V 1 



^ 0 



0, .-^^ 



.0 o 



- y 



-0- V 



■ O 0 



ETig^T37K.S.Saja.a_. 



THE 



DEALINGS OF 

GOD, MAN, AND THE DEVIL; 

AS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE 

LIFE, EIPEEIEKCE, AND TEAYELS 

OF 

LORENZO DOW, 

IN A PERIOD OF OVER HALF A CENTURY: 

TOGETHER WITH HIS 

POLEMIC AND MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS, 

COMPL.E TE, 

TO WHICH IS ADDED 

THE YICISSITUDES OF LIFE, 

BY PEGGY BOW. 

Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.— David. 



WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ESSAY BY THE 

REV. JOHN BOWLING, D. D., OF NEW YORK, 

AUTHOR OF "the HISTORY OF ROMANISM," ETC. ETC 



TWO VOLUMES IN ONE 

VOL i. 



NEW YORK: 
CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co 

267 PEARL-STREET. 

1851. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by 
J. S. GliASENER, & R. C. MARSHAIili, 
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Ohio. 



- V. 
Ll- 



Stereotyped by Yincent Dill, Jr., 
No. 17 Ann Street, N. T. 



IITEODTJCTION. 



Those of our readers who have lived long enough to remember the first 
thirty years of the present century, will easily call to mind a remarkable and 
eccentric individual, who for nearly the whole of that period, prompted by an 
inward impulse, devoted himself to a life of singular labor, self-denial and sacri- 
fice. One month he would be heard of laboring for the good of souls, in his 
own peculiar way, in the neighborhood of his native New England home ; the 
next, perhaps, braving the frost and snow of a Canadian winter ; the next, on 
his way to Ireland or to England, in the prosecution of the same benevolent 
purpose ; and six months afterwards, perhaps, encountering the dangers and 
hardships of a Georgia or Kentucky wilderness, or fleeing for his life from the 
tomahawk or the scalping knife of the Indian savage, in the then untrodden 
wilds of the great valley of the West. That individual was Lorenzo Dow. 

Pale, sallow, and somewhat consumptive in the appearance of his counte- 
nance ; dressed in the plainest attire, with his single-breasted coat, often worn 
thread -bare ; and in his later years wearing a long flowing patriarchal beard ; 
his whole appearance was such as to awaken a high degree of curiosity and in- 
terest. Then, the suddenness and the promptitude of his advent in a town or 
village, at the very hour and minute that he had appointed, perhaps some twelve 
or eighteen months before ; the boldness with which he would attack the ruling 
vices, and denounce wickedness — either in high places or low, — the general ' 
adaptation of his dry and caustic rebukes to the sin and follies prevalent in the I 
places he visited, and which he seemed to know almost intuitively ; together ; 
with the biting sarcasm and strong mother-wit that pervaded his addresses ; — j 
all served to invest the approach to any place of the " crazy preacher," (as he ■ 
was frequently called,) with an air of singular and almost romantic interest. 

And most extensively has the influence of the labors of this strange and i 
eccentric man been experienced and felt. Scarcely a neighborhood, from Can- ' 
ada to Georgia, or from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, that has not some tra- ; 



iv 



INTRODUCTION. 



dition to relate, or some tale to tell of the visit and the preaching of Lorenzo 
Dow ; and scarcely an old man in all those regions that has not some one or 
more of the witty sayings of Lorenzo Dow to relate to his children and his 
1 grandchildren. 

The history of such a man, however mysterious the impulses which prompted 
him, and however strange his movements, belongs to the history of the race ; 
nor will justice to the race permit that the extensive memorials which he has 
left of himself should be lost in silence or forgetfulness. In the minute and 
extensive journals of his travels and sufferings and labors, and in his various 
mental exercises, upon a great variety of matters of doctrine and opinion, which 
Lorenzo Dow has left behind him, he has bequeathed to posterity a mental 
daguerreotype of himself. And however outre may be many of his expressions, 
however eccentric and amusing, and frequently inconclusive may be much of his 
speculation and reasoning — yet it is frequently instructive ; it is always en- 
tertaining ; it is always characteristic ; it is part of the history of mind. The 
reader is satisfied that there is no interpolation here ; that it is Lorenzo Dow 
himself who speaks, and no one else. And for the very plain reason, that his 
expressions, if not his thoughts, are entirely sui generis; they are strictly 
peculiar to himself. It is not denied that some of his ideas may have been 

! uttered by others. It is safe to say that no man ever expressed them in the 

j! phraseology of Lorenzo Dow. 

If it were not for the fear of transcending the limits of the brief introductory 
essay, and of touching upon subjects that might lead us to diverge too much 

I from the more immediate object with which this Introduction has been written 

I — it might be interesting to examine somewhat minutely a variety of questions 
that naturally arise in the mind of the reader who carefully peruses the mental 
portraiture of himself, embodied in his life and writings. 

Thus for instance, we might be disposed to ask — was Lorenzo Dow, in truth, 
a man of piety, savingly converted to God, or not 1 What were the motives 
that prompted him to so extraordinary and laborious a life ? What were his 
reasons, while retaining his connexion with the Methodist Church, for declining 
to submit to the regular course of labors and control prescribed by the Method- 
ist discipline? Are there any reasons to doubt whether he was in truth a 
sane man, or partially deranged ? What was the secret of the prejudice so 
early imbibed, and so constantly exhibited through all his writings against who- 
ever differed from himself in the Arminian scheme of doctrine he had adopted 1 



INTRODUCTION. 



V 



and liow did he acquire tliat habit of mind, which led him to be ever on the 
watch for every poor unhappy wight, tinctuied with the least particle of Cal- 
vinism, and to dub him with the singular, bat characteristic epithet of an 
double-L,-part man 

Differing, as the writer of the present essay does, toto ccelo, from Lorenzo 
Dow on the subject of the doctrines of grace, so frequently made the themes of 
his severe but amusing caricatures, he would hardly feel justified in performing 
the present service, did he imagine that there was, from the laughable and 
witty sallies of Lorenzo Dow, any danger to be apprehended to the system of 
doctrine advocated in the seventeenth century by such men as a Bates, an Owen 
or a Howe ; or in later days by .an Edwards or a Bellamy, a Doddridge, a 
Fuller or a Payson. The reader will, doubtless, like the present writer, read 
and smile as he reads the cuts and thrusts of our good friend Lorenzo, at the 
" A,-double-L-part, men," and their supposed, but imaginary doctrine ; but 
beyond this, whatever be the views of the reader, he will take no offence. These 
ebullitions were necessary in order to complete the portraiture of Lorenzo's 
mind. They can hardly do any harm. They are simply amusing. That is all. 

Leaving every reader to answer most of the questions above suggested to his 
own satisfaction, I shall proceed to state my reason for answering in the affirm- 
ative the first of the series — Is there ground to conclude, that with all his oddi- 
ties and eccentricities, Lorenzo was, after all, at heart a pious man, truly and 
savingly converted to God ? 

Some, I am aware, have expressed doubt on this point. Before making my- 
self familiar with his life and writings, I might have been undecided myself. I 
can do no more than briefly sketch the conversion of Lorenzo Dow, and hint at 
some of the additional reasons that have led me to the conclusion that his piety 
was genuine, that his religion was that of the heart, that his faith was of the 
operation of the Holy Ghost. 

In perusing the journal of Lorenzo Dow, it is impossible for one familiar with 
the history and writings of the immortal Bedford dreamer, to avoid being struck 
with the Bunyan-like character of the experience and religious exercises of our 
author. His frequent mention of remarkable dreams, his " strong temptations 
to end this mortal life," and many of his mental exercises and struggles forcibly 
remind one of Bunyan's experience, as described by himself in that singular i 
piece of autobiography — " Grace abounding to the chief of sinners." And if we 
compare the account given by each, of his conversion, I cannot perceive any 



Vi INTRODUCTION. 

reason why the evidence of a genuine work of grace, is any less satisfactory in 
the case of the Connecticut wanderer than in that of the Bedford dreamer. 

The account given by Lorenzo of his conversion is characteristic of himself. 
— He was as yet a youth. Already had he been warned by more than one sin- 
gular dream, which he relates with characteristic minuteness. Among other 
i things which tended to awaken him, was an assurance that he imagined himself 
to have received from the Prophet Nathan in a dream — though in this case, his 
dream did not come true — that he should live only to the age of twenty -two. 
" About this time there was much talk about the people called Methodists, who 
were lately come into the western parts of New England. Some said they were 
the deceivers that were to come in the last time. Some, on the other hand, 
said they were a very good sort of people. A preacher of this zealous sect come 
into the neighborhood. Lorenzo " went to the door and looked in to see a 
Methodist, but to my surprise," says he, " he appeared like other men 
After hearing two sermons, Lorenzo became the subject of deep and pungent 
conviction. " I durst not stir for some time," says he, " for fear I. should tum- 
ble into hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a moment 
exhibited to my view." 

There is no greater evidence of the genuineness of conviction for sin, than 
when it is accompanied by a heartfelt sense of the justice of God in the condem- 
nation of the sinner. This Lorenzo seems to have felt in a high degree. A day 
or two after these pungent convictions begun, he was at a prayer meeting. 
" Saints were happy, and sinners were weeping on every side, but I " says he, 
" could not shed a. tear. Then I thought within myself — if I could weep, I 
would begin to take hope, but 0 ! how hard is my heart ! I went from one to 
another, to know if there was any mercy for me. The young converts answered, 
— ' God is all love, he is all mercy,' — I replied — ' God is just too, and justice 
will cut me down.^ — I saw no way how God could he just, and yet show me 
mercy. " 

A no less satisfactory evidence of the genuineness of conversion, is when it is 
accompanied by an entire renunciation of self and self-righteousness, and simple 
dependence for salvation upon the precious blood of Christ. This too was a 
prominent element in the religious experience of Lorenzo. At the crisis of his 
conviction for sin, after " striving to plead with God for mercy, for several 
hours, one night, as a man would plead for his life," he fell into a slumber. 
He dreamed that two devils entered the room each with a chain in his hand ; 



INTRODUCTION. vii 

thej laid hold on him, one at his head, the other at his feet, and hound him fast 
— to drag him down to hell. In the midst of a desperate struggle to break | 
these chams, he awaked from this terrific dream, " and Oh !" says he, " how 
glad I was that it was only a dream ! Still I thought that within a few hours, 
it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my heart to God for mercy, 
and these words struck my mind — ' In that day there shall a fountain be 
opened to the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and 
uncleanness.' A thought darted into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; 
and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash 
in and be clean, why not for the whole world 1 why not for me ? 

Discouragements arose. He thought he heard the voice of God's justice, say- 
ing, take the unprofitable servant, and cast him into outer darkness." He 
put his hands together, and cried in his heart, " the time has been that I might 
have had religion, but now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against me, and 
my condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord I give up ; I submit ; I yield ; if 
there be mercy for me in Heaven let me know it ; and if not, let me go down to 
Hell, and know the worst of my case. — As these words flowed from my heart," 
says he, " I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Father's justice 
and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind with great power — 
' Son, thy sins which are many are forgiven thee ; thy faith hath saved thee ; 
go in peace.' — The burden of sin and guilt, and the fear of hell vanished from 
my mind, as perceptibly as a hundred pounds weight falling from a man^s 
shoulder ; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways and to his people ; 
yea^ and to all mankind,^^ The next morning, says he, " I scarcely touched 
the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew whether I was in the body 
or out of it. I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end of it, 
to praise God for what he had done for my soul." 

What Christian that reads the above brief sketch of the conversion of Lo- 
renzo Dow, and then remembers that this glorious truth of salvation through 
Christ alone, constituted the leading theme in all his future ministry, and that 
the flame of love to Jesus then lit up, continued to burn in his bosom through 
all his life, and that the love of Christ constrained him, as long as me lasted, 
to labor, and journey, and suffer, and preach, and pray for the salvation of 
souls — can for a moment doubt that his experience was a genuine one, and that 
Lorenzo Dow was truly and emphatically a monument of sovereign grace, 
i; For my part, most firmly do I believe, that — although rejecting, (probably 



viii 



INTRODUCTION. 



througli misrepresentatioiij) some doctrines which I regard as bible truths — yet 
Ms faith was fixed upon the rock of ages, that he held most firmly the great 
fundamental truths of the glorious gospel — the depravity of man, the necessity 
of regeneration by the Holy Ghost, and the divinity and atonement of the Lord ! 
Jesus Christ — and that he will at the last day be found among those who shall i 
have turned many to righteousness, and who will shine as the sun ia the fir- 
mament, and as the stars for ever." 

The wife of Lorenzo,— Peggy Dow, seems to have been a christian of a kin- 
dred spirit with himself. The reader will, doubtless, be gratified to learn that 
her journal is included in the present edition of the works of Mr. Dow, and 
also a number of the publications of the latter (obtaiQed by correspondence with 
the surviving members of his family.) which have never before been embodied in 
any edition of his works. The writer of the present brief essay therefore has no 
hesitation in commending the present, as the best and most complete edition 
ever yet published of the works of this extraordinary and eccentric, but godly 
and useftd man. 

JOHN DOWLING. 

Berean Parsonage, New York, 

March 1st, 1849 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 



PART FIRST. 



1. I WAS born, October 16, 1777, in Cov- 
entry (Tolland County) State of Connecticut, 
North America. My parents were born in 
the same town and descended from English 
ancestors. They had a son, and then three 
daughters, older than myself, and one daugh- 
ter younger ; they were very tender towards 
their children, and endeavored to educate them 
well, both in religion and common learning. • 

2. When I was two years old, I was taken 
sick, and my parents having been a long jour- 
ney and returning homewards, heard of my 
dangerous illness, and that I was dead, and 
expected to meet the people returning from 
my funeral. But to their joy I was living, 
and beyond the expectation of all, I recovered. 

3. When I was between three and four 
years old, one day, whilst I was at play with 
my companion, I suddenly fell into a muse 
about God and those places called heaven and 
hell, which I heard people converse about, so 
that I forgot my play, which my companion ob- 
serving, desired to know the cause ; I asked 
him if he ever said his prayers, morning or 
night ; to which he replied, no — then said I, 
you are Avicked and I will not play with you, 
so I qait his company and went into the house. 

4. My mind, frequently on observing the 
works of creation desired to know the cause 
of things, and I asked my parents many ques- 
tions which they scarcely knew how to an- 
swer . 

5. Being for a few weeks in another neigh- 
borhood, I associated with one who would 
both swear and lie, which proved some harm 
to me : but these serious impressions did not 
leave me untU in my eighth year, when my pa- 
rents removed to another vicinit)^, the youth 
of which were very corrupt ; and on joining 
their company, I too soon learned their ways, 
grieved the tender feelings of my mind ; and 
be^an to promise myself felicity, when I should 
arrive to manhood. 

6. One day I was the means of killing a 



bird, and upon seeing it gasp, I was struck 
with horror ; and upon seeing any beast strug- 
gle in death it made my heart beat hard, as it 
would cause the thoughts of my death to come 
into my mind. And death appeared such a 
terror to me, I sometimes wished that I might 
be translated as Enoch and Elijah were ; and 
at other times I wished I had never been born. 

7. About this time a query arose in my 
mind, whether God would answer prayer now 
as in primitive times, and there being a small 
lottery in the neighborhood, and I wishing for 
the greatest prize, promised within myself, 
that if it was my luck to obtain the prize, I 
would take it as an answer to prayer and af- 
terwards would serve God. No sooner had I 
got the prize, which was nine shillings, than 
I broke my promise ; my conscience condemn- 
ed me, and I was very uneasy for some 
weeks. 

8. After I had arrived at the age of twelve 
years, my hopes of worldly pleasure were 
greatly blasted by a sudden illness, occasioned 
by overheating myself with hard labor, and 
drinking a quantity of cold milk and water. 
I then murmured and complained, thinking my 
lot to be harder than my companions : for they 
enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled v/ith an 
asthmatic disorder or stoppage of breath. Oh! 
the pain I endured ! 

9. Sometimes I could lie for several nights 
together and sleep sound ; and at other times 
would be necessitated to sit up part or all the 
night — and sometimes I could not lie down at 
all for six or seven days together. — But as yet 
did not consider that the hand of God was in 
all this. About "-his time I dreamed that i 
SAW THE PRorHET XATHAN, in a large assem-' 
bly of people, prophecying many things ; I 
got an opportunity to ask him how long I 
should live ? said he, untix tou are two- 
AND-TWENTY ; this dream was so imprinted in 
my mind, that it caused me many serious and 
painful hours at intervals. 



y OL . I . 



10 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



10. When past the age of thirteen years, 
! and about the time that John Wesley died, 
I (1791) it pleased God to awaken my mind by 
a dream of the night, which was, that an old 
man came to me at mid-day, having a staff in 
his hand, and said to me. Do you ever pray 1 
I told him, no — said he you must, and then 
went away — he had not been long gone before 
he returned ; and said again, Do you pray 1 I 
again said, no ; and after his departure I went 
out of doors, and was taken up by a whirl- 
wind and carried above the skies ; at length I 
discovered, across a gulf as it were through 
a mist of darkness, a glorious place, in which 
was a throne of ivory overlaid with gold, and 
God sitting upon it, and Jesus Christ at his 
right hand, and angels, and glorified spirits, 
celebrating praise.— Oh ! the joyful music ! 
I thought the angel Gabriel came to the edge 
of heaven, holding a golden trumpet in his 
right hand, and cried to me with a mighty 
voice to know if I desired to come there, I 
I told him I did — Said he, You must go back to 
! yonder world, and if you will be faithful to 
' God, you shall come here in the end. 
; 11. With reluctance I left the beautiful 
, sight and came back to the earth again ; and 
then I thought the old man came to me the 
ihird time and asked me if I had prayed ? I 
told him I had ; then said he, be faithful, 

j AND I will come AND LET YOU KNOW AGAIN. 

[ [ thought that was to be when I should be 
• blest ; and when I awaked behold it was a 
dream. But it was strongly impressed on 
my mind, that this singular dream must be 
from God — and the way that I should know 
it, I should let my father know of it at such 
time and such a place, viz. as he would be 
feeding the cattle in the morning, which I ac- 
cordingly did ; and no sooner had I done than 
J keen conviction seized my heart — I knew I 
1 was unprepared to die ; tears began to run 
^ down plentifully, and I again resolved to seek 
' the salvation of my soul ; I began that day to 
1 pray in secret, but how to pray or what to 

pray for, I scarcely knew. 
' 12. I at once broke off from my old com- 
panions and evil practices, which some call 
j innocent mirth, which I had never been told 
\ was wrong ; and betook to the bible, kneeling 
I in private, which example I had never seen. 
Soon I became like a speckled bird, among the 
birds of the forest, in the eyes of my friends : 
; — I frequently felt for a few seconds, cords of 
sweet love to draw me on ; but from whence it 
flowed, I could not tell : which I since believe 
was for an encouragement to hope in the 
j mercy of God. 

' 13. If now I had had any one to have in- 
structed me in the way and plan of salvation, 
I doubt not but I should have found salvation : 
But, alas, T felt like one wandering and be- 



nighted in an unknown wilderness, who wants 
both light and a guide. The bible was like a 
sealed book ; so mysterious I could not under- 
stand it, and in order to hear it explained, I 
applied to this person and that book ; but got 
no satisfactory instruction. I frequently wish- 
ed I had lived in the days of the prophets or 
apostles, that I could have had sure guides ; 
for by the misconduct of professors, I thought 
there were no bible saints in the land : thus 
with sorrow, many months heavily rolled away. 

14. But at length, not finding what my soul 
desired, I began to examine the cause more 
closely, if possible to find it out ; and imme- 
diately the doctrine of unconditional reproba- 
tion and particular election^ was exhibited to 
my view : that the state of all was unalterably 
fixed by God's '■^eternal decrees.^'' Here dis- 
couragements arose, and I began to slacken 
my hand by degrees, until I entirely left off 
secret prayer, and could not bear to read (or 
hear) the scriptures, saying, if God has fore- 
ordained whatever comes to pass, then all our 
labors are vain. 

15. Feeling still condemnation in my breast, 
I concluded myself reprobated : despair of 
mercy arose, hope was fled : and I was resolv- 
ed to end my wretched life ; concluding the 
longer I live, the more sin I shall commit, and 
the greater my punishment will be ; but the 
shorter my life, the less sin, and of course the 
less punishment, and the sooner I shall know 
the worst of my case ; accordingly I loaded a 
gun, and withdrew to a wilderness. 

16. As I was about to put my intention into 
execution, a sudden solemn thought darted in- 
to my mind, " stop and consider what you are 
about, if you end your life, you are undone 
for ever ; -but if you omit it a few days longer, 
it may be that something will turn up in your 
favor this was attended with a small degree 
of hope, that if I waited a little while, it should 
not be altogether in vain : and I thought I felt 
thankful that God prevented me from sending 
my soul to everlasting misery. 

17. About this time, there was much talk 
about the people called Methodists, who were 
lately come into the Avestern part of New Eng- 
land. There were various reports and opin- 
ions concerning them, some saying they were 
the deceivers that were to come in the last 
times; that such a delusive spirit attended 
them, that it was dangerous to hear them 
preach, lest they should lead people out of the 
good old way, which they had been brought 
up in : that they would deceive if possible the 
very elect ; some on the other hand said they 
were a good sort of people. 

18. A certain man invited Hope Hull to 
come to his own town, who appointed a 
time when he would endeavor, if possible, 
to comply with his request. The day ar- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



11 



rired, and the people flocked out from every 
quarter to hear, as they supposed, a new gos- 
pel : and I went to the door and looked in to 
see a Methodist ; but to my surprise, he ap- 
peared like other men. I heard him preach 
from — " this is a faithful saying and worthy of 
all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the 
world to save sinners." And I thought he told 
me all that ever I did. 

19. The next day he preached from these 
words : " Is there no balm in Gilead ? Is there 
no Physician there 1 Why then is not the 
health of the daughter of my people recovered?" 
Jer. viii. 22. 

20. As he drew the analogy between a per- 
son sick of a consumption and a sin-sick soul, 
he endeavored also to show how the real balm 
of Gilead would heal the consumption ; and 
to spiritualize it, in the blood of Christ heal- 
ing the soul ; in which he described the way 
to heaven, and pointed out the way marks ; 
which I had never heard described so clearly 
before. By v/hich means I was convinced 
that this m.an enjoyed some thing that I was 
destitute of, consequently that he was a serv- 
ant of God. 

21. He then got upon the application, and 
pointing his finger towards me, made this ex- 
pression : " Sinner, there is a frowning provi- 
dence above your head, and a burning hell be- 
neath your feet ; and nothing but the brittle 
thread of life prevents your soul from falling 
into endless perdition. But, says the sinner, 
What must I do ? You must pray : But I can't 
pray : If you don't pray then you'll be damn- 
ed and (as he brought out the last expres- 
sion) he either stamped with his foot on the 
box on which he stood, or smote with his hand 
upon the bible, which both together came home 
like a dagger to my heart. I had like to have 
fallen backwards from my seat, but saved my- 
self by catching hold of my cousin who sat 
by my side, and I durst not stir for some time 
for fear lest I should tumble into hell. My 
sins and the damnable nature of thern, were 
in a moment exhibited to my view ; and I was 
convinced that I was unprepared to die. 

22. After the assembly was dismissed, I went 
out of doors ; all nature seemed to wear a 
gloomy aspect ; and every thing I cast my eyes 
upon seemed to bend itself against me, and 
wish me off the face of the earth. 

23. I went to a funeral of one of my ac- 
quaintance the same day, but durst not look 
upon the corpse, for fear of becoming one my- 
self : I durst not go near the grave fearing lest 
I should fall in, and the earth come in upon 
me ; for if I then died, I knew I must be un- 
done. So I went home with a heavy heart. 

24. I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until 
I first attempted to supplicate the throne of 
grace for preservation through the night. The 



next morning, as I went out of floors, a woman 
passing by told me that my cousin the evening 
past, had found the pardoning love of God. 
This surprised me, to think that one of my 
companions was taken and I was left. I in- 
stantly came to a resolution to forsake my sins 
and seek the salvation of my soul. I made it 
my practice to pray thrice in a day for about 
the space of a week; when another of my 
cousins, brother to the former, was brought to 
cry for mercy in secret retirement in a garden, 
and his cries were so loud that ,he was heard 
upwards of a mile. The same evening he 
found comfort. 

25. Shortly afterwards, several persons in 
the neighborhood, professed to have found the 
pardoning love of God, among whom was my 
brother-in-law Fish, and his brother. 

26. Sorrows arose in my mind, to think 
that they were heavenward, whilst I, a guilty 
one, was in the downward road. I endeavored 
to double and treble my diligence in prayer, 
but found no comfort to my soul. Here the 
doctrine of unconditional reprobation was 
again presented to my view, with strong temp- 
tations to end this mortal life ; but the thought 
again arose in my mind ; if I comply, I am 
undone forever, and if I continue crying to 
God, I can but be damned at last. 

27. One evening there being (by my desire) 
a prayer meeting appointed by the young con- 
verts, I set out to go ; and on my way by the 
side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a 
solemn promise to God, if he would pardon 
my sins and give me an evidence of my accep- 
tance, that I would forsake all those things, 
wherein I had formerly thought to have taken 
my happiness, and lead a religious life devot- 
ed to him ; and with this promise I went to 
meeting. 

28. I believe that many present felt tht 
power of God : saints were happy and sinners 
were weeping on every side : but I could not 
shed a tear : then I thought within myself, if 
I could weep I would begin to take hope, but, 
oh ! how hard is my heart. I went from one 
to another to know if there was any mercy fox 
me. The young converts answ^ered ; " God is 
all love ; he is all mercy :" I replied, " God is 
just too, and justice will cut me down :" I saw 
no way how God could be just and yet show 
me mercy. 

29. A certain woman bound upon a journey, 
tarried at this house that nigh't; discovering 
the distress of mind I was in, broke through 
the crowd with the hymn book in her hand, 
and after reading a part of a hymn, said to me : 
" My friend, I feel for you ; my heart aches 
for you, but this I can tell you, that before I 
leave town in the morning, you will come down 
here praising God I told hei no ; I believed 
I should be in hell before morning. 



12 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LOEENZO's JOURNAL. 



1 
I 



i 30. After the meeting had concluded, which 
j was about nine o'clock, and previous to the 
foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice 
of my parents, set out for home, thrice, but by 
a strong impression, as it were a voice whis- 
pering to my heart, " you must not go yet ; 

i but go back and pray to God :" I turned about 
and went into a wheat field, and kneeled down ; 
and striving to pray, I felt as if the heavens 
were brass, and the earth iron ; it seemed as 

i though my prayers did not go higher than my 
head. 

31. At length I durst not go home alone, 
fearing I should be carried away by the devil, 
for I saw destruction before me. 

32. Several of the young converts accom- 
panied me on my way; one of whom was 
Roger Searle ; they since have told me that I 
fell down several times by the way ; which I 
do not remember, as my distress was so great, 
that I scarcely knew what position I was in. 
When I got home, I went into my bed-room, 
and kneeling down, strove to look to God for 
mercy again, but found no comfort. I then 
lay down to rest, but durst not close my eyes 
in sleep, for fear I should never awake, until 
I awaked in endless misery. 

33. I strove to plead with God for mercy, for 
several hours, as a man Avould plead for his 
life ; until at length being weary in body, as 
the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber ; 
and in it I dreamed that two devils entered the 
room, each with a chain in his hand ; they laid 
hold on me, one at my head, the other at my 

^ feet, and bound me fast, and breaking out the 
: window, carried me a distance from the house, 
I and laid me on a spot of ice, and whilst the 
] weaker devil flew off in flames of fire, the 
I stronger one set out to drag me down to hell, 
j And when I got within sight of hell, to see 
I the blue blazes ascending, and to hear the 
I screeches and groans of devils and damned 
I spirits, what a shock it gave me, I cannot de- 
i scribe : I thought that within a few moments, 
I this must be my unhappy lot. I cannot bear 
I the thought, I will struggle and strive to break 
I these chains ; and if I can, and get away, it 
I will be gain, and if I cannot, there will be 
\ nothing lost, and in my struggle, I waked up, 
I and, oh ! how glad was I that it was only a 
■' dream. Still I thought, that within a few 
hours it would surely be my case. I again 
f strove to lift my heart to god for mercy — and 
these words struck my mind : " In that day 
there shall a fountain be opened to the house 
of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem ; 
for sin and for uncleanness." A thought dart- 
ed into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; 
- and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked 
numerous inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in 
and be clean ; why not for the whole world '? 
why not for me ] — Here hope sprang up, there 



was a Saviour offered to all instead of «, cer- 
tain few ; and if so, possibly there might be 
mercy yet for me ; but these words followed : 
" woe to them that are at ease in Zion here 
discouragements arose, concluding that if there 
had been a time when I might have obtained 
mercy, yet as I had omitted it so long, the day 
of grace is now passed, and the woe denounced 
against me. I thought myself to be the un- 
profitable servant, who had wrapped his talent 
in the napkin, and buried it in the earth : I 
had not on the wedding garment, but was un- 
prepared to meet God. 

34. I thought I heard the voice of God's 
justice saying, " take the unprofitable servant 
and cast him into utter darkness." I put my 
hands together, and cried in my heart, the time 
has been, that I might have had religion ; but 
now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against 
me, and my condemnation for ever sealed : — 
Lord, I give up : I submit ; I yield ; I yield ; 
if there be mercy in heaven for me, let me 
know it ; and if not, let me go down to hell 
and know the worst of my case. As these 
words flowed from my heart, I saw the medi- 
ator step in, as it were, between the Father's 
justice and my soul, and those words were ap- 
plied to my mind with great power : " Son ! 
thy sins which are many, are forgiven thee : 
thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace." 

35. The burden of sin and guilt and the 
fear of hell vanished from my mind, as per- 
ceptibly as an hundred pounds weight falling 
from a man's shoulder : my soul flowed out in 
love to God, to his ways and to his people ; 
yea, and to all mankind. 

36. As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said 
in my heart, I have now found Jesus and his re- 
ligion, but I will keep to myself ; but instantly 
my .soul was so filled with peace and love 
and joy, that I could no more keep it to my- 
self, seemingly, than a city set on a hill could 
be hid. — At this time dav-light dawned into 
the window ; I arose and went out of doors, 
and behold, every thing I cast my eye upon, 
seemed to be speaking forth the praise and 
wonders of the Almighty : It appeared more 
like a new world than any thing else I can 
compare it to : this happiness is easier felt 
than described. 

37. I set out to go down to the house where 
the meeting was held the preceding evening, 
but the family not being up, I being young, 
thought it not proper to go in and disturb 
them ; and seeing a wicked swearer coming 
down the road, I wished to shun hims accord- 
ingly I went down to the barn, and as he drew 
near me I went round it and looked up tow- 
ards the house, and saw the woman who was 
bound on the jonrney^ coming out at the back 
door. I made to her with all the speed I could. 
It seemed to me that I scarcely touched the 



f 

! EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely 
{ knew whether I was in the body or out o. it. 

38. When I got to her, she said, "good 
morning '." Yes said I, it is the blessedest 
morning that ever I saw; and walking into 
the house, the first words that I said were, I 
am happy, happy, happy enough : — My voice 
penetrated almost every part of the house, and 
a preacher coming down stairs, opened his 
hymn-book on these words, 

" O ! for a thousand tongues to sing, 
My dear Redeemer's praise." 

Indeed I did want a thousand tongues and 
ten thousand to the end of it ; to praise God 
for what he had done for my soul. 

39. About nine o'clock I set out for home: 
and to behold the beautiful sun rising in the 
east above the hills, although it was on the 
.2th of November, and the ground partly 
frozen, yet to me it was as pleasant as May. 

40. When I got home to my parents, they 
began to reprove me for going out so early, 
as they were concerned about me. But when I 
had told them where I had been, and what I had 
been upon, they seemed to be struck : it being 
such language as they had never heard from 
me before, and almost unbelieving to what I 
said — ^however my soul was so happy that I 
could scarcely settle to work ; and I spent the 
greatest part of the day in going from house 
to house, through the neighborhood, to tell 
the people what God had done for me. 

; 41.1 wanted to publish it to the ends of the 
earth, and then take wings and fly away to 
rest. In this happy situation, I went on my 
way rejoicing for some weeks ; concluding 
that I should never learn war any more. — 
Some said that young converts were happier 
than those who were many years in the way : 
thought I, Lord ! let me die whilst young, if I 
may not feel so happy when I am old. 

42. One day relating my past experience and 
trials (in a prayer meeting) my mother upon 
hearing thereof, said to me : How do you know 
that you are converted'? How do you know 
but what you are deceived, if you have passed 
through such trials as I understand you have 1 

'! I said, God has given me the evidence what 
I ground I stand upon, and he cannot lie. Af- 
terward walking out of doors, it was suggest- 
ed to my mind, here are many in town that 
have professed thirty or forty years, and say 
they do not know their sins forgiven : and 
can it be that a young upstart stripling could 
have more knowledge and experience in these 
things, than they 1 Nay ; you have only lost 
your conviction : You think you are convert- 
ed, but your peace is a false one. 

43 . I then began to reason with the tempter ; 
(instead of going to God in prayer, to show 

I me my state ;) Can all these things I have 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 13 



met with be a deception '? Unbelief began to 
arise ; and my beloved hid his face from me. 
I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes kneel- 
ing and walking and bemoaning my loss ; for 
I felt as if something of more value than silver ■ 
or gold was departed from m^; but found no , 
comfort to my restless mind. I then set out i 
to go to a house, where some converts liv- ; 
ed, hoping God would enable them to speak i 
something for my comfort , but before I got 
to the house, I met my beloved in the way : 
he was the chiefest among ten thousand and 
altogether lovely. And I went home^ happy 
in the Redeemers love. 

44. Having been sprinkled in my infancy, 
and now feeling not satisfied, I had the cere- 
mony re-performed ; as a declaration to man- 
kind of my dedicating myself to God ; and the 
same evening I with twelve others, united 
ourselves in a society, to watch over one 
another in love ; among whom was a second 
cousin, and friend R. Searle. 

45. One day being alone in a solitary place, 
whilst kneeling before God, these words were 
suddenly impressed on my mind; " Go ye in- 
to all the world and preach the gospel to every 
creature." — I instantly spoke out. Lord! I am 
a child, I cannot go : I cannot preach. These 
words followed m my mind, "Arise and go, for 
I have sent you." I said, send by whom thou 
wilt send, only not by me, for I am an ignor- 
ant, illiterate youth ; not qualified for the im- 
portant task :— The reply was — " What God 
hath cleansed, call not thou common." I then 
resisted the impression as a temptation of the i 
devil : and then my Saviour withdrew from 
me the light of his countenance ; until at length 

I dared not believe that God had called me to 
preach for fear of being deceived ; and durst 
not disbelieve it, for fear of grieving the spirit 
of God ; thus I halted between two opinions. 

46. When I nourished and cherished the 
impression, the worth of souls was exhibited 
to my view; and cords of sweet love drew me 
on ; and when I resisted it, a burthen of de- 
pression and distress seized my mind. 

47. Shortly after this, my trials being very 
great, I took an opportunity^ to open mj mind 
to my friend R. Searle, who said his mind had 
been' impressed in the same way for about 
four months. 

48. One day, as I went to meeting, being in 
August, 1793, a certain person said to me, 

" My friend, it appears to me as though you ■ 
never had any trials." My reply to her was, 
although my soul had been happy the great- 
est part of the time these nine months past, | 
yet the remainder of my life will be a life of ' 
grief and trouble and sorrow ; said she. I hope 4 
not : — said I, you may msh so in vain ; for ) 
what is revealed will surely come to pass. 
Yeij shortly after this, as I was riding along | 



14 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, -OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



one day. I was seized with an unusual weak- 
ness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, 
whilst my horse carried me forward about the 
space of half a mile, when my sight returned, 
and strength in some degree : — Soon after this, 
whilst retired in a wood, I was taken in a 
similtir manner, and for some time I thought I 
was dying, but my mind was calmly stayed 
on God. My bodily strength continued grad- 
ually to decline ; till at length it was conclud- 
ed I had the quick consumption, and by phy- 
sicians and friends I was given over to die. 
In the beginning of this illness, the sacrament 
was administered to the society ; at which I 
attended. 

It was suggested to my mind, " what good 
does it do to kneel down there and eat a little 
bread and drink a little wine ; why is it not 
as good to eat bread and milk at hom^e T I re- 
plied, it is a command of God : and threw it 
out of my mind ; and partook, and felt mea- 
surably happy. But the same suggestion 
returned in the evening, and so harrassed my 
mind lor a space of time, that I, instead of re- 
sisting it by watching unto prayer, began to 
give way by querying with the enemy until 
my happiness of mind fled : and shortly after 
this, being brought apparently near the bord- 
ers of eternity ; and not enjoying that conso- 
lation as heretofore, the language of my heart 
was, 

" I have fallen from my heaven of grace, 

I am brought unto thrall, 

I am stript of my all, 
And banished from Jesus's face." 

Oh ! how I ie.L cannot be described by tongue ; 
at this critical period of life, not to see my 
way so clearly as foimerly ; 1 ut it was not long 
before God blessed these words to the comfort- 
ing of my soul (though ail but my conhdence 
was gi'^'en up before,) 

" Peace, troubled soul, thou need'st not feai — 
Thy great Provider still is near ;" 

SO that now I could look beyond the grave, 
and see my way to joys on high. 

49. One thing I desired to live for, viz. to 
attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that 
I might be happier hereafter ; and what I de- 
j sired to depart for, was to get out of this try- 
1 ing world; and be at rest \\'ith saints above ; 
I yet I was resigned to go or stay. But it pleas- 
ed kind Providence to rebuke the disorder be- 
yond the expectation of all. and in a measure 
to restore me to health, so that after about five 
months' confinement, I was enabled once more 
to attend meeting ; and falling into conversa- 
tion with R. Searle about the" dealings of God 
towards us, the impression came upon my 
mind stronger than ever, that I should have to 
call sinners to repentance. After returning 
home, I began to consider the matter on every 



side more attentively than I had done hith- 
erto ; and to make it a matter of earnest pray- 
er to God ; that if the impression was from 
him, it might increase ; hut if not, that it might 
decrease. My mind soon became so poM'er- 
fully exercised as to cause some sleep to de- 
part from me — till at length my trials were so 
great, that I was resolved to fast and pray 
more fervently ; that if the \vill of God was to 
be known I might find it out, and on the 23d 
day of my so doing, according to what my 
bodily strength would admit of : it being one 
; Sunday afternoon whilst engaged in prayer in 
the wilderness, in an uncommon manner the 
light of God's countenance shined forth into 
my soul, so that I was as fully convinced that 
I Avas called to preach, as ever I was that God 
had pardoned my sins. 

50. This continued for about the space of 
forty-eight hours, when I again began to doubt ; 
but after eleven days it pleased the Lord to 
banish all my doubts and fears, and to fill me 
with his love. 

51. 1794. One day a prayer meeting being 
appointed in the town, and feeling it my indis- 
pensable duty to go, I sought for my parents' 
consent in vain ; still something was crying 
in my ears — " go — go'' — but fearing that my 
parents would call me a disobedient child, 
I resisted what I believe was required of me, 
and felt conscience to accuse me, and dark- 
ness to cover my mind. But at length finding 
a spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that 
God would bless me, though from the 14th 
of jSIay to the 9th of June, I felt the sharp 
keen fiery darts of the enemy. June 12th, 
this scripture afforded me some strength, " fear 
not, the night is far spent, the day is at hand." 

52. I heard G. Roberts (the one who had 
taken me into society) preach from these words, 

our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare 
of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are 
escaped." 

53. June 14, these words afforded my soul 
great comfort : "I will not leave you comfort- 
less, but we will come unto you, and take up 
our abode with you." And whilst retired in 
devotion, my soul did taste of the powers of 
the word to come. 

54. 24th, I was still satisfied that it would 
be my duty to preach the gospel, though sev- 
eral reasons occurred to my mind against it — 
viz. 1st. According to human appearance, my 
bodily strength would not endure the fatigues 
and inclemencies of the weather, which must 
attend such a life. — 2ndly. My parents and 
relations would be against my travelling, from 
whom I must meet \vix\i much opposition. — 
3rdly. IMy weakness and want of learning, 
and my abilities did not seem adequate to the 
task ; but upon hearing my father read this 
expression in Whitfield's sermons, " where rea- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE,, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



17 



ing d few meetings, I attended the quarterly 
meeting at Wilbraham : C. Spry hinted that 
there were many scruples in his mind with 
regard to my travelling ; as many thought my 
health and behavior were not adequate to it. 

78. February 5th, I set out for home, and 
in the town of Somers, I missed my road and 
got lost in a great wilderness, and the snow 
being about two feet deep, on which was a 
sharp icy crust ; after some time, as the path 
divided into branches, so that I could not dis- 
tinguish one plainer than another, and those 
extending over the woods in all directions for 
the purpose of getting ship timber, I went 
round and round about, till I was chilled with 
cold, and saw nothing but death before me — 
at a distance I could see a village, but could 
discern no way to get to it, neither could I find 
the passage out, by which I entered; and 
night drawing on, no person can tell my feel- 
ings, except- one who has been in a similar 
situation. I at last heard a sound, and by fol- 
lowing it perhaps about half a mile or more, 
found a man driving a team, who gave me a 
direction so that I could find a foot-path made 
by some school-boys, by which I might hap- 
pen to get through : towards this I proceeded, 

j and by means of leaping my horse over legs, 

frequently stamping a path for the horse 
I through the snow banks, with much difficulty 

made my way, and late at night got to my 
! brother-in-law's, in Tolland, and the next day 
I went home, and my soul was happy in God. 
I [ am glad that I went, although there was 

great opposition against me on every side ; I 

am every where spoken evil of, &c. I feel 
j the Avorth of souls to lie near my heart, and 

my duty still to be to preach the gospel ; 

with a deteiinination to do so, God being my 

helper. 

79. 20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house 
as I sat by the fire, a messenger came in and 
said, there are three ministers come from Eng- 
land, and in a few minutes will pass by this 

I way. I followed him out, and he disappeared. 
! I ran over a wood-pile and jumped upon a log, 
I to have a fair view of them ; presently three 
I men came over a hill from the west towards 
j me ; the foremost dismounted : the other two, 
one of whom was on a white horse, the other 
on a reddish one ; both with the three horses 
disappeared. I said to the first, v/ho are you ? 
He replied, John Wesley^ and walked towards 
the EAST ; he turned round and looking me in 
i the face, said, God has called you to preach 
j the gospel ; you have been a long time be- 
tween hope and fear, but there is a dispensa- 
I tion of the gospel committed to you. Woe 
I unto you, if you preach not the gospel, 
I 80. I was struck with horror and amaze- 
j ment, to think how he should know the exer- 
I cise of my mind, when I knew he had never 

ji 



heard of me before ! I still followed him to | 
the eastward, and expressed an observation I 
for which he with his countenance reproved j 
me, for the better improvement of my time, i 
At length we came to a log h^use where ne- 
groes lived, the door being open, he attempted 
twice to go in, but the smoke prevented him, 
he said, you may go in, if you have a mind, 
and if not, follow me. I followed him a few 
rods, where was an old house two stories high, 
in one corner of which, my parents looked 
out at a window ; and said they to him, " Who 
are you He replied, John Wesley ; Well, 
said they, what becomes of doubting Chris- 
tians T He replied, there are many serious 
Christians who are afraid of death. They 
dare not believe they are converted, for fear of 
being deceived ; and they are afraid to disbe- 
lieve it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of 
God, so they live and die and go into the other 
world, and their souls to heaven with a guard 
of angels. I then said, will the day of judg- 
ment come as we read, and the sun and moon 
fall from heaven, and the earth and works be 
burnt? To which he answered: "It is not 
for you to know the times and seasons, which 
God hath put in his own power, but read the 
word of God with attention, and let that be 
your guide." 

81. I said, Are you more than fifty-five'? 
He replied, do you not remember reading an 
account of my death, in the history of my 
life '? I turned partly round, in order to con- 
sider, and after I had recollected it, I was 
about to answer him, yes ; when I looked, 
and behold he was gone, and I saw him no 
more. It set me to shaking and quaking to 
such a degree, that it waked me up. j 

82. N. B. The appearance of his person | 
was the very same as him who appeared to 
me three times in the dream when I v,'as about 1 ■ 
thirteen years of age, and who said that he j. 
would come to me again, &c. 1 

83. March 14th, about this time, my uncle j 
made me the ofler of a horse, to wait a year i 
for the payment, provided I would get bonds- 
men : four of the society Avillingly offered. O ! 
from what an unexpected quarter v/as this 
door opened ! My parents seeing my way 
thus beginning to open, and my resolution to 
go forward : with loving entreaties and strong 
arguments strove to prevail against it. Bu 
as they promised sometime before not to re- j 
strain me by their authority, in case a door 
should open from another quarter, (they not \ 
expecting it would,) and seeing they could not 1 
prevail upon me to tarry, they gave up the 
point — -and gave me some articles of clothing, 
and some money for my journey. 

84. Not having as yet attempted to preach 
from a text, but only exercised my gifts in 
the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter of 



2 



18 



EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



^"1 



recommendation concerning my morol conduct : 
this was all the credentials I had. 

About the 10th of last month, I dreamed 
that C. Spry received a letter from Jesse Lee, 
that he wantec^help in the province of Maine, 
and that the said C. S. and L. Macombs con- 
cluded to send me. N. B. These we:»3 the 
two preachers who afterwards signed the 
aborementioned letter of recommendation. 

85. 1796, IVIarch 30th. This morning early 
I set out for Rhode Island, in quest of /. Lee, 
who was to attend a quarterly meeting there — 
as I was coming awa}^ we joined in prayer, 
taking leave of each other, and as I got on my 
road I looked about and espied my mother 
looking after me until I got out of sight ; this 
caused me some tender feelings afterwards. 

86. Until this time, I have enjoyed the com- 
forts of a kind father's house : and oh ! must 
I now become a wanderer and stranger upon 
earth until I get to my long home ! 

87. During this da5"'s journey, these words 
. of our Lord came into my mind : " the foxes 
; have holes, and the birds of the air have nests. 

but the Son of man hath, not where to lav his 
• head." 

88. The language of my heart is ; what is 
past I know ; what is to come I know not. 
Lord ! bless m.e in the business I am set out 
upon. I feel more than ever that God has 
called me to this work. 

89. April 1st. LTpon my arrival at Cranston 
in Rhode Island, I found that J. Lee was gone 
to Boston ; I accordingly set out after him and 
found the preachers' boarding house in Boston, 
and they told me that Lee'^had gone to the 
east, and that I could not over'^ake him* short 
of two or three hundred miles, and their ad- 
vice was to go to Warren in Rhode Island with 
Thomas Coope, a native of Manchester, who 
was going to set out that afternoon — accord- 

: ingly I joined him in company thirty-six miles, 
. to East- Town. 

90. Sunday 31. This day, for the first time, 
I gave out a text before a Tilethodist preacher, 
and I being young both in years and ministrv. 

m; the expectations of m_anvvr?re raised, who did 
not bear with mv v,-enkne-s an.l strono; doc- 
trine, but juJa;ed me very har-3. and would not 
consent that I should preach there any more 
for some time. 
!! 91 . Having travelled a few days with T. C. 
;i we came to Reynham, where attempting to 
:j preach I was seized with sudden illness, such 
ji as affected me at Warehouse-point Avith the 
loss of sight and strength, so that I was con- 
1 strained to give over,' and T. C. finished the 
■ ! meeting — after vrhich, lots were cast to see 
j whether I should pass the sabbath here, or go 
to East-toAvn — it turned up for me to tarry 
here,_ which I accordingly did, and held three 
meetings, which were solemn. 



92. I met T. C. who said, if I was so mind- 
ed I might return home ; which I declining, he 
said, I do not believe God has called you to 
preach." I asked him, why"? He replied, 1st, 
your health — 2nd, your gifts — 3rd, your grace 
— 4th, your learning — 5th, sobriety— in these 
you are not equivalent to the task. I replied, 
enough ! — Lord ! what am I but a poor worm 
of the dust, struggling for life and happiness.* 

93. The time now drawing near when I ex- 
pected to leave these parts, the society where 
I first attempted to give out a text, desired to 
hear me again [ and contrary to my entreaties, 
T. C. appointed and constrained me to go, 
threatening me if I refused — Accordingly I 
went and gave out these words, " Am I there- 
fore become your enemy, because I tell you 
the truth." Gal. iv. 16.' 

94. June 30th. I rode twenty-four miles and 
preached once, and saw J. Lee, the presiding 
elder, who had just returned from the east — I 
gave him my recommendation. 

95. July '3rd. This evening, our quarterly 
meeting being over, from the representation 
that was given of me by T. C. I received a 
dismission from the circuit, with orders to go 
home, vrhich was as follows : 

96. "We have had hiothev Lorenzo Dow ^ 
the bearer hereof, travelling on Warren cir- 
cuit, these three months last past. In several 
places he was liked by a great many people : 
at other places, he was not liked so well, and 
at a few places they were not willing he 
should preach at all ; we have therefore thought 
it necessary to advise him to return home for 
a season, until a further recommendation can 
be obtained from the society and preachers of 
that circuit. Johx Vaniman, 

Jesse Lee, Elder. Thomas Coope. 

Rhode Island, July 3rd, 1797. 

To C. Spry, and the Methodists in 
Coventry." 

96. The time has been when I could easier 
have met death than this discharge — two or 
three handkerchiefs were soon wet through 
vrith tears : my heart was broke, I expostu- 
lated with them, and besought him for farther 
employment; — but apparently in vain. The 
next morning, as we were about parting, he 
said, if you are minded, you may come to 
Greenvjich quarterly meeting, next Sunday, on 
your way home. 

97. This evening I preached in Greemaick 
court house, as I once dreamed, and the as- 
sembly and place looked natural to me. 

98. ' After travelling through Sepatchet, 
Smithfield, (in which I formed a class for the 
first time,) Providence, and Wickford, where 
attending a prayer meeting among the Baptists, 

* He since is expelled the connexion. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



19 



I I asked liberty to speak, which seemed to give 

i them a surprise, and after some time, they said, 
j if I had a message from God, they had no 
I right to hinder me. I spoke a few minutes, 
I to their attention, and their leader seemed sa- 
ji tisfied, and bid me God speed. 

ii 99. From thence to South Kingston, I set 
I oat for my native town; to which I arrived, 
j and met my friends who were glad to see me. 
;| 100. My parents asked me whether I was 

not convinced that I did wrong in going I 
told them no : but was glad : others began to 
mock, and cry out, this man began to build, 
i and was not able to finish. 
: 101. After a few days, I set out for Gran- 
' ville^ to meet C. Spry, who gave me a written 
j license^ and orders to come to the ensuing 
quarterly meeting at Enfield, where he would 
give me a credential for the conference ; and 
if I was so minded, and brother Cankey will- 
ing, 1 might travel Tolland circuit until that 
time. 

102. But as the circuit extended through 
my native town, I thought proper to forbear, 
and set ofi'for Hanover, in the State of New 
Hampshire, to see my sister, whom I had not 
seen for about five years. But /. Lee coming 
to town next day, lodged at a house where I 
had inquired the road, and they informed him 
of me : he sent for me, and querying me whe- 
ther I still preached, and by what authority, 
and what T came there for — showed his dis- 

I approbation at my coming hither, and then 
we parted. 

103. I tarried a few days and held several 
meetings, and for the time met with no small 
trials of mind and opposition from without, 
and then returned to Connecticut, fulfilling 
several appointments by the way. 

104. I went twenty-eight miles to Enfield 
quarterly meeting for my credential, and C. 
Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could not 
give it to me according to discipline ; he sent 

{ me back to S. and he again to Z. C. several 
times ; but at length Z. C. said, have you not 
a written license 1 — f told him yes, to preach : 
said he, that is as good as a recommendation 
to the conference, which I believed, though 
C. Spry knew that according to the letter of 
the discipline I could not be received with 
i this, yet he told me to attend the conference. 
I 105. September 20th. Conference came on 
I in the town of Thompson, and I passed the 
! examination by the bishop before them : and 
after some conversation in the conference, T. 
Coope^ J. Lee, and N. Snethen, bore hard 
upon me after I had been sent out of the room : 
' and those who were friendly to me durst say 
I but little in my favor ; so I was rejected and sent 
home, they assigning as the reason, the want of 
a written credential, though the greatest part 
of them were personally acquainted with me. 



106. This so afl^ected me that I could take 
no food for thirty-six hours. 

107. After my return home, still feeling it 
my duty to travel, I accordingly resolved to set 
off the next Monday ; but Philip Wagar, who 
was appointed for Orange circuit, being in 
Tolland, sent for me, and I went twelve miles 
to see him. 

108. After that he had criticised and exam- 
ined my credentials, he concluded to take me 
on his circuit. I accordingly got prepared, 
and bidding my friends farewell for a season, 
met him in West- Windsor. 

109. Some weeks ago, whilst I was in 
Rhode Island, being troubled with the asthma- 
tical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some 
nights for the want of breath ; but at length 
lying down on the carpet, I found that T could 
sleep and breathe easy. 

110. Accordingly, I was resolved to try the 
experiment until the fall of the year, which I 
did without much trouble. But September 
27th, being on my way with P. Wagar, he 
said the people would despise me for my lodg- 
ing, and it would hurt my usefulness: and 
accordingly he insisted upon my lying in bed 
^vith him, he thinking it was a boyish notion 
that made me lie on the floor. 

111. To convince him to the reverse, I went 
to bed, but was soon much distressed for want 
of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up 
all night. After v/hich, I would be persuaded 
to try the bed no more. After travelling with ■ 
him a few days into the state of New York, 
he gave me a direction when and where to 
take the circuit. I travelled to New Lebanon, 
where I saw one who experienced religion 
about the time that I did, and our meeting in 
this strange land was refreshing to our souls. 

112. Monday, October lOth!" I rode twenty 
miles to Adams, and thence to Stanford : at 
these places we had refreshing seasons. 

113. Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty miles 
across the Green Mountains, in fifteen of which 
there was not a sign of a house, and the road 
being new, it frequently was almost impassa- 
ble : however I reached my appointment, and 
though weary in body, my soul was happy in 
God.' 

114. From Halifax I went to Guilford, and 
in entering a chamber where the people were 
assembled, it appeared natural to me, as 
though I had seen it before, and brought a 
dream to my remembrance, and so overcome 
me that I trembled and was obliged to retire for 
some minutes. In this meeting, three persons I 
were stirred up to seek God. 

115. Leaving the state of Vermont, I cross- 
ed Connecticut river, and through Northfield 
to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a ^ 
refreshing season. 

116. Thence I went to Orange, and freach- 

r 

_ __.) 



20 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



ed in the Presbyterian meeting house, the 
clergyman having left the town. Being this 
day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to 
the youth. I spent a few days here, and 
though meeting with some opposition, we had 
refreshing seasons. Oh! how fast is the doc- 
trine of unconditional reprobation falling, and 
infidility and the denial oi future punisliment 
prevailing! Men thus going from one ex- 
treme to the other, as they wish to lull con- 
science to sleep, that they may go on in the 
enjoyment of the world without disturbance : 
but, oh ! would they wish to be deceived in a 
dying hour % 

1 17. I never felt the plague of a hard heart, 
as I do of late, nor so much faith as I now 
have that inbred corruption \y ill be done away, 
and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to 
rejoice evermore. 

118. I never felt the worth of souls so near 
my heart as I do of late, and it seems as if I 
could not give vent enough to it. Lord ! pros- 
per my way, and keep me as under the hollow 
of thy hand, for my trust is in thee. 

119. October 20th. Satan pursues me from 
place to place : oh ! how can people dispute 
there being a devil ! If they underwent as 
much as I do with his bufFetings, they would 
dispute it no more. He thro^Ying in his fiery 
darts, ni}' mind is harrassed like punching the 
body with forks and clubs. Oh! that my 
Savior Avould appear and sanctify my soul, 
and deliver me from all within that is contrary 
to purity. 

120. 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four 
hundred people, thence to Petersham and 
Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to 
Notown, where God gave me one spiritual 
child. — Thence to Ashburnham, where we 
had some powerful times. 

121. November 1st. I preached in Ringe, 
and a powerful work of God broke out shortly 
after, though some opposition attended it ; but 
it was very solemn. 

122. Some here I trust will bless God in the 
day of eternity, that ever they saw my face in 
this vale of tears. 

123. In my happiest moments I feel some- 
thing that w^ants to be done away : oh ! the 
buflfetings of satan ! if I never had any other 
hell, it would be enough. 

124. Thence to Marlborough, where our 
meetings were not in vain. 

125. Whilst I am preaching, I feel happy, 
V t as soon as I have done, I feel such horror, 
• ♦'ithout guilt) by the bufFetings of satan, that 

am ready to sink like a drowning man, some- 
imes to that degree, that I have to hold my 
tongue between my teeth to keep from utter- 
ing blasphemous expressions ; and can get rid 
of these horrible feelings only by retirement 
in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in God. 



126. From Marlborough, I went to Pack- 
ersfield, and thence to Chesterfield, where I 
had one seal of my ministry. Leaving New 
Hampshire, I crossed into Vermont, and came 
to Marlborough. 

127. Thus I continued round my circuit 
until I came to Belcher — a few evenings prev- j 
ious, I dreamed that a minister came -and re- 
proved me harshly, whilst I was preaching — in 
this place it was fulfilled ; for a Baptist preach- 
er accused me in the congregation of laying 
down false doctrine : presently a Presbyterian 
affirmed the same likewise ; because that I 
said a Christian would not get angry. 

128. Here also appeared some little fruit of 
my labor, among which were some of my dis- 
tant relations. 

129. About this time I visited Mary Spald- 
ing, who had been suddenly and miraculously 
restored (as was said) from an illness which 
had confined her to her bed about the space 
of nine years. Her conversation was so pro- 
fitable, that I did not grudge the journey 
of several miles to obtain it. I found it to 
strengthen my confidence in God : the account 
was published in print, by a Presbyterian min- 
ister, with her approbation. 

130. On the 29th, I met P. Wagar, which 
seemed to refresh my mind. I had to take up 
a cross and preach before him : but, oh ! the 
fear of man ! The next day I parted with 
him and went on my way. 

131. My discouragements were so great, 
that I was ready to leave the circuit, and I 
would think within myself, I will go to my . 
appointment to-day and then go off ; but being 
refreshed during the meeting, my drooping 
spirits would be revived, and I would be en- 
couraged to go to the next. Thus it would be, 
day after day ; sometimes I was so happy, 
and the times so powerful, I would hope "the 
winter was past and gone but soon it would 
return again. Thus I went on, during the 
three first months of the circuit ; at length, my 
discouragements being so great, and inward 
trials heavy, concluded to go farther into the 
country and spend my time in the best manner 
I could, about the neighborhood where my 
sister lived. 

132. December 15th, I rode fifteen miles to 
Brattleborough. About this time on my way 
I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almost 
lost my voice. The next day my friends ad- 
vised me not to go to any other appointments, 
as they thought it presumption ; but I feeling 
impressed on my mind, could not feel con- 
tent to disappoint the people. Accordingly, in 
the narfie of God, I set out in the hard snow 
storm, and over the mountains, about ten miles, 
and a solemn time we had. The storm still 
continuing to increase, the snow had now 
fallen about knee high, so that the mountains j 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



21 



were almost impassable by reason of snow, 
steepness, mud and logs ; the people here 
thought my life would be endangered by the 
falling of trees, or the extreme cold in the woods, 
as there was no house for several miles, and 
the wind blew exceeding hard : however, out 
I set, relying upon the strong for strength. 
The snow being driven in banks more than 
belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight 
and stamp a path for my horse : and though 
I was much wearied and chilled, yet by the 
goodness of God, I arrived at my appoinment, 
fourteen miles. We had a good time, and I 
did not begrudge my labor. I believe these 
trials will be for my good, to qualify me for 
future usefulness to others : and a secret con- 
viction I feel, that if I prove faithful, God will 
carry me through, and support me to see the 
cause that should ensue. 

133. After my arrival at my sister's I had 
thoughts of spending my time principally in 
study ; but feeling it my duty to call sinners 
to repentance, I could not enjoy my mind con- 
tented without travelling in the neighboring 
towns, there being no Methodists in this part 
of the world. 

134. I went to Enfield several times during 
my stay, (being first invited by a universalian) 
by which there seemed to be some good done. 
Here I received an invitation to fix my resi- 
dence among them, as their stated preacher. 
This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as by 
which I could have ease and acquire wealth ; 
an elegant new meeting house being also rea- 
dy ; but something would not suffer me to 
comply. — I still feeling it my duty to travel, I 
went into Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, 
Hebron, New-Lebanon, Strafford, Tunbridge, 
Chelsea, Hartford, with many other adjacent 
towns : and the feather edge of prejudice re- 
moved, and some few were awakened and 
hopefully converted to God. 

135. 1797, June 4th. Vershire in Vermont, 
I met with N. Snethen, who informed me that 
he had seen /. .Lee, and that I must come 

I down to the quarterly meeting ; and, said he, 
""/. Lee disapproves of your travelling into so 
many new places, and what will you do pro- 
vided that he forbids your preaching V I told 
him it did not belong to J. L. or any other man 
to say whether I should preach or not, for 
that was to be determined between God and 
my own soul ; only it belonged to the Method- 
ists to say whether I should preach in their 
connexion ; but as long as I feel so impressed, 
I shall travel and preach, God being my help- 
er ; and as soon as I feel my mind released, I 
intend to stop, let people say what they will. 
But, said he, "What will you call yourself 1 
the Methodists will not ov/n you ; and if you 
take that name, you'll be advertised in the 
public papers as an impostor." Said I, "I 



shall call myself a friend to mankind." Oh ! 
said he, for the Lord's sake don't ; for you are 
not capable of it — and not one of a thousand 
is ; and if you do you'll repent it. I sunk in- 
to a degree of gloominess and dejection — T told 
him I was in the hands of God, and felt sub- 
missive ; so I bade him farewell and rode ten 
miles on my way. The next day I rode fifty 
miles to Charlestowil, where I overtook /. Lee, 
to my sorrow and joy ^ 
He mentioned some things, that if ever I trav- 
elled I must get a new recommendation from 
my native circuit, or else not offer myself to 
conference again. 

136. We then rode to Orange quarterly 
meeting ; but J. Lee forbade P. W. to employ 
me any more, and then set off.* I ran after 
him and said, if you can get no text to preach 
upon between now and conference, I give you 
Genesis xl. 14, and then turned and ran, and 
saw him no more for some years, when we 
met at Petersburg in Virginia. 

137. I then returned home to my parents, 
after an absence of eigh-t months ; having 
travelled more than four thousand miles, 
through heat in the vallies, the scorching sun 
beating down, and through cold upon the 
mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping 
with a blanket on the floor, where I could look 
up and see the stars through the bark roof, 
the frost nipping me so that I lost the skin 
from my nose, hands and feet ; and from my 
ears it- peeled three times — travelling through 
storms of rain and snow ; this frequently drift- 
ed into banks, so that I had no path for miles 
together, and was obliged at times to alight 
and stamp a way for my horse for some rods ; 
at other times being engaged for the welfare 
of souls, after preaching in the dark evening, 
would travel the chief part or the whole of the 
night, journies from twenty to forty miles, to 
get on to my next day's appointment ; preach- 
ing from ten to fifteen times a week, and of- 
ten-times no stranger to hunger and thirst in 
these new countries; and though my trials 
were great, the Lord was still precious to my 
soul, and supported me through. 

138. The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evan 
Rogers, who since hath turned churchman) 
after some close and solemn conversation, ad- 
vised me to preach in my native town, and 
providing I could obtain a letter of recommenda- 
tion concerning my preaching gifts as well as 
my conduct, he saw no hindrance why I should 
not be received at conference. The thought 
was trpng, the cross was great, to think of 
preaching before my old acquaintances and 
relations ; besides, my parents were opposed 
to it, fearing how I should make out : how- 
ever, there being no other way, and necessi- 



This was the fourth time I had been sent heme. 



22 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



tated thereto, the people flocked out from every 
quarter, and after my feeble manner I attempt- 
ed to perform, and I obtained a credential by 
the voice of the whole society ; which was ap- 
proved of by the preachers at the quarterly 
meeting; after which it was thought proper 
to send me to Granville circuit. 

139. During my stay at and about home, 
though I went into several other places, not in 
vain to some souls, yet my trials were very great, 
so that many almost whole night's sleep depart- 
ed from me ; I walked the floor and woods weep- 
ing, until I could weep no more, and wringing 
my hands until they felt sore. When I was 
in the north country, being under strong temp- 
tations to end my life, I went down to a river 
to do it, but a thought of futurity darted into 
my mind ; the value of my soul ! oh ! Eternity. 
I promised and resolved that if God would 
grant me strength to resist the temptation, and 
see my native land in peace, that I Avould dis- 
charge my duty to my friends ; which he did, 
and now my promise began to stare me in the 
face. 

140. I felt it my dutj^ to visit from house to 
house ; but the cross was so heavy, I strove 
to run round it ; but the thorns beside the way 
scratched me : and to take up one end of the 
cross it dragged hard ] here the old temptation 
returned so powerful, that I durst not go from 
one appointment to another alone, nor with- 
out one to go with me, and sometimes to sleep 
in the same room, lest I should end myself at 
night ; and for the ease and enjoyment of my 
mind; I was necessitated and did visit about 
si^:ty different families, and then set off" to Gran- 
ville circuit, under the care of Sylvester Hutch- , 
inson, Smith Weeks and Josevh Mitchell, j 
Weeks v/as at first unwilling I should come ' 
on the circuit, fearing how I would make out, i 
but seeing I was under trials, consented : ac- j 
cordingly I went round until I came to Suffield. 
Upon my entering the neighborhood, falling j 
into conversation with an old man, he invited 
me to hold am.eeting at his house : accordingly 
I appointed to preach to the youth in the 
evening;, and went to my other appointment 
not far off. The man of this house shut his 
door and would entertain no more meetings. 
This Avas a trial to me, not knowing what the 
society Avould do for a place tp meet in. 

141. When I began to meditate what I 
should say to the youth, I could think of no 
subject, and felt distressed, and was sorry I 
had made the- appointment. 

142. I withdrew to a field to seek help from 
the Lord ; but 1 felt as if all the powers of 
darkness Avere combined and compassed me 
about. 

143. When I saAv^he people began to col- 
lect, I thought I Avoald have given the Avhole 
world if I possessed it, that the meeting had 



not been appointed, but as it Avas noAv given 
out, and circumstances being as they Avere, I 
durst do no other than go to the house ; I 
Avent Avith this burthen to tbe house, and 
by an impression spoke ironically from the 
AA'ords of Solomon, .Avhich mightily pleased 
the youth at first. My burthen Avas soon gone 
the poAver of God seemed to overshadow the 
people, as I turned the discourse upon the 
judgment Avhich the youth must be brought 
into : and one of the ringleaders AA'as cut to 
the heart, and brought to seek God. Here a 
good Avork broke out, and AA^here about thirty 
or forty used to attend, noAv the congregation 
Avas increased to hundreds, and this Avilderness 
seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 

144. In Northampton a society was collect- 
ed likeAA^ise, though Methodists had not preach- 
ed there before. 

145. August 6th, after preaching in Con- 
Avay, I Avent to Buckland : and Avhen the 
people saAv my youth, and Avere disappointed 
of the preacher they expected, they despised 
me in their hearts. HoAvever, God made bare 
his arm, and I have reason to believe that 
about thirty persons were stirred up to seek 
God from this day. 

146. The year past was remarkable for A^ery 
many persons complaining of uncommon trials 
of mind from the enemy of souls, and scarcely 
any reA'ival to be heard of either in Connecti- 
cut, Massachusetts, or the upper part of New 
York. 

147. The flame kindled and ran into several 
neighboring toAvns, and some hundreds of 
souls professed to experience the forgiveness 
of their sins. 

148. A great deal of opposition, both from 
preachers and people, Baptists and Presbyter- 
ians, Avere in this quarter; professing to be 
friends to God and truth, Avhilst to us they 
Avere secret enemies; seeking to get people 
converted to their Avay of thinking, and prose- 
lyted to their denomination. 

149. I dreamed one night, that I saw a field 
Avithout end, and a man and boy striAqng to 
gather in the corn, AA'hilst thousands of birds 
Avere destroying it. I thought there Avas such 
a necessity for the corn to be gathered, that 
let the laborers AA^ork CA'er so hard, the labor 
AA^ould not Avear out their strength until the 
harvest Avas past. 

150. This dream encouraged me to go on 
in this Avork, and in the space of tAventy-tAA'o } 
days, I traA^elled three hundred and fifty miles, 
and preached seventy-six times : besides A'isit- 
ing some from house to house, and speaking 
to hundreds in class-meetings. In scA'erai 
other places, there AA^as a good reviA^al like- 
wise. At the quarterly meetings I obtained a 
CERTIFICATE, Concerning .my usefulness and 
conduct here, and as S. Hutchinson thought 



r 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



23 



not proper to take all the preachers to confer- 
ence, conchided to leave me to help the rivi- 
vals, and that he would there transact my busi- 
ness for me, so I gave him my dismission from 
Rhode Island, and my two last recommenda- 
tions to carry into conference. 

151. September 19th. Conference began in 
Wilbraham : my case was brought forward, 
to determine whether I should be admitted on 
trial to preach, or sent home, or expelled. 

152. /. Xee, and several others, of whom 
some were strangers to my person, took up 
hard against me, from say and hearsay ; and 
only one at first espoused my cause, (this was 
Joseph Mitchell, with whom I had travelled 
these laot few weeks,) after some time a se- 
cond joined him. The debate was sharp and 
lasted for about three hours : ' when Mitchell 
and Bo£lwick could say no more, but sat down 
and wept ; which seemed to touch the hearts 
of some : at length, it being put to the vote 
whether I should travel or not ; about two- 
thirda of the conference were in my favor. 
All that saved me, in this conference, from an 

' expulsion, was the blessing which had attend- 
: ed my labors ; but still those who were against 
i me would not suffer me to be admitted on trial, 
j nor my name printed in the minutes. One 
j said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why 
( not my name be put on the minutes 1 if he be 
( fit for one, why not for the other, &c. So I 
I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to 
employ me or send me home, as he should think 
fit. He sent me a message to meet him on 
Long Island, which I neve?' received in time to 
go : and the first preacher, (Daniel Bromley,) 
who came to me after conference, I asked 
what had the conference done with me. He 
replied, they have done by you, as they have 
done by me ; what's that 1 said I. He replied, 
they have stationed me on this circuit — and 
that was all that I could get out of him con- 
cerning the matter ; only he ordered me to 
take his appointments round the circuit, whilst 
he should go to see his friends, until he should 
meet me again. Accordingly I set out to go 
round the circuit. — I had been on my way but 
a day or two, before I came to places where 
the preachers, on their way from conference, 
had been, and told the accusations against me, 
and my rejection. Thus it was, day after day : 
people telling me the same story. 

153. From this circumstance., as the confer- 
ence had given me no station., and Hutchinson's 
message not reaching me, I concluded I should 
be sent home again ; as I had no license ac- 
cording to discipline, which one must have, if 
his name is not printed in the minutes. 

154. My trials were great; I was afraid 1 
should become insane ; and seeing no chance 
for my life, I publicly gave up the name of 
Methodist, and assigned the reason why, viz. 



because the preachers would not receive ms 
as a brother to travel with them, &c., and was 
resolved to set out for some distant part of 
America, out of sight and hearing of the Me- 
thodists, and get societies formed, and the next i 
year come and offer myself and them to the ! 
connexion, and take this method to get my 
character established; for J. Lee had said, if 
I attempted to travel in the name, of a Method- 
ist, without their consent, he would advertise 
me in every paper on the continent, &c., for an 
impostor. 

1 55. But now arose a difficulty from another 
quarter ; I had lost my great coat on the road 
whilst travelling, and my coat was so worn 
out that I was forced to borrrow one ; my 
shoes were unfit for further service, and I had 
not a farthing of money to help myself with, 
and no particular /rfencZs to look to for assist- 
ance. Thus one day whilst riding along, fac- i 
in^ a hard, cold, northeast storm, very much 
chilled, I came to a wood ; and alighting from 
my horse and falling upon my knees on the 
wet grass ; I lifted up my voice and wept, and 
besought God either to release me from travel- 
ing and preaching, or else to raise me up friends. 
My soul was refreshed ; my confidence was 
strengthened, and I did believe that God would 
do one or the other : and true it was : people 

a few days after this, of their own accord, 
supplied all my necessities, and gave me a few 
.shillings to bear my expenses. 

156. Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteem- 
ed as a pious man, was expelled at the Wil- 
braham conference, and as he represented it 
to me, it was unjustly ; he went with me to 
the north, and a number of places he saw, 
with me, the out-pouring of God's spirit : he 
was mind-ed to form societies, and call our- 
selves by the name of Separate 3Iethodists. I 
told him, no ; for God did own the Methodists, 
and of course I durst not do any thing to their 
injury. This caused a separation between him 
and me : he formed societies on his own plan, 
and afterwards I saw him no more ; but by 
what I could learn, he and his people differed, 
and then he and some of them removed off to 
the western country. It appears that the con- 
ference was under the necessity of excluding 
him for s, foolish thing ; as he would show no 
humility, but stubborn impenitence. 0! how 
blessed is the spirit of meekness. 

157. I accordingly left the circuit and set | 
off for the north : I had not gone far till I came | 
to Deerfield river : in riding through which, | 
the cakes of ice going down the stream, had , 
dike to have cost me my life ; but this did not 
discourage me ; I still went on my way, up- - 
wards of an hundred miles, till I came to the ; 
town of Windsor, in Vermont; where God 
poured out his Spirit, and several were turned 

to him. I thought it not my duty to leave the 



24 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIEi^CE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



young converts to the devouring wolves, but 
to tarry and strengthen them for a season ; 
and whilst here wrote back to some of my old 
friends, who told the preachers where I was 
and what I was about ; who wrote requesting 
me to come back to a quarterly meeting. At 
first I concluded not to go: thinking what 
should they want but to scold me; but feeling 
it impressed upon my mind in a powerful man- 
ner, one evening, after holding two meetings, 
I called for my horse, and set out from Clare- 
mont, and continued travelling twenty-five 
hours, excepting the times of baiting my horse, 
during which space. I rode about an hundred 
and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway 
on my old circuit; from hence, I proceeded to 
Buckland, where was held the quarterly meet- 
ing — and met the preachers, wishing to know 
what they wanted with me. 

158. Hutchinson began to be very crabby 
and cross, seemingly at first, in his questioning 
me why I went away ? I assigned him as the 
reason, because that I had no chance for my 
life. Why, said he, did you not receive the 
message I sent you, to come to me ? I replied, 
no ; (not until it was too late, &c.) which I 
could hardlv persuade him to believe at the 
first. 

159. L. Macomhs asked, what I came back 
for ■? I told him, I was sent for. and I came 
to see what they wanted of me. — Said he, 
what do you intend to do ^ I replied, I ex- 
pected to go back to the north ; then he and 
Hutchinson went and talked together. I was 
sorry I had gone away, after I had found out 
the mistake, and Hutchinson's friendship for 
me : accordingly in answer to a query which 
was proposed, viz. what satisfaction can you 
make % I replied, that I was willing to ac- 
knowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as 
I did it in sincerity, not hearing soon enough 
of his message : which acknowledgment I 
made, first, in quarterly conference, before 
about thirty preachers, leaders, and stewards, 
with exhorters, and then he required it in a 
pubKc assembly of about eight hundred people. 

160. After which. I travelled several days, 
in company with S. Hutchinson, who was go- 
ing to take me to Cambridge circuit : and on 
the way, said he, ''the conference have had a 
great deal of talk and trouble concerning you, 
and now you are under my care, and you shall 
live or dte at the end of three months : if you 
are faithful and your labors blest, so that you 
can obtain a recommendation from the circuit, 
all shall be well : but if not, you shall die. 

161. After reaching the circuit, a saying I 
remembered, viz. you had as good be hanged 
for stealing an old sheep as a lamb, and find- 
ing the people in a very low state of religion, 
I was convinced that nothing but a revival 
could save mv life ; I was therefore resolved 



to do my endeavors to get a revival or else to 
get the circuit broke up. So I went a visiting 
the people, from house to house, all denomi- 
nations, that were in the neighborhood, and 
where there was freedom, to exhort thera col- 
lectively or individually, as I felt in my mind, 
after joining in prayer. 

162. Pittstown, New York, was the first 
place I thus tried on this circuit, and preached 
at night. Thus I did here, for several days 
successively, and it caused a great deal of talk. 
Some said I was crazy; others, that I was 
possessed of the devil; some said one thing, 
and some thought another : many it brought 
out to hear the strange man; and would go 
away cursing and swearing, saying, that I 
was saucy and deserved knocking down, and 
the uproar was so great among the people, 
that the half-hearted and lulcev:arm Methodists 
were tried to the quick, and became my warm 
opposers ; complaining of me to my travelling 
companion, Timothy Dewey, whose mind at 
first was prejudiced ! However, it was not long 
before I had the satisfaction to see some small 
fruit of my labor here ; which gave me en- 
couragement to strive to raise the inquiry of 
the people to consideration : though the devil 
should be raised round the circuit. 

163. In this place I visited about a hundred 
families, some of them t\Yice or thrice over. 
In Ashgrove, I walked about four miles, and 
visited every family in the way, and generally 
met with a good reception, though the cross of 
visiting thus was the hardest and happiest 
that ever I took up. Wilson's hollow, which 
was surrounded by mountains, except one 
small entrance, by which I set out'to go to an 
appointment; and coming to a house, I felt 
impressed to go in and pay them a visit ; but 
the cross being heavy, I strove to excuse my- 
self and go by, saj-ing the other preachers who 
are older in years and in experience and learn- 
ing do not visit thus, and yet enjoy the com- 
forts of religion, and I ^vill take them for my 
pattern ; thinking it impossible that God should 
call me to such a 'peculiarity., who was so 
weak and ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress 
in my mind : when I came to a second house 
I felt impressed as above ; but still supported 
my mind against it with the same arguments 
— when I cast a look to the sky, and felt as if 
God was about to revive religion there, and if 
I did not visit them, their souls would b? re- 
quired at my hand : it seemed as though the 
sun frowned upon me : accordingly, I resciv- 
ed, if the impression continued, that I would 
go into the next house, and if I met good re- 
ception, that I would thus go through all the 
families in the hollow, which amounted to 
about thirty in number. I called, and finding 
a good reception to my visit, I went to a se- 
cond and third, but was turned away : to aU 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



25 



in the village, however I went, and some 
thought one thing, and some said another; 
however, they came out to hear a crazy man, 
j as they thought, and were struck ^ith a great 
solemnity, whilst I spoke from these words, 
j " Thus saith the Lord, set thine house in order, 
, for thou shalt die and not live." The second 
and the third day^ I held meetings likewise, 
and' said, at such a time, I hope to he here 
again, God willing ; and accordingly came, 
and proposed a covenant to the people, if they 
would attempt to pray three times a day, four 
weeks, (on their knees,) I would remember 
them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that 
space, God being our helper, to perform ; and 
those who would endeavor to do it, to signify 
it by standing on their feet, and those who 
would not, tor keep their seats; for God is 
about to revive religion here ; and those who 
will put in for a share, may freely obtain, but 
those who neglect will find to their sorrow, 

164. About twenty rose up, to which I call- 
I ed God to witness, and whilst we were at 

prayer, one who had not agreed, caught hold 
of a loom to avoid falling down, whilst his 
knees smote together. The evening after I 
was gone, the youth assembled to take coun- 
sel about their souls ; and were so concerned, 
. that the cries became general, and were heard 
afar off : but eight persons found comfort be- 
fore they disbanded. 

165. To this place, Hutchinson came, just 
after he reached the circuit, though I had not 
heard of this effect of my labors. 

166. Thus round the circuits T went, visiting 
\ from house to house, getting into as many 

new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no 
character in my public declarations. Many 
were offended at my plainness both of dress^ 
expressions^ and way of address in conversa- 
tion, about heart religion ; so that the country 
seemed to be in an uproar ; scarcely one to 
take up my cause, and I was mostly known 
by the name of crazy Dow. At length, quar- 
terly meeting came on in Welsh-hollow, and I 
expected an expulsion, the uproar being so. 
great, as T. Devjey had come thirty miles to 
give me a scolding for my conduct : to whom 
I said, I make a conscience of what I do, and 
for it, I expect to give an account to God : if 
you should even turn against me, I cannot 
hearken to you, in this matter. After which 
God gave me favor in his sight ; so that he 
took my part, and defended my cause (round 
the circuit, like a champion) to the lukewarm, 
1 unknown to me at first. Of him I was the 
j more afraid, as I knew that he had promoted 
I the expulsion of Ballard. 
I 167. So I went to Hutchinson, and besought 
I him to exclude me, that I might go my way 
and be of no more trouble to them ; which he 
refused, and gave me some sharp words, and 



said he would not ; but that I should tarry on 
that circuit another quarter, adding, but before 
the quarter is up, I expect you'll leave the 
circuit and run away : so we parted. But I 
was resolved he should be disappointed in me 
for once at least, if jio more, 

168. At Claridon and Castleton the society 
were watching over me for evil, and not for 
good. These two places, I visited likewise, 
from house to house ; next to Fair Haven, 
where I met with hard speeches. Then to 
Poultney, where was no regular preaching. 
Here lived a young woman whom I began to 
question about her soul; but met with cool 
answers. Well, said I, I'll pray to God to 
send a fit of sickness upon you, if nothing else 
will do, to bring you to good, and if you won't 
repent then, to take you out of the way, so 
that you shall not hinder others. — Said she, if 
you'll pray for such things as this, you can't 
be the friend you pretend to be to my soul ; 
and I'll venture all your prayers, and was 
much displeased, and so was her mother like- 
wise. She soon began to grow uneasy and 
restless, and went into one room and into 
another, back and forth ; then sitting dow^n, 
but could get no relief. The whole family, 
except the father and one son, began to grow 
outrageous towards me, which occasioned me 
to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of 
family quietness. 

169. Shortly afterwards the young woman 
began to seek God, and with two of her sis- 
ters, were found walking in the ways of wis- 
dom : and a society was soon formed in the 
place, although I saw them no more. 

170. In Hampton and Skeinsborongh, on 
the south end of lake Champlain, was some 
revival, likewise. 

171. Here was a woman who found fault 
with me, for exhorting the wicked to pray ; 
saying, the prayers of the wicked were an 
abomination to the Lord, feut I told her that 
was home-made scripture ; for that there was 
no such expression in the bible : and after 
bringing undeniable passages to prove it was 
their duty, I besought her to pray : she replied, 
I cannot get time. I then offered to buy the 
time, and for a dollar she promised she would 
spend one day as I should direct, if it were in 
a lawful way, provided she could get the day, 
(she not thinking I was in earnest ;) I then 
turned to her mistress, who promised to give 
her a day — then throwing a dollar into her 
lap, I called God and about thirty persons pre- 
sent, to witness the agreement. She besought 
me to take the dollar again, which I refused, 
saying, if you go to hell, it may follow and 
enhance your damnation. About ten days 
elapsed, when her conscience roaring loud, she 
took the day, and read two chapteis in the 
bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to show 



26 



EXEMl'LIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



her what she was, and what he would have 
her to be, according to my directions. 

172. Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to 
hear tliat before night she lelt distressed on 
account of her ^oul, and before long found the 
comforts of rehgion. From thence I visited 
Kjngsborough and Queensborough, where 
many were brought to a sense of themselves, 
among whom was Solomon Moon. 

173. One evening, just as I had dismissed 
the assembly, I saw a man to whom my mind 
was impressed to go ; and before I was aware 
of it, I was breaking through the crowd ; and 
when I had got to him, I said, are you will- 
ing I should ask you a few serious questions 
to which he replied, yes : do you believe, (said 
I,) there is a God 1 said he, yes. 

174. Q.. Do you believe there is a realit}' 
in religion ? 

A. I am uncertain ; but think we ought to 
do as we would be done by. 

Q. Are you willing for some good advice ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Supposing I shall give you some that 
you can linl no fault \vith the tendency of it ; 
are you willing, and ^vill you try to follow it 
for four v.'eeks % 

A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request. 

I then desired him not to believe Avhat au- 
thors, ministers, or people sail, because they 
said so : but to search the Scriptures to seek 
for hght and instruction there ; to read but a 
little at a time, and read it often, striving to 
take the sense of it. 

2dly. Not to stumble over the unexemplary 
walk of professors of religion ; nor the contra- 
diction of ministers' sermons : but to forsake 
not what other people thought was wrong, 
but what he himself thought to be wrong : 
and then to take his leisure time, and go where 
none would see him but God. twice or thrice a 
day, and upon his knees beseech the Almighty 
to give him an evidence within, that there was 
a heaven a.nd a hell, and a reality in religion, 
and the necessity of enjoying ii in order to die 
happy: ani then, said I. I do not believe the 
time will expire before you will find an alter- 
ation in your mind, and that for the better. 

Q. Is the advice good or bad ? 

A. I have no fauft to find : the natural ten- 
dency of it is to good, if followed. 

I then said, you promised, if the advice was 
•good, and you liad no fault to find Avith it. 
that you u'ould follow it four weeks ; and now 
I call God to witness to your promise so left 
him. 

He went away, and began to meditate how 
he was taken in the promise before he was 
aware of it. and for forty-eight hours neglect- 
ed it — when his conscience condemned him, 
and for the ease of his mind was necessitated 
to go and pray. 



175. From hence I went to Thermon's pa- 
tent, and held several meetings, not in vain, 
and riding across the branches of Hudson 
River, I called the inhabitants together, and 
we had a refreshing season from the presence 
of the Lord. In eternit}-, I believe, some Avill 
be thankful for that day. 

176. After preaching at fort Edward, (where 
one took fire mysteriously, and was burnt to 

I death,) I went to East-town. — Here the youth, 
j under plain deahng, would frequently leave 
the house. Accordingly, after procuring the 
school house, I invited all the youth to come 
and I would preach to them ; and the house 
was filled from end to end : and then placing 
m.y back against the door, (to prevent their 
ruiining away,) gave out the text, and did not 
spare, and was soon confirmed that God was 
about to vijit the place. 

177. Solemnity rested on every countenance, 
and in the morning the congregation was tre- 
ble its usual number, and there was a shaking 
among the dry bont-s. This neighborhood I 
visited from house to house likewise, and con- 

j versed personally Avith the youth, found that 
i about two-thirds of them were under serious 
\ impressions, but durst not expose it to each 
: other for fear of being laughed at, (though 
I some fled from me to prevent being talked to,) 
! and in this private conversation, they promised 
; to pray for a season, one of which broke her 
promxise and strove to escape my sight, but 
following her to a neighboring house, I sat in 
the door and would not let her out till she 
promised to serve God or the devil for a fort- 
night; the latter she chose, saying. I can't 
keep the other : and I called God to witness, 
and said. Til pray that you may be taken sick 
before the fortnight's up — and left her. — Be- 
1 fore night she besran to grow uneasy and was 
' sorry she made the promise, and soon broke 
it, and began to seek the salvation of her soul, 
, and in about a week was hopefully converted 
to God. 

i 178. After I had gone through the visiting, 
in public meeting I set forth plainly the state 
of the youth, as abovementioned, and besought 
them not to be afraid of each other, but to 
j continue seeking the Lord. And one evening 
^ whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a flash of 
forked lightniBg pierced the air, and rolling 
thunder seemed to shake the house. Some 
' screeched out for mercy ; some jumped out at 
i the windows, and others ran out at the door, 
i 179. From this night the stir became visi- 
! ble, and thirteen of the youth that night re- 
solved together to pursue religion, let their 
companions do as they would. A young man 
by the name of Gideon Draper^ said, "If I 
can stand the crazy man, I will venture all 
the jMethodist preachers to convert me."' And 
when I heard of his expression, faith sprang 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



up in my soul, and I felt a desire to talk to 
him; he objected, "I am too young;" but here 
God brought him down, and he is now an 
itinerant preacher. 

180. As our quarterly meeting was drawing 
near, every society round the circuit promised, 
such a day, as much as their labor and bodily 
strength would admit, to observe as a day of 
prayer and fasting to God, that he would meet 
with us at the quarterly meeting ; which came 
on June 20th, at Pittstown. 

181. Here, after S. Hutchinson had finished 
his sermon, /. Mitchell began to exhort, when 
there commenced a trembling among the \vick- 
ed : one, and a second, and a third fell from 
their seats, and the cry for mercy became gen- 
eral ; and many of the backsliding professors 
were cut to the quick ; and I think for eleven 
hours there was no cessation of the loud cries ; 
no business of a temporal nature could be 
done at this (quarterly meeting conference. 

182. The next day, Solomon Moon, who 
had come more than forty miles, stood up in 
the love feast and declared how he was caught 
in a promise, and to ease his mind, was neces- 
sitated to fulfil, and within three days, found 
the reality of what he had doubted ; and be- 
sought others not to be afraid of promising to 
serve God : for, said he, I bless the day that 
ever I saw the face of brother Dow. It was 
curiosity, as he testified, which first induced 
him to come out to hear him that was called 
the crazy man. In this love feast, the cry be- 
gan again and continued till wit'hin two hours 
of sun setting, when I went off" to an appoint- 
ment, leaving about twenty who were resolv- 
ed not to go away until they found pardon. 

183. This day's meeting was a season not 
soon to be forgotten. I have reason to be- 
lieve, from observation round the circuit, that 
not less than an hundred souls were blessed 
and quickened here. N. B. It had continued 
from nine in the morning. 

184. During these last three months, I had 
six hundred miles to travel, in four weeks, be- 
sides meeting in class upwards of six hundred 
members and spectators, and preaching seventy 
or seventy-five times, and some visiting. 

185. As we were enlarging this circuit, there 
being a vacant place of upwards of sixty 
miles, where I, with some trouble, got a few 
places of preaching. As I was travelling, at 
a distance I saw one dressed in black, whom 
I overtook ; and I asked, in our conversation, 
if he knew any thing of the Methodists and 
their doctrine lately, in these parts. He was 
a Calvinist Baptist preacher, and from my 
dress and questions ue supposed that I was no 
preacher, but a stranger to the Methodists, so 
he talked just like a prejudiced Calvinist, about 
them ; and when he had found me out, he co- 
lored, and invited me to dine at an acquain- 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 27 



ance of his ; and I requested permission to 
pray with them, which caused a surprise. — 
"Prayers," thought they, "in the middle of 
the day !" Through this medium, the door was 
open6d at Brandon, where I made a covenant 
with the people ; here curiosity brought out 
one of the chief men, a merchant, with his 
proud niece, to hear, as he expected, a great 
man, but being disappointed in the looks of 
the person, was almost ready to go home ; but 
considering in his mind, I have come a mile 
and a half distance, through a difficult road ; 
now r am here, I'll stay to the end. He rose 
up in the covenant with his niece, not think- 
ing what they were about, but seeing others 
rise. I called God to witness to the covenant, 
and went on my way. The consciences of 
these two persons began to condemn them for 
breach of promise; and to ease their minds, 
were constrained to fulfil, and soon found com- 
fort ; and they, with hi^ wife, at the end of 
four weeks, came out to join society; and 
twenty-tw;o others followed their example the 
same day : in nine days after, twenty-five 
others joined likewise. 

186. The commonalty said, the Methodists 
have done some good, by turning the mind of 
the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, 
to religion, and so we are kept out of jail. 

187. In New Huntingdon, I made a coven- 
ant with the people, which proved not alto- 
gether in vain. Shortly after, about forty 
were joined in class. This place, I visited 
from house to house, with Hindsburg, Monk- 
ton, and Starksborough ; where the wilderness 
seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. O ! 
the joyful meetings we had in these new coun- 
tries, will not soon be forgotten. 

188. When in Williston, an uncle of mine 
with his family came out to hear, but behaved 
very rudely, and strove to persuade me to 
leave the town, and have no more meetings 
there ; for, said he, you'll break up our good 
order. 

189. From hence I proceeded to Richmoi.d, 
where was a woman, who being told by her 
physician that death was now upon her, cried 
out, why Dr. Marsh, you have been deceiving 
me, promising me life and health, not letting 
me know my danger, that I might prepare for 
death. Twice I have been brought to the gates 
of death, and promised God, if I might be re- 
stored, that I would serve him, and after re- 
covering, broke my promise, and went on in 
the ways of sin ; and now I am brought to the 
gates of death, and have not time to repent : 
and turning to a man in the company, said, 
whilst the minister is preaching my funeral 
sermon, know ye that my soul is in hell, and 
then expired. 

190. Here whilst I preached, some liked, 
others mocked, and were unwilling to con- 



I 28 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



verse with me, lest I should ensnare them in- 
to a promise. From hence T crossed Onion 
River (through some ^danger hy reason of its 
depth) to Underhill, where God gave me one 
child in the gospel, as I found next year. 
From then re to Cambridge, where I met with 
some CT' position, and crossing the river Dem- 
iles to Fairfield and Fairfax, where the people 
were serious, but some afterwards spoke evil 
of this way. 

191. Thence to St. Albans, where one made 
disturbance in meeting, which I reproved. Af- 
ter meeting, he said, if I did not make him sa- 
tisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that 
I had abused him, he would prosecute me at 
law, I deMed him to do his worst, knowing 
that the law was in my favor; then, said he, 
lay out for the w^orst. In another meeting, 
althou.^h he thought himself a gentleman, he 
came in and publicly attempted to wring my 
nose ; but I dodging my head, his hand slipped 
by ; and though I was a stranger, a man at- 
tempted to take my part, so I was forgotten 
by the first ; the wrangle in words was so sharp 
between them, that the woman of the house 
turned him out of doors. 

192. Tho next day he waylaid me until he 
w^as tired and chilled, and went in to warm 
himself, and just then I rode by the house 
where he was. 

193. I preached in Swanton, likewise, and 
though I had many critics, and was publicly 
opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet three 
persons dated their conviction and conversion 
from this meeting : at the close of it, I appeal- 
ed to the people that I had proved every dis- 
puted poir-t from the Scriptures ; w^hereas my 
opponents had not brought one whole passage of 
Scripture, in support of their assertions : so hav- 
ing first recommended them neither implicitly to 
believe me nor my opponents, but to search 
the Scriptures for .their own information, we 
parted. But the Baptists held a council amongst 
themselves^ and came to a conclusion, that it 
was best to come no more to hear such false 
doctrine, as they deemed mine to be. From 
Canada,'! visited all the towns on the Lake 
shore to Orwell, to my uncle Daniel Rusts, 
and God wa.3 with me on the way. 

194. The circuit was now divided, - and I 
was to take the part which lay towards Al- 
bany. 

195. September 10th, having travelled on 
foot the preceding week, about ninety miles, 
and preached nearly twice a day, I thought 
that something broke or gave way in my 
breast. I borrowed a horse and proceeded 
from V/ells to Danby. Whilst speaking in 
the chapel, my strength failed and I gave over, 
and brother Lobdel concluded the meeting. 

196. To his house I went, but was soon 
confined ta the floor with a strong fever, being 



destitute of money, bound in body, and but 
one room in the house, and several children 
in the family ; and the walking across the floor, 
(the sleepers being long) caused a springing 
which gave me much pain, as I had but one 
blanket under me. "A wicked physician was 
employed, without my consent, whose pre- 
scriptions I did not feel freedom to follow ; 
, but being over-persuaded' by some who wish- 
i ed me well, I at length complied, and found a 
very bad efiect attended : being in this situa- 
tion, I began to meditate wdiat course to take, 
knowing ihat unless I could get help soon I 
must die. — When I recollected an account I 
had heard of a man in a fever, who was given 
over to die ; and by persuading his watcher 
to give him plentifully of cold water, which 
was contrary to orders, he recovered in a few 
hours. I endeavored to follow^ the example, 
by asking it in tea cups full, from both of my 
watchers alternately, (so that they should not 
mistrust my intention, lest they should with- 
hold it from me) as they waked up in the night, 
until I had taken twenty-four cups, which pro- 
moted a copious perspiration, and the fever 
left me,; but I was so weak that I could not 
bear the noise and shaking : and the extremes 
from heat and cold, occasioned by fire being 
sometimes large and sometimes nearly out; 
The man of the house with /. Mitchell, were 
now gone to the conference at Granville. I 
hearing of another family of Methodists who 
were rich, persuaded a young man without 
religion, to make a bier and sew a coverlet 
upon it; with which, (the neighbors being 
called in) they carried me up and dov/n hills, 
(like a corpse) several miles to the rich mans I 
house, wdiere I expected the best attendance ; 
but, alas ! I was much disappointed, for they 
seemed unwilling to assist me with nursing or 
necessaries ; neither could I send to where I 
had friends, by reason of the distance. Here 
I despaired of life, and some who were no 
friends to my manner of conduct, reported that 
I was dead, from which it appeared, they 
wished it were the case. This report gained 
much ground, and circulated for some hun- 
dreds of miles; so that my parents heard of it, 
and believing it, gave me up for dead, and my 
sisters dressed in mourning, and the preachers 
on hearing it so credibly, ventured to preach 
my funeral sermon in several places where I 
had travelled. 

197. The first relief that I got during this 
illness, was from a Quaker, (a namesake of 
mine, though no relation) who had accidentally 
heard me preach. 

198. He came ten miles to see me, on hear- 
ing I was sick; I hinted to him concerning 
my situation ; he went away and the next day 
came again, and brought a quart of wine, a 
pint of brandy, a pound of raisins, and half a 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



29 



pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed 
to give me new strength, but were soon out. 
My nurse, who was a spiritual child of mine, 
offered to get me what I had need of at her 
own cost ; but she having herself and two 
children to maintain by her labor, being for- 
saken by her husband, my heart vv^as so tender 
that I could not accept of her kind otFer. Then 
she prevailed upon the man of the house, with 
much difficulty, to get me a bottle of wine. 
The reason (I suppose) they were so unwilling 
to supply me with what I stood in need of, 
was because they expected no recompense. 

199. The floor over head was loose boards, 
on which they poured day after day, baskets 
of apples and Indian corn in the ear ; which 
with the working of a loom, and spinning 
wheels in an adjoining room, besides the cider 
mill near at hand, all together, caused such 
noises as in my very weak state distressed me 
much. In addition to the above, the youth 
of the neighborhood made noisy visits, without 
restraint from the family. 

200. ' A man who had heard of, but never 
seen me, came fifteen miles to know my state, 
and gaje me a dollar. Soon after, two men 
who had heard that I was dead, and then alive, 
and dead again, came about thirty miles to 
find out the truth concerning me. I was glad 
to see them, and w^ould take no denial, until 
they pro-rised to come with a wagon and 
take m.G away : which they were unwilling to 
do, thinking that I should die by the fatigue, 
but at length consented. 

201. The wagon came, and a message from 
a young woman, that if I would come to her 
father's house, the best of care should be taken 
of me. Her name was Mary Siuitzer. 

202. I waited thirty-six hours for the rain 
to abate, but seeing it did not, I persuaded 
them to vvTap me in a coverlet, and with straw 
under and over me we set out — and over rug- 
ged hills and mountains, carried me twenty- 
seven miles in eight hours, to the house where 
I was invited ; and beyond their expectation 
I received no harm. At this time I was so 
weak, that I was obliged to be carried ; not 
being able even to stand alone. 

203. The young woman made good her pro- 
mise, and the young friends who had joined 
society v,^hen I was in this part before, spared 
no pains for my comfort — she being up with 
me four and five times every night, whilst I 
was still despairing of life. One evening as 
the young people were holding- a prayer meet- 
ing in the adjoining room, a thought '^came in- 
to my mind, " Why is not God as able now to 
raise me to health as those in primitive days 1" 
something answered, "He is;" Avhy is he not 
as willing? something replied, "He is;" anoth- 
er thought arose, " Why don't he do it V the 
answer was, " because you lack faith :" It 



struck my mind, " is faith the gift of God ? or 
is it the creature's act!" the reply was, "the 
power to believe is the gift of God; but the 
act of faith is the creature's." I instantly 
strove to see if I could act faith ; and I did be- 
lieve, if the yoang people which were in the 
room, would intercede with God, faithfully 
during that week, that God would, in answer 
to many prayers, restore me to health. 

204. I made this request of them, if consist- 
ent with God's will. About two hours after- ( 
wards I fell asleep, and had a singular dream, 
by which I was convinced I should see my 
native town in peace once more ; and within 
fifteen hours after I perceptibly began to amend, 
and by the goodness of God, after about ten 
weeks' confinement, from the beginning of mv 
illness, I was able to ride alone. 

205. During this illness I was frequently 
asked if I did not repent having exposed my- 1 
self to such toils and hardships, through the 
year past I replied, no — if it was to do, I 
would do it again ; it brought me such peace 
and consolation, that now my very soul was 
lifted up above the fear of death, so that the 
grave appeared lovely. 

206. What I wished to live for, was prin- 
cipally these — first, to attain to higher degrees 
of holiness here, that I might be happier here- 
after ; and secondly, I felt the worth of souls 
to lie near m}'- heart, and I desired to be useful 
to them.- What I desired to die for, was to 
get out of this troublesome world, and to be at 
rest with saints above. 

207. I obtained a letter of recommendation^ 
signed by above thirty local preachers, stew- 
ards, and class leaders, &c. concerning my 
usefulness and moral conduct; which T. Dew- 
ey carried to the conference, and gave his 
opinion concerning me : when nine others and 
I were admitted on trial. My name was now 
printed in the minutes, and I received a writ- 
ten license from Francis Asbury . Then said 
S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this is the crazy man 
you have been striving to kill so much. 

208. November 20. I set off" with brother 
Dewey., for the north, though still so weak that 
T could neither get on or off my horse alone. 

209. In Argyle, we had a solemn season : 
then we parted and I re-visited Thermon's pa- 
tent and Queensborough : after which I rode 
twenty-three miles, facing a cold north-east 
snow storm; 1 think the hardest that ever I 
was exposed to : even wild geese could not 
keep their course, but flew round and round. 
The next day but one, I rode through Rutland 
thirty-six miles to Brandon : stayed a v/eek ; 
met the societies ; preached fifteen times and 
bade them farewell, and returned southward, 
visiting some places until the quarterly meet- 
ing came on. 

210. I took my leave of the classes and , 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



1 



people in the different places, taking them to 
record that I had spared no pains, either by 
night or day in public or in private, to bring 
them to good : and if they did not repent, I 
should appear against them at a future day, 
! calling the sun, moon and stars, \vith the fowls 
of the air and the beasts of the held to ^A■itness 
against them, that my skirts were pure from 
all their blood.^ 

211. December 27th, I puked almost to 
deatii before it could be stopped ; but far be- 
yond expectation, God enabled me to speak at 
night. On the 29th, I held three meetings, 
which appeared not in vain. On the 29th, our 
quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove, where I 
was complained of, and was whipped (in 
words) by brother Hutchinson for jealousy. 

212. The next day we had a refreshing sea- 
son and about two hundred communicants ; 
and after giving them my farewell. I felt as 
pure from the blood of the people as if I had 
never been called to preach. 

213. During my stay upon these two cir- 
cuits, in ten months, about six hundred were 
taken into society, and as many more went off 
and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians. 

214. From thence I started with brother 
Sabin for the South, I rode through Benning- 
ton, in a cold storm : through tedious drifts of 
snow, to Williamstown. 

215. January 1st, 1799. I again renewed 
my covenant to be more faithful to God and 
man than i had been. I proceeded to Stock- 
bridge, and met my friend Hubberd, who was 
to go where I had come from, and I to supply 
his place on Pittsfield circuit, while brother 
Sabin was to go to Litchlield. This circuit was 
in a very Ioav situation, and the most despised 
of any in Xew England : and as they had fre- 
quently sent complaints to conference against 
their preachers, I at first refused to go to it, 
lest I should be injured bv false brethren, 
knov.-ing that J. Sawyer, with whom I was to 
travel, had been prejudiced against me. But 
upon conditions that Dewey and Sawyer would 
stand by me. as far as consistent with truth 
and discipline. I consented to go. 

216. On the 3d, I began to pursue the cir- 
cuit regularly, after my irregular manner, to 
sinners and lukewarm professors, \viLh back- 
sliders. 

217. From Lenox, going across the moun- 
i tains to New Canaan. I met with a loss, and 

had like to have perished with the cold and 
sno'.v drifts. 

21S. 6th. I preached in Pittsfield : the mem- 
bers were high in profession, but low in heart ; 
their prejudice being great, they did not invite 
me to their houses, but were sorry I came on 
the circuit. 

• I have not seen them since. 



219. 7th. Windsor. In the lukewarm class, 
the power of God was felt. From hence to 
Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon 
broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, 
pretending to be friends ; but with the repro- 
bation doctrine opposing as enemies behind 
our backs. 

220. Thence through Clarksburgh to Pow- 
nal, where the people were once "engaged in 
religion, but now were hardened ; so\ve gave 
up the place. 

221. Thence to Hoosac, where several were 
cut to the heart, and shortly after a beautiful 
society was formed. This town being large, 
I went into several other parts to break up 
fresh ground. 

222. One day, a man said to me, "fourteen 
months ago I met you coming out of Troy ; 
and you, after inquiring the road, asked, was 

j my peace made with God ? 1 replied, I hope 
j so : (knowing it was not) for which my con- 
science condemned me : but the pride of my 
I heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that 
' I lied : and you. after giving me good advice, 
' went on your way : which advice has not left 
me vet : and now I am resolved to serve God 
the remainder of my Hfe." This was an en- 
couragement to me, not to be discouraged, as 
bread thrown on the waters is found after many 
days. — Hence I went to Troy, where was 
some revival in the class. Thence to Green- 
bush, where a glorious work of God began. 

223. The second time I went to this place 
the people flocked out by hundreds, to hear 
the strange man preach up his principles. I 
told the people that God had promised me two 
souls to be converted from that day ; and if 
my labors were not acknowledged, they might 
brand me in the forehead with the mark of 
liar, and on the back with the mark of hypo- 
crite, 

I 224. They watched my words. However, 
two who were in the assembly thought, oh ! 
that I mi2:ht be on.e of these two : and shortly 
•after both found pardon . A reprobation preach- 
er sought to do us much harm, when I publicly 
i besought God. if he was a true minister, to 
I bless his labors, and make it manifest : but if 
I he had jumped presumptuously into the work, 
that God might remove him so that he should 
not hurt the people. Shortly after he fell in- 
to a scandalous sin, and so his influence was 
lost. 

225. At Canaan-gore, a number of back- 
sliders and sinners were brought to a sense of 
themselves, and joined in a class : one of whom 
invited me to preach in Green River meeting 
house, as we had a right to it two days in the 
year. 

226. The time arrived ; the people came out, 
and I went ; but having a hard day's journey 
of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times, 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



31 



aad to speak to three classes, I had to be in 
earnest. 

227. As I entered the meeting house, hav- 
ing an old borrowed great coat on, and two 
hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it 
singular that I did not bow to every pew as I 
■went towards the pulpit, which was the cus- 

• tom there. Some laughed, and some blushed, 
and the attention of all was excited. I spoke 
.for about two hours, giving the inside and out- 
side of Methodism. — Many, I believe, for that 
day, will be thankful, though I was strongly 
opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. 
My hat being taken from me without my con- 
sent, and two others forced upon me, I was 
carrying one to give a young man. 

228. In New Concord, religion being low, I 
visited the people three miles, taking every 
house, and (being persuaded) I told the people 
that God would soon surely revive his work ; 
which words they marked and sought to do 
me harm, as instantly the work did not ap- 
pear. 

229. I besought God in public, that some- 
thing awful might happen in the neighborhood, 
if nothing else would do to alarm the people. 
For this prayer many said I ought to be pun- 
ished. 

230. A company of young people, going to 
a tavern, one of them said, I will ride there, as 
Christ rode into Jerusalem : instantly his horse 
started, ran a distance, and threw him against 
a log. He spoke no more until he died : 
which was next morning.* 

231. In this neighborhood, the young peo- 
ple assembled again to a gingerbread lottery ; 
and I preached from — "if they hear not Moses 
and the prophets; neither will they be per- 
suaded, though one rose from the dead."— 
They were so struck, that the fiddler who they 
employed, had nothing to do. 

232. At length the revival appeared visible, 
and the mouths of gainsayers were shut : 
numbers were added to class. 

233. On my way to Spencertown, at a dis- 
tance, I discovered a place in a hilly country, 
where I thought God would immediately revive 
his work. Coming to_ a house, I inquired my 
road, but found I had gone out of my way : 
but upon being righted, I came to the place 
which just before I had seen from the top of 
a mountain, where I thought God would re- 
vive his work. 

234. I began immediately to visit the neigh- 
borhood from house to house. The people 
thought it strange, (I being a stranger.) and 
came out to see where it would end. 

235. Here too it was soon reported I was 
crazy, which brought many out to the dijfFerent 
meetings : amongst whom was an old man, 



* His name was Valentine. 



who came to hear for himself, and told the 
congregation that I was crazy, and advised 
them to hear me no more. I replied, people 
do not blame crazy ones for their behavior ; 
and last night I preached from the word of the 
Lord ; but when I come again I will preach 
from the word of the devil. This tried our 
weak brethren : however, the people came out 
by hundreds to hear the new doctrine. I spoke 
from Luke iv. 6, 7, and an overshadowing sea- 
son we had of the divine presence. I besought 
the family to promise to serve God ; but upon 
receiving a refusal, my soul was so pained 
with concern on their account, that I could not 
eat my breakfast, and set out to go away in 
the rain. Conviction seized the minds of the 
family ; they followed me at a distance with 
tears, and made me the promise, and not alto- 
gether in vain. Here the society was greatly 
enlarged ; those that were in darkness were 
brought into marvelous light. 

236. In Alford, I preached Methodism, in- 
side and outside. — Many came to hear; one 
woman thought I aimed at her dress. The 
next meeting she ornamented far more, in or- 
der that I might speak to her. But I in my 
discourse took no notice of dress, and she 
went away disgraced and ashamed. 

237. The brethren here treated me very 
coldly at first, so I was necessitated to pay for 
my horse keeping for five weeks : and being 
confined a fev/ days with the ague and fever, 
the man of the house not being a Methodist, I 
paid him for my accommodation. 

238. I had said in public that God would 
bless my labors there; which made the people 
watch me for evil and not for good. I visited 
the whole neighborhood from house to hoilse, 
which made a great uproar among the people. 
However the fire kindled ; the society got en- 
livened, and several others who were stumb- 
ling at tbe unexemplary walk of professors, 
were convinced and brought to find the reali- 
ties of religion for themselves. When leaving 
this place, I was offered pay for my expenses, 
but I refused it, saying, if you ^vish to do me 
good, treat the coming preachers better than 
you have done me. 

239. Stockbridge. Here the minister of the 
place had done his endeavors to influence the 
people to shut the preachers out of the town : 
but by an impression I went into one part, and 
by an invitation to another ; and though the 
opposition was great from the magistrates and 
quality, yet they found no way io expel us 
out of the place ; but the revival began, and 
several were stirred up to seek God. Now 
reprobation lost ground ; the eyes of many 
were enlightened to see a free salvation offer- 
ed to all mankind. 

240. In Lenox the society and people were 
much prejudiced at first, but the former quick- 



32 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



ened afresh. Here lived a young woman, who, 
hy the unexemplary walk of professors, was 
prejudiced aj^ainst the advice torelig or, say- 
ing, I see no difference between their walk 
and others. Her parents besought me to say 
nothing to her about her soul, lest she should 
be prejudiced and hardened more. I began to 
consider what to do ; and after seeking to God 
for wisdom and success, said, " Sophy, if you'll 
read a chapter every day till my return four 
weeks hence, I'll give you this bible :" she 
thinking I was in jest, said she would ; I in- 
stantly gave it to her, at which she blushed. At 
my return, as she said she had fulfilled, I re- 
quested a second promise ; which was that 
she would pray twice a day in secret another 
four weeks. She said, you'll go and tell it 
round if I do : which I assured her I would 
not, if she would only grant my request ; said 
she, I'll retire, but not promise to kneel, so we 
parted. At the expiration of the time I came 
round the circuit here again, and requested one 
promise more, viz. to pray once a day kneel- 
ing, which I would not take a denial of : and 
to get rid of my importunity, she promised ; 
and before the time expired she v/as convinced 
of the necessity of being made holy, and was 
willing that all the world should know of her 
resolution to serve God during life.* 

241 . I visited Pittsfield extensively, and hail 
the satisfaction to see the Methodists and 
others stirred up to serve God. Now they 
offered me presents, which I refused, saying, 
the next preachers invite home and treat well, 
for my sake. 

242. In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was 
suddenl]'" seized with puking, and expected to 
expire. Here also God revived his work. 

243. Conference drawing near, and finding' 
that my food did not nourish 9,nd strengthen 
me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless 
I could get help, I must be carried off the stage. 
I accordingly wrote to conference, concerning 
my state, and requested permission to take . a 
voyage to sea, as I had no hope of escaping 
any other way ; and Ireland lay particularly 
on my mind. Feeling a particular desire to 
visit Lansiiigburgh and Albany, which the 
preachers had restrained me from going to, I 
embraced the opportunity whilst they were 
gone to conference. 

244. June 17th, I preached five times and 
rode thirty-five miles. On the 18th, I rode 
fifty-five miles; preached five times, and spoke 
to two classes. On the 19th I preached six 
times and rode twenty-five miles. On the 20th 
I preached twice and went to Albany, and 
preached eight nights successively, one ex- 
cepted, which I improved in Lansingburgh. 

245. In the day time, I went to Coeyman's 



A few years after she died happy. 



patent and Niskeuna. These visits were not 
altogether in vain ; wherefore I did not gmdge 
the abovementioned hard days' work, to gain 
this time 

246. 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching 
twice on the road, to Hancock ; which place 
I had visited extensively, it being newly taken 
into the circuit, and about forty persons joined 
in the class. Our quarterly meeting coming 
on, the congregatipn was so large, we were 
constrained to withdraw to the woods ) for no 
building we had would contain them. It was 
a powerful time indeed, and many were re-, 
freshed from the presence of the Lord. 

247. My state of health being so low, I 
bade them farewell until we should meet in a 
future world, as I expected to see them no more 
on earth. 

248. I took them all to record, that my 
skirts were pure from all their blood, as I had 
spared no pains to bring them to good. 

249. When I at first came on this circuit, I 
felt like one forsaken, as they all appeared 
to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to 
feed me or my horse. For all my toil here, 
I received ten dollars, when my extra expenses 
were upwards, of six pounds ; so that when 
leaving it, I was sixteen pounds worse in cir- 
cumstances than when coming : yet it afforded 
me comfort that I could leave them in peace 
and have a joyful hope of enjoying some of 
them as stars in my crown of glory, which I 
expected soon to obtain. 

250. As the preachers who had just come 
from conference told me that my request was 
rejected, and my station was on the bounds of 
Canada ; this information grieved me at first, 
however. I consented to go according to or- 

[ ders, after I had visited my native town. 

I 251. Leaving this circuit, to which there 
were added one hundred and eighty, and a)30Ut 
five hundred more under conviction for sin, I 
set off for Coventry, and riding through Gran- 
ville circuit, it caused me to weep and mourn 
when I saw some who were awakened v/hen I 
was there, now in a backsliden state. — Oh ! 
the harm done by the laziness and unfaithful- 
ness of preachers. Bat some who were alive 
then, are aiive still, and I trust to meet them 
in a better world. 

252. July 3d. I reached my native town, 
and found my parents and friends well in 
body, but low in religion. Next evening I 
preached : many flocked out to hear the 
preacher who had arose from the dead, as was 
the common say. 

253. I told the people, once I was opposed 
by them about preaching: I have come nome 
before now to see you and bid you farewell 
for a season ; but now I have come home, not 
a cousining, as some children do to see their 
parents, but to discharge my duty and bid you 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 33 



farewell once for all ; and if God does not 
give me seals of my labor, you may still say 
he has not called me to preach. 

254. I went to New London, to see if the 
salt water would do me any good, and coming 
through Norwich I met with a cool reception 

; from the society : but in New London all 
j seemed friendly. We had several powerful 

meetings ; two were awakened and one found 

pardon during my stay. 

255. I besought God to let me preach one 
funeral sermon in my native town ; where, 
having visited many, I preached in about 
twenty different houses. Having spent about 
four weeks, the time drew near when I must 
set off. 

256. The class-leader, S. Parker, having 
received a wound, bled to that degree, that he 
died in consequence of it, happy in the love 
of God. 

257. I took leave of the dear families of my 
acquaintance, and, August 4th, preached the 
funeral sermon to many hundreds of people ; 
both gentry and commonalty were drawn out 
by curiosity to hear one of their native town, 
whom they had heard so much about • think- 
ing it would do to go to a funeral, when it 

I would not to go to another of my meetings ; 

I taking the funeral for a cloak. 

I 258. After discharging my duty as God 
gave me strength, to old and to young, to pro- 
fessor and non-professor, I said, ye all see the 
decline I am in, and take you to record my 
walk and conversation since T first professed 
religion, and my faithfulness to you now; 
and if God permit, I intend to see you again 
at the end of eleven months; but it is im- 
pressed on my mind as though I should never 
see you in time, (unless it should be in answer 
to many prayers^) I therefore bid you farewell 
till the judgment day; and then taking my 
youngest sister by the hand, (from whom I 
had obtained a promise to pray twice a day 
till I should be twenty-two years old, remind- 
ing her of my dream, she then being in the 
height of fashions, pleaded she would have 
none to go with her; I said, I myself had 
to go alone, and was enabled to endure — 
and you, after I am two and twenty, if tired 
of the service of God, can turn back, and the 
devil will be willing to receive you again, 
then tears began to roll,) bade her farewell, 
and strive to appear to meet me in heaven, 
and rather than have her turn back to sin, 
would come and preach her funeral sermon. 
Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in- 
law, I shook hands with likewise. My fa- 
ther's trials were so great, he withdrew, (I 
suppose to weep;) and then mounting my 
horse, all this being in the sight of the assem- 
bly, and the sun shining from the western sky, 
I called it to witness against that assembly if 



they would not repent, that my skirts were 
pure from their blood; and then putting the 
whip to my horse, I rode off forty miles that 
evening before I dismounted. On the 5th, I 
rode seventy miles to Chesterfield. A family 
with whom I was acquainted, being, as I 
thought, unwilling to receive me, I went to 
the next house and so pleaded that they tock 
me in. 

259. The next day I rode sixty-four miles to 
Hanover, and the day after saw my brother-in- 
law and two sisters ; to whom I discharged 
my duty, and left them and went to Vershire. 

260. A swelling appearing on my horse's 
leg, I left him and borrowed another to reach 
my circuit. On my way across the mountain, 
I preached in Berry, and the power of God 
was present. The next morning, crossing 
Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, 
being two hundred and fifty miles from my 
parents. Cold winter now approaching, my 
clothes considerably worn and few ; and no 
way apparently to get any more, having but 
one penny in my pocket, and a stranger in a 
strange land ; and unless God gives me favor 
in the sight of the people, shall have to walk 
on foot. My trust is still in God ; my mind is 
solemnly stayed upon him, and I do believe he 
will bless me here by numbers. 

261. I met brother Sabin, (a local preacher, 
who came to my assistance,) in Jericho. Af- 
ter meeting, we set off (whilst one rode the 
other went on foot) to Fletcher : here a pow- 
erful work of God immediately broke out. 
The next- day, we swam the horse across the 
river Demile, ourselves crossing in a canoe, 
proceeded through a wood without any path, 
for some miles, and late at night came to Fair- 
field, about thirty miles in all. My body was 
weary, but my soul was happy. 

262. It was not long until I was sorely 
tempted to desist from travelling, and wait till 
my change come, but then considering the 
value of souls, I am constrained to exert the 
little strength I have. 

263. On hearing brother Sabin preach in 
Shelden, I was comforted. The next day, we 
crossed Canada line into Dunn's Patent : here 
God began a good work. From thence to the 
Dutch manor, brother Miller's, where I had 
been before. 

264. I held meeting, and a proud young 
woman was stirred up to seek the Lord, and 
found comfort — and borrowing a horse, I went 
to break up fallow ground, and proceeded to 
Dunham, towards Mumphrey Magog Lake, 
and held meetings in different parts of the 
town. Some were angry, and spake evil of 
the way, and some were serious and tender, 
and desired to hear again. The people in 
this part of the world, were the offscouring of 
the earth, some having ran hither for debt, 



3 



84 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



Others to avoid prosecution for crimes, and a 
third character had come to accumulate money. 
These were like sheep without a shepherd, 
having only two ministers, one of whom be- 
lieved one principle and preached another. 
Hence I went to Sutton, and got into three 
parts of the town ; in two of which, there was 
a prospect of much good; but in the other, 
reprobationism shut up the hearts of the people, 
and I must speak there no more. 

265. Returning through these places to 
Mussisque bay, the prospect of good increased. 
From thence I proceeded round the north end 
of the bay to the west side, as far as I could 
find inhabitants. The roads were so sloughy 
and miry that they were almost impassable ; 
however, I got places to accommodate the in- 
habitants for meetings, all along. Here, for 
thirty miles, there was no preaching until I 
came : but the Lord made bare his arm. 

266. Returning T held meetings at the same 
places, and found the prospect to increase. 
Then going up the lake shore, holding meet- 
ings where I had the year past, until I came 
round to Fletcher : here the work increased. 
Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up river 
Demile to IMorristovrn. Here the people had 
not heard a sermon for two years ; we entered 
into a covenant to serve the Lord ; and many 
were keenly convicted, and their hearts were 
like wax before the sun. 

267. Hence to Stowe, where for three miles 
T could get no house at first ; night drawing 
on, I scarcely knew what to do. as the fami- 
lies would not take me in : but at length I met 
a company of men, who had been marking out 
land in the woods ; to these I made known ni}- 
errand ; and they invited me to go back about 
two miles \ and the house was soon filled with 
people, and solemn times we had that evening 
-and the next morning. 

Ten years ago, this was an howling 
wilderness, inhabited only by wild beasts, and 
nov." contained near one hundred families. 
Oh ! what an alteration there is in the earth. 

269e From hence I went to Waterbury, on 
Onion river, where a reprobationist gave me 
these words to preach from : No man can 
come to me except the Father who hath sent me 
draw him.''' The Lord loosed my tongue, and 
good I believe was done. 

270. From tlience, I returned to ]Mus.sisque ' even to get well to Europe, what might follow 
bay. under trials and discouragements of mind, : I did not clearly foresee : the country being in 
hut was revived on meeting brother Sabin. ! scarcity, with great disturbances, and who 
As I could not readily find a horse to borrow. ' 
I set out on foot towards iNfagog : but my 
body being weak, I disappointed one congre- 
gation, to my sorrow, but reached the next 



271. During my walking, I found one- 
fourth of a dollar, and , reasoned why I found 
this 1 I have not had any for some time past. 

272. I had to walk from Dunn's patent to 
the bay, which was about ten miles, the nigh- 
est way, on which lived but few inhabitants : 
I set out, hoping to get through that night, but 
falling short by reason of weakness, came to 
a house and requested they would guide me 
through the woods, but in vain : I then en- 
treated liberty to tarry under their roof all 
night, as it had now become dark, and impos- 
sible for a stranger to keep the road, it 
being narrow and' miry, and closed overhead 
by the branches of the thick topped trees : be- 
sides, it was exceedingly dangerous, by the 
jiocks of bears., which were uncommonly nu- 
merous this fall ; but at first my entreaties 
were in vain : then remembering the piece of 
money which I had found, I offered it to them 
for the privilege, which on this condition I 
obtained. The next morning, with much dif- 
ficulty, I got through to a friend's house. 

,273. After breakfast, I obtained a horse, 
and set out to fulfil my appointments round 
the bay, which were five. Far beyond my 
expectation, I was enabled to go through 
these, riding twenty-five miles that day, and 
visiting the isle of Noah and Hog island, (in 
the latter of which I held the first religious 
meeting, that was ever in it ; and a s:olemn 
time it vras.) Lreturned to the Dutch manor 
and sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau. 

274. For some months past, I had no hope 
of recovering from my declining state, unless 
it were by a long voyage to sea, but the im- 
possihility of it, as / thought., was so great that 
I rejected the idea. But it being strongly im- 
pressed these few weeks past, if that I tarried 
I should die according to the dream ; but that 
if I were to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would 
be the the means which God did choose to 
bless to the restoration of my health, and pre- 
servation of my life for future usefulness, for 
some particular end unknown to me. But 
when I considered the dangers by sea, by rea- 
son of storms and tempests, at that season of 
the year, and of being taken by pirates or pri- 
vateers, into whose hands I might fall in this 
declining state, and what care would be shown 
me I did not know: and supposing I were 



would receive me I could not tell — and if re- 
jected by all, having no trade to pursue, I saw 
nothing'^but that death would follow. These 
things weighed so heavy in the balance of 
day's appointments in Sutton and Dunham, ' reason, that I rejected the impression, and 
and God gave me favor in the sight of some, | threw it out of my mind as a temptation : it 
who with horses conveyed me to the several ; returned with more force, and pursued me 
places-. 1 from day to day. By nourishing it, [ had 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 35 



peace ; and by rejecting it. depression, which 
caused great distress ; so that many hours of 
my sleep departed from me. This I made 
kncwn to the preachers and some others, who 
had importuned me to tell them what was- the 
matter. * 

275. After being informed, all with one 
voice entreated me not to entertain such a 
thought as coming from God; seeing that my 
labors were here acknowledged, and that there 

j was a prospect of an universal revival : 
Wherefore, it is inconsistent (said they) that 
he could require yo^i to go away three thou- 
sand miles, into a strange country, without 
friends, leaving the circuit in this situation, 
(forfeiting the confidence which the confer- 
ence have placed in you, by giving you the 
care of the circuit,) and none to supply your 
place. 

276. These arguments were powerful, and 
so confounded me, that I could not answer 
them : still there was something in my mind 
that said, go, and by putting it away I could 
get no peace. 

277. September 26th. I preached in High- 
gate, Swanton, and St. Albans, for the last 
time ; in Georgia and in ]Milton likewise : in 
the latter, I once made a covenant, which they 
broke, and afterwards they hated me so, that 
they could not bear to see me. 

278. 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in 
Essex. I made my exercise known, and the 
declining state I was in. to S. Hutchinson and 
J. jNIitchell. v.'ho would hearken nothing to it ; 
but brought up the above mentioned argu- 
ments. I besought for a certificate, concerning: 
my moral conduct, but was refused, with a 
strict injunction not to go. S. Hutchinson 
said, I shall appear like a fool in the eyes of 
the conference, for supporting your cause in 
the manner I have done, as some said that you 
would never prove true to the connexion, 
which, by going away, will appear to be the 
case. But if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, 
so I still will be your friend ; and the next 
conference, your probation will be ended, and 
y(m will be ordained. I bid him farewell, 
giving him Hezekiah's lamentation — Isaiah 
xxxviii. 9. &c. — He gave me Paul's charge to 
Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had 
given my farewell to the people. 

279. I now proceeded to fulfil what appoint- 
ments I had made for myself ; riding with 
J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for 
his, and my. and the work of God's sake, to 
tarry, saying, " If you go away an-d leave us 
thus, I believe the curse of God will follow 
you :" and kneeling down, besought God. if 
he had called me to go, to make it manifest, 
and if not, to hedge up my way, and so parted 
for a while ; and I went to Cambridge. John- 
ston, Morristown, Stowe, and Waterbury, to 



' Duxbury, and the quickening power of God 
I was sensibly felt in every place. 

280. About this time I met Dr. Whipple, of 
j New Boston, in New Hampshire, who gave 
me some things for my voyage, but saying .he 
j felt for me in this great undertaking. • 
! 281. My trials of heart were great, to think 
j of leaving my people and country, and par- 
ticularly my parents : probably to see them 
no more, (so contrary to the minds and advice i 
of all those who wished me well :) but I have 
endeavored to weigh the matter candidly be- 
fore God, as for eternity ; and after making it 
i a matter of earnest prayer to know my duty, 
; that if the impression be from God it may in- 
j crease, and if from the enemy it may decrease : 
I and according to the best judgment that I can 
form, I do believe it to be the will of God that 
I should go ; as I can enjoy peace of mind in 
no pursuit but this, and accordingly I am re 
I solved to proceed as the door opens, 
j 282. My horse being brought from Vershire, 
i which cost eighty-four dollars. I now sold for 
I a small part of that sum ; and all which I 
i could collect, including the price of my sad- 
i die, &c., amounted to six guineas and some 
' provisions. 

j 283. October 12th. I met brother MitcheU 

I again : he would not bid me farewell, saying. 

I I can't give my consent you should go. I bid 
! him farewell, saying, I know you have ever 

been my friend, and are such to the present 
'\ day: it is hard to go contrary to your advice ; 
and if you think I am wilful in this matter, 
you judge me wrong and hard : it is in tender 
conscience before God. that I leave you this 
day. for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I 
could otherwise enjov, I would take up with 
your aivice. ■• to stick and die by the siuif :" 
and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts 
: malted with a feeling sense of the goodness of 
I God ; and as Jonathan and David, our parting 
j was hard. From thence I proceeded (in aca- 
; noe which had come for me, and started back, 
I being about twenty minutes behind the time, 
j but hailed him, so he stopped and took me in. 
j This was a stranger, as the first man who was 
j to have come for me was dead) down the I^.Ius- 
I sisque river, across the bay, to what is called 
the ridge, where God has begun a good Avork. 
Here some of my friends from the Manor met 
' me with entreaties not to go, (which to pre- 
; vent did not bring my chest ; as apparently I 
1 must die with sufferings amongst hard-hearted 
i sailors :) but if I would tarry Avith them. I 
i should have friends and a decent burial ; but 
j my mind was to go : so they went back 
and brought my chest to South river : Ave 
kneeled down on the bank, and besought God, 
, if it was his will I should go. to prosper my 
I way : but if not, to shut it up. Said they, 
; " we expect to see you again ;'' but I replied, | 



36 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LOREXZO's JOURNAL. 



j 



'•it is in my mind as though I should never I two years old : the dream of the prophet now 
see you again.'' Some were minded not to . lay %vith weight upon my mind, which said, 
have brought my chest, that I might be there- \ that T should live until I was two and t^venty, 
by detained until it was too late for going : (as and the hours passed solemnly away. A wo- 



the fleet was to sail in a short space.) Being 



passenger said. '•! judge this man's a 



disappointed of a canoe which was promised. < ^Methodist :" I turning away as -svith an air 
we took another, which sprang a leak before ' of disdain, said, what do you lump me in with 
we had gone far; but we got a second down , that despised people for? She replied, '-be- 
the river, and soon got into the lake. The ! cause you dont drink and be jovial and cheei- 
waves ran high, and the people had advised i ly as what the rest of us are : but you are 
us not to go. as they thought there was j gloomy and cast down : like that people, al- 
great danger of upsetting. j ways melancholy." Well, said the sailors, 

284. The man who had promised to take j we'll try him over the ground, and see what 
me to St. John's, breaking his word, I had to j he is made of ; then the}* began to put tar on 
look out for another, who said, " such a day, | my face and tallow on my clothes, until I told 
I went out of curiosity to hear a strange man ! the captain .he ought to make them behave 
who had come to the neighborhood, whose more civil, being commander of the ship, 
words reached mv heart : and now I believe However.' I was the object of all their sport for 



God has pardoned my sin- 
that ever I saw your face.' 



and I bless- God seven days on our way to Quebec : during 
which time I suffered much with cold, having 
285. Cutting down a bush and hoistino; it no blankets, and Ivins: either on the cable or 



for a sail, we reached St. John's about three 
in the afternoon : and after wandering up and 
down the town for about two hours. I found 
a man. who for two dollars engaged to carry 
me in a cart to Lapareri. the mail stage hav- 
ing gone off just before I arrived there. After 
being examined strictly b}* the military offi- 
cers, and my name recorded, I parted Avith the 
canoe man and went on my way ; being 
now entirely among strangers, and probably I 
shall be so, I know not but for life. The cart 
broke down on the road : so he had to borrow 
another : about three o'clock after midnight, I 
arrived at Lapareri. being very much chilled. 

286. The market boats, at break of day. 
started for Montreal : and on my way I dis- 
covered several vessels lying at the wharf, one 
of which particularly attracted my mind, and 
after landing. I walked on board, inquiring 
where she belonge " ' ' ' ~~" 
captain answered. 



(the very place where I 



bound for Dublin 

wanted to go.) 

Q. Will you give me a passage 1 
A. Have you plenty of money ?- 
Q. What shall you charge ? 
A. Sometimes people give fifteen 

but I wiU carry one for ei^ht. 



Q. 



across some barrels fiUed with potash, and my 
garments being thin, and nothing but a side 
of leather to cover myself ^vith : But the last 
night I found a small sail, and begsring it of 
the captain. I Avrapped myself in it and thought 
myself comfortable. There vras no lire below 
decks at this time. One morning, a lieutenant 
came on board before I was up, and describing 
my dress, inquired of the captain if such a per- 
son was on board : I came up", and the cap- 
tain told me what had passed. 

289. The ofBcer then said, you were seen 
at Lapareri. &c., and was thought to be one 
j of j\I-Clen's part}\ as a spy. and I have come 
j a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now 
you must clear yourself or go before the 
i chief commander. I showed him my license 
I and some private letters, and told him my bu- 
_ I siness : he then replied, I believe you are 
and v,-as bound to. The I an honest man. anl if you'll enlist, I'll give 
belongs to Quebec, and j you so much bounty and a sergeancy : and if 
not. you shall be pressed." I replied, fight I 
cannot in conscience for any man ; because it 
would be inconsistent for a man one hour to 
be praying for his enemies, and the next hour 
learning to handle a gun to shoot them : but 
if you take me on board, I shall preach. At 
length, I found a strange piece of money in 
my pocket : and he attempted to take my hat 



ni give you five and find myself 



will 



you carry me for that ?- if not I must return to i to put a cockade on it : I snatched it out of his 
the States. j hand and pushed him away: to which he 

A. I will : but you are a devilish fool for j said, remember, you are not in the States now: 
going from a plentiful country with peace, to : here it is treason to resist an officer. I ma- 
that disturbed island. I then gave him his i king as if I would throw them overboard, he 
money, and bought some more provisions, and \ besought me not, as the cockade was co.-tly ; 
had a few shillings left. | on condition of his letting me have peace till 

287. After attempting to preach in a con- j I got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our ar- 
gregation of the hardest of the hard, I went on I rival, it being evening. I would not stay on 
board the vessel, and put down the river a few ; board in the captain's absence, knowing the 
leagues. | sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, as 

288. October 16th. I this day was twenty- ! I carried his little chest or trank to his lodg- 



r 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



37 



ings, said he would send his servant to pilot 
me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, but 
it being now late, altered his mind, and gave 
me entertainment, all night, with blankets and 
fire, which was refreshing to me. He and his 
captain exerted themselves to lead me into 
sin ; but before we parted I obtained liberty 
to pray with them.. 

290. The next morning I enquired for Me- 
thodists, and through the medium of an Eng- 
lish lad, the people being mostly French, 
found a few backslidden ones, some of whom 
came from Europe. The week preceding, a 
society of about twenty-six, belonging to the 
army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three 
of their wives were left. T found the place 
where they used to hol'd their meeting, and 
collected about a dozen English to a meeting 
in the evening. 

291. The next evening the congregation in- 
creased to about thirty ; thus on to about a 
hundred and fifty the five days I was there. 
A woman the first day, on finding out who 
and what I was, invited me to dinner : then 
her husband invited me to eat and drink as I 
needed, as often and as long as I stayed : This 
I looked upon as, providential. This woman 
was very inquisitive to know all the particu- 
lars of the materials I had procured for the 
voyage and the day but one before I was to 
set sail, gave me all the small materials that 
were lacking — and the last evening after I had 
done preaching, one and a second and a third, 
&c. of their own accord, without any hint 
from me, came forward and laid down pieces 
of money, amounting in the whole to several 
dollars, which I stood in need of at this criti- 
cal time : and a buffalo skin dressed with the 
hair on, (which I had to lodge on while here I 
in the city.) and a blanket, was given me by 
one person for my bed on the voyage. Now 
I began to meditate, when I entered this city, 
according to human appearance, I must fall 
short of the voyage for want of necessaries, 
and no place to lodge in v.^hilst here ; but that 
God who I believed had called me to go, to 
him I looked (when in retirement under a fort 
wall) and found my wants supplied ; and if 
he thus far had opened my way step by step, 
w'hat reason had I to doubt but what all my 
journies might be made as prosperous as this 
through trials, and I preserved for future use- 
fulness, and yet see my native land in peace ; 
and my soul was strengthened to put my trust 
in God and go forward. I think about twenty 
were stirred up to seek God during this short 
stay, who earnestly entreated me to give over 
my voyage and tarry with them ; but not pre- 
vailing, sought a promise for my return in the 
spring, which I gave them not ; but said, if j 
God will, perhaps I may see you again. j 

292. October 28th. I went on board and j 



the fleet fell down the river — I thought of my 
parents, but said, to tarry is death ; to go, I 
do but die. 

293. Oct. 31st. I informed my parents of 
my departure, and got into the gulf of St, 
Lawrence; I felt some little sea-sick, but did 
not puke much ; but my bodily sickness in- 
creases fast, and 'tis more than probable, ac- 
cording to human appearance, that I shall not 
see Dublin. 

294. November 2d. I saw Newfoundland 
covered with snow, and left it to the left. My 
sickness still increases, and I am scarcely able 
to sit up ten minutes in twenty-four hours. 
The captain, though deistical and profane, is 
as kind as I could expect from a religious 
man. Though the agreement was to come in 
the steerage, my birth is in the cabin, and the 
boy has orders to wait upon me as I have need. 

29 o. I feel the want of some religious per- 
son to converse with : Oh ! how do people 
misimprove their privileges, and some don't 
prize them until deprived of them : — But reli- 
gion is that which the world can neither give 
nor take away ; I still feel the Lord to be 
precious to my soul, in my critical place — 
surely in the deep waters are the wonders of 
the Almighty to be seen. 

296. The whole fleet consisted of about 
twelve sail ; we had pleasant sailing for about 
a week, the ships frequently calling to each 
other ; but at length the sea began to rise ; 
first like hills, then like mountains, then it 
seemed to run to the skies ; the whole fleet 
was scattered,; but the next day collected 
again ; and within two hours after, so scatter- 
ed that we saw each other no more. — This 
gale lasted five days : the captain said, that 

I for fifteen years he had not seen the like. 
The mate replied, " I have followed the sea 
these twenty-five years and have never seen 
the like ;" but through the goodness of God, 
we were not driven any out of our course, 
and sustained no damage except the breaking 
of the main5^ard : though the crew appeared 
terrified once or twice, I don't know that my 
mind was ever more calm in my life. I fre- 
quently said to myself, " my body may sink 
to the bottom ; but my soul will fly to the pa- 
radise of God." At length the wind abated, 
and the sea fell, and I spent a little time on 
deck : I could see no land : farewell to Ame- 
rica. — Oh ! shall I ever see my native country 
again ? I am now going to a strange land, 
to be a stranger amongst strangers, and what 
is before me I know not. 

297. I gave the name of my father, and the 
place of his residence, to the captain, that if 
he gave me to the sharks, my parents should 

j have information, which he promised to send, 
i If I live to do good, I will bless God; and if 
i I die, 0 God ! thy will be done. 



38 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



298. What am I going to Europe for? 
For the sake of riches '? From whence will 
they come ? For honor 1 Who will give me 
this 1 For ease ? Lord thou knowest my 
heart, that I have no other end in view, but 
thy glory and the salvation of immortal souls : 
And though I pass through trials, I will fear 
no evil, whilst God is on my side. I know 
the time has been when I was a guilty sinner, 
and I have a witness within myself that all 
my guilt is done away through the mediation 
of Christ, and my soul is -in a state of accept- 
ance with God. I frequently, whilst enjoying 
this evidence, am greatly distressed and com- 
passed about, as with all the powers of hell, 
so that an horror seems to run over my mind, 
when I feel not the least degree of guilt, but 
love to God and all mankind, and none of the 
slavish fear of hell ; neither would I commit a 
known sin for my right hand. If any one 
should ask, how that a sanctified saint could 
have such feelings or trials '? I ask again, 
cannot spirit pray or operate upon spirit, as 
well as matter upon matter '? If any one 
should deny, let him prove it. — Experience is 
the greatest evidence ; a person may be pow- 
erfully depressed by the infernal powers of 
darkness, and still retain the right and sure 
evidence of his acceptance with God ; so as to 
read their title clear to heaven. — Tempting to 
actual evil is one thing ; and butletting of the 
mind is another : at pai ticular times, to feel 
either the one or the other, is no sin, whilst 
the whole soul cleaves after God. 

299. After being under some weighty ex- 
ercises, I fell asleep, and God comforted me in 
dreams of the night ; for first, I thought I saw 
myself in some place, and the people seemed 
to be struck with wonder what I came for ; 
shortly after I heard some young converts tell 
their experience ; then I saw the work go 
prosperously on : after which I saw myself sur- 
rounded by a wicked company of people ; but 
their words were like empty sounds, though 
their tongues were sharp, yet their weapons 
were like feathers; for my forehead was like 
brass : but God raised me up friends in time 
of need. From this, I infer that some trouble 
is at hand, yet I am more than ever convinced 
that this voyage Avill turn for my good, and 
for the glory of God. Trouble I expect is 
near, but my trust is in God : all is well now ; 
to-morrow may take thought for itself. 

300. I remember once when I was in trou- 
ble with my aethmatical disorder, I besought 
God to heal my body and let my heaviest 
trials be in mind ; but now I find it is not 
good to be our own choosers, but submit to 
the will of God ; remembering that all things 
shall work together for good to theni that love 
him. 



seen for several days, which made it danger- 
ous sailing ; but fearing privateers, did not 
lay to. One evening, the captain grew unea- 
sy and could not sleep, and got up and lay 
down several times in a short space, and as 
the mate came below to warm himself, the 
captain said, Mr. Tom, is there land near I 
the mate said, I can see three leagues a-head 
and there is no land in sight. The captain's 
trouble continuing, the reasron he could never 
assign, immediately lay down, and then rose 
up and wer t on deck, and being strong sight- 
ed, beheld land within a mile ! All hands 
were called ; they tacked the vessel about. — 
Oh ! what a providence was this ! — Less than 
twenty minutes no doubt would have wrecked 
the ship. This was in latitude 57, off the 
Highlands of Scotland, 

302. 26th. The sun broke out pleasant; 
this evening we came to anchor at Lame, in 
the north of Ireland ; having no contrary wind 
all the way until we got off this port ; when 
the wind turning suddenly round, drove us in 
here, where' we were bound nineteen days. 
0 ! what a mercy of God ! I have seen his 
wonders in the deep, and through his good- 
ness have escaped the roaring waves. . I yet 
cannot say I am sorry that I have come ; al- 
though I know not what awaits me on the 
shore ; my trust is still in God, who has the 
hearts of all men in his hand. 

303. 27th. This morning, I went on shore, 
having no proper recommendations vrith me. 
The captain said, " I wonder what the devil 
you are going to do here." I told him, per- 
haps he might see before he left town. 

304. As I entered the village, I inquired for 
Methodists, (and a lad directed me to inquire 
for John Wears, a schoolmaster,) and came to 
a house and met the man in the door : said I, 
are there any that love God here or in town ? 
Said he, my wife makes more ado about reli- 
gion, than all the people in town ; come walk 
in. I Avent in, but found him an enemy to 
truth. 

305. In this place, for more than forty 
years, no regular society could be established 
till a few days since, nine women were join-ed 
in a class, (one of Avhom kept a school, and 
sent me word that I might occupy her room 
for meeting.) With much difficulty, through 
the goodness of God, I got a few collected in 
the evening, to whom I spoke. A loyal wo- 
man after meeting scolded me because I did 
not pray for the king : I replied, that I came H 
from a country where we had no king, and it II 
was not natural for me, so she excused me 
and invited me to breakfast. Noise began to 
be in town, "there is an American come." 
Accordingly the next day I gave a crown for 
a large ball chamber, and put up a public no 



301. 25th. The sun in the sky was not 1 tice, requesting al hands to turn out: maJiy 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



39 



came to see the babbler ; to whom I spoke, 
and then caught near the whole of them in a 
covenant : which the greater part, I suppose, 
broke that night. 

306. God gave me favor in the sight of the 
people ; and I received invitations to break- 
fast, dinner, and supper, more than I needed 
during all my stay. The next evening, after 
preaching, said I to the people, as many of 
you as will pray for yourselves twice in the 
twenty-four hours for two weeks, I will en- 
deavor to remember you thrice, God being our 
helper ; and you that will, come forward, that 
I may take youj names in writing, lest that I 
forget. 

307. A few came forward that night; some, 
more next day, and so on, now and then se- 
rious countenances appeared in the streets : at 
length, one and another was telling what God 
had done for their souls. The congregations 
were very large. I had a desire to visit the 
adjacent country : but no door opening, as no 
one might travel without a pass ; the country 
being under martial law. 

308. When I arrived at Larne^ the captain 
said, " When I sailed from Quebec, you were 
so weak and low, tbat I never expected to 
bring you to land again : I thought I should 
give your body to the sharks." "But now, 
said the mate, you look ten pounds better." 
The inhabitants said, " We evidently perceive 
that since your coming here you have altered 
for the better every day ; you are become 
quite another man than when we first saw 
you." 

309. The first night after I came on shore, 
I went into my room, and was going to pull 
off the coverlet of the bed and spread it on the 
floor, according to my usual custom in America : 
and behold the floor was earthen or ground, 
which I had never seen before. I felt amazed, 
to thiak what I should do ; to sleep in a bed 
(thought I) I cannot ; to sleep on the ground, 
I shall be chilled and take a fever. At length. 
I came to this resolution ; I'll go into bed with 
my clothes on, and if it comes to the worst, 
ril get up ; so I lay down, thinking it was 
more than probable I should have to rise with- 
in half an hour, on account of my asthma. I 
soon fell asleep, and slept sound until morning. 

310. December 15th, after two days sail, I 
landed in Dublin. Having a letter, ! sought 
to find him to whom it was directed ; (and a 
custom house officer, for two and six pence Eng- 
lish, piloted me there) but in vain, he not be- 
ing at home, and night coming on, I scarcely 
knew what to do, (as the family would not 
suffer me to stay within, fearing who or what 
I might be.) I inquired for Methodists; and 
a chaise-man said, I know where there is one 
lives ; and for a shilling, I got him to pilot 
me to the house. 



311. After rapping, the door was opened 
by a boy, who informed the mistress that a 
stranger wanted her husband ; she said, let 
him come in till he comes home : so I went in, 
and sat down in the shop. By and by, in came 
her husband, William Thomas^ who stopped 
and looked, and then with a smile, shook hands 
with me ; which gave me some hope. After 
I told him my case he invited me to tarry all 
night ; which I accordingly did, and in the 
evening, attended meeting at Gravel-walk, 
where I was called upon to pray. 

312. The next day, I called to see the preach- 
ers, and when I saw Mr. Tobias., made my 
case known to him. He heard me, and then 
with plain dealing, advised me to go on board 
again and return to America (though he did 
not attempt to scruple the account I gave of 
myself.) He offered me half a crown, which 
I "refused, and with tears left him, though I 
had only tivo shillings left ! 

313. In the evening at Whitefriar-street 
meeting house, I was again invited to pray 
and sing ; but Mr. Tobias the preacher (on 
whom I had called) checked me in the meeting, 
and took the hymn out of my mouth, com- 
manding the persons who prayed to stand on 
their feet ; and after meeting gave me a sharp 
reprimand : and then calling the local preach- 
ers and leaders into a room, and, I suppose, 
charged them, and reprimanded him who had 
invited me, as he ever after was shy to me. 

314. Now my door seemed to be completely 
hedged up, and I saw nothing but death be- 
fore me, having no money to pay my passage 
back, and did not know how to do ship work, 
and no trade to follow for my bread, and I 
could not expect this family to entertain me 
long : no acquaintance round about, and three 
thousand miles from my friends. No one can 
tell my feelings, but those who have been in 
the like circumstances. It was a trial of my 
faith, yet I could not say I was sorry that I 
had come ; though it seemed to me T should 
sink : But these Avords strengthened my confi- 
dence, " the very hairs of your head are all 
numbered ;" immediately I lay down and fell 
asleep, and dreamed that I saw a person put 
leaven into a bowl of meal, it leavened and 
leavened until it swelled clear over_ on the 
ground, then leavened under ground till it got 
a distance of some score rods, imperceptible 
by the inhabitants : at length it broke out in 
the furthermost place : and then appeared in 
several other spots. This dream strengthened 
my confidence in God, that my way was prepar- 
ing, though imperceptible to me. When I 
awaked, my trials of mind were greatly less- 
ened. I besought God if he had any thing for 
m.e to do in this country, to open a door and 
prepare my way ; but if not to take me to him- 
self, for now I was only a burthen to mj^self 



40 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



and others; and I did believe that one or the 
other he would grant. 

315. 20th. Whilst we were at family pray- 
er, a Scotch soldier overheard us, and came in 
and invited me to preach in the barracks at 
Chapel-izod; which I did several times. Sev- 
eral other doors opening in different barracks, 
I improved the opportunities : one of which 
was at Island-bridge, where God began a re- 
vival, and a small society was formed. Having 
a desire to visit the country, at first the door 
appeared shut ; but one (who for a scruple of 
conscience had been expelled society,) upon 
hearing thereof, sent word to me, that he was 
going to the Queen's County, and if I was 
minded to go, would bear my expenses. 

316. 26th. Taking the canal boat, we pro- 
ceeded to Monastereven, whence we Avalked 
to Mount Mellick. Here I found a man out 
of society, who had been abused, which occa- 
sioned the separation of about thirty, who held 
meeting by themselves. I held several meet- 
ings in different parts of the neighborhood, and 
refreshing seasons we had from the presence 
of the Lord. A quarterly meeting was held 
here ; I petitioned for liberty to go into the 
love feast, but was denied, saying, you belong 
to no particular people. 

317. My congregations were so large, that 
no private house could contain them : for 
which reason some got open the preaching 
house doors, contrary to my advice; lest it 
should look as though I wanted to cause divi- 
sions ; as the preacher had left strict prders 
not to let me in, &c. 

318. Here I heard two women from my own 
country preach, (called Quakers) for the first 
time of my hearing any of their society. 

319. A question arose in my mind whether 
I had done wrong in coming away from my 
own country ; is it not possible I lay under a 
mistake after all ? Thus I fell asleep, and 
dreamed that I died and was buried under 
a hearth ; the lid which composed a part of 
the hearth was marble : My father coming in- 
to the room, said, What is there 1 one replied, 
your son lies there ; he then pulled off the lid, 
and behold it was truth ; and T stood and 
looked at my body, and behold it began to pu- 
trefy and moulder. I was then a mystery to 
myself, to see my body in one place and I 
standing in another. I began to feel, to see 
if I was flesh, ,when a voice seemed to answer, 
I will explain the mystery to you : if you had 
tarried in America, you would have died as 
the prophet predicted, and your body would 
have been mouldering as you now see it ; but 
now you are preserved for future usefulness. 
I waked up with the queries gone. 

320. From hence (Mont Mellick,) I return- 
ed to Dublin. — I received two letters from the 
north, requesting me to return with all speed 



to Lame. I had received money enough from 
the withdrawn members to return. 

321. After holding some more meetings n 
the barracks, (and paying my passage, ana 
procuring some provisions, having two shil- 
tings left,) I set sail, but was put back by a 
contrary and tempestuous wind, af|;er beirg 
out thirty . hours. 

322. I believe there was the peculiar hand 
of God in this"; for a powerful tim"e we had at 
Island bridge the same evening. 

323. January 20th, 1800. After walking, 
some miles I embarked again, and just as I 
was going on board heard the shrieks of a 
woman, and turning round saw (a door shut 
to) one weeping as if her heart would break ; 
I asked the cause, she said she had three 
children at home, who had eaten nothing 
since yesterday, and that she had not' a six- 
pence to buy bread for them, and this fa- 
mily would not lend a shilling, and that her 
husband would not receive his wages till Sa- 
turday night. There was a dialogue in my 
mind whether duty required me to relieve her 
want, (as I reflected how much better my pre- 
sent circumstances were than her's.) however 
I did not leave her till I had given her one of 
the shillings I had left ; and, .0, how grateful 
she appeared ! The wind was not entirely 
fair, however we put to sea : the storm in- 
creased, and the sea seemed to run mountains 
high, and washed several valuable things over- 
board ; but what surprised me was, I never 
once heard the captain swear or take an oath 
during all the time. 

324. On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, 
and came to anchor within two miles of the 
town, where I jumped into the pilot's boat and 
gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore ; 
and through cold wind and rough sea, reached 
the town about six o'clock in the evening ; I 
wandered up and down for some time, the 
way I felt my heart inclined,* till recollecting 
a letter I had in my pocket ; but how to find 
the person to whom it was directed I did not 
know, but feeling my heart drawn up an alley, 
I went to the door and rapped : the people de- 
sired to know what I wanted, I told them, and 
they invited me to take tea, which favor I re- 
ceived as from the hand of God ; then a lad 
piloted me to the house where I wished to go 
to, where I found the mother of sergeant Tip- 
ping, in whose room I preached at Island 
bridge, he having sent by me a letter to her. 

325. Here I had lodging, and continued a 
few days. I went to see the preacher, Andrew 
Hamilion, jun., to whom I related all my si- 
tuation , and after a little conversation, he gave 
me the .-ight hand of fellowship, with liberty 



*By the light of lamps — famine and death now stared 
me in the face in this large town— yet could not say I 
was iorry I had left America 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO^S JOURNAL. 41 



to improve round his circuit, so long as my 
conduct should be such as it had been at 
Lame : He could not be blamed for this pre- 
caution, for if I behaved bad he would be 
blamed. I told him I hoped he would not by 
mi have cause to repent giving the liberty. 
He likewise gave me money, to pay the pas- 
sage of a letter to New York, to get justice to 
my character. 

. 326. From thence to White-abbey, where I 
was questioned very close, and it was judged 
I did wrong in leaving America ] but /. Mor- 
riso% whom I had seen at Lame, (the local 
preacher who formed the class and questioned 
me very close to know where I came from 
and was going to,) persuaded them to call an 
assembly, to whom I spoke. 

327. Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a 
jailer apparently died and remained for some 
hours, then revived again for some hours, and 
appeared to be in great horror,) and held 
severak meetings ; to these two places I had 
notes of introduction from a preacher. 

328. Thence to Ballycarey, and held three 
meetings, which were very serious. From 
thence to Lame, which I gained about twelve 
o'clock. I took breakfast, and visited two or 
three families; and though my dress was 
somewhat altered, the people knew me, and 
were staring from their doors and windows. 

329. I spent some more time about here not 
altogether in vain. 

330. The society, when I left it, amounted 
to about sixty in number. Such a village as 
this I never met with before, for universal 
friendship to me, considering I was such a 
stranger. 

331. One man by the name of Martin, 
showed every possible kindness, whilst I was 
confined by a breaking out, which was gene- 
rally thought to be the small-pox. 

332. One morning the shop door under the 
same roof, was found wide open ; though late 
in the evening, the mistress had examined par- 
ticularly, as was her constant custom to see 
that it was locked and barred just before she 
retired to rest, and nothing was missing, 
though money and valuable articles were 
in it. 

333. The man who said his wife made so 
much ado about religion, at first was unwill- 
ing to hear me preach, or even to pray in his 
family, being much given to jesting, &c., but 
when sickness came upon him, he made vows 
to serve God, and sent for me to visit him, 
and a few hours before his departure, found 
acceptance. 

334. Isle of Magee — Here was no society ; 
many were the opposers to a free salvation ; 
contending for reprobation and blinding the 
people thereby. However, many tender minds 
of the youth appeared to be stirred to con- 



sideration during the few meetings I held 
among them. 

335. In Strade and Cogray, were a tender 
people ; at Doe the officer of the guard, taking 
the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting 
in the evening, so scores were disappointed ; 
however, I held meeting in the morning and 
several times afterwards, and the disappoint- 
ment brought more out to hear, by which 
means I hope good was done. 

336. One morning I went to the Barracks, 
and found many of the soldiers round the 
card-table, which seemed to dash them; I 
threw a pamphlet on the table and walked off. 
These things so attracted their attention, that 
on a Sabbath day the parade was omitted, 
that the men might come and hear me. The 
greatest part of the assembly were caught in 
a covenant to pray to God ; but some were 
angry, and said I swore the people to be 
religious. 

337. In Carley, the family had not notified 
the people according to expectation, fearing 
the martial law. However they thought and 
said it was a pity I should lose my visit : and 
calling in the neighbors, we had a refreshing 
season. Some more meetings I held in this 
vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In 
Ballynure and at Bryantang, we had comfort- 
able seasons. At Kilwater the Lord has be- 
gun a good work. In Belleaston church, I 
spoke to the young people from, "Is it well 
with thee?" having walked fourteen miles 
and spoke four times. 

338. Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went fourteen 
miles ; preached four times : many felt the 
word, and it was a happy day for me. 

339. March 6th. A magistrate hailed me 
on the road, and said. Where are you going ? 

A. To Lame. 

Q. Where did you come from ^ 

A. Ballycarey. 

Q. What's your occupation 

A. I have got none. 

Q. Where do you belong ] 

A. No where. 

Q. What, are you strolling about the coun- 
try '? 

A. Yes, I have no particular place of resi- 
dence. 

Q. Where's your pass '? 
A. I have got none. 
Q. Where was you born ? 
A. North America. 

Q. Well, to America you shall go again. — 
Come, go along with me to the guard-house. 

Q. What do you follow, and what did you 
come after 1 

A. I follow preaching, and come upon ac- 
count of my health ; and Methodist preachers 
don't apply to magistrates for passes. 
I Well, said he, (upon observing I could not 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



walk fast, my feet being sore,) if ever I see 
you this way again, I'll send you to prison. 
I replied, you are at your option, and can do 
as you think proper ; then he put the whip to 
his horse and went on. 

340. IMy mind has been much exercised of 
late, as though it would be my duty to travel 
the vineyard in other lands ; and the time 
of my departure from about. here I believe is 
nigh. 

341. I feel the worth of souls near my 
heart, and as willing ta spend and be spent in 
the ministerial work as ever. My trust is 
still in God ; but oh ! the hindrances of Zion ! 
stumbling-block professors, I fear are the ruin 
of many souls. 

342. When I feel an uncommon impression 
to do such and such things, if, when I resist 
them, it brings a burthen, and if when I 
cherish them, it brings love, I generally pros- 
per in following it, 

343. JMy soul is pained on Zion's account. 
The sores upon my feet grow worse, and I 
have no one who can sympathize with me in 
my singular state. 

344. Sunday, 16th. I preached in Lame, 
for the last time, from, '-Finally, brethren, 
farewell," &c., to many hundreds of people, 
and a melting season it was; hard to part 
with the young .beginners ; but the will of 
God be done. 

345. On the 17th, contrary to the advice of 
my fiiends, I walked to Caron Castle. There 
I held some meetings, and there seemed a 
prospect of good : from thence to Glenarm 
and Canayla ; here we h'ad solemn seasons. 

346. Returning to Carrickfergus, I held 
several meetings: as when I left this place 
before, I put up a public notice, requesting 
the people to turn out when I should come 
again, and hear me, not as critics, but as sin- 
cere inquirers after truth. Word flew, over 
the' town, " the American's come, the Ameri- 
can's come so I told them I would speak to 
the youth ; which brought out a multitude. 
Then I said, invite out the deists and I wilh 
preach to them ; so the deists in town were 
invited personally, and came out. After seve- 
ral meetings, I felt myself clear from the 
place and went away. The power of God 
was sensibly felt here, and one soul, I trust, 
found religion, whom in some months after, I 
met in .Dublin. From this, I infer, that I 
ought not to be discouraged, if the fruit of the 
word does not immediately appear. 

347. April 1st. Quarterly meeting was 
held in Belfast, where I met several preachers, 
who treated me with love and friendship, as 
much as I could expect in my situation. One's 
name was Wood. A woman at Newry, who 
had got her mind prejudiced, had said, God 
has forsaken the Methodists, and will bless 



them no more, and the Evangelical society 
have got the crown. Wood said, God has not 
forsaken them, but will bless them again, and 
twenty souls will be converted before "Saturday 
night: and how he came to speak these 
words, he could not tell ; it was the beginning 
of the week, and no visible appearance of a 
revival, until the next evening, when some 
were awakened powerfully, and just twenty 
before sunset on Saturday, professed to receive 
remission of sins, and some hundreds were 
shortly taken into society. 

348. I walked to Antrim, and held a few 
meetings that were solemn and tender, and. re- 
turned to Belfast. Round this place, I had 
some meetings in the street ; for which I was 
sent to prison. But A. Hamilton said to the 
officer, preaching in the streets is a privilege 
allowed us by government, and they will give 
you no thanks.for your loyalty in sending this 
young man to prison ; for he seeks to do no 
harm, if he can do no good. I got a good 
opportunity to speak to the prisoners by this 
means, and shortly was let out. I bless God 
for this singular event, for it brought more 
people out to meeting. 

349. Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, 
I bought a passage. These words were run- 
ning' through my mind, " and the waters as- 
suaged." I told the people, I believed we 
should have a rough passage. Some advised 
me not to go ; but feeling my work done here, 
I set forward on Friday 1 1th : but on .Saturday 
night the wind began to blow, and the waves 
to toss the vessel, which drove the captain 
and hands to their Romish duties, as they got 
afirighted, 

350. The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, 
in the isle of Man ; and we anchored about a 
mile from land. The waves being high, I did 
not venture on shore for several days. 

351. The sailors ate up my provisions, 
whilst I slept, and their provisions m}" weak 
stomach could not endure : so for more than 
eighty hours I did not break my fast, except 
with cold water, and I despaired of life. 

352. The wind and storm increased. A 
schooner near us slipped her cable and drove 
off towards Scotland. Our captain, the night 
following, got terrified, as did all the hands 
and passengers; but my mind was calmly 
composed and stayed on God. 

353. The captain had thoughts of running 
the vessel on shore to the mercy of God : but 
at length day broke : a signal of distress was 
hoisted, and a boat came from shore and towed 
the vessel to the quay, and I went on shore to 
get something to eat, having but one sixpence 
with me; and after much difficulty I found a 
INIethodist boarding-house-, and made known 
my situation to them, who gave me some 
food : and eating rather hearty in my weak 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



state, it seemed to give me mucli pain. Here 
also I obtained a lodging for the night. My 
soul was melted to tenderness under a sense 
I of the divine goodness, in turning my present 
; captivity. The next day, a preacher came to 
j town, to whom I made known my situation ] 
j and God gave me favor in his sight. 

354. The preaching house doors were open- 
ed to me, where some hundreds of people came 
to hear me the first night ; and conditionally 
jf the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak 
the next. 

, 355. The vessel attempted to sail out un- 
known to me; but broke her anchor against 
the quay ; which detained her another tide.; 
so I fulfilled the meeting and ditl not lose my 
passage. And the captain, who said I was 
either a witch, or a wizard, or a devil, or 
I something, and if it had not been for me, he 
Vv-ould have had a good passage ; and before 
he would take me again, I should pay five 
pounds. He and the crew came to hear me 
preach. 

356. I visited about twenty families ; which 
times were tender indeed. The disposition of 
the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable. 
They were minded I should tarry for some 
weeks ; but not prevailing, gave me the neces- 
saries for my passage; so we set sail for 
Dublin. 

357. I did not regret all my sufferings, con- 
sidering the good times we had in this place. 

358. The night before I got on shore, 
(whilst the waves were running over the 
deck, every now and then the water coming 
into the forecastle where I was, which made 
me wet and chilled,) I dreamed that I got on 
shore and held two meetings : this I related to 
the people before I held the first meeting. 

359. After a passage of forty-eight hours, I 
landed in Dublin, and was glad to escape the 
sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin. 

360. I went to my old lodgings at W. 
Thomas's^ where I continued about twelve 
days, to let my feet grow a little better ; but 
the same shyness still appeared - among the' 
Methodists. 

361. Daring this stay was held the Quaker 
yearly meeting. Several meetings I attended, 
and found it not altogether unprofitable. 

362. Here I saw one, who when hearing I 
was sick in the north, sent something for my 
relief, and here gave me more to bear my ex- 
penses. 

363. May 6th. I took the canal boat for 
Monastereven, where I tarried a few days, 
and the edge of prejudice seemed to be re- 
moved in general ; and some refreshing meet- 
ings we had, though the preaching house was 
shut against me by strict orders from the 
preachers. The class leader said, I believe 
you mean well, but did wrong in •coming 



away without liberty ; for which reason these 
afflictions in body, &c. pursue you ; but if you 
are faithful, will at last work for your good. 

364. A door being opened, I rode three 
miles and held four agreeable meetings. 

365. A man carried me to Knightstown, 
near Mount Mellick, as my feet were so sore 
I could not walk ; my hands likewise so 
swelled, that I could neither dress nor undress 
myself : so I tarried with T. Gill for several 
days, holding meetings in the evenings; the 
fruit of which, I expect to see in the day of 
eternity. Thence I rode to Maryborough, 
where I found kind friends, and held four 
meetings. Thence to Mount Mellick, where 
we had some refreshing times. Then I hob- 
bled along about two miles, to T. Gill's^ and 
spent a little time more. — My trials concern- 
ing my singular state, and the exercise of 
faith God calls me to, and to see so little fruit 
of my labor, and the cause of God so wound- 
ed by ministers and professors of all denomi- 
nations, that I wished to retire to some lonely 
part of the earth, and weep and mourn out my 
days. But I cannot feel myself released from 
the important duty of sounding the gospel 
trumpet ; from which, if I had the riches of 
the Indies, I would have given them for a re- 
lease ; but in vain were my thoughts. I 
sometimes thought I knew the feelings of 
Moses, in some small degree, with Jeremiah 
and Jonah; but not long after I found the 
Lord to breathe into my soul the spirit of my 
station ; I felt resigned ; my discouragement 
subsided, and I was filled with holy resolu- 
tions to go forward in the name of, and rely- 
ing on, God alone. 0 God ! keep me as in 
the hollow of thy hand, meek and patient, 
strong in faith, and clean from the stain of sin. 

366. Taking my farewell leave of the peo- 
ple, I set . out for Hall, near Moat, as a Qua- 
ker had invited me at the yearly meeting. 
Here I tarried several days, and experienced 
much kindness, and I improved the time in 
reading their books with the Journal of 
George Fox, v/hich I long had a desire to 
see, but never had an opportunity until now. 
0 ! how are this dear people degenerated from 
the state of their forefathers. I spoke a few 
words in one of their meetings, for which I 
got a gentle reproof. I rode to Athlone, and 
sent a man through the town to notify the 
people. 

367. I soon had a considerable congrega- 
tion collected in the session house, where 
many were melted to tenderness. I believe 
much good might b€ done here, if the Gospel 
was faithfully preached ; but I must go to 
another place : here the Methodists looked 
upon me shy. In Moat I held two meetings, 
and had out, as I was told, some scores of 
Quakers. 



44 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



368. Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, 
where I found prejudice had been imbibed by 
the people. Hence I walked with much pain 
to Mount Mellick, and rested two days. 
Thence to Mountrath, where we had several 
comfortable meetings. 

369 . As I lay on the bed, a preacher came 
in and looked, and went out and inquired, and 
came in again, and calling me brother, shook 
me by the hand. I questioned him as to his 
mind about my leaving America, and having 
a meeting appointed in his preaching house ; 
said he, it is hard to judge in a case where it 
comes down on a man's conscience ; so he 
parted with me in love, saying, — " I cannot 
encourage you according to discipline ; and so 
I will let you alone, &c. But brother Averill 
told ra'e if I saw you, to bid you call on 

HIM."^ 

370. About this time the following ideas 
came into my mind. 1st. About the plain 
language so called : first, grammar ; second, 
Bible ; third, Christianity teaches us plainness 
and not superfluity. 2d. That no man has a 
right to preach except God call him to it by 
his Spirit ; and though M^ords be ever so good, 
in and of themselves, yet unless attended by 
the power of God to the heart, will not profit ; 
therefore it must be delivered in the power 
and demonstration of the Spirit to be useful ] 
and as likeness will beget likeness, and a 
stream cannot rise higher than the fountain ; 
therefore what is not done in the Spirit cannot 
please God ; consequently we must be subject 
to the Spirit, passive and active: passive, 
having no will of our own, but what is con- 
formed and swallowed up in the will of God : 
active, to do what God requireth of us, &c. 

371. As past experience is like past food, 
the present enjoym.ent of the love of God, is 
what makes the soul happy ; therefore there 
is a necessity of momentary watching and 
constant prayer ; to have our minds uplifted, 
drawn out after and solely stayed on God : 
and to have one fixed resolution in all things, 
to please, and know, and enjoy God : and ac- 
cordingly begin, spend, and close every day 
with him : and in order to do this, we must 
have the agency of the Spirit; its strivings 
and assistance ; but can we have this at all 
times at our disposal '? To command the Spi- 
rit, we cannot : this is the free unmerRted gift 
of God ! yet as he gives it freely, and as the 
Spirit is never found wanting to convince con- 
siderate minds and make them serious and 
solemn: and as the Sciiptures command a 
steady acting, walking and striving ] and saith 
"eth" the present tense, (and yet requires no 
impossibilities,) I therefore conclude we may 



* He travelled at large by the consent of the Confer- 
ence. 



sensibly feel the Spirit continually; and the 
fault must be on the creature side, if we do 
not, &c. . 

372. But can a man have the Spirit to 
preach and pray, when and where he will ? 
It appears the apostles could not work mira- 
cles when and where they pleased : and in 
order that souls may be quickened, the word 
must be attended by the same power and Spi- 
rit, though in a different calling, consequently 
we must be under its influence, direction, and 
impression. But how shall we know the light 
and Spirit of God, from that of the devil ? 

373. 1st. There is no true solid lasting 
peace, but in the knowing and enjoyment of 
God : and the calls of the Spirit of God bring 
tenderness and solemnity, and in following 
them there is great peace and content in the 
mind, which affords a joy or happiness that is 
very sweet and full of love; it draws them 
more after God, and they have greater affection 
for the future happiness of God's creatures'; 
and to resist the spirit of God's calls, brings, 
1st. depression and burden ; and (if persisted 
in) darkness and condemnation will come and 
overshadow the mind and the tender place 
will become hard ; and great bitterness and 
unhappiiiess will fill the mind ; and as it is 
God's will and delight to make us happy, it is 
our duty to follow the leadings which give 
true content and solid joy to the inquiring 
mind : and they that do not, sin against God, 
and wrong themselves. As for a person's 
having the discerning power positively to 
know the state of the people, I know not; 
but God knoweth the state and hearts of all ; 
and his Spirit may influence and impress a 
person's mind to such and such discourses, or 
to speak to such and such states or cases of 
men, though we may not know the particular 
object ; and as there is no particular form of 
church worship or government pointed out in 
the Scriptures, I therefore have no right to 
stick down a stake, and tie all preachers to 
that particular form, mode, or rule in public 
meetings ; for what is one's meat is another's 
poison. In some cases amongst men, there is 
no general rule without an exception to it : 
what will be suitable at one time will not al- 
ways do at another ; therefore we are daily to 
inquire the will of God, and follow the leading 
of God's spirit. 

374. When God is about to make use of an 
instrument to some work, a little previous he 
frequently permits them to pass through great 
bufFetings of Satan, and deep trials of mind. 
Trials denote good days; and good denotes 
trials at hand; but the darkest hour is just 
before the break of day. 

375. With regard to asking a blessing, 
either vocal or in silence, or rather giving of 
thanks,^revious to eating, is scriptural ; but 



EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



45 



after, appears to be the addition of men : ex- 
cept it be inferred from the writings of Moses. 

376. Water baptism I have seen God ac- 
knowledge, by displaying his power, whilst 

i the ceremony was administered in sprinkling, 
I plunging and pouring: but as Pauhsaid, God 
I had not sent him to baptize^ but to preach, so 
' say I. 

377. With regard to bread and wine, God 
has blessed my soul in the use of them, when 
I looked through the means to the end. But 
ceremonies others contend enough about ; and 
all I have to do is to save souls. If I cOuld feel 
ray mind released, oh ! how soon would I re- 
tire to my father's house, or to some retired 
place, and spend my days ; but I feel woe is 
nle, if I preach not the Gospel. — Some can go 

I or stop, just as man directs; and preach, and 
have no seals of their ministry from year to 
year ; and yet feel contented and thin.k all is 
well, but how they get along with it is un- 
known to me. But some I believe God ac- 
cepts as christians^ but not preachers. 

378. My mind is pained to see so many 
resting in means short of the power : and oth- 
ers so cjosely attached to particular forms. 
Oh ! my bowels yearn over the different de- 
nominations; my soul mourns before God on 
Zion's account. I am willing to spend and be 
spent in the vineyard of the Lord ; but I know 
in vain I labor except God's Spirit attend the 
word and work, 

379. I believe God intends and will lead me 
by the still vraters, in a way I have not fully 
known ; and trials at hand I believe await me, 
and afterwards I trust God will bless my la- 
bors. 

380. From Mountrath I called upon Mr. 
Averill., on my way to Donoughmore. — With 
him I had an agreeable conversation. — Said 
he, " I believe you are sincere, but lie under 

I a powerful temptation in coming away from 
America." • He gave me the liberty of his pul- 
pit ; from which I spoke to the people, and a 
refreshing time we had. In Donoughmore 
likew^ise, at two meetings. From hence to 
Durrow, where we had two meetings, and I 
receive 1 a kind reception, though a stranger. 
Thence I walked to Kilkenny; my feet being 
bad, I was detained here for several days, du- 
ring which time, t had a number of meetings ; 
the latter of which were very refreshing, and 
one soul I since hear has been brought to 
good. Here a stranger sent a horse with me 
twelve miles to Innisteague. Thence Iwalk- 
I ed to Ross. Here a Quaker lived who had 
1 invited me from the yearly meeting ; I spent 
near a week at his house, perusing some books 
which I found prolitable. 

381. I once went into a prayer meeting in 
the Methodist chapel, and they gave me the 
hymn book, which I took as providential ; for 



I was impressed to speak concerning the 
dealings of God with me, though I sung not : 
thus God opens my door step by step. The 
next morning I set out on my way some dis- 
tance ; the further I went, the more depressed 
I felt, and the more impressed to return ; and 
for peace of mind through necessity I went 
back, and requested permission in the preach- 
ing house to call the people. 

382. After they h^d considerable talk 
among themselves, and some with me, they 
opened the door ; at first, the discipline seem- 
ed to hinder, and then they durst not deny. 

The commanding officer of the town, with 
many of the quality and commonalty, filled 
the meeting house full, to whom I spoke an 
hour or more ; this was a refreshing time, and 
not soon to be forgotten. 

383. Very early the next morning feeling 
my mind free of this place, I set out for En- 
niscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride on 
a car, which greatly eased my feet. 

384. - 1 spoke a few words ia the Methodist 
meeting, and at night put up with a Quaker, 
in whose house I.^poke to a number of his 
servants. Thence I walked to Carnew; I 
here was received as a friend by a Methodist 
supernumerary preacher, who gave me the 
right hand of fellowship ; and in his house I 
had some meetings. Attempting to ride on a 
car from thence, I had not gone far before I 
was overtaken with an express from the Wid- 
ow Leonard, w^ho wished to see me. Here I 
called another meeting, Avhich was tender. 
Thence I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to 
a few hundreds, .and a solemn time it was. 

385. From thence to Eicon, holding one 
meeting on the way, and two here, which 
were times not soon to be forgotten, 

386. Thence to Rathdrum : here I spoke to 
a few, amongst whom was the preacher who 
had shut me out of the love feast at Mount 
Mellick. Here he pretended some friendship, 
with color in his face. 

387. Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper 
preached, and then a Methodist : after which 
I was permitted. But some gentry being here, 
they could not bear the truth. 

388. From thence I came to Dublin about 
the 15th of July. Here I met Doctor Coke, 
who had just returned from America, By him 
I received a letter from my- dear friend, /. 
Mitchell, who was so unwilling that I should 
come away ; and also another from R. Searle. 
These gave me some refreshment. About this 
time I received a letter from my parents and 
sister ; which gave me comfort, to hear my 
parents were well, and my sister still endured. 

389. Dr. Coke requested me to go a mission- 
ary to Halifax or Quebec ; and upon condi- 
tions that I would promise obedience to what 
he should direct, for six years would bear my 



46 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



expenses ; and I should want nothing of 
books, clothes, &c. Having twenty-four hours 
consideration, I weighed the matter, and re- 
turned my answer in the negative • as in^ten- 
J ier conscience I durst not leave the kingdom 
' yet ; believing it the will of God I should stay. 
' At which time tears flowed plentifully, and it 
I seemed as if my head was a fountain of wa- 
I ters. The doctor grasped me in hir* arms, 
gaye me a hug, and went his way. 

390. At the time he made me the proposal, 
(whilst we sat at breakfast,) one preacher 
came and sat down by my side, and said, 
" what do you desire or request of the confer- 
ence that they should do for you I replied, 
(supposing him to be my friend,) nothing; 
only that the preachers should not speak 
{ against me, to blacken my character ] where- 
I by to prejudice people against me, to hedge 
j up my way, and hurt my usefulness. He 
I then removed to the opposite sidie of the table, 
and said, if he attempts to travel in the name 
of a JNIethodist and preach in the streets, the 
mob will be upon him ; and if they once be- 
gin, they will attack every preacher that, 
comes along, and fall on our Irish missiona- 
ries next : and if they begin, it will be hard to 
' stop them ] and government will immediately 
I conclude we are at the head of these disturb- 
ances, or the occasion of them: by which 
! means they will deem us enemies, and take 
i away some of our privileges. Whereas, said 
the doctor^ there was never such a thing 
j known, when in the midst of external and in- 
j ternal wars and commotions, that preachers 
i were permitted to travel and hold meetings as 
i oft as they pleased. He then added, I don't 
I know but your travelling about, may do more 
; harm than the conversion of live hundred souls 
i may do good; take it upon all accounts, 'I 
1 can't say but I shall be under the necessity of 
i writing to Lord Castlereagh, to inform him 
I who and what you are ; that we disoum you, 
I &c., then you'll be arrested and committed to 
prison, and if you once get in jail, it will be 
I; hard to get out. 

1! 391. These things were mentioned for my 
i consideration, during the above-mentioned 
j twenty-four hours. 

I 392. But the impression on my mind was so 
j strong to tarry, that if government had threat- 
I ened to send me to prison in iron?, as yet I 
I durst not consent to go. 

i 393. After this, it was talked over in con- 
ference, and agreed that the connexion should 
show me no countenance, but disapprobation, 
which they requested the doctor to tell me, 
though he never did his errand : but Tobias, 
upon finding out his mission, took upon him- 
self to do it, without being appointed; and 
i forbid me coming to Waterford (where he was 
1 stationed) among the JMethodists, or to the 



meeting house, and if I did, he would preach 
against me in public and in private. Upon 
this, several of the preachers who were 
friendly in their hearts, durst not show it out- 
wardly, &c. 

394. Now, according to appearance, my 
wa}- was hedged up all around. My trials 
were keen : but God w?vs my support, in whom 
I put my trust, believing he would pave my 
way step by step. 

395. About this time I had a short sketch 
of the general run of my experience committed 
to the press, in order to give away for the 
benefit of mankind — it contained about twen- 
ty small pages, the edition was near three 
thousand — none of which I sold; but sent 
some of them to different parts of the country. 

396. I took a walk out of town, in order to 
preach to a garrison ; but could not get them 
together : so I gave them some pamphlets, and 
set out to return ; and on my \\-ay from the j 
Pigeon-house I was suddenly taken unwell, | 
and thought I should have died on the spot ; | 
and staggering along, I got into Ringsend ; , 
when after some little refreshment in a gro- 
cer's shop, I gained some strength, and visited 

a couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. 
This was the first Lord's day in August. I 
took tea with the family, and retired to my 
chamber, where I was confined about thirty- 
two days, without the sight of the sun. 

397. In the beginning of this confinement, 
it was , thought I had the measles, but an 
apothecary being called in, on examining 
closely, he said the eruption was too promi- 
nent for this, and therefore it must be some- 
thing else, perhaps the small pox : so my 
friends halted between two opinions ; scarcely 
knowing what to do — ^I being unwilling to 
have any physician who had not the fear of 
God before his eyes ; knowing I had suffered 
so much from them, with very little good. 

398. But a Quaker woman, who heard of 
me, came to see me, and said, " I wish he was 
in the care of Doctor Johnson, and I should 
feel my mind easy." I, upon hearing the 
words, made some inquiiy concerning the man, 
and consented he should come ; and being 
sent for, he came without delay, as he had 
heard of me just before, and was considering 
in his mind whether he should come of his 
own accord and offer me his assistance. 

399. My eyes, at this time, were entirely 
closed, and continued so about a fortnight; 
and for about ten days nothing passed through 
my bowels. j 

'400. Here I despaired of life, and expected | 
to die : but the Lord was precious to my soul ,■ 
as ever. Three things I desired to live for, j 
which were : i 

401. 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees j 
of holiness, that I might be happier hereafter. ; 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



47 



402. 2d. I felt the worth of souls, and an 
anxious desire to be useful to them. 

403. 3rd. My parents I wished to see once 
more in this world, lest when they heard of 
ray death, it would bring them to the grave 
with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to 
give them up, and leave them in the hand of 
God to protect and support. 

404. What I wished to die for was, to get 
out of this troublesome world, and to be at 
rest with saints above : yet T felt resigned to 
go or stay, as God should see fit : sensibly 
feeling the presence of God, and reading my 
title clear to the mansions of glory. The very 
sting of death was gone ] so that it appeared 
no more to me to die, than to fall asleep 
and take a nap. 

405. During this time, there was something 
whispering in my mind, as though this sick- 
ness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, 
and would turn to his glory in this world, and 
yet I must travel other countries to preach the 
gospel; but the possibility of it seemed so 
contrary to human appearance, that I did not 
give much heed to the whispering voice : but 
my soul was happy all the tim.e. 

406. Some thought it strange that I did not 
speak more than I did about religion : but- 1 
feeling my mind weak, and my thoughts some- 
times to wander, was fearful lest I should 
speak amiss, and thereby perhaps hurt tender 
minds, as some had already said thg-t I was 
better in my heart than in my head. After 
twenty-two days thus passing away, hope be- 
gan to spring up in my mind that I should re- 
cover, and yet labor in the vineyard of the 
Lord. 

407. The physician. Dr. Johnson j had at- 
tended me faithfully from the time he first came ; 
sitting up with me about ten whole nights, 
and visiting me repeatedly through the day : 
and as soon as he thought I was able, had 
me carried in a sedan chair to his own house; 
though he was neither in membership with the 
Quakers nor JMethodists. 

408. Here i continued seven weeks. I 
think for about twelve days after I came, the 
blood would gush out of my sores, upon at- 
tempting to rest the weight of my body upon 
my limbs ; but upon the forty-fourth day of 

j my sickness, I attempted to venture out with 
help. During this space of time, God gave 
j me favor in the sight of the people, though a 
I stranger in this land, and having but one 
i guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted 
j for nothing during the whole time. 

409. Oh ! how different are the dealings of 
man to me now, from those in America, when 
confined with the bilious fever. — Surely there 
must be the hand of God in this. He let me 
know what it is to want and to abound, that 
I might feel my weakness and dependence, and 



' prize my privilege by feeling for my fellow 
mortals, and improve my time for eternity, 

410. I think of all the people I have met 
with for four years and seven months' travel, 
this doctor has shown me the greatest kind- 
ness and friendship ; for which, may God re- 
vrard him in the day of eternity ! 

411. After some' little recovery, feeling a 
. desire to do good, I asked for White-friar-street 
preaching house; but was denied. Then for 
Lady Huntingdon's society meeting house in 
Plunket-street, but could not get it. Thence 
I applied to the Quaker societ}-, but they could 
not, consistent with their religious principles ; 
yet they behaved very kind and friendly to 
me. Then I sought for play house in vain : 
thus my way seemed to be hedged up. 

412. The first place that presented to view 
was, the Weavers hall, on the Coombe in the 
Liberty ; which was occupied by the separate 
Methodists, (by some called Kilhamites^) but 
by themselves, the new connexion. Here I 
had several meetings: some laughed; others 
stared ; but in general were solemn and quiet, 
and some were melted to tenderness. I form- 
ed a covenant in one of these meetings, which 
appeared not altogether- fruitless. In their 
meetings also, I had liberty to speak what I 
felt. 

413. About this time, I received a letter 
from S. Hutehinson^ dated New York, July 
21st ; in which I -found he was now reconcil- 
ed to my coming, and sent my character to 
this country, to A. Hamilton, doing me jus- 
tice ; which letter I show^ed to one of the sta- 
tioned preachers, and had my character read 
in a public assembly, to let people know what 
I was, as many had been scrupulous concern- 
ing me. 

414. At length, recovering my health to 
such a degree, I had thoughts of leaving Dub- 
lin, and going to the country, but couid not 
feel my mind free, until I first had visited 
several prisons, and held a meeting at the 
doctor's house. 

415. October 16. I wsis tiventy-three years 
old; the prophet's prediction was fresh in my 
mind, not only the year past, but now. What 
is past and gone I know: but what is to 
come, I leave the event to God ; believing he 
who hath preserved me and brought me through 
the- mountains or waves of affliction and trials, 
will still be with me, and grant me strength in 
proportion to my day, if I cleave to him with 
all my heart, and have but the one thing in 
view, viz., the glory of God and the salvation 
of immortal souls. 

416. 18th. I have held a few meetings of 
late in Chapel-izod, which seem not to be alto- 
gether in vain. 

On the 19th, I held my last there, and at 
the Coombe. 



48 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



On the 20th, I visited several prisons, hold- 
ing meetings with the prisoners; and gave 
them some bread and books : and called some 
of the most serious and decent of the nighbor- 
hood into the doctor's house at even, to whom 
I spoke about an hour, and all was solemn 

■ and quiet ; so for the present I feel my mind 
released to go and visit the country. What is 
before me, I know not ] I expect trials and 
hardships in the way; but as soon as I can 
find my mind released and free, and the door 
open, I intend to return to my own country. 

417. 22d. In company with my doctor^ I 
went to Rathcool, but the v/oman of the 
house, who i-nvited me, being absent, I met 
with a cool reception ; however, I spoke to a 
few, and with grief went to Leixlip, where I 

; had been invited, but the family holding some 

i different sentiment, my situation here was 

! trying too. 

I 418. At Lucan, I was disappointed,, and 
I then began to grow discouraged ; querying in 
j my own mind, whether the preachers were not 
J right and I under a mistake. — Whilst spend- 
i ing some tim« solitary and walking the floor, 
: I besought God if he wouH make my journey 
\ prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of 
i the people, to give me a token for good ; and 
! upon this I lay down to rest, and soon fell 
asleep, and dreamed I was walking up a river 
side, through a smooth plain, and began to 
feel faint and weary, and meditated what I 
should do for refreshment; and suddenly com- 
ing to the door of a cottage, which was open, 
I'saw the table spread, and as I rapped, the 
mistress , came, and grasping me by the hand, 
gave me a hearty welcome, to my astonish- 
ment. — Said I, "how do -you know me 
Said she, " our little Jemmey, (as I thought a 
boy about twelve years old,) dreamed last 
night that God sent two angels to us, clothed, 
in white, with a message to entertain a trav- 
eller, vvith such and such- a dress and features, 
who should come in the afternooon, and you 
answer the very description ; therefore you 
are welcome." I then looked," and behold my 
robe v.^as white, fine unspotted linen ; and oh ! 
how joyful I felt, to think angels were 
sent to prepare my way. I then awaked with 
my mind solemnly stayed on God ; and my 
spirits refreshed to pursue the journey. 

■419. Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatch, 
I went to Athy, and on the way the passen- 
gers solicited me to play cards, I replied, I will 
play one game when you have done, but must 
have the captain's consent; they then looked 
and laughed, and played on ; now and then 
turning a joke on me. 

420. I gave one of my pamphlets to the 
captain, and in the evening, as soon as the 
gaming was over, after they had done playing, 
I offered to buy the cards ; the captain replied, 



I don''t sell cards, but will give them to you ; 
I thanked him, and played my game by 
throwing them out at the window into the ca- 
nal. The company seemed to be thunder- 
struck and conscience convicted, and their 
merriment was soon over. Solemnitj- seemed 
to rest on every countenance ; they now and 
then forced out a word, as though they took 
my conduct as an imposition,; but in a man- 
ner they seemed dumb or confounded ; but I l| 
felt 'justified in my conduct. 

421. In Athy I met with a kind reception, 
and had the liberty of a chapel which was not 
the Methodists. I held, two meetings, but the 
curate thought I was for party, as 1 preached 
up free salvation, he knowing it was a con- 
troverted point, and at first would not consent 
for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, 
he would take no denial but 1 should hold a 
third. These meetings were quickening. 

422. Thence to Carlow, where T held three 
meetings : here I was troubled with the 
Asthma, for the first time to prevent my rest 
since T came into this country : thus I per- 
ceive the 'seeds of death are in my body, 
which, if I am not faithful, I expect will carry 
m.e suddenly hence. 

423. I walked to Hacketstown through the 
rain, thirteen long Irish miles. I enquired for 
swaddlers, (for if I asked for Methodists, the 
Romans there would immediately direct me to 
the worst enemy they had, through an .evil 
spirit,) and was directed to a house, (not a . 
member, but a hearer,) and asked for liberty 
to" tarry all night, as I could not hear of a man 
who had invited me to come previously. The 
woman said, if you will accept of some straw, 
you may stay, which I thanked her for, as I 
felt so wearyj I scarce knew how to walk any 
farther; but the man perceiving m}'- thoughts 
of tarrying, objected ; I then rummaged my 
papers, found a few lines to a man out of 
tov/n, who was not in a capacity to entertain 
travellers, so I walked to his father's (being 
piloted by a lad, who returned immediately) 
about half a mile, and came to the door and 
rapped. The family were unwilling to let 
me in, as several persons the night before had 
been robbed, and house robberies were fre- 
quent in that quarter. I now was called to 
an exercise of my faith, as there were several 
dogs to guard the house without, and appa- 
rently I should not be let in, as they question- 
ed me back and forth through the door, with 
entreaties to go to a tavern, yet they could re- 
collect none near, but what was filled with 
soldiers. At length the old man, who was 
the only Methodist in the house, whilst sitting 
in the corner, felt these words run through his 
mind (as I wa? fib'^ut to go and take up my 
lodgings on the ba.ix of a ditch) repeatedly 
with power, " be not forgetful to enter- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



49 



tain strangers, for thereby some have enter- 
tained angels unawares ;" he began to grow 
restless and uneasy, and finally prevailed on 
the family to open the door and see who and 
what I was. As I came in I saw fear in 
their countenances, and began to sing an 
American hymn and talk with them about 
their souls, and soon it was gone. The old 
man says, I think I have heard of you before 
from Mount Mellick. They entertained me 
all night. As I was going away in the morn- 
ing, the old man said, will you not hold a 
meeting ? T said, if you will get the people 
convened. During the day two daughters 
w^ere following the new fashions ; observing 
the superfluities they were fixing on some 
new clothes, I said, every time you wear 
them, remember another suit you'll have, the 
mufiler and the winding sheet, which seemed 
to sink in their minds ; and since, I have had 
the satisfaction to hear, (several ways) these 
young women were found walking in the 
ways of wisdom. 

424. In all I had four meetings, here. In 
Tinnehely I had two in a house and one in 
the street. In Killevany we had several re- 
freshing seasons. At Rednah we had two 
powerful meetings. At Roundwood we had 
two likev/ise. At Castle-cavan the people 
were hard, but I hope some good was done. 
At Echon I fell in with Mr. Matthew Lanktree^ 
who I expected would treat me with coldness, 
considering what had passed at conference, 
but was agreeably disappointed. 

425. He gave me liberty to travel on his 
circuit as long as I pleased. He, I think, is 
one of the holiest men I have met with in Ire- 
land. He strove to persuade me to accept 
from him a razor, which something within 
had in times past prevented me from using, 
and forbid it still, as it was a guard, sentry, 
or watch to remind me of my duty, and that 
if ever I fell away to become a backslider, 
(properly speaking,) I should never be re- 

' claimed. 

I 426. Arklow had lain with some weight on 
j my mind for several weeks : I accordingly 
I paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the 
I town, I knew not where to go ; but God put it 
j into the heart of a man to open his ball cham- 
I ber, in which I held several meetings, which 
I were very tender. A man who had opened a 

malt-house to other missionaries, denied it 

to me. 

427. On my way to Carnew, a preacher 
who had treated me with coolness at Ross, 
and had some trying reflections for it, took me 
upon his horse, and he himself walked six 
miles. He now gave me the right hand of 
fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 

428. Here lives a widow who was strangely 
preserved in the rebellion; she is liberal, ist. 



in sentiment — 2d, in alms — 3d, in plain deal- 
ing. She has built a large preaching room, 
which is open to all ; is prudent in temporal 
and external matters, and in religious things, 
sees men as trees walking. 

429. Here some blamed me for not being 
more cheerful, and take a glass of wine, and 
dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a 
certain something within, which is tender, and 
to grieve or go contrary to it, pains me, and I 
know not but condemnation may follow if I 
persisted in going contrary to its dictates. 
Here I had several refreshing seasons. A 
few days since, as I was credibly informed, 
there was heavenly melodious music heard, 
from whence could not be ascertained : and at 
the same time a young woman died happy. 

430. At Castletown, Arklow-rock, Bally- 
murtah, Minerrock, and Sally-mount, we had 
melting times. In Wicklow, two solemn 
meetings. In Gorey, I held three in a house, 
and one in the street. The chief commanding 
officer, as the sergeant said, was coming to 
stop me ; and when within a few yards, 
turned and went otf muttering. 

431. At Clough, I had one meeting. In 
Ballycanew, two. Clinganny, one. .Bally- 
more, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, 
and one in its vicinity, which was quick- 
ening. 

432. At Enniscorty, after holding two meet- 
ings, I went out of town on my way, but 
going burthened and distressed, returned back 
and held two more for the ease and enjoyment 
of my mind. 

433. I w^ent on Vinegar-Hill, and took a 
view of the place where much blood w^as shed 
on account of religion. — Oh ! when will the 
time come, when the earth shall be of one 
heart and of one mind, and the nations learn 
to war no more. Many who say they are ; 
enlightened, being still in darkness, rest con- 
tented, and fight for, the form of religion, but 
know not the power or the purity of it. 

434. At Wexford, I met M. Lanktree again; 
I told him he must prepare for a scolding at the 
next conference, provided he gave me such 
liberties. He replied, 1 dare not oppose you; 
'tis evident God is with you ; and I look upon 
it providential your coming here, and so does 
my wife, as she has found it a blessing to her 
soul ; and I entreat you to tarry longer on the 
circuit ; and as we were about to part to see 
each other no more, as we supposed, he couM 
liardly refrain from weeping. 

435. I held three meetings here, and one at 
the barony of Forth, which was the most re- 
freshing I had seen for some time. 

436. On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting . 
by the way side, reading the bible, to whom I 
gave a pamphlet. 

437. As I called at a tavern to refresh, I 



4 



50 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



found a young man under some convincement. 
I conversed plainly with him, though a stran- 
ger, and gave him a pamphlet. 

438. At Ross, I held three meetings, and 
some said I was Quakerized ; others said I 
was too much of a Methodist, and some that I 
was a mystic. 

439. From thence I set off for Waterford, 
where 31. Tobias was stationed, as this place 
lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was 
now called to a trial of my faith, as I did not 
expect one Methodist in the place would re- 
ceive me. But this afforded me some comfort, 
that I could appeal to the Searcher of hearts. 
I had no other end in view, than to do his 
will, believing it to be my duty to go. 

440. Having a letter to a class leader which 
was not particularly directed, as to his resi- 
dence, I inquired for the man ; one said, he 
lived in one street ; another said, in another : 
thus I wandered up and down the town for 
some time, and suddenly I discovered a man : 
a thought arose, that man won't lie : I ran to 
him and showed the letter ; said he, do you 
think I know the man 1 I told him I wanted 
information : he asked me several questions, 
and piloted -me to the door. The man of the 
house read the letter, and after tea took me to 
the preacher's house to hear what he would 
say ; and behold it was the man I had seen in 
the street, Zechariah Worrel. 

441. He gave me the right hand of fellow- 
ship. I told him to look out what he did, lest 
others should blame him. I spoke at night, 
and on Sabbath morning too ; but at night he 
durst not give me the liberty ; as then was 
the great congregation. On ]Monday evening, 
through the intercession of the leaders, I held 
a third meetings and appointed foi* the fourth ; 
the house was well filled, and in the congre- 
gation were several Quakers. There was a 
considerable movement among the people. 

442. The next mornipg, I held my last 
meeting ; the class leaders, of their o\vn ac- 
cord, gave m.e a recommendation; first, that 
they believed I preached the gospel as held by 
the Methodists : and second, that my labors I 
were blessed to the people. ! 

443. Here I had several valuable articles! 
of clothing and money offered to me, Avhich 1 1 
refused ; however, about eleven shillings were \ 
forced on me. I visited several backsliders j 
and quitted the place. | 

444. In Pill-town, we had a shaking time ; ' 
here I pasted up some printed rides for holy \ 
living, in the streets ; as I had done some 
written ones in several other places. j 

445. To Carrick-on Suir, I had several let- 
ters, which paved my way to getting the ' 
preaching-house; in which I had 'five meet-; 
ings that were tender. The chief person of i 
the society, when I first came here, was ab-i 



sent; but on coming home offered me two 
shirts and some money, which I refused. 
Said he, '• it argues a sound heart, but a weak 
head; and if I had been at home when you 
first came, I would not have given you the 
preaching-house, as that would have been an 
encouragement to impostors : but you might 
have preached in my private house as often as 
you pleased." I had several other things 
offered by other persons also, which T refused, 
and went to Clonmel, having about five hun- 
dred, papers printed — rules for holy living. 
Here I got the preaching-house, likewise; 
which some previously said I would not get : 
however, the congregations vv^ere larger than 
had been known for many months : and the 
power of God was sensibly present. 

446. Earnest entreaties were made for my 
tarrying longer; but feeling my mind free, 
after holding three meetings, and after pasting 
up some rules, I quitted the town. 

447. I had accepted a small note and two 
shillings, but feeling burthened in my mind, 
gave up the former to the person. 

448. At ' night, I put up with a Roman 
Catholic, at Capperquin, which took all the 
money that I had, amounting to 2s. 6d. 
English. 

449. On my way to Tallow, a magistrate 
overtook me. 

Q. What have you got in your handle ? 
A. Papers. 
Q. What papers % 
I A. Rules for holy living. 
Q. Where did you sleep last night ? 
A. Capperquin. 

Q. You made good speed this morning — 
where was you born T 

A. North America. 

Q. What did you come here after 1 

A. Partly upon account of m.y health, and 
partly by, an impression on my mind, believ- 
ing it to be the will of God. 

Q. And what do you do here ? 

A. I strive to persuade people to serve 
God. - 

Well, said he, that is a good practice : but 
do you meet with much success ? I replied, 
I am striving to do what I can ; but it is the 
spirit of God that must accomplish the work. 
He then proposed several of the questions 
again and again, with some others, I suppose, 
to see if 1 would contradict myself. I then 
gave him a paper and a pamphlet, and told 
him, if he wanted further information, to 
search me. 

He said, there are many ^vho go about to 
stir up the minds of the lower class, (alluding 
to politics, riot, and rebellion,) but iny mind is 
satisfied concerning you,- and so he rode on.^ 

450. In Tallow, I held two meetings, the 
house being opened to me; but now I had an- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



51 



other trial ; my feet being so sore, appa- 
rently I could walk "no further- but a man 
who was going my road, took me up before 
him on a horse, and carried me six miles ; 
and another man afterwards let me get upon 
his car now and then ; and now and then I 
would hobble along a spell ; so I got to Cork 
late in the evening ] and having a letter to a 
man, I was provided with food and lodging. 

451 . Next day, I went to see the assistant 
preacher, who was also chairman of the dis- 
trict. Said T, " what privilege will you grant 
me ?" Said he, " go away, and come at 
such an hour, and I will -tell you;" vrhich I 
did, — Said he, I have talked with some of our 
most respectable friends, who think it not 
proper to give you any encouragement, as it 
would be too great encouragement to impos- 
tors ; and we think you to be out of your 
sphere. But, said I, suppose I hold meetings 
in town, not to intrude upon your meeting 
hours ; nor yet say any thing against you ; 
neither lay down contrary doctrines 1 — Said 
he, it will be. taken as opposition, if you hold 
any meetings any where, at any time here ; 
so I parted with him; this being Saturday 
evening. 

452. Sabbath morning I heard one preach, 
and then took breakfast with a Quaker," who 
treated me cool enough. I attended their 
meeting, and then, by an impression upon my 
mind, took upwards of an hundred of my 
handbills, or printed rules, and went through 
the town distributing them to the gentry, and 
heard a preacher'at night. The next morning, 
feeling the-Avant of some money, I attempted 
*o sell my watch, but could find none that 
would buy it. At length, I went into another 
watchmaker's, who looked a-t me and said, 
tell me your cheapest price : I said a guinea, 
it being not half the value. He asked me 
what countryman I was ; I burst out a cry- 
ing ; he then gave me a breakfast, a guinea, 
and a shilling. He asked then my jrfeligion ; 
and I gave him a pamphlet and paper ; and 
requested a guide out of town, fo which I 
gave half the guinea : with orders to carry it 
to the man who had provided my bed and 
board, as he had a wife and three others of 
his family sick at that time. 

In the night I arrived at Bandon, and in- 
quired for Methodists ; the woman said. What 
do you want vdth them? .A. To tarry all 
night. Q.. Are there any near ? A. There is 
one near you. Q. DiJ you ever hear of an 
American in this country ] A. Yes. Q. 
What is he doing A. Wandering up and 
down striving to do good, and he has had 
the small-pox of late. Q. Are you he'? A. 
Yes, Come, walk' in. I felt thankful to God 
that he had provided me lodging for the 
night, &c. 



453. Next day I went to see the preachers ; 
one of whom treated me rather cool ; the other 
said, I can give you no encouragement, and I 
will give you no opposition ; I am willing you 
should go round the circuit and do all the good 
you can. From this, I perceived that he felt ; 
more love in his heart than he durst show out. 
But in a dream of thfe night, my mind was so ; 
impressed, that I quitted the town early in the ' 
morning, leaving my staff behind and bidding 
none farewell. It took me more than seven ; 
hours to walk nine miles, to Kinsale : on the 
way I was near being stopped by a magistrate. 

I sat down by the road side and reflected thus ; 1 
" here I am, a stranger in a strange land ; but 
little money, and few that show me friendship ; • 
I am going now to a place ; and I have no ' 
ground to expect reception ; I cannot walk 
much farther ; I cannot buy a passage to a dis- j 
tant part ; and what shall I do, seeing I have ' 
no way to get bread ? Once I had a father's ' 
house and tender parents ; and how would ; 
they feel if they knew my present case Un- : 
less God works wonders for me soon, I shall \ 
^rely sink." — Then I lifted up my voice and ; 
wept. I 

454. The first Methodist I met in town | 
treated me coolly ; but recollecting to have seen 
a young woinan in Dublin, who lives here, I ; 
inquired and found her. She at first was sorry ■ 
to see me ; she being in a low, uncomfortable ' 
state of mind, and her parents not Methodists. 
However, they invited me to tarry ; and so it 
happened by the overruling hand of Provi- 
dence, that I got the preaching house : first, 
by talking with the mernbers indiviilually, and 
provoking them to say, I have no objection if 
the rest have none ; and then by making bold 
to stand up on Christmas night, after a local 
preacher had dismissed the people, and spake ,. 
a few words, and formed a covenant with the : 
assembly to pray three times a day for a week, ; 
and the greater part of which agreed, and I 
called God to witness to the engagement. And ; 
when the society met to speak on the privilege 
of the meeting house, there was none to ob- \ 
ject. _ j 

455. Early the next morning many came 
out to meeting, and at evening likewise ; thus , 
for several days together ; and God's power ^ 
was felt by several who were quickened to 
start afresh for the kingdom of glory. 

456. I held one meeting, to preach to the 
children. The preacher who had treated me : 
with slightness in Bandon, came to the stairs 
and listened. At a love feast there was ncA'er 
such a refreshing time known there before. 

457. I wished for a passage to Dublin, a . 
vessel being ready for sea; but the owner 
would not consent that the master should take 
me on board ; sayingy where they have got 1 
priest, minister, or preacher on board, there is j 



52 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



no prosperity or* good luck ; and the vessel 
was wind bound for several days. 

458. During my stay here, I frequently 
thought every meeting would be the last, and 
would appoint no more, hoping by some means 
to get away : but no door opened. I received 
invitations to breakfast, dine, and sup, more 
than I supplied. At length, some people (not 
in society) procured me a passage, unknown 
to the owner, by persuading the captain to 
take me on board, and provided sea stores, 
and then gave me information that the wind 
was coming fair, and if I would, I could now sail 
for Dublin. The people at a venture would 
come out to meeting, and 
they could not keep away. I requested my 
departure might be notified that night ; and 
within two hours after hearing that the cap- 
tain would take me, went on board, and was 
under sail ; and after fifty-two hours passage 
from Oyster-haven. T landed in Dublin, and 
went to mv old home. Doctor Johnson's, where 



seemed as though | somethin 



Bea. I don't think Lorenzo would accept of 
it, sir ! he is not a burthen to any of our so- 
cieties. 

Pre. I hear he is abstemious, and will not 
take sufficient nourishment : he won't take 
clothes, and such a poor figure as he cuts! 
why, when he went to Bandon and stood at 
the people's door, they could not tell what to 
make of him ; and so he concluded, with saying 
something concerning my heart and head. 

461. January, 1801. The greater part of 
this month I spent in this city. I went to see 
John Binnen. who treated me with more friend- 
ship than ever befoi^ ; yet there seemed to be 

out of order between us. 

462. Here I found Alice Cambridge., (who 
live.< with Mrs. Stafford, from whom I received 
manifested kindness.) who had been very 
hardly treated in the south ; and turned and 
kept out of society for no other cause, than 
because in conscience she could not desist from 
holding public meetings. She was kind to me 
during my illness, and was the occasion of 



I was cordially received, having been absent 

eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by the preachers first coming to see me. Oh! 
land and water about seven hundred English prejudice and austerity, when will ye be done 
miles. I away ! By the means of Alice., I procured a 

459. It h'ing weightily upon my mind, what J large room for meeting, in Stephen-street, 
the Cork preacher said, I wrote to him to the ! where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Cha- 



following purport. 

460. "I don't see how you could in justice 
take it as wicked opposition, if I did nor said 
nothing against the Methodists, provided I 
held meetings, without judging me hard. I 
acknowledge you treated me with less seve- 
rity in harsh words than I expected ; but lest 
you should write letters before me and hedge 
up my way, I left Cork as I did ; and now re- 
member, if souls be lost in consequence of it, 
that will lie at your door, for God knows, if I 
could have kept my peace of mind, I would 
not have left America ; but in tender conscience 
I was constrained to come." 

The person who carried the above, delivered 
it as follows : 

Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo. 



pel-street, twice — some seemed to feel the 
word : others were, angry. In Thomas-street, 
I met a few. In New-street, I had four meet- 
ings ; some people were solemn ; others noisy. 
I spoke twice at the Coombe ; three times in 
Spital-fields ; — twice in Ransford-street ; once 
in Cathedral-lane, besides family visits, at 
which came in a few in -different parts of the 
city. At Elephant-lane, I had twa solemn and 
attentive meetings. 

463. For some months I had a desire to 
preach at Blackrock ; but saw no Avay till 
now ; the young curate, by the name oi Mitch- 
ell., whom I had seen at Athy, gave me the 
privilege of Mr. Kelly's chapel : in which I 
spoke to an attentive serious people^ 

464. Having it impressed upon mv mind 



Preacher. Oh ! is he in Kinsale? (reads the I for several months, to give the inhabitants of 



letter without changing countenance,) he is 
displeased I did not let him preach : did he 
preach in Kinsale ? 

Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations: 
and a prospect of good. 

Pre. I'm glad there is a good prospect — he 



Dublin a general warning, I never saw my 
way clear to proceed until now; and believing 
the judgments of God hanging over the place, 
1 got about three thousand handbills printed, 
such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest 
part I distributed among the quality and de- 



has been a zealous preacher in America, and \ cent kind of people : which I left either in iheir 
came away against rule, or order of his assist- I shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, 
ant — he follows his own feelings too much — and gave it to a sentinel in the castle-yard for 



he is Quakerized, 

Bea. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates 



of the Spirit, for his labors are owned of God. i gilt letters, /or the Lord Lieutenant, sealed in 
Pre. Poor man, he fatigues himself — I told black wax and paper, and tied tape round it — 
him he ought not to walk so much. I bid him ' this I left in the porter's lodge, 
call on me in the morning, in order to give him j 465. T got two others framed in black, and 
some assistance : but was too ill to see him. | directed in gold letters: one for the mercJiafits, 



the Lord Lieutenant ; but fearing he would 
not get it, got a second framed and directed in 



r ^= 

I 

j EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the other for the lawyers : the first I hung up 
in the Royal Exchange : the other I left on 
the floor in the sight of the Lawyers, in the 
hall of the four courts, and walked out, (it be- 
ing court-time.) 

466. A local preacher said he was willing 
I should have a meeting in his house, if it 
would not grieve his brethren ; at the leader's 
meeting it vv^as objected to. 

467. At John Jones's, my printer, in Bride- 
street, I held my last meeting, which was so- 
lemn and refreshing, having had near thirty 
since this time of coming to town. 

468. Feeling my mind at present free from 
the city and college, (as I had left a pamphlet 
on every floor in the letter box,) and bound to 
the west of Ireland, I took leave of a number 
of my Dublin friends, saying, I know not I 
shall ever see you again in time ; but several 
said it was impressed on their minde I should 
return to the city before T went to America. 

469. February 1st. I took leave of my dear 
Paul and Letitia, who had showed every par- 
ticular kindness and attention to me during 
this visit, which parting was painful to me, 
and taking the canal boat, I arrived in Tulla- 
more after night fall. This day one passenger 
called for a pack of cards, another reproved 
him, saying it is Sabbath day ; this opened a 
door for me to distribute some handbills and 
pamphlets; some of which passed into the 
first cabin, which influenced the passengers to 
send for me in there. Some of these cross- 
questioned me concerning my leaving America, 
and travelling through the kingdom, with other 
parts of my conduct which they had heard of. 
I endeavored to return my answers to the pur- 
pose, and yet in such a manner as should be 
profitable, to the whole. God was my helper, 
and his power seemed to come over them. 
These people spread over the town, what a 
strange man they had in company. The Me- 
thodists who heard of it, came to the house 
where I was confined with sickness to my bed 
near all day, and asked if T would hold a 
meeting at night.. I said yes, provided you 
will give me the preaching house, and get the 
people notified. Here prejudice had formerly 
shut the door and the hearts of the people 
against me. ' 

470. In the evening the seats were filled ; 
the next night the house was filled ; the third 
night all the people could not get in. The 
next morning early the seats were filled, and 
I gave my last : the day but one preceding, I 
put up one of the rules for holy living in the 
market place, which occasioned a Protestant 
and a Roman or two, to come first to words, 
and then to blows; and then one of the Ro- 
mans who held the Protestant whilst the other 
beat him, was ^obliged to run into his house 
and not show his head in the market all day, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 53 



lest the Orangemen should give him a beating : 
he was one of the richest merchants of his 
profession in town : I spoke that day in the 
street to near fifteen hundred people, generally 
well behaved : here I was offered half a gui- 
nea, and the offer of a return carriage to carry 
me sixteen miles ; which I refused, knowing 
that example goes before precept; and that 
the eyes of many are upon me. I walked 
nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a 
cool reception ; likewise at Cree, to which I 
had a letter from their friend ; nevertheless 
was cool enough received. Well, said I, I 
have come about twenty-two miles out of my 
way to see you ; and if it were convenient, 
should be glad to hold a meeting, but if you 
call not the people together, I shall be pure ; 
and leaving them immediately, after giving 
them two pamphlets, I reached Eyre-court 
that night. 

471. The next day I walked twenty-two 
miles, and got benighted ; I called at a farm- 
house and got liberty, for money, to tarry all 
night, but found no freedom to eat in the 
house, except two or three roasted pota- 
toes. 

472. Next morning walked on and a car 
overtook me, and I hired a driver to carry me 
into Tuam, at which town upon my arrival, 
felt a sudden halt in my mind; enquired for 
Methodists, and after getting some refreshment 
found one, who treated me kindly and got me 
the preaching house and about ten score of 
hearers that night. 

473. For several days past, feeling the ne- 
cessity of a preachers being assisted by the 
supernatural grace of God, or else his labors 
to be of but little use, and feeling my own 
weakness, trials began to arise and discour- 
agements to desist, but here God revived my 
spirits by granting the quickening influence 
of his grace to assist me to go through the 
meetings both at night and morning. 

474. At HoUymount, we had two solemn 
meetings, though the class leader had, treated 
me with some neglect. 

475. At Castlebar, where Mr. Russel and 
his wife were kind and friendly more than I 
expected, I held a number of meetings which 
were refreshing and powerful : here one wo- 
man said she had seen me in a dream two 
weeks before. 

476. At Newport good was done; here I 
was met by Sir Neal, who observing me to 
have a bundle of papers under my arm, which 
I had got printed a few days before as a warn- 
ing to the people of the country, being more 
and more convinced there is an awful cloud 
gathering over the land. He questioned me 
very harsh and sharpl}^ what those were, and 
who and what I was : and after taking me to 
his house and examining different papers, said 



54 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



he believed I was an honest man, and gave im 
a pass. 

477. At Nappogh the people were cold anc. 
hard : at Westpoi t in the day of eternity, I 
expect the fruit of two meetings will appear. 

478. At TuUagh, a country place, about 
two hundred came out at night, and as many 
the next morning, though the ground was 
white Avith frost. 

479. At Cappavico, the Lord's power was 
to be felt, and at JMenalo we had memorable 
times. About this time, I fell in with the 
Rev. Mr. Averill. who entreated me to tarry 
longer on the circuit ; saying, the cries of the 
people are after you, which I look upon to be 
the voice of God in their hearts, for it is evi- 
dent God is acknowledging you amongst them, 
and if you Aviii tarry another year, I'll give 
you a guinea a month, to bear your expenses, 
and providing the next conference set their 
faces against you as they did the last, Til pay 
your passage home to America. I told him, I ! 
believed the time was near, that it was the [ 
will of God, I should return home ; therefore { 
durst not engage to tarry. j 

480. At Faxford we had good times — at ' 
Ballina, we had three powerful meetings. 
About this time, I had some articles of cloth- 
ing and money offered to me : but a small part 
I felt free to accept, though I would have to 
live by faith about my passage. 

481. I walked about thirty Irish miles in a 
day, and coming to Sligo, I met Mr. Averill 
again. He preached and administered the sa- 
crament, the latter of which was refreshing. 

482. In the evening, I spoke at the court 
house to about a thousand people, and en- 
treated them to prepare for trials, which I ex- 
pected were coming on the land. The next 
morning, after speaking to about two hundred, 
went to Manor-ham.ilton, where was a great 
ado about religion, and some good doing. 

483. I attempted to speak at night, and 
about two-thirds through my discourse, I was 
suddenly stopt, like one confounded, and 
other preachers carried on the meeting, and 
concluded it. 

484. The next morning, feeling greatly de- 
pressed in mind, I wrote a letter for Mr. 
Averill^ leaving it on the table, and quit the 
house before the family was up, and walked 
twenty-one miles to Enniskillen, where I 
spoke to a few at night, not in vain. The 
next morning, speaking to a number more, I 
Avent to Tem.po, and at a tavern where I took 
some refreshment I missed my pocket-book, 
in which were a number of letters to people's 
friends in America. At night, I called in a 
market town, and after distributing a number 
of handbills, called at a house, and for the 
sum of thirteen shillings English, could have 
supper, and lodging, and breakfast, and liber- 



ty of holding two meetings. The man was a 
Methodist, the. woman a Presbyterian. The 
Methodists then besought me to tarry a day 
or two, in vain. 

485. Partly in the rain, I walked twenty- 
one miles to Dungannon, and whilst distribut- 
ing handbills through the town, a soldier I 
met, who knew me though it was night, and 
took me to a sergeant's house, who said, 
"when we lay at Chapel-izod last year, when 
you came there and formed the covenant, a 
corporal who agreed- thereto, afterwards be- 
came serious, and died in peace." 

486. Here I had an ulcer broke in my 
lungs whilst I was asleep, which had like to 
have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills 
after this, running through my body, and fe- 
verish, and my bodily strength greatly reduced. 
The sergeant, who a few days previous, was 
wishing that he knew where I was, that he 
might send for m^e to come to that place, ask- 
ed the circuit preacher if I might have the 
meeting hou.se, who said, "by no means-" 
however, the sergeant knowing my desire to 
hold a meeting, after the preacher had dis- 
missed the people, spoke out, and said : Take 
notice, there is an American in town, who 
will hold a meeting to-morrow evening, but 
the place is not determined on ; then walking 
and whispering to the preacher, said, will you 
forbid its being here ? Who replied, I will 
neither approve or oppose it. The sergeant 
turned to the people and said. It will be here. 

487. I had four meetings in the house, and 
two in the street, which were solemn and at- 
tentive. 

488. I held several in the neighborhoods of 
this place, Avhich seemed to be attended with 
some degree of power; at one of which, a 
seceder's school house would not contain the 
people, and church service just being over, I 
got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked 
upon as singular and providential. I spoke 
to near seven hundred people, and mentioned, 
I believed trials were near. Thence I pro- 
ceeded to Lisburn, and put up with one who 
had been a Quaker, but had withdrawn. He 
appeared to be a conscientious man, but the 
Scriptures bear but little weight with him, and 
the divinity of Christ he seems to stum.ble at. 
Thence to Belfast; on my way I called at 
Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular cir- 
cumstance, respecting one's losing their hair ; 
which was thought to be supernatural ; it has 
produced a great effect upon the man of the 
house. 

489. All the vessels in Belfast were full of 
passengers, except two : one of which was so 
dear, and her provisions not such as I requir- 
ed, she I declined. But a Quaker said, Lo- 
renzo ! I would not Avish to transport thee ; 

i but if thy mind is clear to go home, we will 



» 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



55 



make thee out a passage ; thee speak to thy 
friends, and I to mine; which I did, but no 
I notice was taken of it : then the Quaker with 
j a friend gave me two guineas to engage my 
I passage on board the other ; but the captain 
i who was beiiding towards Quakerism, ob- 
I serving I had the small pox some months be- 
fore, refused to take me ; saying, I know not 
but the infection may still be in your clothes, 
and five of my hands have not had it, and if 
they should be taken unwell, I shall be 
knocked up on my voyage. 
I 490. About this time I received three let- 
' ters from Dr. Johnson, giving some account 
: of my last visit in Dublin, and with an anx- 

■ ious desire for my return ; but if I did not see 
my way clear to come, might draw on him 
for as much as should be needful for my voy- 
age, and receive it either as a gift or loan, 
whichever might be most agreeable to me 
— ^but I in a letter replied, " 1 cannot see my 

' way clear to ask the Methodists for much 
;i help, lest they should lay claim to me and 
\ seek to tie my hands : and to ask too much 
; i of the Quakers, I must look all round ; and 

■ j for you to pay it out of your own pocket, I 
I cannot consent, no, not in my mind : but if 
I people are willing to do the same, shall look 

upon it as providential." 

491. In one of his letters, he expressed a 
|- desire, if consistent with the Divine will, he 
with his dear Letitia might see me once more, 
to take leave of me, and see me properly 
equipped under their own inspection. Ac- 
cordingly, as my way now seemed hedged up 
i in the north, and feeling my mission to be 
j nearly ended, unless it were a desire to visit 
I two or three neighborhoods, and feeling that 
I could go without condemnation, 1 took the 
mail coach to Lisburn, where I held am.eeting 
in what is called the new connexion, which 
was solemn and tender. > 
♦ 492. Thence, being an outside passenger, I 
came to Dublin the next day, chilled and 
tired, and if it had not been for the kindness 
of the guard accommodating me with his seat, 
I must have given out on my way. 

493. About six o'clock in the morning, I 
arrived at my friend, Dr. Johnson's, to their 
agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing 
of the Doctor's singular conduct, in sending 
some notices to persons of different persua- 
sions, that "if any person of ability had a de- 
sire, and would consider it a privilege to as- 
sist in sending Lorenzo Dow comfortably 
home to his own country, such assistance 
would be accepted by Letitia Johnson, 102 
New street." In consequence of this, they re- 
ceived somewhat more than the voyage re- 
quired. I held two meetings in Bride etreet, 
the latter of which was solemn and tender, 
and the two Dublin preachers were present. 

i . — 



494. March28th. It was now rising of sixteen | 
months since I first came on to the Irish shore, j 
and whilst others have been robbed and mur- 'j 
dered, I have been preserved by land and sea. ji 
Though a few days ago, I was informed, the ( 
crew with whom I sailed, when drove into the jj 
Isle of Man, were plotting to throw me over- | 
board, if an Englishman had not interposed. 

I have known less of hunger in this country 

of scarcity, than ever for the space of time in \ 

my own, since travelling. I 

495. To-morrow, God willing, I expect to | 
embark for America. What is past, I know ; j 
what is to come, I know not. I have endured ] 
trials in my own country, and have not been j 
without them in this, even from those whom i 
I love and wish well, both outward and in- [ 
ward, temporal and spiritual : but my trust is I 
still in God, who I believe will support me, i 
and give me a blessing upon my feeble labors I 
in my native land, though I expect to wade J 
through deep waters there. 

496. I know not but I may come to Eu- 
rope again, though there is but one thing 
which will bring me, viz., to save my soul. 

497. April 2nd. I took my farewell leave i 
of Paul and Letitia Johnson, and W Jiiam and j 
Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard part- j 
ing. and embarked for America on board the ! 
ship Venus, S. Taber, master, 250 tons bur- j 
then, seventy-three passengers, mostly Roman j 
Catholics. i 

3rd. At one o'clock, A. M., took in our an- j 

chors, hoisted sail, and in about fifteen days i 

after losing sight of land, we were half across < 

the ocean, when the wind came against us, so ; 

that we were driven to the north, and south, I 

about two weeks, making but very little head- j 

way. I 

498. 26th. I held meeting on board; j: 
good attention appeared among those who Ij 
could attend. After forty-seven days passage, j 
we hove in sight of land, and shortly after | 
came to the quarantine ground, (Staten Island,) j 
where I was detained thirteen days ; during | 
which time I got relief from some persons in 
New York, whereby I escaped these vermin 
that are troublesome on long voyages with a 
number of people, &c. On our passage my 
life was despaired of through costiveness, (as 
in thirty-three days no means of medicine an- i 
swered but thrice,) by some gentlemen on 
board, who, with the captain, showed me i 
kindness. After holding two meetings, and j 
my clothes cleansed, I got permission from the \ 
doctor to come into the city; where I was | 
cordially received by S. Hutchinson, and some ! 
other kind friends ; but they durst not open i 
the preaching house doors to ma for fear of i 
the censure of the conference now at hand. 

499. Dr. Johnson, who had given me a pa- 
per signifying that if I were brought to want 



56 EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I in any part of Ireland, could draw on him for 
I any sum I chose, by any gentleman who traded 
m Duhlin, vrhich paper I never made use of. 
He sent a library of books by me, with orders 
to sell them, and make use of the money to 
buy me a horse to travel with, &c. These 
books were of singular service, to aid me in 
my travels, which I thought to be my duty, 
viz., instead of being confined on a circuit, to 
travel the country at large, to speak on cer- 
tain points, which I considered injurious to the 
kingdom of Christ in this World, &c. Not 
knowing the value of these second band books, 
one look the advantage of my ignorance to 
got them under price ; but my friends insisted 
he should give up the bargain ; to which he 
with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, 
with the proviso that Kirk (who sold them for 
an hundred and fifteen dollars) should have no 
profit. Oh ! the cursed love of money.* 
500. June 16th. Conference came on, and 
I some of my old friends were minded I should 
take a circuit ; but did not blame me for go- 
i ing to Europe, considering the advantage I had 
I got to my health, &c. 1 could not feel my 
j mind free to comply, feeling it my duty to 
j travel more extensively. Their entreaties and 
arguments were hard to resist ; and on the 
other.hand the discouragements, if I rejected, 
or discomplied, would be great. It would not 
only by them be deemed wilful, and must ex- 
: pect their disapprobation ; but still be, like the 
fowls of the air, to trust Providence for my 
daily bread : here I was brought to halt be- 
tween two opinions, thinking it was easier for 
, one to be mistaken than twenty ; yet Tfelt it 
; my duty to travel the continent at large. Here 
\ my trials were keen. 

' 501. A pamphlet of my experience coming 
to America, Kirk was minded to reprint it; 
but Bishop Whatcoat said I belonged to them, 
and they ought to have the first privilege 
of printing my experience : and being under 
great trials of mind, concluded to give up my 
judgment to theirs, and take a circuit ; which 
i had no sooner consented to try for a year, 
the Lord being my helper^ than an awful dis- 
tress came over my mind ; but I could not re- 
call my words. My mind being somewhat 
agitated, gave the bishop somewhat encour- 
agement relative to my journals, of which, on 
reconsideration, I repented, as the time was 

I not yet. 

( 502. I was restored by the conference where 
I I was on going away, viz., remaining on trial. 
; The conference was more friendly than I ex- 
j pected, when on my voyage home ; but I did 
I not make any acknowledgment that I did 
wrong in going away. Some tbought I had 
broke discipline ; but on re-examination it 

* I paid the doctor afterwards. 



ORj Lorenzo's journal. 



was found I had not, as one on trial has a 
right to desist as well as they to reject. 

503. My station was on the Duchess and 
Columbia circuit, with David Brown and Wil- 
Uam Thatcher — Freeborn Garretson, presiding 
elder. Thus distressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck, 
on which way, one attempting to go on board 
the vessel, was knocked out of the boat, and 
carried down the stream more than a mile be- 
fore he could be picked up. Oh! what dan- 
gers are we in ? How uncertain is life ? When 
I arrived at the flats, I called at a IMethodist's, 
and got meeting appointed for the night. One 
of the principal Methodists came to inquire, 
who is stationed on our circuit ? I replied, 
Brown. Thatcher, and Dow. Said he, Dow, 
I thought he had gone to Ireland ! I replied, 
he has been there, but has lately come back. 
Said he, Dow! Dow! why he is a crazy man; 
he will break up the circuit; so we parted. 
After meeting, I appointed another at the new 
meeting house then building, which tried them 
at my boldness, they not knowing who I was, 
(but supposed a local preacher,) and intended 
Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, 
for the dedication. Next day, some desired 
to know my name, which I desired to be ex- 
cused from telling. I held a number of meet- 
ings in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, 
though we had some good and pious friends^ 
yet I could not speak with life and power as 
iformerly ; but felt as if I was delivering my 
message to the wrong people. For it had 
been in my mind, to return to my native town, 
and there begin, and travel extensively : first, 
in the adjacent places, and so abroad, as I 
might find Providence to open the door. 

504. When I ^ot to this place, I had two 
shillings left, and hearing of a place called 
Kingston-sop us, I was minded to visit, (con- 
trary to the advice of my friends,) and having 
got a few together with dil!iculty, and leaving 
two other appointments, returned, having paid ( 
away all my money for ferriages, and when 
the "time commenced in which I must go and 
fulfil the appointments, saw no way to get 
across the ferry, and whilst walking along in 
meditation on past providence, and raising my 
heart, that a way might be opened for my 
getting across the ferry, I cast my eye upon 
the sand, and espied something bright, and on 
picking it up found it to be a York shilling, 
the very sum I wanted in order to cross over. 
And when I had fulfilled my first appointment, 
and was going to the second, a stranger shook 
hands with me, and left near half a dollar in 
my hand, so I was enabled to get back. Thus 

I see Providence provides for them that put 
their trust in him. — Having some scripture 
pictures framed sent by me from Europe to dis- 
pose of, some I gave away, and the remainder 
I let go to a printer for some religious hand- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



57 



bills, &c. in Poiighkeepsie, some of which I 
distributed through the town, and hearing the 
sound of a fiddle, I followed it, and came to a 
porch where was a master teaching his pupils 
to dance. I gave some handbills, which he 
called after me to take away, but I spoke not 
a word but went off. Here the people are 
hardened. — At Fishkill and the Highlands, the 
people were hard, and apparently sorry to see 
me. — 1 Clove and Snarlingtown likewise, I 
visited some neighboring places, and had some 
tender meetings. At Amenia and Dover, the 
Methodists seemed shy; I put up at a tavern 
several times. Swago, I visited from house 
to house, but have not the art nor the spirit of 
visiting as when in the north country. Sharon 
— I found two classes here, the first hard and 
sorry to see me ; the other tender with Chris- 
tian love. In Salisbury and Canaan, (Con- 
necticut,) I had sundry meetings, but still felt 
as if not in my right sphere. A report that 
crazy Dow had got back from Ireland, brought 
many out to hear. Mount Washington, Shef- 
field, and Egremont, (Mass.,) I visited: thence 
to Hudson, and so to Rhinebeck. 

505. After quarterly meeting, I went home 
to see my friends, and found my parents well, 
and one sister, who had become more serious 
within the course of a few months, which was 
a matter of consolation to me. 

506. The expectation of the Methodists was 
raised, expecting such times as we had before, 
not looking enough beyond the watchman — 
once some were prejudiced against me : but 
now too much for me, so I was cloQ:2:ed with 
their expectations and shut up. Walking to 
Norwich, o-ave away my pocket handkerchief 
to get breakfast, and took shipping to New- 
London, where we had three meetings that 
were large and tender. One who was near 
and dear to me did not come to see me, neither 
durst I go to see him, which caused me some 
•pain of heart. 

507. September 3rd. I went forty niiles to- 
Middletown, and had four meetings which 
were good and tender. At New Hartford, I 
hired a ball room, which cost me a dollar and 
a half. The man thought I was going to have 
a plaj^ at first — many came to hear, to whom 
I spoke from. After I have spoJcen, mock oa. — 
Some were tender, and some disputed, saying, 
all thinsrs are decreed, and they hoped "they 
were Christians, and no man can be a Chris- 
tian unless he is reconciled to God's decrees. 
I replied, if all things are fore-ordained^ it was 
fore-ordained that I should talk as I do, and 
you are not reconciled to it, and of course are 
not Christians : but deceiving yourselves ac- 
cording to your own doctrine. The young 
people smiled, and so we parted. 

508. Oh, when shall the time commence 
when the watchman shall see eye to eye, and 



the earth be filled with God's glory ? — Thence 
I went to my circuit, and continued round with 
my mind burthened, as when sailing up from 
New York ; and have been burthened and de- 
pressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do 
not have such meetings as formerly, though 
the cause of God, and the worth of souls lies 
as near my heart as ever. What can be the 
cause, unless out of my sphere % I felt a pain 
in my right side, and on the seventh day, an 
ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, and I 
raised a putrefied matter, and was forced to 
cut my labor short the next day through weak- 
ness of body. After this, I had hardly strength 
to keep up with my appointments ; but fre- 
quently was obliged to lie upon the bed whilst 
addressing the people. At length, I got a lit- 
tle more free from my pain, and was in hopes 
that the raising would cease, and the place 
heal. 

509. October 24th — 25th. After quarterly 
meeting, I left this circuit, by G"s. direction, 
and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did 
not ask for location,, as I wished to go through 
the year if possible, considering my engage- 
ment, and the nature of mv standing. 

510. 26th. The Methodists being low and 
lazy here, I walked through the town, and 
gave notice for meeting, and invited the peo- 
ple : and some ministers and la^y)^ers, with the 
people, accepted. The second meeting scores 
could not get in. At Milton, God has be- 
gun a good work. In Kent, the people are 
hard. New Milford, Washington, Woodbury, 
Goshen, Winchester, Bristol, 1 visited. Some 
v,'ere hard ; some were prejudiced ; and with 
some I had comfort; among^st whom were 
some seventh day Baptists near the last place. 
In Farmington and Northington, religion seem- 
ed low, in the latter, harm was done by the 
minister opposing the work under brother M. 
In Granby and Barkhempstead, it is low. 
Hartland hollow, once a flaming place for pie- 
ty, but seems to be diminished greatly, yet of 
late some small quickening. Colebrook and 
Winstead I visited ; in the latter is a large so- 
ciety, but not so much engaged as they used 
to be. Thus I have got round the circuit — • 
scarce any blessing on my labors, and my 
mind depressed from day to day. 

511. Of late it hath lain upon my mind that 
I should not recover whilst I continued in this 
spheie of action ; and that my ill health came 
in consequence of not doing what I had felt to 
be my duty, viz. to travel the continent more 
at large ; and the only remedy to escape and 
recover from this decline, would be by a 
change of air and climate, &c., and as though 
Providence chose to make use of this means 
for my recovery, for some end unknown to me. 
And the more [ made it a matter of prayer, 
that if it were a temptation, it might decrease : 



58 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



1 



but if it were from Him, it might increase ; 
and the more I think upon it and weigh it as 
for eternity, the more it increases, and cords 
of sweet love drew me on. 

512. The thoughts of leaving the circuit 
without liberty, is somewhat trying, as I had 
done it once before; and some perhaps may 
conclude there is no confidence to be put in me. 
The island of Bermuda, or Georgia^ is what I 
had in contemplation. j 

513. November 21 — 22. Quarterly meeting 
was in Cornwall : I told brother Batchelor 
that m}' mind was under the above trials ; he 
said he was willing I should go. But Gar- 
retson^ my spiritual grandfather, would not 
consent ; but offered me a location on the cir- 
cuit, if I Vs'ould say I could travel no longer ; 
but would not consent that I should leave it 
on any condition at first. I could not say but 
what i CO aid travel a space longer, and yet 
apparently but a very little while. At length 
.1 strove to get him to say, if it was the opin- 
ion of brother Moriarty, that my health was 
declining, he would not charge me with diso- 
bedience at the next conference : he said I 
must then labor not in my usual way, but like 
the other preachers, viz. the regular appoint- 
ments only, and thus indirectly it was left — 
so I conrinued on. 

27th. My strength I think declines. 

514. December 1. I reached my parents 
aga,in, tarried four days, had two meetings, 
and told my parents of my intention of visit- 
ing the southern climes. They did not seem 
to oppose it as I expected : but said, once it 
would have been your delight to have been 
received and regularly travelling on a circuit, 
and now they are willing to receive you, you 
cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit, 
which, if we were to have our choice, it would 
be to have you continue ; then you Avill have 
friends, and can come and see us ; but you 
must be your own judge in this matter; weigh 
it well, antl act accordingly. 

515. I left my horse, saddle, bridle and 
watch, in the hands of Nathaniel Phelps^ and 
had some m.oney of a neighbor, viz. my horse, 
with the man who came fifteen miles to see 
me, and gave me a dollar, when I was sick in 
the north country. Peter Moriarty, the as- 
sistant preacher of the circuit, being gone 
home to wait till God should send snow that 
he might move his family, it was uncertain 
when I could get his judgment respecting my 
decline, and there being no probability of my 
obtaining Garretson's consent, I was now 
bi ought into a straight. Being unable to 
fulfil the appointments with propriety any 
longer, I got brother Fox to take them in my 
stead . 

516. My license being wrote in such form 
by Mr. G. it would only serve for the Duchess 



[ and Columbia circuits, so that when he remov- 
j ed me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, 
i so I destroyed it, and of course, now had no 
j credentials to aid me in a strange land. The 
thoughts of going awa)^ under the above diffi- 
cult circumstances was trying both to my na- 
tural desire, and to my faith ; yet it appeared 
to me I was brought into this situation by my 
disobedience, and the only way would be to 
obey in future. 

517. December 9. A friend, N. P. carried 
me to Hartford, and being disappointed of 
1 shipping, I set off on foot to New Haven, and 
j though weak in body, I went twelve miles, 
j and stopped at a tavern ; but it being the 
j free-mason lodge night, they made such a 
I noise I could not sleep, so I went to a farm- 
i house. 

[ 518. Set off at dawn of day, and a man in 
jMeriden saw and knew me, gave me a break- 

I fast, and sent a horse with me several, miles, 
so I reached New Haven that night, and 
spoke to a few. The next evening I spoke 
again,, and God gave me favor in the sight 
of some. At length I set sail for New York, 
and making a mistake as the passengers 
divided when going on board, I carried 

I away two bottles which belonged to the 
other packet where my, things were; and on 
our arrival, I paid the damage of the porter, 
which the people drank up without my con- 
sent. However, they were so kind as to rum- 
mage my things and write in my journals 

: some scurrilous language belonging to sea- 

I faring people. After my landing, I went to 

I my old home at the house of bi other Jeffery. 

I I took the advice of several physicians, whose 
I advice it was to go. And finding a vessel 

bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on 
I account of my religion ; but captain ^Peleg 
Latham, going to sail for Savannah, offered to 
j take me, and throw in a fifth part of my pas- 
i sage, considering the cause of my going. 
I 519. Through Dr. Johnsons books, I had 
! procured my horse, got some religious hand- 
' bills printed, containing rules for holy living, 
! 6*c., paid my passage, and had about one dol- 
I lar and a half left me, eighteen dollars still 
j being in G.'s hands. My friends made out 
; my provisions. JMy cough and weakness in- 
crease. I am more than ever sea-sick. I 
said, to tarry is death, to go I do but die. 

520. January 3d, 1802. I am in lat. 34 deg. 
I 38 min., long. 76 deg. 2 min. My cough has 
j almost left me ; but my raising continues. 
' The people are as kind and civil as I could 
expect under the circumstances. Natural and 
human prospects appear dark ; what is before 
me I know not : my trust is in God. 1 have 
but one to look to or rely upon in this under- 
taking. J\Iy trials are keen — indeed it is a 
I trial of my faith to go ; but Jesus is precious 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



to my soul on this roaring sea. The winds 
these ibur days past are contrary. 

521. There is but one in all Georgia that I 
know. I have seen before, Hope Hull., my 
spiritual father : and to him I never spoke. 
My mind was tried by the enemy of souls ; 
something within §aid, you will see such good 
days no more : the openings and favors you 

j have had are now gone, and, as it were, death 
awaits you. But one evening, when thus 
tried, when ]ying down, a thought arose, why 
have I not as great a right to expect favors 
from God now, as in days that are past and 
gone. Immediately hope and faith began to 
revive, and my heart to be drawn out in 
prayer. Soon after, the wind came fair, and 
we ran from five to nine miles an hour, till 
we had run our latitude. On our way, a 
w^hale played round our vessel for an hour or 
two. 

522. Januarys. Saw land — it being foggy, 
did not venture into port. The night follow- 
ing found we had but about two fathoms of 
water, as we sounded to cast anchor upon a : 
hollow shoal ; it being then high water, the [ 
captain began to prepare the boats to flee ; the | 
noise awaked me up — I saw the people terri- [ 
fied and preparing to escape. I began to ex- 
amine whether I was sorry I had come, or 
was prepared to die — felt great inward peace, 
and no remorse, and fell asleep again ; but 
their ado soon awaked me. I dressed myself, 
sung an hymn, and lay down. I observed 
some praying, and one man reproving an- 
other, saying, it is no time to swear now — 
soon the vessel struck, the cable they cut off 
at five blows, and hoisted a sail, leaving the 
anchor, and the tide carried us through a ]iar- 
row place into deep v\'ater, striking twice on 1 
the way — ^just before, was a smart breeze, but 
now a calm. Through this medium, by the 
providence of God, we escaped. Gladness 
appeared on every countenance, and soon 
drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking God's 
name in vain, appeared on the carpet. My 
heart was grieved to see this, and I could but 
reprove and counsel them. Oh, how fre- 
quently will people be frightened in danger 
and deny it afterwards ! 

523. 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, 
then got a pilot, and anchored in the river at 
night. 

Friday, 8th. I landed in Savannah, and 
walked through the town. I found a burying 
ground, and the gate being down, I went in, 
and spent an hour or two in thanksgiving \ 
and prayer for my deliverance, and a prosper- 
ous journey. Oh, the poor blacks! a boat 
of them with some white people came along- \ 
side of our vessel : my heart yearns when I \ 
view their sable faces and condition. I in- 
quired for Methodists, and found no regular | 



ones in town. But one of Hammet's party, 
Adam C. Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not 
know at first, gave me the liberty of his 
preaching house that night, in which I spoke 
to about seventy whites and blacks : but to 
get them collected, I took upwards of a hun- 
dred handbills, and distributed them through 
the town, and threw" one into a window where 
a man was dying; and a Baptist preacher 
being present, read it to the family, as he 
afterwards told me, and that it w^as a solemn 
time. He, Mr. Halcomb, ever denied me his 
meeting-house. On Sunday and Monday even- 
ings, I spoke in the African meeting- house ; 
it did my heart good to see the attentive 
blacks. — ^Andrew, the black preacher, had 
been imprisoned and whipped until the blood 
ran down, for preaching : as the people 
wanted to expel religion from the place, he 
being the only preacher in town. The u-hites 
at length sent a petition to the legislature for 
his permission to preach, which was granted. 
Said he to me, "my father lived to be an hun- 
dred and five years old, and I am seventy, and 
God of late has been doing great things for us, 
I have about seven hundred in church, and 
now I am willing to live or die as God shall 
see fit." The whites offered me a collection, 
which I declined, lest wrong constructions 
should be put upon it, and I deemed an im- 
postor, as I was a stranger. I gave my trunk, 
&c. to- the family where I tarried. In pouring 
out some crackers, I found two dollars, which 
I suppose my friends flung in at New York ; 
this I stood in need of. As I was leaving 
town old Andrew met me, and shaking hands 
with me, left eleven dollars and a half in my 
; hand, which some had made out : So I per- 
ceived God provides for those who put their 
trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell 
in with a team ; I gave the man a hand-bill, 
which he said he would not take half a dollar 
for, and bade me put my bundle in his cart ; 
thus with help got I on about twenty miles 
that day. 

524. The captain with w^hom I sailed, sai(?, 
he discovered a visible alteration for the bet- 
ter in my health, previous to our parting, as 
my cough left me, I raised less and less, and 
my strength returned more and more, far be- 
yond expectation. It was thought, when I 
sailed from New York, that I should not live 
to return. 

525. The day after I left Savannah, a man 
overtook me, who heard of me, and said, 
" are you the preacher who has lately come 
from the northward I replied in Ihe af- 
firmative. Said he, " I heard you in Savan- 
nah, and desiring to find you, I saw one back 
in a wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if 
he was the man ; he replied, no, sir, I love 
rum too well." 



60 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



526. He took me on his horse, and carried 
me to old father Boston's, near Tukisaking. 
Here I was kindly received, and called in a 
few neighbors, to whom I spoke, and appoint- 
ed meeting- for Sunday. In the interval they 
began to interrogate me where I come from, 
and for my license or credentials ; which, on 
the relation of my situation, caused them to 
think I was an impostor ; but at length they 
found my name on the minutes, so their fears 
were in a measure subsided. A JMethodist 
preacher, on his way from conference, fell in 
there on Saturday, and behaved as if he 
thought I was an impostor; however, my ap- 
pointment was given out, and could not be 
recalled. And while I was fulfilling of it, the 
melting power of God was felt, and tears were 
rolling on every side. As I was leaving the 
assembly to go to my evening appointment, 
about ten miles olF, several shook hands with 
me, and left pieces of money in my hand to 
the amount of some dollars, which I perceived 
increased the preachers jealousy, as T refused 
'the loan of a horse. I walked and fulfilled 
my evening meeting, where a collection was 
offered. Avhich I refused, however, about four 
dollars were forced upon me. 

527. 18. Continuing my course. I saw the 
sand hill or hooping crane, the largest kind 
of bird or fowl I ever saw: also, a flock of 
geese flying over. Sure — instinct ! what is 
it ? or who can tell 1: the power of attraction 1 
Men are wise, yet the more they find out, 
the greater mysteries are presented to view, 
and the more puzzled they are relative to the 
book of nature. Oh, the wisdom of God ! 
The birds of flight know their appointed 
time ; and oh, that the children of men would 
consider theirs I dined gratis at an inn. 

528. 20. I reached Augusta, (the place 
seemed familiar, as if I had seen it before, 
when I came within sight of it, as I had four 
times dreamed of preaching in a similar place, 
and seen some similar people,, and inquired 
for Methodists, and the first direciion was to 
g6 to the house of a Frenchman, where the 
family treated me with great ridicule and con- 
tempt. From thence I was directed to the 
house of a Calvinist, where I was treated 
^vith equal coolness. Thence to a house 
where the fashionable preachers put up, but 
got no encouragement to tarry ; but was di- 
rected to the common preachers' boarding 
house, where I was thought to be an impostor, 
and so was sent to a private boarding house ; 
I went th^re, but could not get entertainment 
for love nor money ; and espying a grove of 
woods at a distance, concluded to go and take 
up my lodging there that night ; and leaving 
a handbill, 1 set off and got about two-thirds 
of the way out of town, when a negro over- 
took me with an express that his mistress 



wanted I should come back. I went back and 
tarried all night,. and for my supper, lodging 
and breakfast, they would take nothing, nei- 
ther would they keep me any longer, though I 
offered them any sum that they should ask for 
a week's board. Next night I offered a fami- 
ly pay for four nights lodging ; they said they 
would take me on trial : I did not eat nor 
drink with them ; they kept me three nights 
for nothing, but they would not keep me the 
fourth. Next night, I went'down on the bank 
of the river to take up my lodgings there, and 
whilst walking back and forth, meditating on 
my singular state and circumstances, a boat 
landed, from which came a negro, and called 
me by name : I asked him where he saw me ? | ^ . 
He replied, I heard you preach in Savannah ; 
did you not in such a place 1 He asked me 
where I lodged ; I told him I had no place ; 
said he, will you sleep where black people 
live 1 I replied, if they be decent ones. — He : 
went off, and after about half an hour came j 
back, and piloted me to a black family, who j 
lived in as good fashion as two-third.- of the i 
people in Augusta. I stayed all night, and ' 
though T offered them pay. yet they would not | 
receive any. neither would they keep me any , 
longer for love nor money. I procured my !;' 
provisions and had them dressed at the house ; 
of Moses, a black man, who was a Baptist \ 
preacher. Whilst at his shop, I heard of a 
man who was friendly to the Methodists, to 
whom I sent a line, signifying that if he 
would make me an appointment. I would cross 
the river to Camelton, where he Jived, and 
preach. He did as I desired, and I held three 
meetings. — Here 1 had a singular dream, 
which seemed to be as singularly fulfilled in 
some degree shortly after. I spoke in the Af- 
rican Baptist meeting house to some hundreds 
of blacks, and a few whites, the Methodist 
meeting house being denied me by the socie- 
ty, and the preacher, L. G., they supposing 
that I was an impostor. 

529. 30. I tarried two nights at a planta- 
tion house where the man was trouoled with 
an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a coun- 
cil of physicians, who supposed it to be a po- 
lypus in the heart. In the night I was seized 
with an inward impulse to set off on the 
Washington road, (my things not being ar- 
rived up the river,) so that my sleep departed ; 
in the morning, when T arose, it was apparent- 
ly gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected 
the impulse as a temptation; but it returned 
with double force : and for the sake of peace 
of mind, I set off; but Vv^hat I was after I 
could not tell, and when turning it over in my 
mind, I appeared Rke a fool to myself. And 
after travelling about ten miles, an old man 
between seventy and eighty, who was riding 
very fast, stopped of a sudden as he met me, 



EXEMPLIFIED ^EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



61 



and said, young man, are you travelling ? I 
answered in the affirmative, and gave him one 
of my handbills : he, on finding the contents, 
shook hands with me, and said, I am a Bap- 
tist, but my wife is a JMethodist ] and invited 
me to his house, about seVen miles off on the 
Uchee creek, and procured me a congregation 
the next day, among whom was a respectable 
family which attended, (Esquire Haynes and 
his wife,) v.dio got their hearts touched under 
the word, and invited me to hold meeting 
at their house, which I did the next day ; and 
through this channel my door was open for 
visiting several neighborhoods, where the 
people seemed melted to tenderness; and so I 
was not examined for credentials. I begged 
two children of the above mentioned family, 
(only they were to have the care of them) 
which since have become serious. Appoint- 
ments being sent on before me, I went from 
Haijnes's to Pieman^ s — thence to Capt. Thorn- 
ton's^ on Upton Creek. 

530. February 10th. I got to Hope Hull's 
before sun rise, having walked nine miles that 
mornijig. I found him in acorn house. I sa- 
luted with, how do you do, father 1 His re- 
ply was somewhat cool ; he agreed to make me 
an appointment in the court house, (he living 
above a mile from the town,) having influence 
amongst the people. After breakfast, before 
he had started for town, I took a quantity of 
handbills, and running through the w^oods, 
got to the town first, and distributed them 
among the people, and cleared out before he 
got to town, having scarcely spoken to 
any one. This made a great hubbub amongst 
the people, who I was, and where I came 
from; but when he came in to make the ap- 
pointment, he unfolded the riddle ; this brought 
many out to hear. Next night, J spoke 
again ; it was thought I should get no hear- 
ers; however," the latter congregation was 
larger than the first : a young clergyman from 
Connecticut, at the first meeting, said I spoke 
many truths, but was incorrect, and was mind- 
ed not to come again ; however, he did ; and 
after I had done, he voluntarily made a flow- 
ery prayer, in which he gave me a broadside. 

531. I once had a sister who resided in this 
town, and her husband, who was a country 
lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a duel, 
afterwards died at Charleston ; his life and 
death, when I reflected on his future state, 
caused me some tender sensations of mind. 
One night in a dream, I thought he appeared 
to me, and replied, " It is better off with me 
in the other world than what you think — it is 
well v/irh me ; when I was dying, and so far 
expired that I could not communicate to 
others, I was convinced of the truths of reli- 
gion, and sought and found acceptance." 
When I awoke, my mind was greatly relieved. 



532. Hope Hull said to me, the kindness 
you received in Ireland, might be accounted 
for on natural principles — the affection of the 
people taking pity on you ; and if one was to 
come to this country, and behave well, would 
have the same kindness shown him : He en- 
treated me to give over this mode of travel- 
ling, and to return t-o New England, and agree 
to taks a circuit and wander no more; for, 
said he, though it appears that Providence 
hath been kind to you, yet you will not al- 
ways find Dr. Johnsons in your travels : but 
said, he thought that trials and difliculties 
would devolve upon me, and involve me by 
and by. He mentioned that God suffered Ba- 
laam to go w^here he desired ; likewise a 
young man that came to Charleston, w^ho lay 
under a mistake on a certain occasion, and 
some other things similar to this ; which, 
considering who he was, and my singular 
standing, "and danger of running too fast or 
too slow, or going on one side or the other, 
discouraged me much, when I gave way to 
reasoning and doubting on the subject of my 
duty in so travelling , but when I put my 
confidence in God, and submitted the matter 
to him, I felt peace and happiness of mind, 
and an inward refreshment and courage to go 
forward : he said that he did not know, when 
travelling, that ever he felt it impressed on his 
mind to go to one place more than another; 
but said he, if I heard of a place opened, or a 
meeting house vacant of a minister, or a 
wicked neighborhood, why reason said I 
should go. In reading Alexander K — 's life, 
I could not but remark his dream, page 96, 
about the pit and spring of water, &c. 

533. H. H. gave me a paper where to call 
on certain families ; I cautioned him on what 
he did, lest he should be censured for opening 
my way : said he, I leave every man to pad- 
dle his own canoe. I left the house before 
the family was up, and walked nine miles ; at 
Washington, where H. lived, a contribution 
was offered, as well as at Uchee creek, and 
some otJier places, which I refused, knowing 
that example goes before precept, and that 
impostors are fond of money, and if I were- 
not guarded, should be esteemed as such ; 
however, at the latter place, eleven dollars 
were sent from the people by Mr. H. and 
forced upon me. 

534. I found the great Baptist meeting 
would take off the people, so I continued on my 
walk until I got about twenty miles from H's, 
(giving away handbills on the road,) where I 
sat down in the forks of the path and medit- 
ated what I should do to preserve my journals 
from an approaching shower. Just then a 
man, whom I had given a handbill to, came 
along, and invited me to his house : he dis- 
mounted from his horse, and I got on, and 



J 



62 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



■IS 



soon arrived there, which was about a mile, 
when an awful shower of rain fell, I think as 
ever I beheld 5 so my journals were preserv- 
ed. This man had no religion. In the night 
I felt uneasy, and my dieart bound upon the 
road ;. the man perceiving that I was getting 
up, inquired the cause, and strove to discour- 
age me • but not prevailing, arose, and taking 
two horses from his stable, carried me across 
two or three streams of deep running water, 
and by a tavern where was a sharp cross dog. 
Soon as the day dawned, he went back, and I 
continued my course a few miles, and found a 
family of Methodists where I took breakfast ; 
but thought that they supposed that I was an 
impostor ; and being informed where a funeral 
sermon was to be preached, I quit them, and 
went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the 
power and demonstration of the Spirit ; after 
which, I asked and obtained permission and 
spoke a few" words, as Caple thought I could 
do no harm, (I appeared so simple to him, as 
he afterwards said,) if I could do no good. 
Thence I went to Greensborough, and held 
meeting that night, and the night following, 
and then concluded to go, not amongst the 
Methodists, unless it came in my way; but 
principally around to the court-houses, &c., 
and on my way to Oglethrop, I called at a 
house to rest, (having the night before tra- 
velled a considerable distance till two men 
overtook me, and on finding who I was, pro- 
vided me lodging for the remainder of the 
night ;) and the man began to find fault about 
the Methodists, (he not knowing who I was,) 
by which means I found one in the neighbor- 
hood : went there and left some hand-bills for 
the neighborhood ; and as I was going off", the 
family found out who I was, and invited me 
to tarry and hold a meeting after they had 
I enquired, and found that I was not one of 
0''Kellifs party. In the meeting, a black wo- 
I man belonging to General Stewart^ who was 
I brother to the man of the house, fell down 
' and lay like a corpse for some time ; and her 
hands seemed as cold as death. We were at 
prayer when she fell, and her falling had like 
to have knocked me over. After about an 
hour and a half she came to, and praised God. 
I gave her my pocket bible, with, orders to 
; carry it home ; and if she could not read her- 
', self, to get the whites to do it for her. I had 
a meeting next night, and morning following : 
and thence proceeded to two appointments, 
which the family had sent on ; one was at 
Lexington, at Pope's Chapel. About this time 
I had a singular dream, which induced me to 
cross the Oconee river, and tarried with a 
kind Baptist family that night; next day I 
called on Tigner, a noted Methodist • and 
finding that the circuit preacher, T. C, would 
be there the next day, I left a parcel of hand- 



bills, and went on my way until evening, 
when I stopped for lodging ; and hearing of a 
serious family, I called on them, but scarce 
knew how to introduce myself : however, the 
family, on asking me various questions, in- 
vited me to tarry all night ; and in the even- 
ing, on finding out what I was, invited me to 
hold a meeting next day, which I accordingly 
did ; this being in Clark county ; and at night 
in Jackson old court-house, where a few dol- 
lars were forced upon me. I Avas solicited to 
tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn to travel 
with expedition over these interior countries 
ai)d return to New England, as my health and 
strength had returned far, far beyond my ex- 
pectation. 

535. Monday, 22. I walked thirty-five miles 
to Fra,nklin, and had a meeting at night. 

536. 23. Yesterday, espying some drunken 
people, (apparently so,) I left an appointment, 
which to-day I fulfilled, and such attention is 
rare to be found. 

537. 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode 
a number of miles, and had meeting at night 
in Elberton, and the night following. I got 
an opportunity of sending some hand-bills to 
the Tombigby, where perhaps I may one day 
visit. What am I wandering up and down 
the earth for ? — like a speckled bird among 
the birds of the forest. What is before me I 
know not ; trials I expect are at hand ; my 
trust is still in God — my trials are keen — my 
mind seems to be led to return to the north by 
the way of Charleston. 

538. 26th. I went to Petersburg — had a 
letter from Dr. Lester, of New York, to Solo- 
mon Roundtree there, who opened his house 
for meeting, and showed me the greatest kind- 
ness of any man since I came to the south ; I 
went through the town and dispersed some 
handbills, which brought many out to meeting. 
I visited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued 
my course towards Augusta, though strongly 
entreated to tarry longer, with the oflfer of an 
horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not 
find freedom to tarry, or accept, yet about ten 
dollars I was constrained to receive, lest in 
attempting to do good I should do harm. 
Some good impressions appeared to be made. 
I called at a house on the road, where T saw 
a woman ask a blessing at the table, and I, 
to give her a sounding, talked somewhat like 
a deist. She was a Methodist, and was going 
"to turn me out of doors, when a man said, he 
is one of your own party ; which was the 
preventative. I tarried all night which she 
would take nothing for, but gave me some ad- 
vice ; as she halted between two opinions 
who I was. Calling for some breakfast on 
the road, the old man insisted I should pay 
before I eat, which I did, and asked the cause 
of a collection of youths so early : the reply 



EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



63 



was, to revive the yesterday's wedding. After 
some talk, I gave them some handbills. The 
old man took one, and began reading like an 
hero ; when feeling conviction, could hardly 
go through ; I prayed with them, and went on 
my way, and some of the young people 'who 
came for the resurrection of the vv^edding, (as 
they called it,) followed me out of doors, with 
tears, and the old man forced back the quar- 
ter dollar which I had paid for my breakfast. 

539. Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sit- 
ting down to rest, by the forks of some roads, 
four persons were passing by me, and I over- 
heard the word meeting ; which induced me 
to ask, if they were going to meeting ; but the 
answer was cool ; so I followed after them, 
and going along to see what they were after, 
about half a mile out of my road, I came to a 
large assembly of people at a Presbyterian 
meeting-house, waiting in vain for their minis- 
ter : I gave them some handbills, the people 
read them, and then showed them through the 
assembly ; and some persons present who had 
heard of me before, told it ; so I was invited 
to speak, with this proviso, that I must give 
over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an 
hour on free salvation, but the minister did 
not come. I received an invitation to a 
Methodist meeting house, where I had two 
meetings, and some dated their awakenings 
and conversion from that time. From man, 
we may receive favors, and ask again and be 
denied with resentment ] but the more we ex- 
pect from God, the more we shall have in an- 
swer to faith and prayer, in sincere patience, 
in submission to the will of God ; and the 
longer I pursue the course of religion, the 
more I am convinced of the truth of these 
scripture passages, that all things shall w^ork 
together for good to them that love God ; if 
we don't bring the trials on ourselves need- 
lessly ; and no good thing will God withhold 
from them that walk uprightly. Lord, in- 
crease my faith ; I expect trials are at hand ; 
the devil can show light, but not love, and in 
going in the way of love's drawings, I gene- 
rally prosper : but in going contrary thereto, 
barrenness, distress, burthens, and unfruitfnl- 
ness, and sorrow, like going through briars 
and thorns ; and as it is God's will to make 
us happy, it is our duty to go in the paths of 
peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and 
in so doing, I don't remember the time I was 
sorry, though I perceive not the propriety of 
the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards; 
therefore, act as a mortal being who possesses 
an immortal soul, and expect to give an ac- 
count at the bar of God, as if my eternal happi- 
ness depended on the improvement of my time 
Improvement enlarges the exper'ence, and ex- 
perience enlarges the capacity ; and conse^ 
quently can know more and more of God ; 



and God made us so that it might be the case 
with us ; and if it were not so, we could nei- 
ther be rewardable nor punishable, for there 
would be nothing to reward or punish, for one 
part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or 
accusations for misimproved time and talents, 
the natural consequence of which hath brought 
them there, and this would make distress. 
As holiness constitutes the felicity of para- 
dise, what nonsense it is for an unholy being 
to talk of going there ; for it would rather 
tend to enhance their pain to behold the 
brightness of that sweet world; therefore I 
think they had rather be in hell ; and the 
mercy, lov6, and goodness above, will in 
justice send them there, for it is the will and 
goodness of God, to send people or persons to 
the places suited to their nature, disposition 
and choice. Oh, may God teach me the 
things I know not — a forced obedience is no 
obedience at all ; voluntary obedience is the 
only obedience that can be praise or blame 
worthy. All good desires come not by na- 
ture, but by the influence of God's Holy Spirit, 
through the mediation of Christ, which are 
given to make us sensible of our weakness 
and wants, that we may seek and have the 
same supplied : and of course, it is our duty 
to adhere to the sacred influence by solemn 
considerations, and a resolution to put in 
practice the same, by brealyng otF from that 
which we are convinced is displeasing and 
offe-nsive in God's sight, and looking to him 
for the blessings we feel we want, in earnest 
expectation that he will bestow it through the 
merits of the Son. 

540. Crossing Little River in a canoe, I 
held meeting at ten o'clock in the morning ; 
and though the notice was short, sixty or 
seventy came out, and it was a tender time. 

Sunday, 7th. I arrived in the town of Au- 
gusta, and my things having arrived, I went 
through the town, distributing handbills from 
house to house. Some I gave to black peo- 
ple ; some I flung over into the door yards, 
and some I put in under the doors, or through 
the windows where the lights were out ; and 
whilst doing this, a negro came after me three 
times to go to his master's house, saying that 
Mr. Waddle (a Presbyterian minister) wanted 
me. I went and obtained a breakfast, he 
being about to leave the town, and hearing of 
me before, and being a candid man, was the 
means of removing prejudice, in some degree, 
from that society. Then I went to the Metho- 
dist meeting-house, where the preacher beck- 
oned me to come up into the pulpit, which I 
declined until the third time, and then went. 
Said he, the eMer, Stith Mead., will be in town 
this morning, and he wants to see you. He 
had got on my track, and some knowledge of 
my conduct, which had removed prejudice 



64 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



from his mind : at length, he came, and after 
preaching a funeral sermon, offered me (if I 
desired it) liberty of the pulpit, and the j rivi- 
lege of giving out my appointment fo^ the 
afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then 
went oS to the Presbyterian m.eeting, and told 
them of it as soon as the meeting was dis- 
missed; and the African Baptist likewise, and 
then to my room, (the people said, I was a 
C9o.zy man.) The bell was rung to give the 
people notice ; this was for the convenience 
of the Presbyterians. I spoke in my feeble 
way, and appointed meeting for the next 
evening. The IMethodists said, you will have 
no hearers to-morrow evening, for 3Ir. Sne- 
then was liked the best of any minister that 
was ever here, and he could not get but few 
hearers on a week-day night. However, the 
people fiOcked out more on JMonday evening 
than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tuesday, 
and told the young people, if they would come 
out, that I would give them hymn-books^ which 
accordingly they did, and the congregation 
was larger still. I proposed a covenant to 
the people, to meet me at the throne of grace 

I daily in private devotion, which hundreds 

; agreed to (by rising up) for a space of time. 

j which I bound them by their honor to keep. 

j I expected to leave town next morning, but 
S. Mead prevailed on m.e to tarry till the fol- 
lowing Siibbath, considering the prospect of 
good. Solemn countenances were soon seen 
in the streets. On Wednesday evening we 
had meeting in Plarrisburg : on Thursday 
evening, the man who had just finished a job 
about the meeting-house, kept the key, so 
that it vras M*ith much difficulty that M-e ob- 
tained it for meeting in the evening ; he as- 
signed as the rea.son, arrearage of pay : we 
told the people of it ; I mentioned that I es- 
teemed it a privilege to have such a house to 
hold meeting in, and foi' my share felt willing 
to. give ten dollars towards the deficiency : 
and if they would come forward and subscribe 
liberally, perhaps they might not feel the loss 
of it, for God might bless .them accordingly. 
We got upwards of seventy dollars that- night. 
I told the yorilh. if they would come to *a 
prayer meeting next evening, I would give 
them some more books; about six hundred 
persons came out, to v\-hom I gave several 
hymn-books m_ore, making an hundred in all. 
Saturday evening and next morning, I held 
meeting in the vicinity, and the work evi- 
dently appeared ; for mourners came forward 
to be prayed for. In the afternoon I gave my 
last discourse in Augusta, and then I request- 
ed those that were determined to set out and 
seek God, to let me take their names in writ- 
ing, that I might remember them in my devo- 
tions when gone; about seventy, who had 
been careless, came forward. 



541 . Last evening, we got about thirty dol- 
lars more for the- meeting house — it was ex- 
pected that I should have a contribution ]a,st 
meeting, for my labors, and well wishes to the 
town, &c., which I declined, and many thought 
it strange, yet five dollars I was constrained 
by my friends to take from a man om of so- 
ciety, lest my refusal should do harm. Next 
morning, Doctor Prentice, who had treated me 
as a friend, and was the first man thai; gave 
me an invitation to make his house my home 
in this place, sent his servant and chair with 
me nine miles ; thence I continued on my way 
towards Charleston. 

542. Wednesday 17th. I set off before sun- 
rise, but was taken unwell, so I walked about 
ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, 
I reflected thus; how do I know but this weak- 
ness of body cam_e by the will and wisdom of 
God; and in a way to do good, as afflictions 
happen not by chance nor come from the dust, 
but are God's mercies in disguise ; presently 
there came along a IMethodist backslider, who 
at times strove to reason himself into the be- 
lief of deism and universalism ; but still he 
could not forget the peaceful hours he once 
enjoyed, yet thre word preached would reach 
his heart, s-o that he but seldom went to places 
01 meeting. I obtained a promise from him, 
however, that he would try to set out again ; 
and as we parted he was tender. I spoke at 
night and next morning to a few, and some 
wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in 
some of them by . turns. My shoes heating 
my feet, I gave them away for some bread, 
having a pair of moccasins with me, which 
preserved my feet from the sand. 

543. Friday 19th. I called at a number of 
houses, to get entertainment, but could not for 
love nor money, til] about the middle of the 
night, when coming opposite to a house or 
cottage, an old woman opened her door, and 
as I sav*^ the light, begged permission to tarry, 
which I obtained, and she gave me some bread, 
and said, I suppose the other families did not 
take you in : but supposed you to be some 
thief, as you did not appear to be in the cha- 
racter of a gentleman. I paid her for my lodg- 
ing ; but for the bread she did not require it. 
Next evening, I travelled till late, likewise 
inquired at almost every house for entertain- 
ment, but could not obtain upon any condi- 
tions. At length, I espied a light, but durst 
not venture near it for fear of the dogs, but 
found a convenient tree, where I could .screen 
myself from the dogs, and then alarmed the 
family. After some time, I was answered, 
and piloted to the house, where 1 found an 
old woman and her son, and she, to relieve 
my hunger, .<:ave me such as her cottage afford- 
ed, viz. coffee and cake, gratis: however, I 
paid her, and next morning I went to Dor- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



65 



Chester, and called on a Mr. Car, to whom I 
had a letter, and spoke in his house, where 
good seemed to be done, after that I had heard 
a Mr. Adams, an independent minister, in their 
meeting house. 

544. - Monday 22d. I came to Charleston, 
and found the preachers friendly, and yet shy, 
for fear of the censure of the conference ] so 
the preaching house was shut against me. I 
called on Mr. Matthews, then one of Hamefs 
preachers, for some handt3ills, which were sent 
there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took 
the measles,) and distributed about twelve 
hundred of them through the town, and then 
obtained the liberty of the poor house, in 
which I held several meetings. Matthews 
invited me to supply -an appointment for him 
in the great meeting house, wdrich was built 
for the Methodists, and about which Hamet 
made crooked work, &c. When M. was gone 
out of town, I advertised the meeting, and 
about two thousand attended, to whom I spoke ; 
it was thought to have been as still a meeting 
as had been known in that quarter, for such 
magnitude. A collection was offered to me, 
which I refused. A gentleman opened a large 
room in which I held several picked meetings ; 
a collection was offered here, to which I de- 
clined; however, a few dollars I received from 
some, partly through constraint and the me- 
dium of Mr. Monds, who appeared loving and 
kind. The family here, where Jones the 
preacher had piloted me, expecting pay for my 
board, I found a little book here which I want- 
ed, and when paying for it, left money in the 
man's hands, a sufficiency for my board, and 
quit the house, and took up my lodging with 
Esquire Terpin, who was inclined towards the 
Friends or Quaker society, where I held several 
picked meetings : the Hamet Methodists were 
low — the Ashbury Methodists (so called) were 
shy. At length, I took my departure for New 
York, The measles appeared on my voyage, 
and the captain and all hands were unkind, 
and one passenger shot a pistol off near my 
head, in the small tight steerage, which seem- 
ed to injure me much in my low state. 

545. April 8th. I landed in New York, 
(though on our way we had crossed the Gulf 
stream,) and about two days after, my life was 
despaired of by Dr. Lester, (as the inflamma- 
tory fever had set in.) Whilst I was confined 
at the house of brother QuacJcenbush, the Lord 
was precious to my soul — the sting of death 
was fled, and sometimes I turned my thoughts 
on future joys, and realized that some of my 
spiritual children had gone before, and I ab- 
sent from Jesus : 0 how did my soul wish to 
be in those sweet realms above ! But then 
turning my thoughts on time, 1 considered the 
value of souls, and that poor sinners were in 
the dangerous, blind, dark road — the question 



arose, which I would choose, to depart to Par- 
adise, or spend twenty or thirty years more in 
this vale ol tears, in laboring in the spirit of 
a missionary for the sake of my fellow mor- 
tals' salvation ; and after a short pause I felt 
such a travail for souls, that if it might be 
consistent with the Divine Will, I wished to 
recover for their sakes, and still to be absent 
from my crown of glory ; yet I felt resigned 
to go or stay as God should see fit. 

546. After about twelve days' confinement, 
I put on my clothes with help, though during 
that time I could sit up but a very few minutes 
at a time, and that not without assistance, to 
prevent fainting. The day that I got able to 
stagger abroad, the mistress of the house was 
taken ill : the Lord was good that we were 
not both sick together. 

547. I went to the south, without consent : 
some of the preachers in the city appeared shy, 
who 'Were dear to me, which hurt my feelings, 
not to be visited in my sickness, though one 
came at times for a morning walk, and at 
length another ; but perhaps there was a cause. 

548. May 2d. God opened the way for my 
getting into the state prison, (which I had long 
before felt a desire to visit,) to hold religious 
meetings there. Brother iTferr, whom I had seen 
in Ireland, was one of the keepers, and obtain- 
ed a verbal permit for a friend of his to hold 
meeting with the convicts, though in general 
written ones from two inspectors were requir- 
ed from those who are invested with powers 
to grant them. Two Calvinists preached there 
generally : but this Sunday one of them was 
called away to a sacramental meeting, and the 
other readily consented to give up his part of 
the day without examining who or what I 
was — (these three circumstances of the one 
inspector and two preachers, I perhaps view in 
a different light than what some do) — I thought 
predestination was poor stuff to feed these pri- 
soners with, considering their conduct and 
state ; so I spoke upon particular election and 
reprobation and a free salvation, not out of 
controversy, but to inform the mind. I had 
held but one short meeting since my sickness; 
and I was still so weak, that I scarcely knew 
how to stand ; yet I soon forgot myself and 
stood an hour ; and in the afternoon I stood 
about two, whilst speaking on deism, and the 
melting power of God seemed to be present, as 
we formed a convenant to meet each other at 
the throne of grace, &c. (I spoke at night in 
the poor house) — I believe there were between 
three and four hundred prisoners, 

549. Monday 3d. I received a letter from 
one of the prisoners, who was condemned to 
imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery : 
he was a deist when put in : but now he seems 
desirous for salvation — he, in the name of a 
number, requested me to visit them. 



66 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



I 
I 



550. Tuesday 4th. I visited the cells where 
some of the most impenitent were confined, 
and tears began to flow ; throusjh the iron 
grates, I spoke to others in the different rooms 
of the mechanics, (nailers excepted) — I spoke 
with some and prayed also, and all v/as still 
and attention ; so my heart seemed to melt to- 
wards them in love. Then I visited the bad 
women, and it was observed that some of the 
worst of them were brought to bow. I obtain- 
ed the favor of visiting the prison through 
and speaking to the prisoners on a week day : 
this I was informed had not been granted to 
any one before — they were going to petition 
the governor for a permit for the visit if I had 
not obtained it without, considering I could 
not tarry till the folio v,'ing Sabbath. After- 
wards I was informed that a number became 
serious ] and one who aided in burning Al- 
bany, who was deistical and a bad prisoner, 
got convicted and died happy soon after; 
which was a matter of consolation to me — the 
preachers visited the prison, and hearing of 
the impressions niade on some minds, appear- 
ed more soft and friendly, and had thoughts of 
offering me the African meeting house ; but 
feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could 
not feel free to stay. I got some religious 
handbills printed, and procured some books to 
give away ; so I had not m.oney enough left 
to carry me home : and giving away about 
seventeen hundred handbills over the city, I 
found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went 
on board just as she was going off, though the 
captain was a stranger to me ; the vessel put 
into New Haven, where I debarked, and the 
captain gave me my passage gratis, though he 
knew not but that I had plenty of money, 
which happened well for me. I held a few 
meetings in New Haven, which seemed not 
altogether in vain, though the devil was angry 
and a few stones flew from some of his chil- 
dren, or agents, one of which came through 
the window in the pulpit and struck just by 
my side. A young man of no religion left a 
dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take 
the stage, (though I still was feeble in conse- 
quence of my late illness.) thirteen miles and 
procure me a breakfast ; then walking a few 
miles to Durham, I called at an inn to rest, 
and the landlord, who was a Methodist, knew 
me, and constrained me to tarry all night and 
hold two meetings. I then sent forward ap- 
pointments into the neighboring towns and 
parishes, &c. in every direction, though I knew 
not in what way I should get on to fulfil 
them. 

551, Thursday 13th. I arrived in Middle- 
town, expecting the society would treat me 
cool, but was agreeably disappointed. — When 
in the south, I found some minutes of a con- 
ference held between the Presbyterian, Bap- 



tist, and Methodist preachers : twenty-five in 
number, to form i-egulations, &c., how the dif- 
ferent societies might be on more friendly 
terms together, as the contentions between the 
different sects had been a great injury to the 
cause of religion in the unbelieving world : 
these minutes met my approbation, so I got 
hundreds of them reprinted, and sent them to 
ministers, and preachers through the north ; 
and finding the congregation divided about an 
independent meeting house here in Middle- 
town, and being informed that the parties 
were to meet, &c., I went in the dead of the 
night, and had some of my union minutes 
pasted on three doors of the meeting house. 
The next morning they wei'e read by many. 
T suppose each party, on the first sight, con- 
cluded it w^as a threatening from the other, till 
they found its contents ] w^hen they met, I 
sent in a petition for the liberty of its pulpit, 
&c., and afterwards -the Methodists had it 
more frequent. 

552. Oh, the mercy of God! Oh! the re- 
bellion of man! discouragements are before 
me, but my tru'st is still in God. 

553. Saturday 22d. Having had seventeen 
meetings the week past, which were as hard as 
thirty common ones, on account of their length 
&c. a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to 
Eastbury about ten at night, where was a 
quarterly meeting : the preachers treated me 
with more friendship seven times than I ex- 
pected, particularly Broadhead, the Elder, who 
had wrote to me in Europe, a friendly letter, that 
many preachers and people in my native land 

j would wish to see my face again, though I had 
{ never seen him before. I had laid out for the 
' worst, and if I were disappointed, it should be 
on the right side. 

Sunday 23d. I was permitted to preach for 
the first time, at a quarterly meeting, and the 
melting power of God seemed to be present, 
and a quickening was felt amongst the people. 
I sent forward about threescore appointments, 
in different parts of this State, from this meet- 
ing, though I saw no way how I could get on 
to fulfil them. However, Providence provided 
a way. — Abner Wood, one of the preachers, 
having an extra horse, offered it to me very 
reasonable, so T gave him an . order on Mr. 
Garretson, for the eighteen dollars in his 
hands, and let him take my watch, (which a 
woman had sent me just as I was embarking 
for America,) at what price it shohld be 
thought proper, &c. Brother Burrows gave 
me an old saddle, and one of the preachers, 
John Nicholes, gave me a whip. 

Selling the gospel is not in so good a de- 
mand now as formerly, and bigotry through 
America is falling fast,' and God is bringing it 
down, and Christian love prevailing more and 
more. This visit, which I am now upon, was 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



67 



I what I felt to be my duty when on my pas- 

I sage home across the Atlantic. 

! 544. When I was on the Orange circuit, I 
i! felt something within that needed to be done 

II away. I spoke to one and another concerning 
jj the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which 
i caused a burthen, but no guilt : some said one 
': things and some another ; but none spoke to 

my case, but seemed to be like physicians that 
I did not understand the nature of my disorder : 
I thus the burthen continued, and sometimes felt 
I greater than the burthen of guilt for justifica- 
] tion, until I fell in with T. Dewy, on Cam- 
I bridge circuit. He told me about Calvin Wos^- 
I ter. in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed the 
[ blessing of sanctification, and had a miracle 
I wrought on his body, in some sense. The 
I course of nature turned in consequence, and 
I he was much owned and blessed of God in his 
I ministerial labors. I felt a great desire arise 
in my heart to see the man, if it might be con- 
sistent with the Divine Will ; and not long 
after, I heard he was passing through the cir- 
cuit, and going home to die, I immediately 
rode five miles to the house, but found he was 
gone another five miles further. I went into 
the room where he was asleep — he appeared 
to me more like one from the eternal world, 
than like one of my fellow mortals. I told 
him, when he awoke, who I was, and what I 
had come for. Said he, God has convicted 
jon for the blessings of sanctification, and 
that blessing is to be obtained by the simple 
act of faith, the same as the blessings of justi- 
fication. I persuaded him to tarry in the 
neighborhood a few days; and a couple of 
evenings after the above, after I had done 
speaking one evening, he spoke, or rather 
whispered out an exhortation, as his voice 
was so broken in consequence of praying, in 
the stir in Upper Canada ; as from twenty to 
thirty were frequently blest at a meeting. 
He told me that if he could get a sinner under 
conviction, crying for mercy, they would kneel 
down a dozen of them, and not rise till he 
found peace ; for, said he, we did believe God 
would bless him, and it was according to our 
faith. At this time he was in a consumption, 
and a few weeks after expired ; and his last 
words were, as I am informed, " ye must be 
sanctified or be damned," and casting a look 
upward, went out like the snutF of a candle, 
without terror ; and while whispering out the 
above exhortation, the power which attended 
the same, reached the hearts of the people ; 
and some who were standing and sitting, fell 
like men shot in the field of battle ; and I felt 
it like a tremor to run through my soul and 
every vein, so that it took away my limb 
power, so that I fell to the floor, and by faith, 
saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto ex- 
perienced, or in other words, felt a Divine 



conviction of the need of a deeper work of 
grace in my soul ; feeling some of the remains 
of the evil nature, the effect of Adam's fall, 
still remaining, and it my privilege to have it 
eradicated or done away : my soul was in an 
agony — I could but groan out my desires to 
God — he came to me, and said, believe the 
blessing is now ; no sooner had the words 
dropped from his lips, than I strove to believe 
the blessing mine now, with all the powers 
of my soul, then the burthen dropped or 
fell from my breast, and a solid joy, and a 
gentle running peace filled my soul. From 
that time to this, I have not had that extacy 
of joy or that downcast of spirit as formerly ; 
but more of an inward, simple, sweet running 
peace from day to day, so that prosperity or 
adversity doth not produce the ups and downs 
as formerly ; but my soul is more like the 
ocean, whilst its surface is uneven by reason 
of the boisterous wind, the bottom is still calm ; 
so that a man may be in the midst of outward 
difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may 
be calmly stayed on God : the perfections of 
angels are such, that they cannot fall away ; 
w^hich some think is attainable by mortals 
here;, but I think we cannot be perfect as God, 
for absolute perfection belongs to him alone ; 
neither as perfect as angels, nor even as Adam 
before he fell, because our bodies are now 
mortal, and, tend to clog the mind, and weigh 
the spirit down; nevertheless, I do believe, 
that a man may drink in the Spirit of God, so 
far as to live without committing wilful, or 
known, or malicious sins against God, but to 
have love the ruling principle within, and 
what we say or do to flow from that Divine 
principle of love from a sense of duty, though 
subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at 
the same time. But it is no sin to be tempted, 
unless we comply with the temptation, for 
Christ was tempted in all respects like as we 
are, and yet without sin. James saith, count 
it all joy when ye fall (not give way) into di- 
vers temptations, which worketh patience and 
experience, &c. Again, it is no sin to mistake 
in judgment, and even in practice, if it flows 
from the principle of Divine love ; for Joshua 
wholly followed the Lord, as we read ; for one 
sin must have shut him out of Canaan, as it 
did Moses ; yet we find he mistook in his judg- 
ment and practice, in the matter of Eldad and 
Medad, prophesying in the camp, thinking 
they did wrong, &c., which was not imputed 
as a sin ; and many infirmities we are subject 
to whilst in this tabernacle of day, which Vv^e 
shall never get rid of till mortality puts on im- 
mortality. But nevertheless, as before ob- 
served, I think a man may have love the ru- 
ling principle, which is the perfection in 
Christ I contend for, and why may V\'e not 
have it ? God gives us desires for it, com- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



mands us to pray for it in the Lord's prayer, 
and that in faith ; and commands us .to enjoy 
it, and love him with all our heart, and his 
promises are equal to his commandments, 
which are, that he will circumcise our hearts 
to love him, and redeem us from all our ini- 
quities ; and as death doth not change the dis- 
position of the mind, what nonsense it is to 
expect a death or future purgatory — no, we 
should expect it now, as now is the time and 
day of salvation, saith the Lord — Enoch 
walked with God three hundred years; the an- 
cient disciples were filled with joy and the 
Holy Ghost, and John, and those to whom he 
wrote, were made perfect in love ; David, 
when a stripling, was a man after God's own 
heart, but not when a murderer, for no mur- 
derer hath eternal life abiding in him, saith 
John, but after his confession God put away 
his sin ; and Paul, in Romans vii. spoke to 
those who knew the law and rehearsed the 
language of one under it, when he said, I am 
carnal, sold under sin ; but in the three first 
verses of the next chapter, he informs us, that 
himself was free from the law of sin and 
death; if so, he could not be groaning under 
the bondage of it, unless you can reconcile 
liberty and bondage together, which I cannot 
do, because I cannot think that a man can be 
carnal, which is enmity against God, and yet 
be one of the best men at the same time, be- 
cause it is a contradiction, and a contradiction 
cannot be true. — A garrison may have inward 
foes bound, and armies, Avithout, perhaps 
three, and yet have peace among themselves, 
destroy some of the inward foes, and there 
are some left ; destroy the vv'hole, and there 
are none left within, yet there are some with- 
out, viz., the world, the flesh and the devil ; 
there is need for the garrison or person to 
keep up their watch afterward when the in- 
ward foes are destroyed, as well as before, or 
else the outward foes will come in, and then 
they will have inward foes again : therefore, 
you see that the blessing of sanctification is 
not only obtained by a simple act of faith, the 
same as justification, but kept likewise by a 
constant exercise of faith in God, as a man 
going towards heaven is like one rowing up a 
river, who, when diligent, makes headway, 
but if he stops, the tide will take him back ; 
therefore, as a vessel, whilst a stream runs in 
it, will be kept full, if it be full ; but stop the 
stream above, and it will grow empty by the 
outlet ; so the Christian, while in constant 
exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion 
with his God ; but if he does but neglect his 
watch, he will feel an aching void vithin. 0 
Christian ! can you not realize this, or witness 
to it from experience T 

555. Tuesday 25th. I found my friends well 
in Coventry — held some meetings, and then 



proceeded to fulfil the errand or work, which 
I had felt to be my duty when coming home 
from L'eland, namely, to travel the continent 
at large, to speak on certain points, which I 
conceived to stand, or be in the way, to tli€ 
no small injury of Christ's kingdom, which I 
had been persuaded to give over the year be- 
fore, at the New York conference, and in con- 
sequence thereof, felt my mind distressed, and 
as if I was delivering my errand to the wrong 
people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recov- 
ery from my decline, which I believed came in 
consequence of the distress of my mind, which 
originated from undertaking to do that which 
I thought not to be my duty; when giving up 
my judgment to the judgment of others, in a 
matter of magnitude and conscience ; though 
having to trust Providence for my daily 
bread in future, as when in Georgia and 
Ireland; yet the peace of mind that I have, 
and do enjoy in this critical line of life, 
more than compensates for all the discour- 
agements as yet, and rny trust and hope 
is still in God, who hath helped and supported 
me hitherto. — Gilead and Hebron were the 
first of my visiting on this tour, and the pow- 
er of God was to be felt. Lord, open my door, 
and prepare my way through the State. 

556. 29th. i went to Lebanon, through the 
rain, and spoke ; and at Windham, court 
house at night; the people, except a few, 
were solemn and tender ; then tarried at a 
house where I called the first day I set out to 
face a frowning w^orld, who then were preju- 
diced against me, but now more friendly. Oh 
cursed, hard prejudice, what hast thou done to 
benight the understanding, and prevent it from 
judging aright ! it is the devil's telescope, and 
will magnify and deceive according as you 
look through it. 

Sunday 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, 
and twice in Canterbury. 

557. 31st. I rode to Preston, and had one 
meeting, and three in Stonington, and a quick- 
ening seemed to run through the people. I 
feel the want of more faith. — Faith among the 
preachers and people causes good meetings 
from the presence of the Lord. I spoke at the 
head of Mystick river, and in Groton, and New 
London, to many hundreds of people. 

558. My way was singularly opened in 
Georgia, and so it hath been since my return. 
Glory be to God — who would not serve so 
good a Being as this 1 

559. June 2d. I spoke at Quakerhill, and 
in Colchester, four times that day ; I trust not 
in vain. 

560. The conference is sitting, and I expect 
to be as a leper shut out of the camp — yet I 
have broken no discipline, for I was only a 
preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, 
and of course cannot be expelled from the con- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



69 



nexion, seeing I v/as never in. — And I never 
was a member of the quarterly conference, and 
of course am not accountable to any particular 
quarterly conference for my conduct : And the 
cfass that I once belonged to is now broken 
up ; and my standing happened to be such, 
that there was none in particular to call me 
to an account; yet I had plenty to watch over 
me either for good or evil. If my standing- 
had been any other than it is, I must have 
had my heels tripped up at this critical time. 

Sunday 6th. I spoke in the congregational 
meeting house, in my native town. 

561 . Monday 7th. The dysentery took away 
my strength considerably. Wednesday, I vi- 
sited one in despair of God's mercy, though a 
member of the congregational church ; she 
had been the means of turning her son from 
pursuing religion, back into sin. 

562. Friday 11th. I preached in Andover, 
to about an hundred, generally well behaved ; 
this parish had been (something like Jericho) 
shut against the Methodists. 

563. Saturday 12th. This day or two past, 
I have been somewhat distressed : I went to 
Thompson, and on my way the burthen fell, 
and was encouraged to go forward, as God's 
spirit seemed to run. through the assembly. — 
I spoke in Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, 
Franklin", Norwich, and at the landing, where 
the people appeared serious, and many tender ; 
at the latter place, one came to me and said, last 
August I heard you preach, and it was the 
means of my conversion to God, and one more. 

564. Tuesday 15th. I spoke in Sterling, 
where the Methodists had not spoke before, 
and in Plainfield : thence to Bozrah, and some 
adjacent places, and had meeting. About this 
time, I fell in with the bishops on their jour- 
ney to the east. Mr. Asbury was more friend- 
ly than I expected — and said, he thought I 
missed it, that I did not tarry at the New York 
conference, adding, if I could have cleared up 
some things, (which I suppose was about my 
deserting the circuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction 
of the preachers, perhaps I might have been 
ordained ; and added further, that my name 
was taken oif the minutes, as they kept none 
on but such as travelled regularly. Mr. What- 
coat said,, we should join as one man to go 
forth as an army to hold each other up ; but 
if you attempt to travel at large, you will 
meet with continual opposition from your 
brethren, (though some approbate you,) and 
this will have a tendency to discourage you, 
and weaken your hands, and wean you from 
your brethren, so after a while you will fall 
away. — See Appendix. 

565. T visited New Salem, Chatham, Had- 
dam, and Guilford, where one got religion.* 

* Who since has become a black preacher in the West 
Indies. 

I 



— thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, where 
bigotry is great in the hearts of the people. 

566. Tuesday 22d. I had four meetings, and 
having fulfilled the first appointment about sun 
rise, in Newington; I went to the second in 
Wethersfield, and when I had done, a woman 
who was a stranger, shook hands with me and 
left a dollar in my hand, which was the only 
money T had had for some time. On the way 
to the third meeting, my horse flung me in the 
city of Hartford, and ran, and I got him no 
more till November following : when I was 
falling, my horse started towards me as I was 
getting on, pitched me over him to the other 
side, which some people seeing, screetched 
out, supposing my brains would be dashed 
out against the pavement ; however, it so hap- 
pened that I did not get entangled in the har- 
ness, and received no material injury, except 
a severe shock. How' far angelic interposi- 
tion is present on such occasions, we shall 
more clearly see in a coming world. The be- 
fore mentioned dollar enabled me to take the 
stage, and go on my rout to Windsor. At the 
time I fell I had about an hundred appointments 
given out, and about seven hundred miles to 
travel, all to be performed in five weeks, but 
how to get on, I did not know, as my horse 
was taken up and advertised, and got away 
again, and then not heard of for some time ; 
and the man in whose possession they were, 
would not deliver up my saddle and outward 
garment, unless I would pay him several dol- 
lars, after proving them mine ; so I left him 
to his conscience to settle the matter. How- 
ever my trust was still in God, whom I did 
think would overrule it for good, which ac- 
cordingly took place ; for there were several 
neighborhoods which I had previously felt a 
great desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry 
had entirely shut up the way"until now, when 
the above incidents were overruled to the cast- 
ing of my lot in those vicinities, where the 
door was opened, and I held meetings, the 
fruits of which, I expect to see in the day of 
eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, West- 
field, Springfield, Ludlow, Wilbraham, Staf- 
ford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping, Hart- 
ford five miles, Mansfield, Eastford, Thomp- 
son, Killingly, Abbington, Plainfield, Volun- 
town, Cranston, and Providence — where Pro- 
vidence opened my way, by raising me up 
friends to assist me to get from place to place, 
to speak to thousands of people. A few ap- 
pointments were not given out according to my 
expectation, so I disappointed them, as they 
clashed with my own : but those which were 
given out according to my direction, I fulfilled 
all, except one, which I withdrew, so none 
was disappointed. I visited Lyme, and several ' 
neighboring places. About this time I lost 
my pocket handkerchief, and borrowing ano- 



70 



EX EMrLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



ther at tea, forgot to return it as I arose from 
the table, and immediately went to meeting : 
from this circumstance, an idea was crnceived 
that I meant to steal it. Oh, how guarded 
should we, be against a spirit of je.ilousy! 
which is as cruel as the grave ! However, I 
sent the woman money, as I had lost her's 
likewise, while riding. In ten weeks and two 
days, I rode about fifteen hundred miles, and 
held one hundred and eighty-four meetings ; 
and feeling my mind drawn out to declare a 
free salvation, I frequently stood three hours, 
and generally near two. I received two let- 
ters from Dr. Johnson^ which were a comfort 
to me. 

567. Daniel 0''Strander is appointed pre- 
siding elder of Connecticut : he gave me a re- 
commendation for a local deacon's ordination, 
&c., but I observed a clause in the discipline 
that was made whilst I was in Europe, that 
every local preacher should meet in class, and 
that if he did not he should forfeit his license, 
which made me rather suspicious about being 
ordained; as it would be impracticable to meet 
in a class, and yet travel as extensively as 
w-hat I expected, and if I travelled without 
meeting in a class, I should forfeit my license, 
(or rather credential,) and be excluded, &c., 
and to be so excluded without breaking disci- 
pline, as I only had been on trial and never 
in full connexion, and had a right of course 
to desist, as well as they to stop me if they 
chose, as a trial implies a trial on both sides ; 
nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to 
Methodism", or immdral conduct — I was un- 
willing to put a sword in the hand of another 
to slay myself — and though I had appointed a 
day to fall in with the bishop for that purpose, 
yet could not see my way clear to proceed, 
and so gave up my recommendation, lest it 
should be said, I converted it to a different use 
from what, it was intended ; not but what I 
was willing to be accountable for my moral 
conduct, if I could in any way, that I might 
follow the dictates of my conscience. I was 
fearful of hurting brother O'Strander's feelings 
by this refusal. — Some said that I construed 
that part of the discipline wTong : however I 
explained it as I thought it read, and after- 
wards asked /. Lee, who observed that he 
would have made use of that very passage to 
prevent one of his local preachers from travel- 
ling in my way, because a local travelling 
preacher is a contiadiction in terms, and would 
be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted 
to cross a ferry, and thought M^rat shall I do 
for money to get over ? I had none and could 
think of nothing I had with me to pawn, and 
as I was mounting my horse, a half dollar w^as 
put into my hand by two persons, so I was 
provided for ; about this time I wanted a horse 
shod, and had given the last farthing of my 



money to have a school house lighted in Glas- 
tenbury, and knew not where to look : how- 
ever, a way was provided in a strange congre- 
gation, who knew not my necessity. 

568. In Milton, Woodbridge," Stratford, | 
Meriden and several other places, I found jj 
kind friends to aid me, and some appeared to 
believe more freely in a free salvation ; and 
good, I have reason to believe, was done. At 
length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, 

I took water passage from Fairfield to New 
York, and having paid my passage and pro- 
cured some provisions, I had no money left ; 
and having a tedious passage, the last tWT-nty- 
four hours I had no food to eat ; however, I 
arrived in the city, and found some kind 
friends, who knew not my wants, for previous 
to my sailing my small clothes I had left to be 
washed, which were to have been brought to 
me, but was disappointed of their coming,, so 
I had not a necessary change ; however, God 
still provided for me. One day, as I w^as 
walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, 
from Georgia, (being here after goods,) saw 
me and knew me, and called me into the store 
to know if I wanted or needed anything. He 
gave me a pocket handkerchief, a change of 
linen, kersimere for vest and pantaloons, and 
four dollars in money, for which may he be 
rewarded at a future day. The preaching 
houses were shut against me. I made appli- 
cation for, and obtained permission to hold 
meetings in the poor house school room, and 
then with much difficulty, obtained liberty of 
the Universalist's meeting house : they thought 
the Methodists had something against me of 
a bad nature, or why would they shut me out 
and keep me so distant ? I spoke in the Uni- 
versalist's meeting house to a large assembly, 
and one of their preachers attempted to answer 
my discourse afterwards, and give notice of 
his intention that night. 

569. Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed 
preachers who had been opposed, now (as he 
there told me) became friendly; but T. Mor- 
rell, the superintendent, was still opposed, so 
I must do as I could, if I could not do as T 
would. I perceived, by wrong information, 
he had formed w^rong ideas of me, as many 
others, through the same channel have done : 
therefore, as they mean well, though they lie 
under a mistake, it is not worth while for me 
to give them bitter retaliaiions, as many ao 
who are opposed by the Methodists, and thus 
become persecutors. I ought to do right if 
other people do wrong, and the best way that 
ever I found to kill an enemy, was to love 
him to death ; for where other weapons would 
fail, this hath had the desired effect, and I hope 
with me it ever may. After holding meetings 
in different private houses, whilst hundreds 
were listening in the streets, I at length felt 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



71 



my mind free from the city, though during my 
stay, I had walked thirty miles one day in the 
country, and had meeting at night, and like- 
wise had obtained permission from the mayor 
to hold meeting in the Park, who sent con- 
stables there to keep order, and some said the 
mayor himself was there in disguise. I visit- 
ed Turkey in New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, 
where the meeting house was open to me, and 
Thomas M—''s father, who calls himself a bi- 
ble man, gave me a dollar. 

I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where 
I felt previously a desire to go. The captain ! 
gave me my passage, though a Calvinist, and j 
admitted prayers on the way. I procured, j 
with some difficulty, the liberty of an acade- \ 
my, in which I held two meetings : the people ; 
complained to their minister that I had de- j 
stroyed their doctrine, (as was said,) and he | 
must build it up, or they would hear him no j 
more ; he replied, that it would take him nine | 
Sabbaths to build up what I had pulled down. 
He spoke two Sundays, and made bad worse : 
then calling in help, they disputed about con- 
struing Scripture, got quarrelling, and it ter- 
minated in a law suit, as one charged the 
other with heresy, and so was prosecuted for 
slander, &c. 

570. I called on elder Fowler, whom I ex- 
pected would keep me distant, but was agree- 
ably disappointed ; he gave me a horse, for | 
getting it shod, to ride several days : So I j 
visited Lattentown, where I was expected the 
day before ; however, the disappointment was 
overruled for good, and being notified, more 
came out. I visited Plattekill, Pleasant Val- 
ley, Shawankunk, and several other places. 
At the Paltz, I was taken with a violent pu- 
king for several hours ; but at length, I em- 
barked and landed at Loonenburgh, and walk- 
ed to Schoharie, and saw my brother-in-law 
Fish for the last time. I visited Halabrook, 
Schenectady. — Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy, 
and Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. 
Searle,^ whom I had not seen for about eight 
years, except about five minutes. It seemed 
natural to see him, and brought past times 
afresh into my mind, when he and his sister 
were in our native land, who were the only 
young persons I had then to associate with 
on religious subjects. Our meeting gave me 
a tender sensation, but it appeared that he 
could not see the propriety of my travelling 
thus, so I thought it most advisable to retire 
that day, and went to another place and held 
meeting. Albany friends met me at a dis- 
tance, and invited me to town to hold meeting, 
which I accepted ; but the preacher, Cyrus S., 
would not consent for me to go into the meet- 



♦ I have not seen him since- 
joined the Church of England. 



-he has withdrawn and 



ing house, so hundreds were disappointed, as 
the trustees did not like to hurt his feelings; 
as he said, if they let me in, he should petition 
the next conference not to give them a 
preacher. The society, in general, appeared 
friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, 
in which I held meeting : this Cyrus did not 
like : the Lutherans, it appears, would have 
lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was 
wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbins shut me 
out '? so I went to him to get a paper that 
there was nothing against my moral conduct ; 
which he refused to give, adding, that I tram- 
pled on the bishop's power, by travelling so 
independent, which, if he was to do, he would 
have been cat otf long ago ; likewise, that it 
would be inconsistent for him to pave the way 
for me to obtain another meeting "house when 
he denied me his own ; and said, that he would 
rather have given ten dollars, than to have 
had such an uproar in the society and city as 
there was since I came ; and ten to the end of 
that, if I could not have been kept away with- 
out — ^just after I began to travel, he appeared 
friendly, and his labors were owned and 
blessed of God, and then he was a noisy 
Methodist.* 

571. In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and 
at Skenevius Creek, where I saw^ some who 
were stirred up to iDecome serious about the 
time I was in my native land; likewise an old 
uncle of mine whom I supposed was dead; I 
remember once some of his words when I was 
young, which made great impression on my 
mind in one of his visits. 

September 15. A large meeting being ap- 
pointed for all denominations in the country 
to worship God together in the woods, my 
brother-in-law and sister had strove to prevail 
upon me not to go, and at first prevailed ; but 
feeling distressed in my mind, I went, (an aw- 
ful hail storm happened in the way.) Hun- 
dreds collected, to whom I spoke ; when oth- 
ers were coming on the ground, orders were 
given for all the official characters of the dif- 
ferent religious orders to retire to a council 
room, to consult how to carry on the meeting; 
they went, but I did not feel free to go 
till their business was nearly over. — They 
agreed not to meddle with their peculiarities, 
but to be as near alike as they possibly could ; 
but I was not there when they took the vote, 
so my hands were not tied. There were 
about two thousand people, and llp^7ards of 
thirty ministers or preachers, of the Presbyte- 
rian, Baptist, and Methodist orders, and took 
turns in speaking, and I spoke in the night ; 
next day I had thoughts of leaving the ground, 
but got detained, and Calvinism came apon 



* But now he has withdrawn and joined the Church of 

England. 



72 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



the stage; but the preachers' hands were tied 
so that they could not correct it ; but I felt it 
in my heart to speak on certain points, which 
liberty I obtained, and began meeting without 
singing or prayer, and my text I did not tell 
until towards the close of the meeting — I 
stood near three hours, And' after we were 
joining in prayer and rising up, when no one 
in particular was speaking, several persons 
observed that they saw something fall from the 
sky like a ball of fire, about the bigness of a 
man's hat crown ; (I did not see it;) however, 
just at that moment, a number fell like men 
shot in the field of action, and cried for mercy, 
The meeting continued nearly all night, and 
many found peace. The next day, as I was 
going off, the people were so kind as to give 
me a horse, saddle and bridle ; so after visit- 
ing a number of places, and attending a quar- 
terly meeting at Paris, went to Western with 
brother Miller, who hath no children, except 
an adopted daughter, (Peggy * '■^ * * * * 
I visited several neighboring places, and spent 
a week not in vain. I had an oil cloth cloak 
given to me, and then took my departure for 
Upper Canada — I swam my horse across 
Black river, and arrived at Kingston, through 
a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy 
that my horse could but just walk, and for 
miles together seeing nothing but the wild 
beasts of the desert. I visited several neigh- 
borhoods within forty miles of Kingston west- 
ward. I had several dollars offered me, 
which I refused, lest the circuit preacher (who 
was supposed to be sick, as he had disap- 
pointed a number of congregations) should 
think I hurt his salary, and this be brought 
against me at a future day. I went down 
about an hundred and twenty miles, holding 
meetings as I v/ent, and frequently only on 
mentioning Calvin Worster''s name, and the 
blessing he was to me, people who had here 
felt the shock of his labors were stirred up 
afresh, and some would even cry out, &c. I 
saw the grave of a distant relation of mine, 
who had been a great traveller, but ended his 
life on an island at the mouth of Lake Onta- 
rio ; thus I see we must all die — Oh, the sor- 
emn thought — but when I cast a look beyond 
the bounds of time and space, I see, methinks, 
a beautiful place where saints immortal dwell, 
and where I hope, by God's grace, one day 
safely to arrive. 

572. I re-crossed St. Lawrence river, from 
Cornwall to St. Ridges, and passing through 
an Indian settlement, who live in the English 
fashion in some degree, I came into Shadigee 
woods, so through to Plattsburgh, missing the 
road by the way ; however, I was not hurt by 
the wild beasts, and found good places to cross 



* Who since has become my companion for life. 



the rivers, and my road brought me nigher 
than the usual road. I called at a house 
where two of my spiritual children lived, who 
were awakened on Cambridge circuit; but 
could rally nobody, so I turned my horse in a 
pasture, and took up my lodging under a hay 
stack for the night ; but towards day I heard 
a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and was 
cordially received in — I held meetings about 
here, and saw my friend J. Mitchell — I went 
to the Grand Isle, and had two meetings, then 
riding three quarters of a mile through the 
water on a sand-bar, I came to Milton — 
thence to Fletcher, and saw the man that took 
my horse when I was going to Europe ; thence 
to Hardwick, (being now in Vermont,) where 
my brother Bridgman and Uvo sisters lived ; — 
my youngest sister seemed to have lost her 
desires in a great measure, and I could not 
prevail on her to set out again ; this grieved 
my heart; I told them I could not bid them 
farewell, unless they would endeavor to set 
out and seek God afresh, though I wished 
them well. 

573. I visited several neighboring places, 
and souls were blessed by God. Thence, 
leaving Vermont, I came over Connecticut 
river, into New Hampshire, where I met Mar- 
tin Rutter, going to form a circuit; I had felt 
a desire he should go into that part where he 
had set out to go ; I gave him the names of 
some families where to call. 

574. I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been 
a zealous, useful preacher, but was now broke 
down and married, and about to locate. I had 
meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, 
and Holdness, and Meredith, and Gilmington, 
and the melting power of God seemed to be 
present in many places. 

575. I met one who wanted my horse, by 
the name of Seely ; I told him he might take 
him, if two impartial men would prize him, 
&c.; the two men could not agree, so they 
called a third, who judged in such a manner 
that this bargain, which was in connexion 
with two others, was about two hundred dol- 
lars damage to me. It was my intention to 
have sailed for the south, which was the 
cause of my putting- myself in the way-where- 
by I was cheated as above. (I believe God 
suffered these trials to befal me, for not being 
more submissive to go to the south by land, 
&c.) However, I proceeded on foot, being a 
stranger in this part, until I came to old Aim- 
borough in Massachusetts, where I saw Ste- 
phen Hull, with whom I once was acquainted : 
he went out from near my native place to 
travelling, but at length quit the connexion, 
assigning as the reason, his family, &c., and 
that he could not get a support amongst the 
Methodists. I observed his wife was a pious 
young woman, when with her father, Col. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



73 



Lippet-i in Cranston, but now appears to be in 
a cold, uncomfortable state. Here I observed 
Mr. Wilson, of Providence, and John Hill, 
who now are congregational ministers, though 
once Methodists, and once could kneel at 
prayer, but now I observed they stood; 
they compared themselves to fixed stars,^'' 
and me to a comet, vvhich is supposed to 
connect systems, 1 neither felt freedom to eat 
or stay long, having arrived there at night, 
and went oil' in the morning before they were 
up, though I expected to have had the privilege 
of a meeting-house, if I had tarried. I thought 
of the words of Judas, " What will ye give 
me and I will deliver him to you," &c. 

576. I took the stage at Haverhill, and 
came to Boston ; and Thomas Lyell,'^ who had 
been chaplain to Congress, and was the sta- 
tioned preacher, would not suffer me to hold 
meeting in the meeting-house, or any where 
else ; but said, if I did, he should publish me 
accordingly, saying, I was not a travelling 
preacher, nor a local one, and of course he 
could not suffer meeting consistently ; and if I 
would leave the town in peace without meet- 
ings, he would let me depart in peace ; he 
asked me if 1 was needy, and provided me 
with a breakfast, and offered me an old coat, 
&c. I hired my board and lodging, and no 
vessel going out soon, my money failed me, 
so I was obliged to leave the town on foot, 
and then took stage and came to Worcester 
that night, then walked eighteen miles by 
moonlight to Charlton. 

577. November 7th. I had a meeting at 
Dudley. 8th, at Sturbridge, Woodstock, and 
Ashford. 9th, I saw my parents, and my 
mother for the last time. 10th. T left my pa- 
rents, and walked about twenty miles, and 
rode in a wagon eighteen more ; and as we 
were crossing a toll-bridge, one began to run 
the rig upon me, asking me how much money 
I had got, and wanted to swap purses with 
me, and he considering himself a gentleman, 
I reached him mine with a few shillings in it, 
though I had but six cents left ; he gave me 
his purse, but was sure to take out the con- 
tents in season. I thought he felt some con- 
viction, he offered to swap back ; but I said a 
bargain is a bargain. Then a friend went a 
distance to where I had about twenty-eight 
dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my 
bridle, and an old saddle being given to me, 
and set off for Georgia, having one quarter of 
a dollar in my pocket. 

578. About this time I heard that the horse 
which had flung me in the summer, was 
found, and the man of whom I had him had 
got him again, so went and got the same mare 



♦ He hath withdrawn and joined the Church of Eng- 
land. 



which I had let him have for it, and then sold 
her for watch arid spending money ; and col- 
lecting about five dollars, in the name of the 
Lord I set forth, not knowing what was be- 
fore me. 

579. I had an appointment to preach, and 
making a mistake in the meeting-house, I 
went up into the pulpit, but was soon drove 
out by the sexton, it being another man's meet- 
ing ; however, when he had done, I got a 
peaceable hearing in another place. 

580. In Reading, the Lord blessed the peo- 
ple, and at Northcastle, White Plains, New 
Rochelle, Turkey Hoe, Tarrytown, Singsing, 
and several other places. Then crossing 
North River, I preached at brother Smede's, in 
Harvestraw, where some dated their awaken- 
ing and conversion. 

581. Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and 
then to Philadelphia, where Mr. Cooper and 
elder Ware, hatcheled me in such a manner, 
as I never was before, without bitterness. 
They reasoned and criticised on me as if they 
determined to search me out from centre to 
circumference. I did not think proper to an- 
swer all their questions, neither to assign all 
the reasons I had for my conduct. Mr. Coop- 
er said, your European brethren oppose you, 
and your American brethren oppose you ; 
and you say our rules are good, and yet you 
go contrary to them, and two opposites cannot 
be right, and consequently one must be wrong. 
— do you think you are wiser than all the rest 
of the world 1 — Lorenzo Dow has set up his will 
in opposition to his brethren, and is wiser than 
they all — he then said, that woe is to him by 
whom offences come, and that I oflended my 
brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales 
to weigh in, and put my arguments in one 
side, calling them a feather, and his arguments 
in the opposite side, calling them ten thou- 
sand pounds, then see which will weigh 
heaviest, a feather or ten thousand pounds; 
and so left it ringing in my ears, a feather or 
ten thousand pounds. I told him, that in 
matters of opinion barely, we should give up 
our judgment to the majority : but in matters 
of tender conscience before God, we must be 
our own judges ; for if by hearkening to the 
other in giving up my conscience, I am 
brought into trouble, how can I expect to be 
acquitted at the bar of God 1 He asked me, 
if I did not think the preachers were as con- 
scientious as myself '? I replied, that T did 
not like to answer that question ; but thought 
some went more by reason, and that was 
better known to themselves than me, I must 
answer for one, and of course act for myself, 

582. So went on my v/ay to Wilmington, 
and called on a preacher, who treated me 
coolly, so I put up at an inn : however, what 
Ware and Cooper said, discouraged me much; 



74 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



but the Lord, after I had submitted the matter 
to him, comforted my soul ; for he had pre- 
viously warned me in a dream of the night, 
that trials awaited me in Philadelphia, which 
I had told to brother E. Wolsey. I went on 
into Delaware, and came to a village which 
appeared familiar as though I had seen it be- 
fore. A collection was otfered me, which I 
refused, and went to Cokesbury ; saw a 
preacher, and then went to Baltimore ; after 1 
held a meeting, and saw brother S. Coate^ 
who was fiiendly, and sulfered me to improve 
in a prayer meeting; an old man gave me 
two dollars, which I needed, as I had but one 
dollar and a half left me. — Wells^ the assist- 
ant, was out of town that time. H — y, a 
preacher, refused to tell me where the Metho- 
dists lived that way to the southward, yet I 
set off, and rode about thirty miles to a place 
where I found a family said to be Methodists, 
and held meeting — and likewise in the neigh- 
borhood (being detained by a snow storm) 
several others. Thence I proceeded on my 
way, and met bishop Whatcoat just as I had 
crossed Georgetown Ferry ; he treated me 
with love and tenderness, and after he had in- 
quired my journey, I inquired his welfare, 
and he told me where to call and put up in 
Alexandria and Dumfries; so I found brother 
Brien and the assistant preacher, brother Roen, 
to treat me kind. Thence on to Culpepper, 
where I spent Christmas, and received a dollar 
and a half, which, with two dollars, I received 
at Alexandria, were of great service to me : 
though they knew not my wants. Thence to 
Louisa county, where my mare was taken sick, 
so I left her and went on to Cumberland county 
on foot, and while at breakfast, I turned in my 
mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am ! 
Yet I felt peace, and said in my mind, that my 
late miisfortune should turn to the glory of 
God, and I felt within myself, that I should 
yet see good days in this weary land, where I 
am now a stranger. Thence to Prince Ed- 
ward county. On the way I called to dine, 
and paid the man before hand, but the family 
were so dilatory, that I went off without wait- 
ing for it to be got ready ; so crossing Coal's 
Ferry, I came to Danville, (I spoke in Halifax 
by the way, where I was thought to be an 
impostor :) here a man overtook me with a 
horse which he led, lame and bareback ; he 
suffered me to ride it about sixty miles ; so I 
came to Statesville, Iredell county, in North 
Carolina. My money being nearly all gone, 
I wanted to sell my watch for spending money. 

I I got the watch low, at eighteen dollars, and 
offered it for nine, if I could have supper, 

! lodging and breakfast with it. A watchmaker 
came in and said it was a good one, so the 
innkeeper offered me nine dollars, or eight 
and a half with supper, &c. I took the latter, 

I 



and while I was asleep, the mistress of the 
house was so good or bad as to send all round 
the neighborhood, (as I was informed,) to 
notify the people that a horse thief was at her 
house, and if they did not lock up their 
horses, must expect one to be gone before 
morning. 

583. Next day, I had my feeling in this 
strange land, and retired in private, and re- 
newed my covenant with God, that if he 
would suffer the Providences to open before 
rae as in time past, I would give up to suffer 
his will ; for I felt as if I was not quite so re- 
signed to travel, and pass through trials as in 
time past. My soul was refreshed to put my 
hope in God, and look forward. I got a few 
together, and spoke in the court-house — like- 
wise at a Methodist house, where I was 
thought an impostor. Having a letter, I went 
to where it was directed, and the man of the 
house happened not to be at home, which was 
well for me ; so I got a meeting, and the peo- 
ple were so well satisfied, that I got liberty 
and an invitation to speak again. About the 
same time, Philip Bruce, an old preacher, and 
presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and 
arrived at his father's about six hours before 
his father died : he felt hurried in his mind to 
hasten on the road — it appears that his father 
expected to see his son Philip by a conviction 
in his mind. 

584. Philip Bruce heard of me, and charg- 
ed his friends to be aware of me; but on 
hearing of my having related some of my past 
experience, recollected to have heard of me 
before, and retracted his first charge, and 
wished them to receive me if I came to their 
house, which was a means of opening my 
way. A day or two after, I fell in with him, 
he treated me as I would wish to be received 
by the influential considerate servants of God, 
while my conduct is as becom.eth the Gospel 
of Christ. Here lived some who were called 
Presbyterians, which I called Presbyterian 
Methodists, or Methodist Presbyterians. — 
They had the life and power of religion. 
They gave thirty-three dollars of their own 
accord, and eleven more were subscribed. 
James Sharp took the money, and let me have 
a horse, and trusted me for the remainder, 
though he had no written obligation, and 
some said he would lose it. 

585. An opportunity presenting by a trav- 
eller, I sent on a chain of appointments to- 
wards Georgia. After holding several other 
meetings in L'edell, I set off, and had meeting 
at Major McClaray's, Spartinburgh, Enore, 
Abbeville court-house, so to Petersburgh in 
Georgia, where I arrived on the 2d of Febru- 
ary, 1803, having had some trials, and expe- 
rienced some providences by the way. I felt 
the want of credentials, as the Methodists for 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



75 



hundreds of miles had treated me cool. How- 
ever, as soon as I entered Petersburgh, a lad 
{ knew me, and soon word flew over the town 
! th^t the walking preacher had got back, and 
; I spoke to an assembly of magnitude that 
I night. A society of Methodists was raised 
here when I was walking this country last 
year, though religion was cold. Now it 
' seemed to flourish, my way was opened, and 
r sent appointments, and visited the country 
; extensively as Providence enabled me to 
' succeed. 

; 586. At Rolem's meeting-house, and at 
j Thompson's, Cunningham's, Powelton, Sparty, 
■ Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian Creek, 
' Gen. Steward's, Burk's, Gen. Dickson's, Ba- 
ker's, Carrell, Redwine's, Paine's, McDaniel's, 
Coldwater, Stenchcomb's, and Sest's neigh- 
j borhoods, &c., I held meetings. 
I 587. A camp meeting, the first I ever at- 
tended, was held on Shoulderbone Creek, 
where I arrived on the third day of its sittings, 
about the dawn of it. I spoke several times, 
and the Lord was with us ; ten persons came 
forward, and testified that they had found the 
pardoning love of God, among whom was 
Judge Stith, w^ho had been a noted deist. 
In this quarter God gave me favor in the sight 
of the people, and some were raised up to 
supply my wants, among whom was Doctor B. 
and S. Roundtree, Doctor Lee, &c., and anoth- 
er gentleman, who gave me a cloak ; for 
these favors, may God remember those who 
administered to my necessities. 

588. I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, 
Oglethorp, Franklin and Elbert counties, 
quite extensively ; the congregations were 
exceedingly large, so that I mostly spoke un- 
der the trees, and the Lord overshadowed us 
with his divine presence : the fruit of this 
visit I expect to see in a future world. 
Though it was by a very sweet drawing that 
I undertook to wander here by land, yet it 
was trying to my flesh and blood, to leave my 
friends and acquaintance in the north, and 
wander so many hundred miles amongst 
strangers, considering what I had passed 
through before amongst strangers ; yet some- 
thing within, would say, go and you shall see 
peace, and 1 went and saw it, so I do not 
grudge all my toil. — However, I was not 
without my trials here, considering the cause 
of God, for many of the Baptists supposed me 
to be a Baptist preacher ; when I was on foot 
through this quarter at first, and now flocked 
out by crowds to hear me, as I had said but 
little about names or parties when here before, 
and was coolly received by those w^hose 
friendship I wished to retain : the Baptists, 
(of whom many are pious,) were sorely dis- 
appointed in me now, when they heard my 
doctrine, or ideas on election and reprobation ; 



and instead of owning me now for a Baptist, 
reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several 
church meetings were held on the subject, the 
result of which was, that they should hear me 
no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard 
against me in public and in private, behind 
my back ; and some things I was informed 
they said which they could not prove; and 
all this, because I endeavored to show the 
evil of that doctrine which had been such a 
curse to me, and for preaching up a free sal- 
vation ; which caused brother Mead to say (as 
they now preached up eternal decrees more 
than usual,) it will be the means of drawing 
out the cloven foot to cut it off'— meaning, it 
would cause the people to know their senti- 
ments more fully, which they frequently kept 
hid, and so deceived the people, by preaching 
an offer of mercy when only a few, the elect, 
could possibly have it. And as some of them 
said that I preached or held to things that 
were false, brother Mead, and a number of 
others, advised me to prepare for publication 
my Thoughts, or Chain, on different religious 
subjects. 

589. I visited Augusta, and found a good 
society formed there ; also Wanesborough, 
Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, 
together with Louisville, the capital, where 
the governor offered me money, which I did 
not feel free to accept : but was thankful for 
his good wishes. 

590. March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting 
came on at Jones s meeting-house, and lasted 
until the 29th, Some were convinced of error 
of sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly 
number found peace in the blood of the Lamb, 
and the world's people were brought to ac- 
knowledge that something out of the common 
course of nature must have produced the effect 
in two instances. I found the people here 
kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, 
that I was about to go to the western country, 
and perhaps I might want some spending mo- 
ney, &c., upwards of a hundred dollars were 
given me, so I found the Lord to provide, who 
put it into the heart of Gen. John Stewart to 
get me a pass on parchment from the govern- 
or, under the seal of the State, to pass through 
the Indian country. * 

591. My horse not being good for travel- 
ling, I sold him on credit, and a Methodist (so 
called) had one for sale, and offered him to 
me for a hundred and fifty dollars : and this 
man who was called a Methodist, did not 
show me the kindness to wait, as another 
man of no society and of no religion, did ; for 
the latter was bound for me, though he had 
not seen me before — and he also carried the 
money a distance for nothing ; so I see that 
the hearts of all men are in the hand of God, 
and he can and doth work by whohi he pleaseth. 



76 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



592. Feeling my soul refreshed by my vi- 
sit, and my work done here for the present, 
and my horse paid for, and I well equipped 
for travelling, and my heart drawn to the 
west, and a number of letters b^ing given me 
to give to the people, I was resolved to go to 
the westward : I accordingly told brother 
Mead, who was going to Virginia, that if he 
was minded he might give out a chain of ap- 
pointments for me through that country, to 
which he agreed. (During this visit, I had a 
narrow escape from a raving heifer.) I felt a 
desire to hold meeting in a certain house of 
quality people ; but knew not how to accom- 
plish it. But a thought struck my mind ; so 
I got one to go and deliver an errand in such 
a way as to provoke the man to say, I'm 
willing if my wife is, and the woman to say, 
I'm willing if my husband is : which was ef- 
fected by the errand being delivered to them 
separately. I then published the appoint- 
ment, but it so happened, that the family were 
all from home, except the blacks at the time 
of meeting ; so I spoke before the gate in the 
road, and had a good time : but I received a 
few lines fro2n one of the absentees, express- 
ing grief on their side at the circumstance. 

593. April 19th. Being provided with ne- 
cessaries, I crossed the Oconee river, and there 
meeting some persons, set off for Tombigby : 
but I had not proceeded a hundred yards, 
before I found that one on whom we depend- 
ed as a guide, knew nothing about the road ; 
of course, must depend on my own judgment. 
I had procured a map of the road, a hundred 
and thirty miles to the Chatahocha river, and 
a pocket compass, &c. A young man from 
Connecticut, who was acquainted with some 
of my relations, was feeding mules in the 
woods, so we followed him a few miles, and 
then encamped in the woods for the night. 
Next day a woman and a child got flung from 
a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Oak- 
mulgee river. So we proceeded on, frequently 
seeing Indians, (which a black woman of the 
company was much afraid of,) till we came 
to Flint river, when we hired an Indian to 
lead a horse through, and himself wade be- 
fore it. Some of the land over which we 
passed, was miserable, and some was prefer- 
able to any I had ever seen in the south. We 
frequently saw wild game, among which 
were deer and turkeys. The Indians fre- 
quently came to our camp, and while we had 
our evening devotion, they would be solem.n 
and mute : we could talk together only by 
signs, and F desired to know if they knew 
\yhat we were about ; they replied, that w^e 
were paying our addresses to the Great Man 
above, who is the author of breath, &c. 
Thus all intelligences have some idea of di- 
vinity, futurity, and rewards and punish- 



ments. And what causes such universal ac- 
knowledgment, but an universal teacher ? 
which must be God ! I broke my umbrella, 
and likewise lost my whip, the latter while 
buying corn, and hiring a pilot. 

594. One day a couple of us thought to get 
to the agent's house before the company, to 
get provision, but had not gone far before an 
Indian alarmed us much, shooting a deer 
through, and the ball struck near us, which 
made us suppose some hostile intention was 
against us, till we saw the mistake. \Ve left 
a man and woman in -the woods, who Vv^ere 
going to trade with the Indians, as they tra- 
velled slow. 

595. Hawkins^ the agent, treated us cool, so 
we quit him and went on. Next day, Vv^e 
missed our road, or rather Indian path, which 
we were convinced of by some swamps and 
water courses, and turning a little back, one of 
the company being a good woodsman, took 
the lead, and striking across, we came to the 
path, which divided the minds of the company 
at first, but at length we agreed to strike 
across it further through th'e woods, and that 
afternoon found a path Avhich proved to be 
the right one. We at length found a man 
hunting horses, who piloted us to the first 
house in the settlement, which we made in 
thirteen days and a half from the time we set 
out, having travelled about four hundred miles. 

596. The company supposed that they could 
save thirty or fort}" miles travel, by swimming 
across the Alabama river, and forcing a swamp, 
which they attempted to do, and got detained 
by rain two days ; but I left them, and went 
down the river ten miles, and stayed with a 
half-bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and 
a half for the night. I then left an appoint- 
ment for Sunday, in the Tensaw settlement, 
and went over the Alabama by the Cut-off, to 
the west side of Tombigby, through a cane 
brake or swamp, seven miles, and found a 
thick settlement, and then a scattered one sev- 
enty miles in length, through which I sent a 
chain of appointments, and afterwards fulfilled 
them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future 
day. 

597. The river Tombigby, like the Nile, 
overflows once a year, is also a flood tide river 
only once in twenty-four hours • it is na- 
vigable for vessels, and will one day become 
the glory of the south part of theL^nited States, 
as the trade of Tennessee, &c. will pass through 
it. — The inhabitants are mostly English, but 
are like sheep without a sphepherd. Whilst 
under the Spanish government, it was a place 
of refuge for bad men ; but of late, since it 
fell to us, seems to be in a hopeful way, and 
there is still room for great amendment. A 
collection was offered to me. I did not feel 
free to accept it; and I left the settlement, pro- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



cured some corn, and had not a cent left. 
Three of my travelling companions fell in 
with me again, and accompanied me through 
the Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settlement, 
which we reached in six days and a half, be- 
ing about eight hundred miles from Georgia ; 
on the way, we met with a man going alone 
to Georgia ] and in the sixth town, I gave my 
saddle cloth to the Indians for corn to feed my 
horse with. 

598. Here I was called to another exercise 
of my faith, having no money, and a stranger 
in a strange land, but my hope was still in 
God who hath helped hitherto. — The master 
of the house, to which I first came, was once 
a Methodist ; he happened to hear of my com- 
ing the week preceding, by some travellers, 
and received me and the three men kindly, 
and the next day got me a meeting, and good 
I trust was done. The night after, I held 
meeting at the house of a Baptist, then rode 
on towards the town of Natchez, and parted 
with my three companions by the way, who 
were going to West Florida, to see their father. 

599. I called on a man who was said to be 
a Methodist, but found he was not ; so I went 
to another house where they were called Me- 
thodists, but met with a cool reception at the 
first, until I showed them the governors pass- 
port, and likewise two papers, one from bro- 
ther Mead, and one from Hall., that I was an 
acceptable preacher of moral conduct, &c., 
then they were more kind, and kept my horse 
about two Tv^eeks. Brother 3Ioses Floyd met 
me the same night, and having received letters 
by me from Georgia, \^s friendly, then the 
above family became more so ; the governor, 
to whom I had art introductory letter, was 
also friendly. 

600. I held two or three meetings in the 
assembly room, with the permission of the 
mayor, though v/ith difficulty obtained. — The 
man on whom I called, and found he was not 
a Methodist, reflected how far I had come to 
see them through the woods, and felt his heart 
inclined to lend me a horse to ride more than 
a hundred miles, so I went to Kingston, and 
procured a spot of ground (by selling my 
watch) for a meeting house ; and then to the 
heights and Pinckneyville, and held meetings. 
I stopped at a house in the edge of West Flo- 
rida, and sold my cloak. Thence I returned 
and visited several neighborhoods, and God's 
power was to be felt in some of them. 

601. My horse was now taken lame, so 
that he was not fit to ride to Tennessee. I 
spoke at the Pineridge meeting house, and at 
Washington, Sulsertown, and at Calender's 
meeting house where some were offended. 
Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I 
went to Wormsville, Biopeer, and Bigblack, 
and preached the funeral sermon of a niece of 



the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and the Lord was 
with us. I left my horse with ^jrother Gibson, 
and took a Spanish race horse, which he was 
to be responsible for, and I was to remit him 
the money by post, when it should be due on 
my arrival in Georgia in November. 

602. June 20. Having got equipped for my 
journey through the woods of Cumberland, 
which was several h.undred miles, and having 
been informed that a party of men were that 
morning to start into the wilderness, I intended 
to go with them, but on my arrival found they 
had started the day before ; so I must either 
wait for more, or go and overtake them. To 
wait 1 durst not, as my appointments had 
gone to Virginia. / A Kentuckian had some 
time before, as I was informed, struck an In- 
dian who shortly after died : and the other 
Indians supposed that his death was in conse- 
quence of the blow; and they complained_ to 
the governor, and the Kentuckian was tried 
and acquitted : wherefore the Indians, accord- 
ing to their custom, were determined to kill 
somebody, as they must have life for life ; 
and they had now become saucy, and had 
shot at and wounded several on that road, 
but had not killed any one yet, and it was 
supposed that some one must shortly fall a 
victim .T^However, I set off' alone, and rode the 
best part of twenty miles, when I saw a party 
of Indians within about a hundred feet of me : 
I v^'^as in hopes they would pass me, but in 
vain, for the first Indian seized my horse by 
the bridle, and the others surrounded me. At 
first, I thought it was a gone case with me, 
then I concluded to get off" my horse and give 
up all, in order to save my life ; but it turned 
in my mind, that if I do, I must return to the 
settlements, in order to get equipped for ano- 
ther start, and then it will be too late for my 
appointments. Again it turned in my mind, 
how when I was in Ireland, somebody would 
frequently be robbed or murdered one day, and 
I would travel the same way the day before 
or the day after, and yet was preserved and 
brought back in peace ; and the same God is 
able to preserve me here and deliver me now 
as then — immediately I felt the power of faith 
to put my confidence in God ; at the same 
time I observed the Indians had ramrods in the 
muzzels of their guns as well as in iheir stocks, 
so it would take some time to pull out the 
ramrods, and get the gun cocked and prepared 
up to their faces, ready to shoot ; at this mo- 
ment, my horse started and jumped sideways, 
which would have laid the Indian to the 
ground, who held the bridle, had it not slipped 
out of his hands; at the same time, the Indian 
on the other side, jumped seemingly like a 
streak to keep from under the horse's feet, so 
that there was a vacancy in the circle ; at the 
same time, I gave my horse the switch, and 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENrE, OR, LOKENZo's JOURNAL. 



leaned do^vn on the saddle, so that if they shot 
I would give them as narrow a chance as I 
could to hit me, as I supposed they would 
wish to spare and get my horse. I did not 
look behind me until I had got out of sight 
and hearing of the Indians. I was not long 
in going a dozen or fifteen miles : so I over- 
took the company that day. and told them 
what I had passed through ; they said, that 1 
they had met the same Indians, and a Chick- 
asaw trader who was with them, told them | 
that two Chickasaw Indians with him said. \ 
that the Choctaws which I met informed them, : 
that if the Chickasaw trader Avas not with 
these KentuckiarTsT "they should have taken ' 
their provisions from them. When I heard 
this I reflected, if siich a small preventative | 
was the only means of saving a party from j 
being plundered, what danger was I exposed j 
to 1 And I felt more solemn afterwards, than | 
when in the midst of dangers. | 

603. About forty-eight hours after, a party j 
of twenty-five men were attacked by some j 
ruffians, driven from their camp, and plunder-! 
ed of some thousands of dollars, and some of 
them came near starving before they got in. 

604. I travelled on several days with the 
company, but they proceeded so slow, that I 
resolved to quit them : and thinking I Avas ■ 
Avithin about forty miles of the ChickasaAv na- 1 
tion, set off alone one morning in hopes of get- 1 
ting in the same night, so I travelled on all | 
day as fast as I could conveniently, stopping | 
only once to bait, until I came Avithin about | 
tAventy miles of the settlements, and about ten ! 
at night, came to a great sAA-amp. Avhere I miss- 1 
ed the trail, and Avas necessitated to camp out ; 
AA'ithout any company, (except my horse) .fire, | 
Q£ weapons of defence ; and as I dismounted j 
to fix my bridle and chain together, for my | 
horse to graze Avhile fastened to a tree. I heard 
a noise like the shrieks of AA^omen, and listen- 
ed to knoAV AA-hat it might be : and it occurred to i 
my mind, that I had heard hunters say, that the I 
catamount or ;^nther Avould imitate the cries { 
of women; at firsTTTfelt some queries or fears I 
in my mind, but I soon said, God can com- ' 
mand the Avild beasts of the forest, as Avell as j 
he can command the Indians ; and I kneeled ■ 
doAvn and committed myself to the protection 
of kind ProAddence. and then lay doAvn, and 
had a comfortable night's rest. The next 
morning I Avent on, and joined the sett lement 
about ten o'clock, and got some miXk and~l 
coarse Indian bread for myself, and corn for : 
my horse ; then Avent on about tAventy miles | 
further, and through the good providence of | 
God, I did not miss my road, though there | 
were many that Avent in different courses. At i 
length I saAv a man dressed like a gentleman : 
he came up and shook hands Avith me, and af- 
ter some conversation, iuAited me to his house, \ 



about a mile and half off. I tarried with him 
a fcAv days, and had two meetings, Avith some 
reds, blacks, AA^hites and half breeds, and good 
I think AA^as done in the name of the Lord. 
Xhe^posJL came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, 
the missionary, Avhoni I spent my time Avith, 
and set off with him ; and in three days and a 
half Ave travelled upAvards of tAvo hundred 
miles, and came to the settlements of Cumber- 
land : and haA'ing a letter, I called on Major 
Murray. Avho treated me kindly .y^I gave aAA^ay 
the last of my money and my penkife, to get 
across an Indian ferry. I sold my chain halter 
for tAvo dollars, and brother I\Iurray lent me 
a horse to ride to Nashville, Avhere I got tAvo 
or three letters, AA'hich I consider as the hand 
of Providence, as it Avas the only means of 
opening my door. I inquired for Methodists, 
but found none — I strove to get a place for 
meeting that night, but all in A'ain : so I AA^ent 
about six miles and called upon a local preach- 
er, AA'ho treated me Avith friendship, so I tarried 
all night. Next day early. I returned to Nash- 
A'ille, and tried to get the court house, and 
several private houses, but all in A-ain. Then 
I Avent to a grog house and began to talk iron- 
ical, as if I AA'as one of their company, and 
soon the man offered me liberty of his house 
for Avhat I Avould choose to give him, he sup- 
posing that I \A-as not in earnest ; but I let him 
knoAv that I Avas, by giving him a dollar, and 
told him as a man of honor, I should expect 
the room of him. I then Avent out and told 
the postmaster, AA^ho advertised it for me, as 
he kneAv by the superscription of my letters 
that I Avas no impostor. I returned to Major 
Murray's, and delivered up my horse, Avhere 
AA-as a cla=s meeting ; the circuit preacher Avas 
cool, but Mr. Cannon., a local preacher, being 
a man of consideration, prevailed, and I met 
the class, and the Lord being Avith us, Ave had 
a good time : so my Avay Avas opened through 
the country. The grog house in Nashville 
Avould not contain the people, and somebody 
prepared the market house for me, and I spoke 
and described the characters of a Christian, a 
gentleman and the filth of the earth, Avhich 
Avere the subjects of my discourse, and some 
fearing of coming under the class of filth, be- 
haA^ed well. I appointed meeting again, and 
in the court house if it should be opened, if 
not, on the public square, or in an adjacent 
grove, as might best serve. The court sat in 
the mean time, and they ordered the court 
house to be opened, and I spoke to hundreds. 
Contributions Avere offered me, AA^hich I refus- 
ed : hoAvever, seA^eral dollars Avere forced on 
me by some gentlemen. The cause of my re- 
fusing the above Avas this, I did not Avish to 
put myself in the poAver of another, nor to 
give Satan a SAvord to slay me, or poAA-er to 
hedge up my AA'ay, as the eyes of hundreds 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



79 



were upon me. A camp meeting was held, 
but 1 believe that good was prevented by their 
not following the openings pf Providence. 

605. I visited several other places, and then 
went to Kentucky^ and visited Beardstown^ 
Frankfort and Lexington; some Methodist 
local preachers treated me cool, and strove to 
shut up my ; but God opened my way, 
by means of a Baptist at Beardstown • and at 
Frankfort I got the state house : and at Lex- 
ington I got lirst the court house, then a play 
house, and afterwards, the Methodists opened 
to me their meeting house — in several meet- 
ings, God was with us. Thence I steered to 
Virginia. On my way, I was informed of an 
old salt well being found and a large bed of 
ashes by it, and pieces of earthen kettle, de- 
noting their size to be larger than pot ash ket- 
tles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt cel- 
lar, which must have belonged to the an- 
cients. 

606. At an inn, I offered the man pay over 
night, but he refused, saying, he would be up 
in season in the morning ; however, he was 
not, so I left what I supposed would be his 
demand, on the table, and went on ; he after- 
w^ards reported that I cheated him. At ano- 
ther place, all rny money was gone to one dol- 
lar, and the landlord attempting to accuse me 
of passing counterfeit money, would not ex- 
change my dollar for my fare, but thought to 
injure me, until another man changed it for 
me. At length, I met two men, who told me 
that my appointments were made in Virginia, 
at Abingdon, where I arrived August 21st, 
about three hours before meeting time. I was 
now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons were 
worn out, my coat and jacket worn through, 
as also my maccasons. I had only the small- 
est part of a dollar left : how^ever, some gen- 
tleman gave me seven dollars, and then a col- 
lection was made, which I refused, until they 
hurt my feelings and forced it upon me ; some 
others held back their liberality. I had a con- 
venient stage erected, and we had a solemn 
time. I left an appointment when I would be 
there again, and in the neighboring counties, 
and went on to Fincastle ; then to Bedford 
county, \vhere I spoke in the town of Liberty ; 
from the Ag& of Reason I took my text, and 
some went of!" before I had cleared up the 
point : they supposed me to be a Deist, but 
afterwards ^vere sorry. I spoke in Lynch- 
burgh. New London, and at Carmel court 
house, and a number of adjacent places, 
and left hundreds of appointments for the 
spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings^ and found 
him to be a man of strong powers of mind, 
and great acquired information, and very 
pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of life, 
which he le qualified for ! 

607. In Cumberland county, John Hobson, 



jun., got awakened, and found peace, as he 
fell down while I was speaking : his dear 
companion was laboring under great trials of 
mind, for the loss of all her offspring, till God 
cast my lot in their quarter, when she got re- 
conciled to the same, by the sanctifying influ- 
ence of God's Holy Spirit — his mother, who 
was upwards of eighty years old, also found 
peace. I visited several other places, and the 
Lord was with us : — Then I went to Rich- 
mond, and by the governors consent, spoke 
in the capitol, which somebody had advertised 
in the Argus., and afterwards in the Metho- 
dist meeting house, several times ; also in Man- 
chester, and at New Kent quarterly meeting. 

608. I rode twenty miles to Petersburgh, in 
the rain, and seeing a man, inquired of him if 
he knew Jesse Lee ? he replied, he is my. bro- 
ther, and took me to his house ; and as soon 
as I passed the gate, I saw Jesse standing in 
the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I 
was wet through, (with a bundle of books 
under my arm ;) J had no outer garment on 5 
and there was not a v/ord spoke for some 
time betw-een us : at length, said he, come in 
— I desired to know whether it Avas war or 
peace 1 said he, come in — said I, is it war or 
peace said he, come in — I made the same 
reply : said he, it is peace ; so I dismounted, 
and went in, and he, after some conversation, 
went and procured me a large assembly that 
night, in the Methodist meeting house. I 
spoke there several times, and God was with 
us. Oh, how different was I received, from 
what I was formerly ! Surely I was agreea- 
bly disappointed in my reception ; and there 
must have been the hand of God in this. I 
visited several neighboring places not in vain. 
I got five hundred pamphlets printed, and as I 
was going to the office for them, a stranger 
called me out one side and put ten dollars into 
my hand (though he knew not my necessity) 
which was the sum I wanted for the printer. 

609. I had much offered me in my travel 
through the State ; but was unwilling to give 
Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and 
of course declined the most of it. One day I 
had an appointment to preach, and then start- 
ed for S. Carolina, through a part of some 
hundreds of miles, where I never was before, 
and had only a few cents at my command : 
however, ray trust was still in God, who put 
it into the hearts of some, as we were parting 
and shaking hands, to leave about seven dol- 
lars in my hand ; so I went on and saw some 
more providences of God : also I saw some 
evils. Near Raleigh, N. Carolina, a petty 
constable attempted to take me up as a horse 
thief. Col. Paul Rushian, of Chesterfield 
county, S. Carolina, took me up also, and ex- 
amined my private writings, and gave some 
of the most abusive dirty language that I ever 



80 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



met with in my life. I found brother Daugh- 
erty, the presiding elder had given me out a 
chain of appointments through his district, of 
several hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and 
arrived back to Petersburg, in Georgia, accord- 
ing to appointment when going away. Here 
my wants Avere relieved, mostly by ]Major John 
Oliver, who came and called me his spiritual 
father, and so did several others, and I saw a 
great alteration in the inhabitants. 



RULES FOR HOLY LIVING. 

610. SERIOUS consideration upon the 
value of thy soul; with the shortness and 



uncertainty of time and the duty that you owe 
to GOD — with the awful consequence of living 
and dying in sin. ^ 

Re3iember that by nature you are a fallen, 
degenerate creature, therefore ye must be re- 
generated and BORN of the Spirit — for with- 
out holiness no man shall see the LORD ! 

Consequently be persuaded, and resolve, 
through grace, to begin and spend, and close 
every day with GOD, forsaking all known 
sin, with unnecessary wicked company : Har 
ing your heart drawn out after GOD, in a pray- 
ing frame, with your mind solemnly staid 
upon HDI in quest of truth — that you may 
enjoy HIS favor here, and experience HIS 
benedictions forever in CHRIST JESUS ! 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



81 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



PART SECOND. 



611. OCTOBER 28th, 1803. After an ab- 
sence of about seven months, I arrived back 
in Georgia: having travelled upwards of 4000 
miles. When I left this State I was hand- 
somely equipped for travelling by some friends 
whom God had raised me up, in time of need ; 
after my trials on my journey from New Eng- 
land. My equipment was as follows ; my 
horse .cost 451. a decent saddle and cloth, 
portmanteau and bag, umbrella and lady's 
shove whip ; a double suit of clothes, a blue 
broadcloth cloak, (given me by a gentleman,) 
shoes, stockings, cased hat, a valuable watch, 
with fifty-three dollars in my pocket for spend- 
ing money, &c., &c. But now on my, return, 
I had not the same valuable horse; and my 
watch I parted with for pecuniary aid to bear 
my expenses. My pantaloons were worn 
out ; my riding chevals were worn through in 
several places.' 

612. I had no stockings, shoes, nor mocca- 
sons* for the last seven hundred miles ; no 
outer garment ; having sold my cloak in West 
Florida : My coat and vest were worn 
through, to my shirt ; my hat case and um- 
brella were spoiled by prongs of trees, whilst 
riding in the woods. Thus with decency I 
was scarce able to get back to my friends as I 
would. It is true I had many pounds and 
handsome presents offered me in my journey, 
but I could not feel freedom to receive them ; 
only just what would serve my present ne- 
cessity, to get along to my appointments, as I 
was such a stranger in the country ; and so 
many to watch me (as an impostor) for evil ; 
and but few to lift up my hands for good. 

613. As 1 considered that the success and 
opening of many years depended on these 
days, I was not willing to give any occasion 
for the gospel to be blamed ; or any occasion 
to hedge up my way. For it was with seri- 
ousness and consideration that I undertook 
these journeys, from conviction of duty, that 



» An Indian shoe. 



God required it at my hands. And (knowing 
that impostors are fond of money) I was con- 
vinced that Satan would not be found want- 
ing, to whisper in the minds of the people, 
that my motives were sinister or impure. 

614. Major John Oliver came and took me 
by the hand, calling me father; saying, 
" when you preached in Petersburgh last, your 
text was constantly ringing in my ears, for 
days together, whether I would deal kindly 
and truly with the master, &c. So I had no 
peace until T set out to seek the Lord; and 
since, my wife and I have been brought to re- 
joice in the Almighty." 

615. - He gave me a vest, pantaloons, um- 
brella, stockings, handkerchief, and a watch, 
&c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and a 
coat ; and a third a cloak ; and a few shil- 
lings for spending mone)^ from some others. 
Thus I find Providence, whose tender care is 
over all his works, by his kind hand is stilly 
preserving me. Oh ! may I never betray his 
great cause committed to my charge ! 

616. I visited the upper countries and had 
refreshing seasons amongst my friends, from 
the presence of the Lord. General Stewart 
informed me of a remarkable circumstance, of 
a man who heard the doctrine of uncondition- 
al election and reprobation preached up ; the 
devil, told him that he was one of the repro- 
bates ; which drove him to despair : so he put 
an end to his life by blowing out his brains. 
An A-double-L-part minister, who held the 
doctrine of unconditional election and repro- 
bation, preached up good works, saying it 
would do no good to preach his sentiments, 
which caused my spiritual father (in the gospel,) 
to observe to him, " that a doctrine which is not 
fit to be preached is not fit to be believed." 

617. I held a meeting in a republican meet- 
ing house, i. e. one free for all denomina- 
tions. I spoke on A-double-L-partism ;. and 
an A-double-L-part preacher present being 
asked how he liked the preaching, he replied, 
that he held, and preached no contrary senti- 



6 



82 



EXE;MrLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



for my text 



ments himself ; but afterwards he did his ut- 
most to cut my doctrine to pieces : and blacken 
my character. I preached in Georgetown, 
and set out at eight at night for Augusta; and 
travelling nearly all night, I came to a camp 
where some negroes were toting'^ tobacco to 
market ; and I stopped with them until day : 
and one gave me some corn for my horse. 

The next day, missing my road, I' gave 
away my pocket handkerchief for a pilot. 

eis. November 20th, I arrived at camp 
meeting at Jlehoboth. I to©k Master " T am" 
with observing that he oifered a 
runaways : whose marks I 
would describe : . The auditory amounting to 
about 5,000, sunk into a solemn silence : 
whilst I described the diabolical marks of sin- 
ners ; and the revvard for their return, &c. 

619. About fifty souls were born to God. 
There were 44 tents; .8 wooden huts; 48 
covered wagons; beside carriages. &c., of va- 
rious sorts. Jvlan}' I parted with here, (whom 
perhaps I shall never see m.ore,) and set off 
for St. IMary's, in company with several of 
the preachers; and as we hove in sight of a 
town, I inquired its name, and felt an impulse 
to stop and hold meeting, which I did, intend- 
ing to overtake my company next day : but 
leaving ^Varrington late at night, I rode several 
miles an ! .^topped to inquire the road : the man 
within knew my voice, and persuaded me to 
alight and tarry until morning: when he- ac- 
companied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting- ; 
house, where I was drawA particularly to ' 
speak on the subject of murder and murderers : 
after which brother Mead observed, that two 
murderers Vv^ere supposed to be present. i 
620 November 23. I spoke in Louisville^ 
to as many as could conveniently get into the 
state-house. Brigadier-General John Stewart 
was then present. I attacked A-dbuble-L- 
partism, and proposed a covenant to the audi- 
tory, to meet me at the throne of grace, for a 
limited period of time ; which the gentlemen 
observing General Stewart to arise, followed 
his example, asxa sign of their compliance 
vrith the proposal ; vv'hich I. observed they 
were bound by the principles of honor and ve- 
racity to keep. 

621. Whilst I was preaching, I pointed out 
the duty of rulers, as stew9,rds of God and 
guardians of the people ; that vice might be 
suppressed and virtue encouraged. Whilst 
speaking, also, I perceived the chair on which 
I stood on the writing table, to m.ove tvrice or 
thrice, the cause of which I could not then 
ascertain ; but set down to prevent my falling. 
After meeting a young German having ob- 

* The mode of totjnj^ tobacco to market, is by rolling 
it in casks, witli a v.-ocden asle through the midst, on the 
ends of which are fastened the shafts for the horse to 
draw it by. Fifteen or sixteen hundred weight may thus 
be pressed and carried to market. 



served a Baptist preacher to put his foot on 
my chair twice or thrice, apparently with a 
design to tilt me over and set the house in a 
laughter, (who was an A-double L-partman,) 
went and shook his fist in his face, intimating 
that (if he had him out of doors) he would pay 
him fo'r his insult to the stranger. 

622. The A-double-L-part man being a 
member >of the Legislature, complained of the 
young man to the House for having insulted 
him. The House ordered the young man to 
prison, and the next day to trial, as no mem- 
ber might be insulted whilst sitting in the 
House. The young man pleaded that the 
member was not sitting at the time, and so 
was acquitted. This cost him about 30 dol- 
lars, and the State about 600 ; as the trial 
lasted two days. It was a few days after this, 
that I received a recommendation, as a preacher 
of the gospel to the world of mankind, signed 
by the Governor, Secretary, and twenty-eight 
members of the Legislature, with the great 
s^eal of the State. 

623. Bishop Asburj^'s appointments being 
given out, and it being uncertain whether he 
would attend, Stith IMead, who was presiding 
elder cf the district, thought proper to send 
me on his own appointments, to St. Mary's 
Quarter -^meeting, whilst he intended taking 
the Bishop's plan. 

624. The high waters retarded; but to pre- 
vent disappointing the people, in my circuitous 
route I m.ade the greatest speed ; and a gen- 
tleman traveller, supposing (from my speed) 
that I was some murderer, clapped spurs to 
his horse and pursued me to a meeting, where 
God's power was manifested amongst us. 

625. 26th. I held a two-day meeting in 
Union meeting-house ; where there was some 
quickening; but the A-double-L-part people 
were in this part also raking my character. 

626. Hence to Kenootchy creek ; and so to 
Tabor's creek ; and Captain ' Mitchell (in 
whose house I held meeting) so interrupted, 
that we removed into the street : then he or- 
dered me down from the stage ; so we retired 
to a neighboring plantation : but he took his 
horse and pistols, and interrupted us here also. 
Oh ! the sin of drunkenness, which leads to 
murder ! 

My evening appointm.ent was not given 
out, near the Goose ponds, and I found it al- 
most impossible to get a place to lodge. 

627. December 3d. I crossed the Altamaha, 
and met brother Isaac Cooke, who came mis- 
sionary from conference here ; the most dis- 
mal marshy part I ever was in: I found he 
had good success ; though he was not with- 
out his enemies; but God, for his indefatiga- 
ble labors, gave him upwards of a hundred 
members this year ; and he had two meeting- 
houses erected, for the connexion. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



83 



A clear conscience is like a clear sky with- 
out a cloud. Oh ! may I never live to be 
useless. I remember Dr. Johnson said, "thou 
hast an ulcer or defeet^ in thy liver, with 
which thou wast born in the world ; and if 
thou livest high or intemperate, or bringest 
slight condemnation or burthen on thy mind, 
or dost not labor hard, &c. &c. ; the nature of 
thy disorder is such, thou wilt be in danger 
of being suddenly cut oti; but if thou art pru- 
dent, &c., thou mayest live as long as most 
others, unless some contagious disorder shall 
lay hold on thee :" the propriety of these re- 
marks I am convinced of from experience. 

628. We took our departure from Savan- 
nah, where we parted ; and I spent a few 
days. The curse of God seems to rest about 
here since the days in which they treated 
John Wesley ill, and confiscated the property 
of George Whitfield, which was appropriated 
to religious and charitable purposes. 

Hence to Tuckissaccing, where old father 
Boston lived, who received me as I left Sa- 
vannah the first time I came to Georgia. Last 
night, as brother Cooke was preaching, a 
black woman was struck under conviction, 
with the power of God. Her body was cold 
as a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as 
in a sweet sleep of state or insensibility ; and 
no symptoms of life exeept a regular pulse. 
Some thought that she would never come 
to ; however, she revived, praising God. I 
spoke ; and we had a refreshing time in the 
woods. 

629. I sent an appointment to Lanear's 
ferry on the Ogechee i river : dn my arrival I 
found a stage erected in the woods ;. •and a 
vast coircourse of people ] few of whom had 
ever seen me before. 

As I began meeting, I perceived a man un- 
easy ; he got up and sat down, and up and 
down again, and walked round ; which de- 
noted some unusual uneasiness in his mind. 

After meeting I set' off for my evening's ap- 
pointment : several were going the same way; 
I abruptly spoke to one, " are you not sorry 
you came to meeting V (not recollecting him 
to be the above man :) He replied, " Yes, and 
I believe it would have been better for me to 
have stayed at home and my horse eating 
grass: I understand," said he, "yeu can tell 
fortunes ; and if you can tell what is to come, 
you can tell what is past ; tell me, did I ever 
kill any body '? if I did. Til confess it before 
the people." 

Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me 
answer the question : it made a solemn im- 
pression on my mind, so that I did not speak : 
but looking him in the face as we rode a dis- 
tance, viewing it necessary to be guarded in 
my conduct, as the company were strangers 
to me ; I inquired his name as we parted at 



the forks of the road : however, it made such 
an impression on my mind, that I could not 
but relate it to the congregation in Springfield 
court-house. After meeting, the gentleman 
where I lodged informed me that this Squire 
H — was supposed to be concerned in a mur- 
der, with a man who was under sentence of 
death. It appears from the best accounts I 
could collect, that this H — was an A-double- 
L-part man, and believed, once in grace and 
always in grace : which brought me to reflec- 
tion, (from the horrible circumstance) what 
dangerous sentiments these are, not only in a 
religious point of view, to lull people to sleep, 
but also in a civil and political respect ; for 
if one falls into public scandal, and retaining 
an xidea of being secured unchangeably in the 
favor of God, he cannot be under the infi^uence 
of the principles of honor; nor yet the idea 
of future reward and punishment; and of 
course hath nothing to restrain him ; where- 
fore he is a dangerous citizen and subject. 
^^g^^This is the truth, and it cannot be con- 
futed. 

I left my horse and cloak, expecting they 
would be sent to- me, and with difficulty I 
reached the town of Augusta, where the con- 
ference was beginning to sit. 

630. Here I met Dr. Coke; he replied, 
"how do you do, brother Dow I am glad'to 
see you ; your warning to the people of Dub- 
lin had like to prove too true." 
\ Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment 
I of recommendation from the Governor, &c., 
and I gave him a testimonial of my sincerity 
' and attachment to the Methodist body, and 
I my approbation to the general tenor of their 
conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in Con- 
ference ; and after some conversation the 
doctor observed, that I had done the Metho- 
dist Societies no injury that he knew of; but 
in sundry instances to the reverse. 

Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to 
publish for me to preach in the meeting-house 
during the sitting of Conference ; which was 
! done, and I gave my farewell to the people : 
I and also my thoughts on dififerent religious 
subjects ; (which were published under the 
I title of, The Chain of Lorenzo., by the request 
of his friends- as his fareivell to Georgia,) 
as a present to the meeting-house, which was 
in debt. 

The cause of this publication originated 
from the false reports, and dust which the 
A-double-L part people had raised against me ; 
but my friends advised me to it, that the unpre- 
judiced might judge for themselves where the 
truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be 
drawn out, and cut clear off : that when God 
had killed the old stock, there should be none 
to carry the news, and thus J^-double-L-part- 
ism be driven from the ' ' 



84 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPEKIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



cern had drawn me from Ireland, that precious 
souls might escape as from the snare of the 
fowler. 

I sold my watch for printing some religious 
handbills, Rules for holy livings which 1 dis- 
tributed around the town, and got some also 
printed on silk for the higher class, (lest paper 
would be too much neglected :) one of which 
I had framed, and the doctor tied It up for me 
in paper and subscribed it for his Excellency 
the Gorernor^ which I left vdth an attorney to 
deliver, as I delivered one of my silk bills. 
Thus I left the Conference, (who had agreed 
not to hedge up my way.,) with weeping eyes 
and aching heart, and took niy departure for 
South Carolina. With diiSculty I crossed 
Savannah river ; and a man who crossed with 
me, took me behind him on his horse, and 
carried me over several runs of water. I got 
assistance to where my horse was ; having 
several good times, and the A-dauble-L- part 
people looked sour. A fresh had been in the 
river, so I could not get my cloak ; neither 
had I a second shirt at this time ; but my trust 
is in God, who hath helped me hitherto. 

631. On my way to Cha,rleston, I spoke in 
an old Methodist meeting house ; and at Cos- 
sahatchee : here was Mr. C, once an itinerant 
sensible preacher, but now cold in religion : 
Mr. B. heard me also: but has quitted the 
Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-part. 

632. Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode 
fifty-two miles, and arrived at Charleston late 
in the evening ; and put up with W. Turpin, 
Esq., who received me when T first was in 
this place ; and procured me picked meetings 
at his house : I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a 
world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done 
in the body. As it respects his division it ap- 
pears his motives were impure, arising from a 
desire of popularity; in consequence of which, 
there was a breach of confidence by him as 
respected the incorporation of the house : aw- 
ful to relate, it appears he died drunk. 

I spoke in his house called Trinity Church ; 
also in the Methodist meeting house. Here I 
saw Dr. Coke ; who informed me that he saw 
a recommendation for me at the house of bro- 
ther John Harper, signed by some of the mem- 
bers of the Legislature and the Governor of 
the state ; which has not yet fallen into my 
hands ; the cause I know not, though T have 
sent for it repeatedly. 

Friday, 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a 
ferry : and rode thirty-three miles ; keeping 
up with the mail stage. 

633. 14th. I crossed a bad ferry of several 
miles ; in consequence of a fresh in the river; 
which took three hours with the stage. Hence 
we went on to Georgetown, where I held a 
few meetings ; and then rode forty-three miles 
to Kingston ; leaving brothers Mallard and 



Jones behind ; the former was blest in his la- 
bors here last year ; and Hamet's conduct had 
done injury; Jones soon after was found 
drowned in a creek ; supposed to have been 
seized with a fit of epilepsy, which he was 
subject to: but the verdict of the Coroner's 
jury was that he had died drunk ; though he 
was exemplary for temperance and piety. 

634. I put up at a tavern, (though a Me- 
thodist preacher lived near,) hired a room for 
a meeting ; and called in the neighbors. Next 
day I fell in with brother Russel, who was 
going to his station ; so v/e crossed a ferry to- 
gether, and continued on upwards of eighty 
miles, until we came to Wilmington, where I 
found religion low; and bigotry so prominent, 
particularly in the leading local preacher, 
that had not Mr. Russel been with me, who 
was stationed here, I should have been shut 
out. I held several meetings, and got some 
religious handbills on paper and silk printed, 
Rules for holy living, which I distributed to 
the people of the town ; and took my depar- 
ture for Nev\'bern. But this being so far 
north, and near the sea board, at this cold sea- 
son of the year, that I almost perished with 
the cold, frost and snow ; having no outer gar- 
ment and my clothing thin. 

635. I held a few meetings in Newbern, and 
proceeded to Washington ; where I had like to 
have been chilled in crossing a ferry ; but after 
getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with 
a cup of tea I proceeded to meeting ; where 
God made it up to me. 

636. 25th. I spoke at Tarborough, then at 
Prospect. 27th, at Sampson's meeting house : 
Jones's at night ; being now in North Caro- 
lina, near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, and 
spoke twice in the State house. Here the 
petty constable who took me up as a horse 
stealer near this, did not meet me according to 
expectation. My appointments were not given 
out according to direction. 

From hence I proceeded to Iredell county, 
to the house of a man, of whom I had bought 
a horse, when on my way from New England 
to Georgia. Some people mocked him for 
giving me credit ; saying, '• you have lc»st your 
horse ;" but now their mouth was shut ; as I 
paid him his demand, although he only had 
my word. 

637. I visited several places around, and 
took my departure for Tennessee ; having a 
cloak and shirt given to me. My money is 
now almost out ; my expenses have been so 
enormous, in consequence of unusual floods, &c. 

638. In crossing the Celuda mountain^, the 
way was narrow : whilst precipices were on 
one side, the other arose perpendicular ; which 
renik^red it dangerous- travelling in the night, 
had ird the mountains been on fire, which il- 
luminated the heavens to my convenience. 



L. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIEI^CE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



85 



639. - February 14th. I spoke in Buncomb 
to mdre than could get into the Presbyterian 
meeting house ; and at night also : and good 
1 trust was done. The minister was not an 
A-double-L-part man ; but pious. Next day 
I rode forty-five miles in company with Dr. 
Nelson, across the dismal Alleghany mountains 
by the warm springs ; and on the way, a 
young man, a traveller, came in (where I 
breakfasted gratis at an inn) and said that he 
had but three sixteenths of a jiollar left, having 
been, robbed of seventy-one dollars on the way ; 
and he being far from home, I gave him half 
of what I had with me. 

640. My horse having a navel gall come 
on his back, I sold him, with the saddle, bri- 
dle, cloak and blanket, &c. on credit for about 
three-fourths of the value ; with uncertainty 
whether I should ever be paid :* thus I cross- 
ed the river French broad in a canoe ; and set 
out for my appointment ; but fearing I should 
be behind the time, I hired a man, (whom T 
met on the road with two horses,) to carrj^ me 
five miles in haste for three shillings ; which 
left me but one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our 
speed he observed, there was a nigh way, by 
which I could clamber the rocks, and cut off 
some miles : so we parted ; he having not 
gone two-thirds of the way, yet insisted on the 
full sum. 

641. I took to my feet the nigh way as fast 
as I could pull on, as intricate as it was, and 
came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank of 
the river wher-e there was no such thing as 
going round; and to clamber, over would be 
at the risk of my life, as there was danger of 
slipping into the river ; however, being un- 
wiliing to disappoint the people, I pulled off 
my shoes, and with my handkerchief fastened 
them about my neck ; and creeping upon my 
hands and feet with my fingers and toes in the 
cracks of the rocks with difficulty I got safe 
over: and in about four miles I came to a 
house, and hired a woman to take me over 
the river in a canoe, for my remaining money 
and a pair of scissors : the "latter of which was 
the chief object with her : so our extremities 
are other's opportunities. Thus with difli- 
culty I got to my appointment in Newport in 
time. 

642. I had heard about a singularity called 
the jerks or jerking exercise which appeared 
first near Knoxville, in August last, to the 

reat alarm of the people; which reports at 
rst I considered as vague and false ; but at 
length, like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to 
go and see for myself ; and sent over these 
appointments into this country accordingly. 

When I arrived in sight of this town, T saw 
hundreds of people collected in little bodies ; 



* Lost it for ever. 



and observing no place appointed for meeting, 
before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave 
out a hymn ; which caused them to assemble 
round, in solemn attentive silence. I observed 
several involuntary motions in the course of 
the meeting, which I considered as a specimen 
of the jerks. I rode seven miles behind a man 
across streams of water ; and held meeting in 
the evening; being ten miles on my way. 

643. In the night I grew uneasy, being 
twenty-five miles from my appointment for 
next morning at eleven o'clock. I prevailed on 
a young man to attempt carrying me with 
horses until day, which he thought was im- 
practicable, considering the darkness of the 
night, and the thickness of the trees. Solitary 
shrieks were heard in these woods ; which he 
told me were said to be the cries of murdered 
persons ; at day we parted, being still seven- 
teen miles from the spot ; and the ground co- 
vered with a white frost. I had not proceeded 
far, before I came to a stream of water, from 
the springs of the mountain, which made it 
dreadful cold ; in my heated state I had to 
wade this stream five times in the course of 
about an hour ; which I perceived so affected 
my body, that my strength began to fail. 
Fears began to arise that I must disappoint 
the people : till I observed some fresh tracks 
of horses which caused me to exert every 
nerve to overtake them ; in hopes of aid or 
assistance on my journey, and soon I saW' 
them on an eminence. I shouted for them to 
stop, till I came up ; they inquired what I 
wanted, I replied, I had heard there was meet- 
ing at Seversville by a stranger, and was go- 
ing to it ; they replied that they had heard 
that a crazy man was to hold forth there ; and 
were going alto ; and perceiving that I was 
weary, they invited me to ride : and soon our 
company was increased to forty or fifty ; who 
fell in with us on the road, from different 
plantations : at length I was interrogated, 
whether I knew anything about the preacher. 
I replied, I have heard a good deal about him, 
and had heard him preach; but I had no great 
opinion 'of him: and thus the conversation 
^continued for some miles before they found 
me out, which caused some color and smiles 
in the company; thus I got onto meeting; 
and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began 
to speak to a vast audience ; and I observed 
about thirty to have the jerks ; though they 
strove to keep still as they could, these emo- 
tions were involuntary, and irresistible ; as 
any unprejudiced eye might discern. Lawyer 
Porter, (who had come a considerable dis- 
tance,) got his heart touched under the Vt^ord, 
and being informed how I came to meeting, 
voluntary lent me a horse to ride near one 
hundred miles and gave me a dollar, though 
he had never seen me before. 



86 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



644. Hence to Mary's-ville, where I spoke 
to about one thousand five hundred; and 
many a])peared to feel the word, but about 
fifty felt the jerks : at night I lodged with one 
of the Nicholites, a kind of Quakers who do 
not feel free to wear colored clothes : I spoke 
to a number of people at his house that night. 
Whilst at tea I observed his daughter, (who 
sat opposite to me at the table) to have the 
jerks ] and dropped the teacup from her hand 
in the violent agitation : I said to her, 
" Young woman, what is the matter '?" she 
replied, " I have got the jerks." I asked her 
how long she had it 1 she observed " a few 
days," and that it had been the means of the 
awakening and conversion of her soul, by 
stirring her up to serious consideration about 
her careless state, &c. 

645. Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in 
Knoxville to hundreds more than could get 
into the court-house, the Governor being pre- 
sent : about one hundred and fifty appeared 
to have jerking exercise, among whom was a 
circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had opposed 
them a little before, but he now had them 
powerfully ; and I believe he would have 
fallen over three times had not- the auditory 
been so crowded that he could not, unless he 
fell perpendicularly. 

646. After meeting I rode eighteen miles to 
hold meeting at night : the people of this set- 
tlement were mostly Quakers ; and they had 
said, (as I was informed) the Methodists and 
Presbyterians have the jerks because they 
sing and pray so much, but we are a still 
peaceable people, wherefore we do not have 
them ; however, about twenty of them came 
to meeting, to hear one, as was said, some- 
what in a Quaker line : but their usual still- 
ness and silence was interrupted; for about a 
dozen of them had the jerks as keen and as 
powerful as any I had seen, so as to have oc- 
casioned a kind of grunt or groan when they 
would jerk. It appears that many have un- 
dervalued the great revival, and attempted to 
account for it altogether on natural principles ; 
therefore it seems to me, (from the best judg- 
ment I can form,) that God hath seen proper 
to take this method, to convince people, that 
he will work in a way to show his power ; 
and sent the jerks as a sign of the times, part- 
ly in judgment for the people's unbelief, and 
yet as a mercy to convict people of divine re- 
alities. 

647. I have seen Presbyterians, Method- 
ists, Quakers, Baptists, Church of England, and 
Independents, exercised with the jerks ; Gentle- 
man and Lady, black and white, the aged and 
the youth, rich and poor, without exception ; 
from which I infer, as it cannot be accounted for 
on natural principles, and carries such marks 
of involuntary motion, that it is no triiling 



matter : I believe that those who are most pi- 
ous and given up to God, are rarely touched 
with it ; and also those naturalists, wiio wish 
and try to get it to philoi^ophize upon it are 
excepted : but the lukewarm, lazy, half- 
hearted, indolent professor, is subject to it ; 
and many of them I have seen, who when it 
came upon them, would be alarmed and stir 
red up to redouble their diligence with God ; 
and after they would get happy, were thank- 
ful it ever came upon them. Again, the 
wicked are frequently more afraid of it than 
the smallpox or yellow fever ; these are sub- 
ject to it : but the persecutors are more sub- 
ject to it than any, and they sometimes have 
cursed, and swore, and damned it, whilst jerk- 
ing : there is no pain attending the jerks ex- 
cept they i-esist it, which if they do, it will 
weary them more in an hour, than a day's la- 
bor ; which shows, that it requires the consent 
of the will to avoid suffering. 

648. 20th. I passed by a meeting-house 
where I observed the undergrowth had been 
cut up for a camp meeting, and from fifty to 
one hundred saplings, left breast 'high ; which 
to me appeared so slovenish that I could not 
but ask my guide the cause, who observed they 
were topped so high, and left for the people 
to jerk by : this so excited my attention that 
I went over the ground, to view it ; and found 
where the people had laid hold of them and 
jerked so poweifully, that they had kicked up 
the earth as a horse stamping flies : I observ- 
ed some emotion, both this day and night 
among the people ; a Presbyterian minister 
(with whom I stayed,) observed, " yesterday 
Vv^hilst I was preaching some had the jerks, 
and a young man from N. Carolina mimicked 
them out of derision and soon was seized with 
-them himself, (which v.'as the case with many 
others) he grew ashamed, and on attempting 
to mount his horse to g^ off, his foot jerked 
about so, that he could not put it into the stir- 
rup ; some youngsters seeing this, assisted 
him on, but he jerked so that he could not sit 
alone, and one got up to hold him on ; which 
was done with difficulty : I observing this, 
went to him and asked him what he thought 
of it/? said he, "I believe God sent it on me 
for my wickedness, and making so li^ht of it 
in others:" and he requested me to puiy for 
him. 

I observed his wife had it ; she said she 
was first attacked with it in bed. Dr. Nelson 
said, he had frequently strove to get it, (in or- 
der to philosophize upon it.) but could not ; 
and observed they could not account for it on 
natural principles. 

649. I called at a gentleman's house to get 
some breakfast, and enquired the road : the 
gentleman observing my tin case in my pocket 
(containing my credentials from the State of 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



87 



71 



Georgia, and supposing me to be some vile 
character) took it out and examined the con- 
tents without asking my consent ; when he 
had got half through, he looked at me, I ob- 
served he appeared pale : he gave me what I 
wanted, and treated me as a king. 

I had not been long gone from the house 
before a runner on foot overtook me, and 
another servant on horseback, with a request 
that I should go back and preach : I did, (to 
many of the neighbors, who were called in;) 
the mistress deserted during the meeting ; 
which to me, she denied, until the servants 
affirmed that she was in the negro-house. 

I observed to her, that I considered her ab- 
sence a slight- as they had called me, back, and 
to make it up with me, desired she should let 
me know the cause of her absence. She re- 
plied, she was afraid of the jerks more than 
of the small-pox or yellow fever. 

650. Next day he gave me some moneyand 
sent a horse with me several miles : and then 
I took to my feet and went on to Greenville, 
and so on to Abingdon in Virginia : the last 
jerks that I saw was on a young woman, who 
was severely exercised during meeting. She 
followed me into the house, 1 observed to her 
the indecency and folly of such public ges- 
tures and grunts ; and requested (speaking 
sternly to make an impression on her mind) 
if she had any regard for her character, to 
leave it off; she replied, " I will if I can.*' I 
took her by the hand, looking her in the face 
and said, " do not tell lies." I perceived (by 
the emotion of her hand) that she exerted 
every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she 
jerked as if it would have jerked her out of 
her skin if it were possible ; I did this to have 
an answer to others on the subject, which I 
told her, that my abruptness might leave no 
bad impression on her mind. 

651. These appointments had been given 
out rising of six months, with the days and 
hours fixed ; I replied in Abingdon, (as I was 
dismissing the auditory,) that on such a day 
thirteen months, such an hour, 1 should be in 
town to hold a meeting God willing : and i 
steered westerly on a circuitous rout to Turs- 
well ; where I preached in a sunk hole formed 
by nature, to a vast auditory ; being accom- 
modated thus far by an attorney's horse ; here 
I saw a gentleman, a stranger, of whom I 
purchased a horse at a word ; and proceeded 
across the mountains of Clinch, Vv^hich were 
tremendously high, and covered with snow, 
and having no outer garment, I felt as if I 
should freeze 5 however all was made up at 
good meetings on the other side : so I came to 
With court-house ; hence to Grayson, and the 
Lead mines, thence to New river, so to Mont- 
gomery, to Salem, Fin castle, Lexington ; 
where I spoke in the Presbyterian meeting- 



house j Woodstock, Rock town, so on to New- 
town, where God was graciously with us; 
hence to ^Vinchester, where I spoke in the 
Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of an 
A-double-L-part minister was present ; for 
whom the Methodist preacher's heart did 
ache ; next day he went from house to house 
amongst his friends, to represent me as a crazy 
man, but three of his pillars were shaken, one 
.of whom replied to him., " if a crazy man will 
talk so, what would he be. if he was in his 
right mind which seemed to confound him. 
T preached at Frontroyal, and crossed the 
Blue Ridge in the night, in order to get on to 
my next day's appointment : a deist was pre- 
sent ; on hearing me observe, " that no man 
was a deist who would not dare to take an 
oath to relinquish all favors from God through 
Christ 5" he began to examine whether he 
would be willing, and something replied " no 
not for ten thousand worlds." Thus his 
foundation shook and conviction ensued. 

652. An A-double-L-part man (who had 
followed up my meetings,) perceiving the man 
to be shaken, appointed a time to answer m.y 
discourse ; but while attempting to answer it, 
forgot one of the heads of the discourse; 
which so confounded him, that he complained 
of being unwell, and concluded his meeting ; 
and so sunk into disgrace. 

653. I spoke in Culpepper court-house, and 
then rode 'fifty miles or more to Charlottes- 
ville near the President's seat in Albemarle 
County ; I spoke to about four thousand peo- 
ple, and, one of the President's daughters who 
was present, died a few days after. 

654. Hence I went circuitously to Lynch- 
burg, where I spoke in the open air, in w^hat 
I conceived to be the seat of Satan's kingdom. 

655. From thence to New London, where I 
began speaking in the court-house ; when 
Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and we 
had a gra^cious time. Hence I fell in with 
brother Stith Mead, and we went to the camp 
meeting which I had appointed last August. 

656. March 22d. Several families came 
i about twenty miles, and encamped on the 

ground, though there were but few Method- 
ists any where short of that distance ; the 
weather was chilly, the clouds appeared 
threatening and the prospects before us very 
gloomy ; however we poured out our com- 
plaint to God, who graciously heard our cry, 
sent off the cloudy, and gave us a beautiful sun. 

23d. About fifken hundred people appear- 
ed on, the ground, and the Lord began a gra- 
cious work that day, which I trust hell shall 
never be able to extinguish. — One soul found 
peace before night ; and another in the night. 

24th. About three thousand people attend- 
ed; the solemnity and tenderness, and pros- 
pect of good increased. 



88 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



25th. Sunday. About five thousand on 
the ground, and in general good attention : 
Colonel Callaway and a number of respecta- 
ble gentlemen used their endeavors to protect 
our peaceable privileges. 

Monday 26. About three thousand appear- 
ed on the ground, and the rejoicing of old saints, 
the shouts of young converts, and the cries of 
the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting 
to continue all night; until we parted on 
Tuesday morning 27th. 

About fifty during this meeting professed to 
have found the pardoning love of God ; from 
hence the work went home with the people 
and spread over the country, as may be seen 
from the following letters sent by William 
Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel Cooper, 
one of the Book Stewards to the Connexion ; 
and the Rev. Stith Mead to Bishop AsJ^ury. 

" Richmond District., April ith^ 1803. 
" I have been in the habit of communicating 
to you, the remarkable occurrences which 
have fallen in my way from time to time ; but 
your being kept fiom us in the south by sick- 
ness, I have been at a loss where to direct my 
intelligence. Being informed you shortly will 
be in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to throw the 
following narrative in your way ; but passing 
over a great number of pleasing scenes which 
might be noticed, for brevity sake, I shall 
confine myself to the giving you a list of the 
camp and other meetings of magnitude, with 
their immediate effects, and then, in an aggre- 
gate, the consequences of the meetings will be 
seen on a more enlarged scale ; though still 
much of their fruit will be unnoticed, being 
scattered generally over the circuit. 

Dates of meetings. Places. Converted. Joined. 

1804. 



Mar. 23—27 


Bedford County. 


60 




Apr. 21—23 


Campbell County. 


24 


40 


Goose Creek. 


16 






Lynchburgh. 


16 




May 5—11 


Tabernacle 


100 




12—15 


New Hope Chapel. 


100 


49 


17—21 


Tabernacle. 


150 . 


140 




Flat Rock. 
Lynchburgh. 


20 
50 




— 30 




June 1 1 — 


New Hope Chapel. 


40 


49 




Tabernacle. 




48 


8—12 


Charity Chapel, Pouhauta. 
Bethel Chapel. 


100 
50 


60 


July 20—24 


• Leftwich's Chapel, Bedford 






circuit. 


100 


60 


28—29 


New Hope, 
. Bottetourt. 


30 


19 


Aug. S — 7 


50 






Fincastle. 


20 


7 


1—21 


Ebenezer Chapel, Bedford. 


60 


17 


3)- 

Sept 8 S — 


Tabernacle. 


20 




8 1 


Oaks, Amherst 


40 


13 


21—25 


Brown's Chapel, Campbell. 


30 


12 


28 > — 

Oct 1 s — 


Chesnut Chapel, Franklin., 


10 


1,1 


1805 








Mar. 29. A.pril2, Oarleys Chapel, Bedford. 


20 


\Z 



"In this great and glorious work, it maybe 
observed, that at the close of two months, I 
numbered six hundred converted, and five hun- 
dred and twenty added to the church : and in 
six months, and that principally at the meet- 
ings, the number converted amounted to eleven 
hundred and seventy-six, and eight hundred and 
fifty joined the Methodist Episcopal church. 
With the preachers in the five circuits, Bedford 
Bottetourt, Amherst, Cumberland and Frank in, 
each having one or more camp meetings, hun- 
dreds are^brought to God, and into bis militant 
church ; and other denominations have shared 
largely the fruits of our labors. 

" in this work it may be remarked, that I 
have baptized near one hundred adult believ- 
ers, from ten to twenty at a time ; a,nd after 
giving them the choice of the mode, there has 
not been one instance wherein they have cho- 
son immersion; and the blessing of God has 
visibly attended the ordinance by effusion ; and 
there are but a few who have joined, but what 
professed saving religion previous to their 
joining. Persecution has raged in proportion 
to the revival ; but hitherto the Lord has 
helped us — and w^e can say with the Apostle, 
2 -Cor. VI. 6. 'By honor and dishonor^ by evil 
report and good report., as deceivers and yettrue : 
as unknown and yet well known : as dying 
and behold we live : as chastened and not 
killed : as sorrowful yet alwo.ys rejoicing : as 
poor yet making many rich : as having noth- 
ing yet possessing all things. 

" STITH MEAD." 



EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM V/ILLIAM HEATH 
TO EZEKIEL COOPER. 

Lynchburgh.) July 25th., 1804. 

"To you I suppose it will be a matter of 
joy, to hear of the prosperity of Zion in these 
parts of the Lord's vineyard. 

" The camp meetings, which have been 
usual, in the south and west for some years 
never began with us till last spring. 

" On the 23d of March, -a camp meeting 
was held by L. D.* in junction with a num- 
ber of other preachers and ministers ; at which 
fifty souls professed to find peace with God ; 
from this the work of God spread in almost 
every direction, for many were awakened at 
this meeting, who afterwards found the pearl 
of great price. At the several meetings which 
were held at Flat-creek meeting house, by the 
16th of April twenty-four souls professed con- 
verting grace ; and the work has continued 
more rapid at that place ever since : forty have 
joined the church there ; and sixteen in the 
neighbo hood above that have professed con- 
Yersion and planted a society among us. In 



1036 633 



Lorenzo Dow. 



E.XEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



the town and vicinity, from the beginning of 
the work in April until now, from six to 
twelve and sixteen, at a meeting, having pro- 
fessed to find the pearl of great price ] so that 
from a class of twenty members, we have 
now one hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, 
0 my soul ! and let all the people magnify his 
holy name ! 

" On the 5th of May, a meeting was ap- 
pointed at a place fifteen miles above us, 
called the Tabernacle, to be held three days; 
but the work was so great, that it continued 
five days, day and night, with very little in- 
termission : in which time one hundred were 
thought to obtain true conversion. From the 
12th to the 15th of May, at a place called 
New-ho^e, five miles from town, we had 
another meeting, which continued also day and 
night, at which, there were about one hun- 
dred professed to get converted ; and many 
are daily added to our numbers. From the 
17th to the 22d of May, meeting again, at 
Tabernacle meeting house, at which place, the 
people encamped on the ground, and continued 
preaching, praying, and other godly exercise, 
night and day, for the five days, in which 
time, one hundred and fifty were thought to 
be savingly converted ; and one hundred and 
forty joined the Methodist church at that time- 
and place. From the 8th to the 12th of June, 
•another camp meeting was held at Charity 
Chapel, Po- rhatan, at which one hundred souls 
'were thoug]it to obtain saving conversion, and 
sixty joinGd the Methodist church. From the 
20th to the 24th of this month, we had a 
camp meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich's meet- 
ing house, at which one hundred and ten came 
forward, and gave testimony of their faith, 
that God had converted their souls. Very 
many are the prayer, class, and preaching 
meetings, not mentioned here, at which the 
Lord pours out his spirit in a wonderful man- 
ner. Considering the low ebb of religion 
among us, before the revival began, I can 
truly say, that I never saw or read of greater 
times ; ,true, the times mentioned by brother 
Cox, in his letter to Bishop Coke, 1787, were 
great ; but I was in the whole of that revival,' 
as well as this, and it is my opinion, that this 
revival far exceeds that. 

^ " The glorious work is spreading in various 
directions, and extensively. It is chiefly 
among the Methodists ; though our Presbyte- 
rian brethren are very friendly, and labor 
mightily with and among us. Indeed, my 
brother, we hope, and at times are almost led 
to believe, that the glorious millenium is ush- 
ering on ! Proclaim at your pleasure the 
contents of this, or any part. 

" I am in the best of bonds, 
" Thine, &c., 

"WILLIAM HEATH." 



• 657. I was unwell the latter part of this 
meeting, from an unusual incident, but after 
the meeting broke up. I rode in a walk thirty 
miles, and lay down upon a table with a 
blanket and pillow, and spoke to several hun- 
dreds in the open air at night. I had been ne- 
cessitated to alight several times, and rest lay- 
ing upon the ground in the course of the 
day. 

658. 28. I rode in great misery eleven miles, 
and spoke to hundreds, an hour by sun in the 
morning. Thence to Franklin court house at 
twelve o'clock, and some were offended, but 
good I trust was done. In the evening I 
spoke twelve miles off; but was grieved with 
the family : could not eat with them, but next 
morning quitted them betimes, and went to 
Henry court house ; spoke to about fifteen 
hundred people i and staved with General 
Martin at night, where we had a good time. 

659. 30th. I started this morning an hour 
before day, and rode thirty miles to Pittsylva- 
nia court house. — Here were several of my 
spiritual children, amongst whom was Polly 
Callaway, whom I once had pointed at whilst 
preaching, the first time she had ever saw me, 
and God struck her under conviction ; she ran 
avv^ay thirty miles to a camp meeting, where 
God set her soul at liberty; and almost the 
whole of her father's family have been brought 
to God : and her brother is become an itiner- 
ant preacher. One soul was set at liberty to- 
day, some mocked and caused interruption, but 
good was done during the three meetings. 

660. It is eight years this morning since I 
parted with my parents, on the errand in which 
I am now engaged. I still feel '■'-woe is me if I 
'preach not the gospel.'''' Hitherto I have been 
preserved (through the providence of God,) by 
land and sea, through storms and afflictions, 
with the temptations of friends and foes; but 
the Lord hath kept me, glory to his holy 
name ! 

31 St. I held meeting sun half hour high, 
and then rode eigliteen miles to Wilson's 
meeting house ; these were tender tim.es— 
eight miles hence I spoke at night. 

661. Sunday, April 1st. I spoke at Rock- 
ingham court house, N. Carolina, to fifteen or 
sixteen hundred people, who appeared in 
general solemn and well behaved, considering 
the inconvenience of standing in the freezing 
air and falling snow, more than two hours. I 
rode twelve miles and spoke at night. 

2nd. I spoke in Danville to about two 
thousand : this was the seat of Satan's king- 
dom, yet I believe I shall one day see good 
times in this quarter. Some children were 
brought forward, for me to pray for them, in- 
stead of offering them up in baptism, which I 
had never seen before. 

3d. I rode thirty ihiles to Halifax, Virginia, 



EXEXPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



where I spoke to about two thousand, and in 
general good attention. A fainiiy of A-double- 
L-part people, without any knowledge or con- 
sent, appointed me a meeting, (and to excuse 
the mru;:v.' -aid they would pilot me a road 
live nihe: -horrer to my next day"s meetina:. 
To prevent disappointing the people. I co:vi- 
plied, hitt on my ardvah before I entere.l tiit- 
house. I inquired v,diether I midit feel at 
home whhst I stayed ? they replied, --yes."" 
I then observed, tbat l" had come "forty 
miles, an;l would be glad of a cup of tea or 
CQtiee. as I could take no food without them. 
They took their dinner, and prepared not 
mine, until it was tkne to be2:in meetinz : but 
as I would sillier nothing to clash wnh my 
appointments, and linain? the people talkative. 
I got or: a table by the porch, out of doors, in 
the dark iinsecu : and with a -tamp a- if I 
would have stove the table throurh. nnl cm:- 
ping my hands at the same instant with all mv 
might. I cried with exertion. •■ Hu^h." which 
caused a so'emn silence among-: the n-^-i-ih^, 
t-V , :1:;-.-. '^ej-an meeting;: havi: ■ 
i.^-v.v V :vy fooi was ready. I w _ ... : 
when I had done. 

66-2. Vv'hen I had finished. I found it not 
ready and cold ; and beins: so wearv I was 
unable to si: up. and retired to rest, observina:. 
I must be oil' betimes in the morninc:. and th v 
must accommodate my breakfast according:- 
which however was not ready until I had j,'-.: 
on my horse, neither did the}- procure me a 
pilot ; thus I went twenty-three miles to Char- 
lotte court house, got some breakfast, and 
spoke. 

663. The above family after I was gone, 
told lies about me. and one of their vreachers 
ap]:ic::.vd vl-n.hy to my face, h"; hce' 
them :'j.:ind my back: saving", v- i - ^.i 1. 
'•Jesus 'Ihri^t was a liar." ^cc. Next year 
whe'i 1 'm:n? this wa^- again, ihi- fainhv imd 
ma.- ^ ^ yv'ointment for me: but as it 
h: _ _ . the son. who had come to 

mccV;. ■ : ; Iv. [yr-:- _ - \ - ;-Tved tO 

Go., v; -V V - .. :old lies 

abo V - - ;j pi event him 

fiv; iiev had to look to 

the . m:en: il:em-re-e^, 

664. April 5th. A Pre-hy:ery was sitting 
at rri:x:e Edward, and many lawyers Avere 
here ; h 1 vhnz court time.) I spoke to about 
three h:. d people, (standing upon the 
stocks or viilory.) on the subject of predesti- 
nati-' .1 an 1 deis'n. showina: the one to be the 
fov : the '.vher. The court adjourned 
whv . 1 - _ /.e. landed. •■ a man present hLith 
some Doois. v,-hich contain the essence of 
what I spoke, if any of you should desire to 
procure them." A minister (observing the at- 
tention of the great and small, and also the 
sale of the books.) replied, that the stocks 



! were the fittest place for me : which showed 
tire bitterness of his heart, and procured him 
no small disgrace amongst his friends. 

665. Lynchburg vras a deadly place for the 
worship of God. but my friends asked, what 
shall be done with the profits of your chain? 
whiclt they computed at five hundred do.'lars' 
I re^'iied. •• I give the profits to build a brick 

I chapel in Lynchburg, for the Methodists^, re- 
serving only the privilege of p'eacliing in it 
wh.en not occupied by them, and whilst my 
cond.uct >hall continue as unexceptionable as 
it nov- is."" 

666. 6Ldi. I spoke at Tar wallet, (a church) 
iit^the day time, and at night at John Kobson's, 
junior, whom I called my Papa, and his wife 
m.v Jiamma. His mother, (who is near ninety 
vears cr a:re. ■ as I asked her if she prayed, 
thouidtt wiia: -hould I pray for unless it be to 
^et home safe from meeting; but in the night 
vehil-: she meditated upoji the'above thoughts 
01 her mind, reflected what have I been about 
a'l WW life time .- I am Mar one hundred 

end never considered upon my fu- 
here conviction seized her mind: 
she went i:i the morning to her son's, and de- 
sired prayer: in about a week she was brought 
to rejoice in God. 

667. 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Car- 
' -^-rhe. The first time I visited this place, I 

' an innkeeper to preach in his house, 
^ , li ' replied, (as was said) be would first rneet 
me in hell : he shortly after died, and shock- 
ing to relate 

I 66S. Xo one offered a place, except one man 
j a room, which would contain about a dozen ;■• 
j at length I 2:ot the liberty of a tobacco shed 
' or warehou-e. where I spoke to about five 
! hundred. One man rode into the company, 
and continued on his horse about two hours, 
until I had done ; it rained so tremendously 
that the people who were mostly excited by 
i curiositv. were compelled to stay until I fimish- 
i ed. So 1 left the town without eating or drink- 
ing : but now there was a stage erected for me, 
and I spoke to about two thousand. - 

I observed to the people their former cool- 
ness, and told them, that I would neither eat 
; nor drink with them this; time: but intended 
I to clear my skirts from their blood : several 
were brought under conviction, and since are 
brought to rejoice in God. I received several 
, invitations, but would not break my word, 
j which gave 2:reat offence. 
! The third time I visited this place. God gave 
: me favor in the sight of the people : prejudice 
! seemed to be removed, and we had a gracious 
■ time. 

i 669. 8th. I spoke under some shades at Pow- 
; hatan. about two thousand present : we had 
a good time, except one drunken man, and 
I some few took offence. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



91 



9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, 
at Chesterfield court house, and at JNIanches- 
ter at night. 

670. 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about 
two thousand. Here T found several spiritual 
children, the fruit of my first visit. Here the 
posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing 
the brick on which they stood, and two inches 
more would have let down hundreds of people 
upon those beneath. 

671. 11th. I returned to Cumberland to pre- 
pare my Address to the people of Virginia for 
the press. 

I communicated my thoughts to Papa and 
Mamma Hobson, who after seriously weighing 
circumstances, gave their advice and consent 
concerning my marriage 



to hundreds. A Quaker girl (who was excited 
hither,) was brought under concern of mind in 
the meeting • and had no rest until the Lord 
spoke peace to her soul. The next time I saw 
her, she was rejoicing in God. — Here I met 
Jesse Lee, and rode with him to his father's, 
whose house had been a preaching house 
most constantly for thirty years, ami I sup- 
pose one of the oldest in America. 

674. I communicated my intention to pub- 
lish my journal, and apply the profits towards 
building a meeting house in the city of W ash- 
ington, as a gentleman had olfered to give me 

a spot of ground for that purpose. J. 

said that he had no objection if I told the 

whole truth, and gave the meeting house to 
the Methodists; which was then mv intention. 



Sunda)' 15th. I came to Petersburg!!, some But one of the Conferences making some ob- 
were noisy, and some were tender in meeting. | jection at my building meeting houses for i 
672. 16th. A young gentleman carried me I 'them, I afterwards altered my mind, and gave \ 
in a gig to Osborne church, he a few days af- j what I conceived to be the profits, to some j 
ter was flun^ " ' ' . . . . ...... ^ 

Oh ! how uncertain is life f Oh ! the necessity 
of being always ready ! ! 

I spoke under the federal oaks to about se- 
venteen hundred. — We had a meltins: time. 



from the gig and soon expired, j ^Methodist trustee^;, still in the district of Co- j 
' * ' • ■■• •■ lumbia, which contains ten miles square, and 

includes the cities of Washington, Georgetown 
and Alexandria. 

18th. I had meeti"ng at Sussex court house; 



Trials I expect are at the door ; the cloud | then to Jones' meeting house, where I met five 



seems gathering fast, and to none but a Divine 
Providence can I look, as an interposing 
friend. 

I am taught to use all men as friends, and 
yet to put myself in the power of none, but to 
make God my only friend, and put my whole 
confidence in him : for whom else can I rely 
upon ? The fable saith, that the snake to 
oblige the porcupine suffered him to come into 
his den out of the cold, the latter growing 
warm, began to bristle up and stir about, and 
the quills to prick the snake ; which caused 
him to request the other to begone, or else be- 



travelling preachers, on their way to general 
Conference. 

675. 19th. Had meeting at Hall's meeting 
house, and Dinwiddie court house, and ap- 
pointed a camp meeting to commence on the 
8th of Mai^h following. 

21st. I spoke at the camp meeting ground, 
and next day at Brunswick court house, and 
at night at Ellis' meeting house, to about one 
thousand. One professed to find peace. Ira 
Ellis is one of the old travelling preachers, 
and Droomgoole also, who live in this country 
It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection 



have. He replied, "I'm well enough off, and ] when I fall in company with those who were 
if you do not like the place, you may seek | the first in the planting the infant IMethodist 



res^ elsewhere." 

Brother IMallard writes thus 



church in America ; when I reflect how some 
'I am out of j have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a 
few still engaged, and the rest gone to glory. 
I spoke at Hicke's ford in the court house, 
thought it wrong in those who prophesied in ' and at a widow's in the night ; I stood upwards 
the camp. Aaron and Miriam rose up against ' of three hours in these meetings, and it was a 



hell,^ thank God, Christ was rebuked by Peter, 
his friends thought him beside himself: Joshua 



Moses : and John with others forbid one who 
was casting out devils in the name of Christ ; 
because he followed not with them ; and ig- 
norant brethren cause trials, (though ^vell 
meaning) beside those false brethren, hypo- 
crites and backsliders." The 



enough daily, without borrowing trouble from 
the morrow. All is well now, to-morrow may 
take thouo-ht for itself. 



happy time to me. 

676. 24th. I rode to Jones' church, and from 
thence to Jerusalem, a place noted for Nvicked- 
ness ; I spoke in the court house, but none 
asked me either to eat or drink, which was 
trials j the greatest inhospitality I had met v.'ith for 



some time. This town was beautifully situated 
on a river. 

26th. I held meeting at Suffolk, and Jolly's 
673. I spoke at Prince George court house, ' chapel ; some A-double-L-part people took of- 



and though there were but few religious peo- 
ple, it was a tender time notwithstanding it 
was muster day. I rode fourteen miles and 



fence, but good I trust was done. 

27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than 
could get in the house. Without there was 



spoke in the afternoon in Jones' whole church 1 disturbance, within was peace. At brother 



92 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



Green's also, we had a good time, whilst some 
fell to the floor and raised the people in the 
street. 

28th. I spoke in Norfolk, and Portsm.outh ; 
and some souls were set at liberty. I refused 
some money, and got some hand bills printed, 
and then had a sufficiency left to pay my fer- 
riage ; however some one slipped some money 
into my pocket, which answered the end ; so 
I still perceive that the calls of God's spirit 
and the openings of his providence go hand 
in hand. 

29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave 
over their meetings, which gave me a line op- 
portunity of addressing the people, both in the 
Method] r-t chapel, and in the church ; in the 
latter of which one fell as in the agonies of 
death. I feel as if my work in this country 
was diawing towards a close, and nly heart 
drawn towar(!s England. Oh ! how easy some 
people can rest, even ministers, and see so lit- 
tle fruit of their labor. 

677. 30th. I rode to Yorktown, where Corn- 
wallis was taken prisoner, and the cave to 
which he retited during the siege still remains, 
being cut on purpose for him in a rock. The 
effects of the siege and shot still remain ; the 
town is since of little consequence. I spoke 
in the church to what I could, but I doubt if 
there be one white, a Christian in the place. 
I crossed York river to Gloucester side and 
spoke again. 

May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a 
good time, saw some of brother Bead's spiri- 
tual children seven years old. Hence to Bel- 
lamy's chapel ; stood about six hours this 
day, but I and my horse but little to eat till 
night, having travelled about thirty miles. 

2nd. Had meetings at Shacklesford chapel 
and the new church. 

678. The Church of England was once 
the eslablished religion, (by law,) in this 
state ; , the clergyman was allowed sixteen 
thousand pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as 
his salary from the parish. When the war 
commenced between England and America, 
the Legislature of this state thought it unrea- 
sonable to compel a man to pay and so de- 
prive him of his natural privilege of showing 
his voluntary liberality • and also to compel one 
to pay to the support of those in whose min- 
istry he did not believe. 

These clergy, supposing the Virginians 
would be conquered after the above. act, and 
their arrears made up to them, continued their 
attendance for a while : but after the taking 
of Cornwallis, they deserted the churches, 
and left them vacant, which caused the legis- 
lature to permit other denominations to use 
them, &c., and many scores of the best 
buildings in this state are now going to 
ruin. 



679. 3d. I spoke at Pace's meeting house, 
and also in the Baptist's chapel. 

Benjamin Pace had borne an unblemished 
character as a preacher, and at length fell into 
a decline, which he bore with christian forti- 
tude, calling for his shroud and grave clothes, 
dressed himself in them as some great hero 
on an important expedition; then bade his 
wife, son and daughter farewell, with orders 
to have the society notified ;^ '• I am done 
fighting, ray soul is in glory," — and with his 
hand fixed in a* proper attitude, went off tri- 
umphant. This is a match for an infidel. 

4th. 1 spoke four hours lacking thirteen 
minutes, under the shades between two trees 
at Cole's Chapel, to a crowded, ^serious, atten- 
tive auditory In the midst of my discourse, 
I observed a man on the other side of the 
trees, whom I considered as a backslider ; it 
ran repeatedly through my mmd to ask him 
before the people, if the language of his heart 
was not contained in these words. 

" What peaceful hours I once enjoyed ! 

How sweet their memory still, 
But they have left an aching void 

The world can never fill." 

And at lengtl\ I proposed the question, after 
telling the congregation the cause, and re- 
quested him if it was, to give me his hand ; 
which he did to the surprise of the people : 
he was a Baptist as I afterwards was told ; 
and continued uneasy in his mind for some 
weeks, till some of his people plastered him 
up with the old doctrine, "owcem grace al- 
ways in grace?'' 

5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Roj'al, 
and had a solemn time. 

680. 6th. I spoke in Fredericksburg-^ four 
times and collected upwards of forty pounds 
for the benefit of a free school ; the little- 
boys who heard me preach, next day went 
all over town, spelling " A-double-L-part — 
few — elect — some — small number," &c. which 
diverted some and exasperated others. * 

7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries court 
houses. 

8th. I gave my last- here; and spoke in a 
church on the way to Alexandria, where I 
spoke at night, and next morning. 

9th. I spoke in Georgetown. 

681. 10th. I went to Montgomery, but 
finding my appointment not given out, I push- 
ed on to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, 
and heard a sermon at night. Here brother 
Daniel Ostrander brought me heavy tidings, 
the death of my mother, the first that ever 
died out of my father's family. It gave me 
a tender sensation, but I could neither weep 
nor mourn ; whilst these words were in my 
mind, " Oh ! is my mother gone ! is she gone, 
never to return." 

The last time I saw her, she requested that 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



93 



I should- come and see them once a year, 
whilst she should live, which was my then 
intention : but God so wonderfully opened my 
i way in the southern climes, that I could not 
find m}^ way clear, although I had felt unu- 
sual exercise when I parted from her last, 
(which I remarked to my friends ;) and also 
about the time of her disease ; though it was 
near five months after she died before I heard 
of it. 

11th. I received a letter from my father, 
giving me the particulars of my mother's dis- 
: solution and triumphant end; which was a 
little more than twelve months from the time 
; I parted with her last. He also informed me 
! of the death of my brother Fish, which took 
r place a few weeks before her's. When I saw 
1 him last, he %ras backslidden from God ; it 
! appear.s he was reclaimed in his last illness, 
; and made a happy exit. 

i 682. Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the 
market, and published it from the .pulpit, and 
also prepared an advertisement for the public 
paper, for me to preach there a second time ; 
there was a large concourse of people at the 
j last meetinp:, and near one hundred preachers 
present, it being now General Conference 
time ; I had come here to see if they intended 
to hedge up my way. Brother Ostrander in- 
formed me. that the New- York Conference 
had conversed me over and some were minded 
to block up my way, whilst others objected, 
saying, " he does us no harm, but we get the 
fruit of his labor,',' whilst the former urged 
my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Dows 
might spring out of the same nest : so they 
agreed to discourage giving out m.y appoint- , 
ments; and it appears that some came to this 
Conference with an intention to have a move 
to block up my way at one sti'oke, but on 
seeing the southern preachers and hearing of 
my conduct and success, their prejudice de- 
serted them, and their opinions and views of 
things ccncerning me altered, (as several of 
them toW me) and became friendly, though 
before cool and distant. 

683. Stith Mead, who was on his way 
from Georgia to General Conference^ when we 
met at the camp-meeting, got detained on ac- 
count of the revival which then broke out, 
and spread a? fire on a mountain, in all direc- 
tions. He VTOte to Baltimore conference,-'and 
also to m.-^, that he conceived his presence 
would not be necessary there on my account. 

Nicholas Qnethen I here heard preach in the 
life and power of the Holy Ghost ; Oh ! what 
an alteration in the man for the better! He 
once was a pleasant speaker to the ear, but 
little enero:y to the heart, until God knocked 
him down twice at a camp meeting, and gave 
him such a Baptism as he never felt before ; 
however spiritual blessings may be abused 



through unfaithfulness to the Divine Spirit, 
and what need there is of our practising th-e 
apostle's caution, " if any man thinketh he 
standeth, let him take heed lest he fall. '"^ 

The preachers as a body seemed unpreju- 
diced, yet a few individuals are excepted, 

amongst whom R- and W of ancient 

date, w^hich I desired might be done away, 
and requested an . interview for that purpose, 
but though one of them invited me to break- 
fast, yet they both went out before the time 
appointed, without acquainting the family, 
which caused me to feel awkward and abash- 
ed when I came. 

684. I had felt a desire to visit Boston for 
some time, but never saw my way opening un- 
til now. George Pickering, who was presiding 
Elder in Boston district, invited me to his ju- 
risdiction, which I esteemed as a Providence, 
expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore and 
returned to Richmond, where 1 put some man- 
uscripts to press and visited some neighboring 
places. 

'685, I saw a man executed for the horrid 
crime of murder; having spoken to him 
through the grate the preceding day ; some 
trifled when this awful catastrophe was ex- 
hibited. 

Papa Hobson met me here, but my appoint- 
ments would not admit of my returning with 
him in the gig ; and I had sold my horse to 
pay for printing, and how to get on I did not 
know, being unwell a day or two after ; how- 
ever, a gentleman who had been excited by 
curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear 
me at Cartersville, was there brought under 
concern ; and with his servant was now on 
his return from Petersburg, where he had 
been to purchase a' coach to accommodate his 
family to meetings. He hearing of this ap- 
pointment, delayed on his journey twenty-four 
hours, and then in his coach cariied me home 
to Cumberland. 

686. 26th. I have a bad cough, which 
some think denotes my approaching dissolu- 
tion : I feel unwell out of empioy these few 
day's past, though I have had but very few 
rest days for seventeen months ; but have 
generally preached from two to five times a 
day, riding from thirty to fifty miles. 

Sunday 27th. I -spoke at Charity Chapel 
preparatory for camp meeting. We had a 
shout ; two found peace ; and some ungener- 
ous persons struck the negroes, who were re- 
joicing in God, to the shedding of blood. 

687. Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting com- 
menced near Poplar-spring church, in Glou- 
cester county. Brother Mead^ (who had or- 
dered me to appoint it) did not come accord- 
ing to expectation. — No preachers were on 
the ground, and hundreds of people were 
assembled; this, indeed, was a trial of my 



94 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's . JOURNAL. 



faith among the strange people ] however, in 
the Name of the Lord, I went up the stage 
and began the meeting ; and besought God 
far a token for good : and soon a poor woman, 
( who had come thirty miles on foot, under dis- 
r tress, was delivered, and clapping her hands 
' shouted fqr joy ; upon this three or four 
preachers appeared. These things began to 
revive my heart, but a shower of rain expell- 
ed us from the woods into the church, where 
six or eight souls found peace. The next day 
1 was a good time also. 

I Sunday 3d. Some thousands assembled, 
' and whilst I was speaking from a stage, a 
storm seemed coming up, which put the peo- 
ple in motion, but I requested the people to 
be still and raise their hearts to God, if per- 
haps He would send off" the clouds ; and soon 
the threatening grew favorable and the clouds 
went round. 

Monday 4th. Our meeting broke up ; about 
thirty found peace; a number of backsliders 
were reclaimed; scores were awakened, and 
good was done in the Name of the Lord. 

5th. I replied to' an A-double-L-part dis- 
course, delivered against me in my absence 
by Bob S. who had heard me preach, which 
I think was unmanly. 
■ 688. Thursday 7th. I met Brother Mead 
at Papa Hohson's, who informed me that the 
work in Bedford county has greatly spread : 
six hundred found peace ; and five hundred 
and twenty, he had taken into society, and 
the flame was still going on. . < 

689. Friday, 8th. Camp-meeting came on 
at Charity-chapel, Powhatan county. The 
Lord was precious ; b-ut the wicked strove to 
trouble us. 

Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand 
were on the ground. The work went on, and 
the opposition increased. Twenty-five com- 
bined together to give me a flogging. They 
ransacked the camp to find me whilst I was 
taking some repose. This was the first dis- 
covery of their project ] as I went out of the 
tent, one was seen to cock a pistol towards 
me, whilst a voice was heard, " there he is ! 
there he is !" My friends forced me into the | 
tent. Next day I had one of the young men ' 
arrested, and two others fled before they could 
be taken. The young man acknowledged his 
error, and promised never to do the like again ] 
so we let him go. 

The law was read from the stage, and after 
that we had peace. 

Satan was angry, and brought to hush with 
only growling what should be done by way- 
laying me on the road : — I defied them to do 
their worst. The work went on, and con- 
tinued all night, and next morning, when we 
were parting, we had good reason to believe 
that one hundred souls were brought to liberty. 



Some were minded that I should go off in a 
covered coach, which I refused, but with 
Brother Dunnington went off in a gig, believ- 
ing that they had no power to hurt me. 
What enraged them so, was my showing 
their improper behavior in their striking the 
blacks, &c. 

13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker's, 
in whose family God has begun a precious 
Avork. 

I purchased a grave suit for the dead, and 
sent it to Betsey M ; and took my de- 
parture to Petersburg. ' » 

The stage coach not going, I was detained 
twenty-four hours behind my intention. 

690. Friday, 15th. I arrived on the camp- 
ground about an hour by sun in the evening ; 
three "otiad peace : some attempted interrup- 
tion : bu: the magistrates were on our' side. 
I continued on the ground until Monday, 18th, 
in which time about sixty professed to have 
found peace, and- about one hundred awa- 
kened. Brother Cox wrote me that about 
thirty found peace after that I left the ground. 
Some blamed me for appointing this meeting ; 
however the devil's kingdom suffered loss in 
the Isle of Wight, and I will rejoice. 

I gave one hundred doll^irs worth of books 
towards building a chapel : and spent a few 
days in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and several 
souls were set at liberty while I staid. ' 

691. Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New 
York. We had some contrary winds, horri- 
ble squalls, and calms ; however, in eigh-c 
days, I spoke with some friends in New York, 
having quitted the vessel, and by way of 
Elizabethtown came to the city. 

N. Snethen is stationed here, arid seems not 
so lively (by the account of his friends) as he 
was some time ago. He is lately married. — 
Cyrus Stebbens objected to my preaching 
where he was stationed, though the trustees 
were mostly friendly. He withdrew from the 
connexion soon after, which showed what 
spirit he was of. 

692. I put my trunk on board a vessel for 
Middletown, and a friend took me in a chair, 
near forty miles, whence I continued on foot 
until I came near Connecticut line, when 
about sixty yards off, whilst raising my heart 
to God, to open me a way for provision, as I 
had but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron 
Hunt, a preacher, who told me where to call 
and get some refreshment ] I did so, and held 
two meetings in the neighborhood ; then 
came to Danbury, and pawning my watch, 
took stage for Hartford. 

693. July 10th. Walking twenty miles, I 
came to my father's house, which appeared 
empty. Things seemed pleasant round about j 
but my mother is no more — I cannot mourn — 
my loss is her gain. I trust to meet her in 



7 ' 

EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



95 



the skie?, where sorrow and parting are no 
more. — The rest of my friends are well in 
body, but low in religion. 

694. I went to Middletown for my trunk, 
and found the contemplation for a meeting- 
house like to fall through, although six hun- 
dred dollars were subscribed. I offered them 
eight hundred dollars worth of books to aid 
therein, provided they would give me assist- 
ance in putting my journal to press. Here 
brother Burrows met me, and went to Hebron, 
where we saw brother Wood. We agreed on 
a camp meeting, to commence the last day of. 
May following; which, v/hen known, was 
ridiculed as enthusiasm, to think that I could 
get people to go into the woods, and encamp 
night and day in this populous part, where 
elegant meeting-houses were so numerous. 
I was now called to another difficulty : a 
young horse being dead, and some money 
miscarried which j had sent for his keeping 
and a coat; my appointment had gone on- to 
Boston, and how to do I saw not my way 
clear: but here that same Providence, whose 
kindness I had experienced on many interest- 
ing occasions, was manifest. A letter from a 
motherly woman, Avho had never seen me but 
once, came to hand, in which was enclosed a 
bank note. — This enabled me to pay what I 
owed, and take stage from Springfield to "Wal- 
tham. A paper miaker agreed, if I would pay 
one hundred down and give' him bonds for 
the remainder, he would accommodate me; 
but how to accomplish this I did not know, 
until I fell asleep at brother Pickering's father- 
in-law's in Waltham, when I dreamed how 
and where I could get the money, which I 

observed to P , who replied, " A dream 

is a dream." I said, "true; but I intend to 
see the result." — I wrote to my Middletown 
friends and succeeded accordingly. I spoke 
several times in Boston, and once on the com- 
mon, where two caused interruption : but 
shortly after God called them to eternity/ 

Some dated their awakenings and conver- 
sions from this visit. Thence I took stage 
and returned to Springfield, where I arrived 
about twelve at night, and lay under a 
hay-stack .until day : when I called on the 
paper man, and a friend met me from Lliddle- 
town, so we completed our bargain ; when I 
went with the friend to Hartford, and com- 
pleted our agreement with the printers and 
bookbinder. -^^ 

I now had a tour of about six thousand 
miles laid off before me, to be accomplished 
against my return in May, and not a cent of 
money in my pocket ; however, in the name 
of God, I set off on foot from my father's 
house, though no one knew my situation ; 
doubting not, but that the Providential hand, 
which I had experienced heretofore, would go 



with me still. I walked to Hartford river, 
telling the ferry-man my case ; he carried me 
over, saying, " pay when you can,"' (it being 
one cent.) I sold some books, and continued 
my walk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon 
of Quakers, who suffered me to ride some on 
the way. 

695. Thence I took stage to Danbury and 
redeemed my watch ; held a few meetings, 
and came to New York. A friend who had 
employed me to get him some printing done, not 
making remittance, I had liked to have been 
involved in difficulty ; but Providence de- 
livered me from this dffficulty also. Brother 
Thacher had consented for my holding a camp 
meeting in his district ; but reconsidering the 
matter, recoiled with prohibition. Yet to pre- 
vent my dif appointment from being too great, 
sufiered four appointments to be made for me 
by a local preacher, not choosing to give 
them out himself, considering the agreement 
at last conference. These appointments were 
given out wrong end foremost, considering the 
line of my journey, which caused much 
more travelling ; however, with a heavy 
heart, I fulfilled the appointments, in each of 
which I could but remark with tears, that 
some persons had accused me with being of a 
party spirit, to strive to get a separation, 
which thing was false, and I did not expect to 
trouble them any more in that part, until 
there was an alteration, and God should fur- 
ther open my way. 

As I was going to take the stage, a man 
brought up a horse, saddle and bridle for me, 
with orders to pay when convenient. I con- 
sidered this act as christian kindness; but 
Satan strove to raise a dust as I did not make 
remittance very speedily, having no safe op- 
portunity for some months. 

I passed through my old circuit, the Dutch- 
ess, and saw some who retained prejudice, but 
T continued my journey, putting up at the 
inns, being unwilling to screw any thing 
through the devil's teeth. 

When I arrived in Albany, the preaching- 
house doors which had been shut in Stehhen's 
time, were now open. As the stationed 
preacher was out of town, and one or two 
others, who were expected, not coming, the 
people were like to be disappointed, which to 
prevent, gave rise to the opening, which I 
embraced as providential, and held a number 
of meetings. Here I have always found some 
kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. 

I took my departure to Weston, where I 
saw Smith Miller., his wife Hannah, and 
Peggy; after an absence of nearly two years. 

696. August 31st. Camp meeting bega;n, 
and the people were entirely strangers to the 
quality and magnitude of thi^ kind of meeting. 
Several IMethodist preachers came as specta- 



96 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



tors, intending, if the meeting did well, to take 
hold, heart and hand with me, biit if ill, to 
leave it as they found it; and let the blame 
devolve on me. A stage being erected, I ad- 
dressed the people thereon, from Luke xxi. 
19. An awful solemnity came over the peo- 
ple ; several mourners came forward to be 
prayed for ; and some shortly found comfort, 
and the Lord began to move in the camp; 
however, the preachers were minded we 
should disband to private habitations : but I 
replied, " if I can get twenty to tarry on the 
ground, I would not go off until the meeting 
broke." Soon the Lord began to move 
among the people, and many were detained 
on the ground, and souls were born to God. 
Next day the congregation and work in- 
creased, and so in the course of tl;ie night 
likewise. 

Sunday. Sept. 2d. It rained, (I was sick,) 
and the people were punished, by getting wet 
in the shov;er, through not coming better pre- 
pared for encampment, &c., which I was glad 
of, as it taught them a useful lesson against 
my return : it cleared up, and the sun broke 
out, when I addressed them. Being informed 
of some ill de.signs among the youth, to bring 
a stigma on the meeting, I observed three 
companies in the woods. I got on a log in 
the triangle, and began relating a story con- 
cerning a bird's nest, which my father had 
remarked represented his family, that would 
be scattered like these young birds who knew 
not the getting of things, but only the fruition 
of provision, and not parental affection, until 
they become to have children of their own : 
which remarks had made great impression on 
my mind. The rehearsal to them had the 
desired effect, and gathered their wandering 
minds into a train of serious thinking, and 
prepared their hearts for the reception of good 
advice : several of them desired I should pray 
with them ; soon nine were sprawling on the 
ground, and some were apparently lifeless. 
The Doctors supposed they had fainted, and 
desired water and fans to be used. I replied, 
" Hush !" then they, to show the fallacy of 
my ideas, attempted to determine it with their 
skill, but to their surprise their pulse was 
regular: some said, "it is fictitious, they 
make it :" I answered, " the weather is 
warm, and we are in a perspiration, whilst 
they are as cold as corpses, which cannot be 
done by human art." 

Here some supposing they were dying, 
whilst others suggested, "it is the work of 
the devil :" I observed, " if it be the devil's 
work, they will use the dialect of hell, when 
they Gome to some watched my words, in 
great solemnity, and the first and second were 
soon brought through, happy, and all in the 
course of the night, except a young woman, 



who had come under good impression, much 
against her father's will, thirty miles. She 
continued shrieking for mercy for eight hours, 
sometimes on the borders of despair, until 
near sunrise, when I exhorted her if she had 
a view of her Saviour, to receive Him as ap- 
pearing for her : her hope revived; faith sprang 
up ; joy arose ; her countenance was an index of 
heart to all the beholders ; she uttered a word, 
and soon she testified the reality of her men- 
tal sensation, and the peace she had found. 

About thirty found peace ; and I appointed 
another camp meeting, to commence -in May. 

697. When I was in Ireland, I saw the first 
pair that I thought were happy in marriage, 
or showed a beauty in their connexion as the 
result of matrim.ony. I heard also of a young 
man, who made a proposal of marriage : the 
young woman possessing piety and consider- 
ation, agreed to make it a matter of fasting 
and prayer, to know the Divine vrili on the 
subject; she also told a consi'j crate friend, 
who gave her advice on the subject. At the 
time appointed they met, to return their an- 
swers upon the subject. The man said he 
thought it was the will of God they should 
proceed, and the two women's opinion was 
the reverse. — It was then sulnnitted for my 
opinion, why I thought the young man's 
mind differed from theirs : I replied, that many 
persons desire a thing, and wish that it might 
be the will of God it should be so, and from 
thence reason themselves into a belief that it 
is His will, when in fact it is nothing but 
iheir own will, substituted for God's, and so 
stand in their own light and deceive them- 
selves. 

It appears to me, concerning every person 
who is marriageable, and whose duty it is to 
marry, that there is some particular person 
whom they ought to have ; but I believe it to 
be possible for them to miss of thot object and 
obtain one who is not proper for them. 

Some people have an idea, that all matches 
are appointed, which 1 think repugnant to 
common sense, for a man will leave his wife, 
and a woman her husband ; they two will go 
to another part and marry and live as lawful 
man and wife. — Now can a rational creature 
suppose that God appointed this match, whose 
revealed will sayeth, " Thou shalt not commit 
adultery.'''' 

Again I have seen some men and women in 
courtship, put the best foot foremost, and the 
best side out ; and from this their ways would 
appear pleasing, and fancy would be conceiv- 
ed and taken for love ; but when they got ac- 
quainted with each other's weaknesses, after the 
knot was tied, the ways which once appeared 
agreeable are now odious : thus the dear be- 
comes cheap., and the honey is gall and vine- 
gar ; but, alas, it is too late to repent. — Their 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



dispositions being so different, it is as much 
impossible for them to live agreeable and hap- 
py in love together, as for the cat and dog to 
agree. Thus a foundation is laid for unhap- 
^piness for life. — Whatsoever ye do, do all to 
the Glory of God, is the language of the 
Scripture ; therefore, as Christ saith, without 
me ye can do nothing : and as Paul saith, 
through Christ who strengthened me, I can do 
all things. We are to look to God for help 
in whatever we undertake, as all things are 
sanctified through faith anil prayer ; therefore 
whatsoever we dare not pray to God for his 
blessing upon, we have no right to' pursue : 
it is forbidden fruit : but as there is a Provi- 
dence of God attending every person in every 
situation in life, and no such thing as m^re 
chance, it is my opinion, if people were but 
resigned to the dispensation of Divine Provi- 
dence, instead of being their own choosers, 
their will resigned to his disposal, &c., that 
they would liiiil His Providence to guide and 
direct them to the object proper for them, as 
the calls of His Spirit and the openings of His 
Providence go hand in hand. 

I was resolved when I began to travel, that 
no created object should be the means of rival- 
ling my God, and of course not to alter the si- 
tuation of my life, unless a way. seemed to 
open in the way of Providence, whereby I 
might judge that my extensive usefulness 
should be extended rather than contracted. 

S • M , of Western, came to a big 

meeting in the woods, and heard that Crazy 
Dow was there, and after some time sought 
and found me. He accompanied me to my 
appointnjents, consisting of about one hun- 
dred miles to travel. He kept what some call 
a Methodist tavern, i. e. a house for the preach- 
ers, &c. One of my appointments being near 
his house, he invited me to tarry all night ; 
observing his daughter would be glad to see 
me. I asked if he had any children ! he re- 
plied, a young woman I brought up I call my 
daughter. I staid all night, but, so it happen- 
ed that not a word passed between her and 
me, though there were but three in the family. 
I went to my appointment where We had a 
precious time ; but whilst preaching, I felt 
uncommon exercise (known only to myself 
and my God) to run through my mind, which 
caused me to paus^e for some time. In going 
to my evening appointment, I had to return 
by the house, he being still in company with 
me. I asked him if he would object if I, 
should talk to his daughter concerning matri- 
mony T he replied, " I have nothing to say, 
only I have requested her, if she had any re- 
gard for me, not to marry so as to leave my 
house." 

When 1 got to the door, I abruptly asked 
his wife, who had been there, and what they 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 97 



had been about in my absence : she told me, 
which made way for her to observe, that 
P^SSy ^'^^^ resolved never to marry unless it 
were to a preacher, and one who would con- 
tinue travelling. — This resolution being simi- 
lar to my own, as she then stepped into the 
room, caused me to ask if it were so 1 she 
answered in the affirmative ; on the back of 
which I replied, "do you think you could 
accept of such an object as me she made 
no ansv/er, but retired from the room; this 
was the lirst time of my speaking to her. I 
took dinner ; asked her one question more 
'■ — ^ and went to my neighboring meet- 
ings, which occupied some days ; but having 
a cloak making, of oiled cloth, it drew me 
back to it : I staid allViight, and in the morn- 
ing, when going away, I observed to her and 
her sister, who brought her up as a mother, 
that I was going to the warm, countries^, where 
I had never spent a warm season, and it was 
probable I should die, as the warm climate 
destroys most of those who go from a cold 
country : but (said I) if I am preserved about • 
a year and a half from now, I am in hopes of j 
seeing this northern country again, and if 
during this time you live and remain single, 
and find no one that you like better than you 
do me, and would be willing to give me up 
twelve months out of thirteen, or three years 
out of four to travel, and that in foreign lands, 
and never say, do not go to your appointment, 
&c. For if you should stand in my way, I 
should pray to God to remove you, which I. 
believe he would answer, and if I find no one 
that I like better than I do you, perhaps some- 
thing further may be said on the subject ; and 
finding her character to stand fair, I took my 
departure. In my travels I went to the , 
Natchez country, where I found religion low, 
and had hard times, but thought this country 
one day would be the garden of America, and 
if this family would remove there, it would 
prove an everlasting blessing (as it respects 
religion) to the inhabitants, considering iheir 
infant state.* It lay on my mind for some 
weeks, when I wrote to them on the subject, 
though I had no outward reason to suppose 
they would go, considering the vast distance 
of near two thousand miles. But now I find 
she was still single, and they all willing to 
comply with my request, which removed many 
scruples from my mind, knowing that it was 
a circumstance that turned up in the order of 
Providence, instead of by my own seeking ; so 
our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I 
thought not to have the ceremony performed 
until T should return from Europe ; but upon 
reflection, considering the circumstance would 

» Provided they should be' faithful to God— but many- 
good things fall through for the want of humble and 
faithful perseverance under God. 



7 



98 



E^TEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



il 



require a correspondence, my letters might be 
intercepted, and the subject known ; prejudice 
arise, jealousy ensue, and much needless con- 
versation and evil be the result ; wherefore to 
prevent the same, a preacher coming in we 
were married that night, though only we five 
were present, this being the third of Septem.- 
ber, 1804. 

6.98. 4th. 'Smith I\Iiller set off with me for 
the Natchez early in the morning, as my ap- 
pointments had been given out for some 
months. I spoke at Westmoreland and Au- 
gusta that day. 

5th. We rode fifty miles, I spoke once on 
the road, and saw a spiritual daughter, who 
was awakened when T travelled the Pittsfield 
circuit. 

6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a 
family of Methodists : near the east branch 
of the Susquehannah river, the man was kind, 
but the woman was as she was. 

7th, Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night 
at Sugar-creek. 

8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming. 

9th. Twentv'-five miles to Amariah Sutton's, 
and found Gideon Draper preaching, who was 
awakened vrhen I was on Cambridge circuit. 
Oh ! how these things refreshed my soul, to 
see the fruit of my labor, hundreds of miles 
off", years after. I spoke when he was done. 
He accom.panied us ten m.iles where I spoke 
again. 

10th. Thirty-three miles to P p An- 

tisse's. 

11th. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman 
who was reasonable in his charges. 

12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the 
Alleghany mountain to Welshtown. 

13th. We crossed the Laurei '^^lls; and 
though we lost some miles by false direction, 
yet Ave camxC near to Dennistown, and staved 
with a friend. 

14th. We went to Greensborough. where I 
spoke in the evening, and then rode thirty-two 
miles to Pittsb'irg, where we arrived about 
the dawn of day ; I found my appointments 
were not gi .-en out accurately. 

Sunday 16th. I spoke in Pittsburg, 'ind 
Washington. 

17th. Brownsville and Union-town, where 
I heard that the Bishops Ashury 2.t\(\ Whatcoat 
were sick twenty-five miles off". 

Spoke twice in Washington, 

19th. Spoke in Steubenville in th' State of 
Ohio — I havp now been in each of the seven- 
tf rrn iStatfts nf thp T"'''->io''. 

-c'Ah. Spoke m Charlestown, and some were 
offended. 

21st. Spoke" to hundreds, beginning before 
sunrise ; and then to Wheeling. Spoke at ten 
o'clock to a large concourse and so went on 
our journey. 



23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the 
Muskingum river ; I could not but observe 
great Marks of Antiquity, ridges of earth 
thrown up so as to form enclosures of various 
form.S; on which three or four might easily ride 
abreast : some of these I think would contain 
near one hundred acres more. 

24th. Came to New Lancaster, where I 
spoke. 

25th. Came to Chillicothe, held four meet- 
ings, some of the A-double-L-part people were 
offended, stayed with the Governor two days; 
in him are connected the Christian and the 
gentleman. I think this State is laid off in 
townships, six miles square, and then into sec- 
tions of one mile square, containing six hun- 
dred and forty acres: and half sections: the 
title of this is obtained from grovernment at 
nine shillings English per acre, for ever, in 
four annual payments, or if the money be 
paid down the interest will be deducted. No 
slavery can be introduced here. There are 
i lands laid off for schools in great magnitude : 
I and I consider the form of the constiiution su- 
perior to that of any other in the Union. 

Near the Ohio river people are sometime 
troubled with fevers, but uplands near the 
heads of the streams, the country is far more 
healthy. 

699." Monda}', October 1st. I found Mr. 
Hodge, a Presbyterian Minister had. failed in 
giving out my appointments ; however I fell 
in with the v<^estern Conference,, which was 
now silting in Kentucky, and God was Avith 
them and the people. I saw the jerJcs in Penn- 
sylvania. Ohio,_and this State on this journey. 
Several of the presiding elders called me into 
a private room : and after some interview we 
parted in friendship. Next day T spoke under 
the trees, nearly the whole Conference being 
piesent ; I the Jght T could discern every coun- 
tenance present and tell the JMethodist from 
the A douDle-L-part people, and never before 
observed that present impression Avould cause 
thp '.ountenar-ce to be such an index to the 
mind, of pleasure and pain, especially in an 
j auditory. Fro]n thence I wont to Lexington, 
j held a few meetings, and saw one whom I had 
i known in Dublin, but he was not as happy 
' now as once. I here experienced some kina- 
ness, and also spoke at Paris by the way : an 
A-double-L-part man being convinced that A- 
double-L meant all, caused great uneasiness 
among the Presbyterians. First, sevei.xl preach- 
ers formed themselves into an association, oy 
tne name of the Springfield Association, and 
then made a will and voluntarily died, and in- 
stead of being a distinct party, sunk into union 
with all Christians. 

700 Sunday 7th. L spoke in Herodsburgh 
and Springiield. As I was getting up, I found 
my clothes had been moved during the night, 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



99 



which caused me to arouse the family ; my 
jacket was found in the piazza, and all my 
money gone except one cent. 

Thence I went to Tennessee, Fut found my 
appointments were not given out. I spoke in 
Clarkesville and Nashville, and many other 
places over the country, until I. came to a bro- 
! ther Canon'fe, who had been the means of 
j opening my wa}^ (under God) before. 
I 701. Friday i9th. Camp meeting commen- 
: ced at Liberty: here I saw the jerks; and 
1 some danced : a strange exercise indeed ; 
j however, it is involuntary, yet requires the 
j consent of the will, .i. e. the people are taken 
j jerking irresistibly, and if they strive to re- 
j &hX it, it worries them much, yet is attended 
i with no bodily pain, and those who are ex- 
I ercised to dance, (which in the pious seems 
j an antidote to the jerks) if they resist it 
I brings deadness and barrenness over the 
mind ; but when they yield to it they feel 
I happy, although it is a great cross ; there is 
i a heavenly smile and solemnity on the coun- 
tenance, which carries a great conviction to 
the minds of beholders; their eyes v/hen dan-^ 
cing seem to be fixed upwards as if upon an 
invisible object, and they lost to all below. 

Sunday 21st. I heard Dr. Toolpy, a man of 
liberal education, who had been a noted Deist, 
preach on the subject of the jerks and the dan- 
cing exercise. He brought ten passages of 
•Scripture to prove that dancing was once a 
religious exercise, but corrupted at Aaron's 
calf, and from thence young people got it for 
amusement. I believe the congregation and 
preachers were generally satisfied with his re- 
marks. 

The Natchez mission had almost discour- 
aged the western Conference, having made 
several trials with little succfess; however 
Lawner Blachnan and Brother Barnes., finding 
that I was going -thither, offered as volunteers 
and fell in with jane for the journe)^. 
^ 702. Tuesday 23d. We started from Frank- 
lin, (where I received some kindness,) and rid- 
j ing thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods; 
it rained and apparently we could get no fire, 
but some moving families from N. Carolina, 
got affrighted by some Indians and were re- 
turning, being fearful to venture on their way. 
They showed us the remains of their fire 
wliere they had encamped the preceding night; 
and vrith difficulty I prevailed on them to stay 
with us, until I let them know my name, 
which they had heard of before, they intended 
travelling on all night to the settlements, be- 
ing fearful of being massacred by the Indians. 
ifS. 24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and 
saw one company of Indians on the way. 

25th. The post_ajid-ti traveller passed by 
us early, but we overtook them, and continu- 
ed together to Tennessee river ; the wind was 



high, and none did cross except the Post, and 
he with danger. 

^ 26th. We crossed, paying a dollar each, 
where was a small garrison, and some few 
half-bred Indians. 

27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of 
the Chickasaw ; I am now beside the fire, the 
company laying down to rest, and our horses 
feeding in a cane brake, and provisions just out. 

Sunday 28th. Two of- our horses were miss- 
ing, but were returned early in the morning 
by a negro and an Indian, who, I suppose, 
had stolen them to get a reward. One of our 
company was for flogging the negro, which I 
opposed, lest' it should raise an uproar, and 
endanger other travellers by the Indians, who 
are of a revengeful temper. This day was a 
hungry time to us. We thought of the disci- 
ples who plucked the ears of corn on the Sabath. 

At length we came to another village where 
some whites lived, and one Mr. Gunn (who 
was touphed under the word when I was 
here before) received us kindly. We tarried 
two days in this settlement, held meetings, 
and received gratis, necessaries for our jour- 
ney, took our departure. Having a, gun with 
us, we killed some, Jiirkeys, which were nu- 
merous iiT'fl'oc'ks : from what we saw, there 
were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in 
these woods. The canopy of heaven was our 
covering by night, except the blankets we 
were rolled in : we kept fires to prevent the 
wild beasts from approaching too near. The 
Post we saw no more ; the man who was with 
htm' continued with us, and being seized with 
derangement for some hours in the woods, re- 
tarded our progress. 

703. November 4th. Crossed the ground, 
where I had the providential escape from the 
Indian, and arrived at the settlement of Natch- 
ez. We were glad to see white people, and 
get out of the woods once more : stayed at the 
first house all night. 

5th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher, on 
Bigblack ; here brother Barnes tarried to be- 
gin his rout. Blackman went with us to Col. 
Barnef s^ on Biopeer ; next day we went to 
Randal Gibson's, on Clark's creek, got some 
washing done, and the Miller staid; and 
Blackman went with me to squire Tooley's, 
father of the Doctor ; where brother Harriman, 
a missionary, was at the point of death ; how- 
ever he recovered : our presence seemed to re- 
vive him. 

8th . I visited Washington and Natchez, and 
some of the adjacent parts. Here I piust ob- 
serve the truth of the maxim, " give the devil 
rope enough and he will hang him.self." : A 
printer extracted a piece from the Lexington 
paper, as a burlesque on me,,whic.h, however, 
did me no harm, though it circulated in most 
papers in the Union : he had just got his types | 



100 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



set up before T made application for the inser- 
tion of a notice, that I should hold meeting 
in town on Sunday; this following. the other, 
made impression on the people's minds : and 
excited the curious to attend meeting. — When 
I was here before; I found it almdst impossible 
to get the people put to meeting any way, and 
had my scruple whether there were three 
Christians in town, either black or white: but 
now I spoke three succeeding Sabbaths, and 
some on week days. 

704. 12th. This day I am twelve ye^rs old. 
Brother Blackman preached a funeral sermon. 
I spoke a few words, and God began a gra- 

■ cious work. — Here by Washington, we ap- 
\ pointed a camp meeting : there is ground laid 
; off for a college ; and Congress, beside a hand- 
; some donation, hath given twenty thousand 
acres of ground, &c... This country is now di- 
viding into townships and sections, and sold 
I by government, as in the state of Ohio ; and 
I though only a territory now, yet will be in- 
I corporated into a State, when the inhabitants 
\ shall amount to sixty thousand. They now 
I had a small Legislature ; the governor is ap- 
I pointed by the President. Ope representative 
. goes to Congress. 

705. Sunday 25th. I spoke for the last time 
at Natchez. I visited Seltzertown, Greenville, 
and Gibson-port. — This last place was a wil- 
derness not two years ago, but now tontains 
near thirty houses, with a court house and 
jail. We held quarterly meeting on Clarke's 
creek j some supposed I would get no campers, 
but at this Q. M. I wanted to know if there 
were any backsliders in the auditory, and if 
there were, and they would come forward, I 
would pray with them : an old backslider, 
who had been happy in the old settlements, 
with tears came forward and fell upon his 
knees, and several follovv^ed his example : a 
panic seized the congregation, and an awful 
awe ensued : we had a cry and shout : it was 
a weeping tender time. The devil was angry, 
and some without persecuted, saying, "•Is God 
deaf, that they cannot vvorship him without 
such a noise though they perhaps would 
make a greater noise, when drinking a toast. 
This prepared the way for the camp meeting, 
and about thirty from this neighborhood went 
thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the 
ground : the c'amp meeting continued four 
days : the devil was angry at this also, and 
though hjs emissaries contrived various pro- 
jects to raise a dust, their eiforts proved inef- 
fectual ; in general there was good decorum, 
and about fifty were awakened, and five pro- 
fessed justifying faith ; so that it now may be 
said, the country which was a refuge for scape- 
gallows, a few years since, in Spanish times, 
is in a hopeful way, and the wilderness begins 
to bud and blossom as the rose, and the bar- 



ren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed 
the Mississippi into Louisiana, and visited se- 
veral settlements, holding religious meetings : 
I believe there is a peculiar providence of such i 
a vast territory falling to the United States, i 
as liberty of conscience may now prevail as j 
the country populates, which before was pro- ' 
hibited by the Inquisition. We got some 
things fixed to our mind; procured three Span- 
ish horses, which had been foaled wild in the 
woods, and had been caught out of the gang, 
by climbing a tree and dropping a noose over 
the head, it being made fast to a bough, &c. 
We got letters from home, with information 
that they were well, and the work going on. 

706. December 16th, Our horses being 
tamed, and taught to eat corn, by forcing it 
into their mouths, and we prepared with a 
tent and provisions, bid the settlement on the 
Mississippi adieu, and betook' to the woods for 
Tombigby, having two others in company, j 
We had not gone far before the saddle turned i 
on the pack mare ; she took fright, which af- 
frighted the one S. M. rode, and they both set 
to rearing and jumping, which endangered his 
life ; however, he hold them both until he dis- 
mounted, and they got settled. If they j 
had got away there was little prospect of 
catching them. Twenty-thre^ miles to the 
Indian line, on the main branch of Homa- 
chitti, we encamped for the night, it being 
cloudy and rainy : we spread .our tent, kept a 
good fire, hobbled the fore legs of our horses 
together, leaving a long rope dragging from 
their necks : here was plenty of grass, and a 
cane brake. 

20th. Thirty-five miles; encamped a little 
off the road, lest the Indians^should steal our 
horses. 

21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or 
half-way river : the ford last year was good a 
number of yards wide, but now not more than 
five or six feet, which we knew not; a man 
who knew the ford (being much among the 
Choctaws) littempted to cross first and succeed- 
ed, though his horse made a small mis-step ; 
the next man's horse erred a little on the pther 
side, but still knew not the danger; I pro- 
ceeded next, leading the pack mare, but there 
not being sufficient ground for uuJi horses-, the 
water running like a mill tail, carried me 
down the stream two feet, whilst my mare 
could swim but one towards the shore; she 
struck the bank, which gave way, however, 
she being an excellent swimmer and springy, 
made a second effort, and got out. I lost my 
hobbles, and our tea, sugar and coffee, &c. got 
injured; and J being much chilled by the wet, 
we went on till we came to a convenient tar- 
rying place, and encamped for the night to dry 
our things, &c. N. B. The river was mu<idy : 
j I could not swim : and had not the mare struck 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



101 



the bank where she did, I mugt have lost my 
life, as the trees and brush filled the shore 
below. 

22d. I met some people from Georgia ; at 
night I was taken with a strong fever, but 
drank some water and coffee, and got a good 
night's rest. 

Sun lay, 23d. Feel somewhat better; it 
snowed some, and the sun hath shone scarcely 
ten minutes during these five days. 

24th. We rode about forty miles through 
Six-town of the Choctaws, and whilst we 
were passing it, I observed ^where they scaf- 
fold the dead ; and also the spot where the 
flesh was, when the bone-picker had 'done his 
office. The friends of the deceased weep 
twice a day for a term, and if they cannot cry 
enough themselves, they hire some to help 
them ; it was a weeping time, and their cries 
made our horses caper well. I was informed 
of an ancient custom which at present is out 
of date among them ; when one was sick, a 
council was held by the Doctors, if their judg- 
ment was that he would die, they being sup- 
posed infallible, humanity induced the neck- 
breaker to do his office. An European being 
sick, and finding out his verdict, to save his 
neck, crept into the woods, and recovered, 
which showed to the Indians the fallibility of 
the doctors, and the evil of the practice ; there- 
fore, to show that the custom must be totally 
abolished, they took the poor neck-breaker 
and broke his neck. 

25th. We came to Densmore, agent for In- 
dian affairs; oar provisions were gone, and 
with much difficulty we procured relief : some 
people, who were dancing in a neighboring 
house, came in to -hear me talk: I held a 
meeting with them, and then lay down to 
rest. 

26th. After breakfast we came near the 
trading-road, from the Chickasaws to Mobile, 
where we encampeJ near a spring and cane-- 
brake : the leaves of the cane are food for 
cattle, &c. 

27th. We started betimes and came to the 
first house on the Tombigby settlement, with- 
in four miles of fort St. Stephen, where there 
is but one family, but it will be a place of 
fame in time. We had met the man of the house 
where we stayed, who told us to call; his 
wife made a heavy charge ; we paid her, and 
S. M. said, "tell your husband never any 
more to invite travellers to be welcome for his 
wife to extort." The river was high and 
swamp not fordable, which necessitated us to 
go down the river about seventy miles to. the 
Cut-off ; which is a channel from the Tombig- 
by to the Alabama river, about seven miles 
from their junction, where they form the' Mo- 
bile : the island contains about sixty thou- 
sand acres, which are commonly overflowed 



by the spring flood, as Egypt is by the Nile, 
t held meeting during the six days of my tar- 
rying in the settlement; and took my depar- 
ture for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep 
on the dividing ridge, between the streams, to 
prevent being intercepted by creeks. There 
were ferries at the above river. In the settle- 
ment there was not a preacher of any society ; 
my appointments were given out in Georgia, 
with the days and hours fixed. In conse- 
quence ef the high waters, we had to lose 
much travelling. 

707. Jan. 4th, 1805. We fell in with a : 
camp of whites, where we were inforjued of 
some whites having been murdered by Indians, 
and one Indian killed by a white, and another 
wounded : the wounded Indian was determin- 
ed to kill some white in revenge. The whites 
had hired a chief to pilot them around to avoid | 
the danger ; but my time being limited, obliged ; 
me to take the nighest cut, which was through 
the village where the wounded Indian lived. ' 
Here we parted from all the company, and set 
off by ourselves, having four hundred miles 

8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, wno 
was out of provisions : we gave him some, 
and tarried at his habitation that night; he 
made us some returns the next day; then we 
pursued our journey : this being in the Creek 
nation, we had some difficulty in finding our 
way, there being so ms^nj India?! by-paths; \ 
however, we came to Hawkins' old place that ; 
night. 

10th. Our charges were eleven shirings, I 
though I think not worth the half. We left 
the place about an hour by sun, having the 
prospect of a pleasant day before us ; but we 
had not gone many miles before it gathered 
up and began to rain and sleet, which made it 
tremendous cold ; so we stopped to let our 
horses feed, and pitching our tent, kindled up 
a fire to warm us; but the weather appearing 
mor^ favorable, we proceeded on through a 
bad svvamp, meeting two travellers by the 
way : at length we perceived it began to grow - 
dark, which convinced us that it was later 
than we thought : we halted, hobbled out our 
horses immediately, (finding some grass pre- 
sent on the hill) proceeded to kindle up a fire, 
but everything being so wet, and coT'-^red with ' 
sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold, it : 
was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. 
Things appeared gloomy ; the shades of a dark 
night fast prevailing, death appeared before : [ 
in consequence of my being robbed, I had no 
winter coat, but only my thin summer one at , 
this time ; however, at length, ■'to succeeded 
in getting prepared for the night : our tents , 
spread, which kept off the falling weather, and 
a good fire at the door soon dried the ground : 
we prepared our kettle of* coffee, and partook . 



102 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



with gratitude, and found we here could sing 
the praise of God, not without a sense of the 
Divine favor, considering our situation a little 
before ] we lay down to rest as under the 
wing of the Almighty in this desert, inhabited 
only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were 
howling on every side. Next day we passed 
the settlement wh^re we considered the danger 
was, and continued our course till we came to 
Hawkins', on Flint river • having seen an In- 
dian point his gun at us by the way. We 
stayed with Hawkins a night: he was kind 
and hospitable, and hath had some success, 
though with ditiiculty, in introducing civiliza- 
tionand cultivation amongst the Indians ; first 
they despised labor, saying, we arfe warriors,; 
and threatened him with dea.th if he did not 
depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing him 
to be their, enemy, as if to make slaves of them 
like the blacks) and cast all the contempt on 
him imaginable ; but being afraid of Long- 
knife^ (i.e. Congress) refrained from violence : 
however, they would not accept of tools or 
implements of agriculture, but would go direct- 
ly opposite to his advice ; e. g. He said scat- 
ter and raise stock ; but they would live more 
compact; two years elapsed with less rain 
than usual, causing the crops to fail ; some 
died with hunger ; a chief asked, have you 
power with the Grreat Man above^ to keep off 

the rain H replied, no, but the Great 

Man sees your folly, and is angry with you. 

H wanted pork and corn ; the Indians, 

accustomed to sell by lump, would not sell him 
by weight or measure, apprehending witch- 
craft or cheatery : a girl bringing to him a hog 
to sell, asked one dollar and three quarters, 
which they call seven chalks, he weighing the 
pig, gave her fourteen, she supposed the addi- 
tional seven were to buy her as a wife for the 
night, it being their custom to marry for a 
limited time, as a night, a moon, &c. — Ano- 
ther girl bringing a larger hog, demanded four- 
teen chalks, which came to twenty-eight, 
which the other girl observing, supposed her- 
self cut out, began to murmur, and flung 
down the money; but an old chief seeing the 
propriety of the weight, explained the matter ; 
this gave rise to its introduction and reception 
among them. An old squaw receiving by 
measurement more than her demand for corn, 
laughed at the Indians who had refused to 
sell in this manner : thus measures were intro- 
duced. 

I met some travellers, who showed me a 
paper containing the advertisement of my ap- 
pointments, pulDlished by brother Mead, be- 
ginning six days sooner than I appointed. 

708. Thursday, 17th. We reached the set- 
tlement of Georgia, near Fort Wilkinson, and 
falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I knew, 
we went home with'him, and had a meeting : 



he lent me a horse, and I went on to camp 
meeting, and got there the very day I had 
fixed some time before. 

We had a good time ; Brigadier General 
John Stev^Art and his brother, the Captain, in 
Virginia, ilad agreed t: join soctety> which the 
latter had done, and as brother Mead had ta- 
ken him and their wives into class, the Gen- 
eral, to the surprise of the people, came for- 
ward in public, and requested to be taken un- 
der care also. — Many had heard of my mar- 
riage, but did not credit it, until they had it 
from my .own mouth, the particulars of which, 
to prevent fruitless and needless conversa- 
tion, I related in public; for many said, "I 
wonder what he wants with a consort V' I 
replied as above, to enable me to be more use- 
ful on an extensive scale. 

Hence I. spoke at the Rock meeting-house, 
Comb's meeting-house- and Washington. 

January 25th. I spoke at Scott's meeting- 
house and Jones' at night ; here ^mith Miller 
fell in with me again. In nay sleep I viewed 
myself as at Papa Hobson's wit-h my com- 
panion, and shortly separated at a great dis- 
tance, and found myself with a horse upon 
a high hill, from whence I could espy the 
place where she was^ although there inter- 
vened a wilderness with great rivers flooded 
in,to the swamps ; I felt duty to require my 
presence there, and descended the hill the 
right way for, that purpose, after I had set my 
compass; however, I soon got into the dale, 
on a winding circuitous road, where I could 
not see before me ; discouragements seemed 
almost insurmountable, yet>, conviction said I 
must go ; Faith said it might be accomplished 
by patient diligence, resolution, and forti- 
tude ; as well as some other things I had suc- 
ceeded in, &c. 

I had a similar dream upon this, from which 
I inferred that some severe trials are at hand, 
but by the grace of God through faith, I may 
surmount them. 

709. Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times in 
Vugusta, and had some refreshing seasons. 
I found the first cost of my Journals would 
amount to between two and three thousand 
dollars ; the profits of it I designed to aid in 
erecting a meeting-house in Washington, the 
Federal City. A person had promised me the 
loan of one thousand dollars, to assist, (if ne- 
cessary) but found it inconvenient to perform : 
also about two hundred guineas worth of 
books were mis-sent and not accounted for 
about this time : so that my prospects of pe- 
cuniary means were gloomy. 

710. 28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I 
spoke at Jetter's meeting-house, and twice at 
Edgefield court-house. 

29th. I spoke at the cross roads anc Buf- 
fi ngton's. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



30th. At EdAey's meeting-house in the 
morning ; at . noon at Newbury court-house, 
where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians, 
Methodists, Universdlists, and Nothingarians. 

31st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Me- 
thodist academy, to hundreds of people, and 
addressed the scholars in particular, who' 
amounted to about sixty; and at night in 
Clarke's meeting-house. 

Feb. 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke 
at Fish-damford meeting house: then riding 
across Broad river through danger, I spoke at 
Ester's at night. 

2d. Spoke at Chester court-house to many 
hundrejls in the open air, and at Smith's at 
night. 

Sunday, 3d, was excessively cold, however, 
I rode twenty miles to squire Fulton's, and had 
a gracious time, though twice interrupted by 
a deist. This winter is the coldest of the 
four which I have spent in the south, and the 
oldest people say it is the severest they ever 
knew. 

711. 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Daven- 
port's meeting-house ; and finding a fire, round 
which the auditory were warming themselves, 
I availed myself of the circumstance for the 
sak^ of agreeable convenience, and gave them' 
a pleaching, which surprised them as a singu- 
larity. At night I stayed at a private house 
where I held meeting, having just got through 
S. to the edge of N. Carolina; here the family 
either as a put or for convenience, were guilty 
of improprieties, considering I was a stranger, 
but God will judge between them and me. 

5th. I spoke at Charlotte court-house, but 
some A-double-L-part people strove to kick 

up a dust. S. M r met me here again, 

and we were entertained at an inn gratis. 

6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy- 
ride, where we had a comfortable time, but 
S. M. felt a bad effect from the rain : thence 
we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, 
as it was court time ; but in the evening in 
the court-house, from Solomon's irony ; a 
man, who had been careless about religion. 
Was so operated upon, that God opened his 
heart to give me cloth for a winter coat, which 
I greatly needed. ' 

8th. I spoke twice in Lexington, but a 
drunken man interrupted us, and wh.en he be- 
came sober, he made acknowledgment. 

9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M. 
(my father-in-law so considered) who started 
for Mr. Hobson's, and I rode twenty miles to 
Salem, and spoke to about three thousand 
people in the open air, in general good atten- 
tion : v»rhilst I was speaking about our sor- 
rows ending in future joy, it appeared like 
going to heaven with many, whose counte- 
nances were indexes of their sensations. T 
being a stranger on entering the town, it 



OR, Lorenzo's journal.' 103 



appeared providential in my choice where to 
stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to 
an economy-house of the Moravian sisters, 
as, were it otherwise, they would not have 
heard me. 

Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about 
three thousand; at night at Doub's, who has 
the most convenient room, with a pulpit and 
seats, of any I have seen in the south. 

11th. Stokes' court-house, three thousand, 
a solemn time ; left my mare, and procuring a 
horse, proceeded to Mr. M 's; felt aw- 
fully, delivered my mes-sage as in the pre- 
sence of the dread Majesty of Heaven, which 
greatly shocked the family, considering some 
circumstances in the same. 

12th. Three thousand in the woods by 
Meacomb's, and good, I think, was done in 
the name of the Lord : at night, at Mr. Wades', 
Henry county, Virginia; he gave me some 
cloth for over-alls. 

13th. At Dr. French's, whose wife is my 
spiritual daughter, and sister of Mrs. Jen- 
nins. 

14th. Spoke at the court-house at night, at 
Henry Clarke's, but was interrupted by some 
drunkards. I have spoken to so many large 
congregations in the open" air of late, and not 
one day of rest since I got out of the wilder- 
ness into Georgia, that I feel considerably 
emaciated, and almost broken down : these 
appointments were made without my consent, 
and contrary to my orders, so that some of my 
intentions w^ere frustrated. 

15th. I feel unwell this morning ; my horse 
is missing ; things appear gloomy, but my 
hope is in God, who hath been my helper 
hitherto in trials past : some more cloth given 
to me : as I am still unprepared for winter, 
neither have I had it in my power to get 
equipped with proper clothing for the incle- 
mency of the' weather, since I was robbed in 
Kentucky, but have the same clothes now 
which papa Hobson gave me last spring. — 
Spoke at General Martins, in the door; what 
is before m.e I cannot tell; my heart feels 
drawn and bound to Europe, w^here, I believe, 
the Lord will give me to see good days, in 
that weary, disturbed, distressed land : Lord ! 
increase my faith, to put my confidence in 
Thee, and feel more resigned to Thy will and 
disposal, that when I come to die, I may be 
able to lay my hand upon my heart, and say, 
"I have spent my time as I would try if I 
were to do again." 

712. Many think that ministers have no 
trials. I am confident this is a mistake; there 
is no life more trying, yet none on earth more 
happy ; as Nancy Douglass said, " it is not 
the thing itself that is the trial, but the ini 
pression it hath upon the mind;" for some 
have great disappointments and yet but little 



104 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



trials, whilst others with less misfortunes 
break their hearts with grief ; therefore what 
a fine thing is faith in the order of God, and 
> submission to his disposal, loho can and will 
! overrule all our unavoidable trials for -our 
*! spiritual and eternal good; but, alas! where 
ji shall the wicked and careless find strength 
ij and repose from danger in the time' of trouble 1 
\ Lord ! how dism.al is the thought to have no 
God to rest upon, seeing cursed is he that 
trusteth in the arm of flesh. 

16th. My horse was brought to me; rode 
twenty miles, to Watson's meeting-house, 
where I spoke to a listening multitude : the 
bench on which I stood suddenly let me down 
out of sight of the people ; recovering dexter- 
ously, I observed it was a loud call to sinners 
to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower 
than the grave. My pilot being of an airy 
turn, I said, as something is to be given for 
something, and as 3-ou have come to favor me, 
I will pay thee, and pointing to him, directed 
my discourse from Solomon's iroilij^ and con- 
cluded from Rev. xvi. 15. 

Sun lay, 17th. Spoke in Danville in the 
open air, and then at Allen Waddel's. 

713. 18th. Was awakened by a singular 
dream, (about one o'clock) that I had disap- 
pointed the people through my neglect, and as 
my sleep departed, I roused the family, got 
some refreshment, and took ray departure : 
overtaking some people on . the road, who 
were going to the meeting, was informed of 
the distance being nine miles beyond my ex- 
pectation, which otherwise I should have dis- 
appointed the people, the road also being in- 
tricate. — I spoke to hundreds, and also the 
next day at Halifax court-house, where some 
A-double-L-part people got angry, and at- 
tempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Char- 
lotte and Prince Edward, Avhere I spoke, and 
arrived at papa Hobson's, in Cumberland 
county, late in the evening on. the 22d. 

714. •23d. Some people say that I have 
grown lazy since my marriage, as once I had 
no rest time in this country, but now could 
rest a day. 

Sunday, 24th. I met about three thousand 
at the Boldspring meeting-house. I addressed 
them from the deaih in the pot, and Paul's 
I going to revisit his brethren. The night fol- 
j lowing my mind was much depressed, (unac- 
I countable for on natural principles.) so that 
! my sleep departed, and I was convinced that 
I some storm was gathering, though I could not 
tell from what quarter it ^yould originate, and 
I the trials come. Next c'ay I exchanged a 
I Spanish breeding mare for a travelling one ; 
! then we proceeded two hundred miles to the 
I city of Washington, where a gentleman offered 
me gratis a spot of ground in a central place 
I for a meeting-house. 



My mare being-taken lame from an old in- 
firmity, I took the stage to Fredericksburg, \ 
being unwilling to disappoint the people. I 
S. M r departed for the north. ' {1 

715. Being denied passage in the stage, I j' 
left rfiy cloak and walked thirty-four miles to ; 
prevent future disappointments. On this jour- ! 
ney I experienced a great contrast ; on the I 
one side friendship and favor, and on the I 
other, contempt and ridicule, without any | 
particular provocation but the foresight of 1 
Satan, who, in the invisible Avorld could dis- ; 
cover the movements of Providence, and view | 
the danger of his kingdom; which reminds { 
me of the scripture which saith, the devil is \ 
come down in great wrath, knowing that his j 
time will be short. 

716. Wednesday, March 6th. Saw one 
VA'horn the Lord gave me as a spiritual daugh- ! 
ter, in Richmond ; and after visiting some | 
others in JManchester, proceeded to Peters- i 
burg, where I received a letter from J. Lee, 
that my appointment was countermanded, and j 
I must not attend it, he assigning as the rea- ] 
sons, 1st, he did not like my appointing meet- ! 
ings of such magnitude; 2d, the seasons of i 
the year being too early, and 3dly, it was too* 
soon after conference : but I could not in con- 
science falsify my engagement, seeing I was ' 
within a few miles of the ground. — This |" 
nneeting was appointed some time before the || 
alteration of the time of the conference. \ 

717. Friday, IMarch 8th. Laiv^on Bun- \ 
nington fell in with me, and carried me in his 
chair to Sj^oney -creek meeting house, where | 
the camp meeting was appointed, and I found \ 
two preaching stands erected, a number of j 
wooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, car- i 
riages, &c. The meeting lasted four days, in j 
which time the Lord gave us extraordinary r 
fine weather ; and although the preachers did 
not arrive from conference, several local ones 
joined with me heart and hand in the work ; 
about five thousand people attended, and 
about thirty souls were hopefully converted | 
to God: sinners were alarmed, backsliders re- I 
claimed, Christians quickened, and good was i 
done in the name of the Lord: and notwith- j 
standing that .the weather at this season is i 
generally inclement, and was so now until ;' 
we arrived on the ground, when the sun j 
beamed forth the warmth of his influential i 
rays ; and so the weather continued until i 
about three ;hours after the meeting broke, ji 
M'hieh caused some to say, I will tell /. Lee \ 
that God is able to send fine weather in the 
fore part of IMarch, as in April : These be- 
fore had been prejudiced against me. — The 
wicked observed the weather suitable to our 
convenience so extraordinary, that they said, 

it was in answer to prayer. .The trustees re- 
quested me to occupy the meeting house, but 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



105 



I refused, lest I should give offence, consider- 
ing the countermand, but desired the local 
preachers to occupy it within, and I would 
officiate without, so the cause might not be 
wounded : hence the Lord raised me up friends 
to aid "me on through my appointments to 
papa Hobson's in. Cumberland. 

718. Friday 15th. I went in their carriage 
and spoke on a funeral occasion. 

16th. We went to another vicinity, where, 
standing on the carriage box, I addressed a 
large congregation from Solomon's irony, in 
which I shov/ed the contrast of a gentleman 
and a fool deist, with an address to the magis- 
trates and candidates : here I parted with my 
friends, and rode to squire Evan's, who hath 
three daughters and a son, whom the Lord 
gave me at a camp meeting, after I had begged 
them of their father, greatly to the mortifica- 
tion of the daughters, who with inward reluc- 
tance, attended to prevent their father's dis- 
pleasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquillity 
and felicity in this family, desired the father to 
tell me how it was that his children were so 
respectful, he replied, "when they are little 
stubs of things, I take the switch and let 
them know that they must submit, so I have 
but little difficulty with them when growing 
up." 

Sunday, 17th. I spoke to about two thou- 
sand near Hendrick's new store, and then pro- 
ceeded around the country, near one hundred 
miles : spoke at Amelia court house, and 
Chinkapin church, where the congregation 
was a third larger than I had ever seen there 
before. It being court time, the auditory at 
Pertersville church was not so large as it 
otherwise would have been, however, what 
few there were, were solemn and tender; 
amongst whom were some of the twenty-five 
men who had, in vain, combined to flog me at 
camp meeting. I spoke at Columbia and Flu- 
viana : also at New Canton, where I found 
some given me in the Lord — Bidding farewell 
to my friends hereabout, I started for the west, 
on Tuesday. 

2eth. In company with- brother Mead, but 
having returned my borrowed horse, I was on 
foot when a young gentleman, who having 
finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on 
his w^ay home, dismounted and constrained 
me to ride: thus we three spelled each other 
alternately. When I came to Lynchburg, I 
found the brick meeting house was in a fair 
way, and engaged 30/. worth of books more 
for its aid : had a good time, and went to New 
London. 

719. Friday, 29th. Camp meeting began 
at Ebenezer : th.e inclem.ency of the weather 
retarded many ; however, we continued the 
meeting, and God sent off, in some degree, the 
clouds which threatened us : being invited to 



a local preacher's tent, I at first hesitated, till 
they agreed to give me their daughter, to give to 
my Master, which greatly mortified the young 
woman, and prepared the way for conversion : 
I found two young men and another young 
woman in the tent, with whom I conversed 
about their souls; the young woman w^as tur- 
bulent; I told her Old Sam would pay her a 
visit, which reminded her of my description 
of a character some months before, pointing 
to her and saying, " you young woman, with 
the green bow on your bonnet, I mean." 
Here conviction ran to her heart^; her shrieks 
became piercing, and the three others also, 
which gathered the Christians around to 
wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their 
souls at liberty : prejudice had been con- 
ceived in the minds of some, which w^as re- 
moved by relating in public the paticillars of 
my marriage. I bought me a new horse for 
45/. and continued my journey. 

720. Sunday, April 7th. I feel unwell, hav 
ing travelled in the rain near a hundred miles 
expeditiously, to get on to this chain of ap- 
pointments, which began this day in Abing- 
ton: Here I spoke to hundreds at 11 o'clock 
in the sun : at three at Crawford's Meeting 
house, thence five miles : spoke by candle- 
light. 

8th. Arose at two, proceeded to Royal-oak, 
and spoke at 8 : the day before, a man was 
buried moving from Powhatan to Kentucky : 
I could but pity his disconsolate widow, w^ho 
requested me to speak something over her 
husband : Oh ! how uncertain is life ! ! I 
proceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the Court 
house : my horse was taken lame, so that I 
was constrained to leave him and borrow 
another, and proceeded to my evening ap- 
pointment, which was to begin at nine : being, 
appointed about thirteen months. This day 
I had travelled seventy miles, and spoke three 
times, — I was disappointed of near one hun- 
dred dollars which were to have been sent 
to me. 

721. 9th. Spoke at Montgomery court 
house, to a large auditory ; and in Salem at 
night ; having travelled fifty-five miles, and 
good I think was done. 

10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend 
to be returned, and my lame one to be dis- 
posed of: but my directions being not -fol- 
lowed, was a great detriment to me : how- 
ever, I got another horse on credit for 36/. 
this morning, and proceeded to Fin castle, 
where I employed a smith to shoe my horse 
during meeting, but having no money to pay 
him, I was under the disagreeable necessity 
of making my circumstances known to the 
congregation, who gave me three-fifths of a 
dollar, this being the first time that I had 
ever hinted for the public aid, since travel- 



106 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



ing. — I soM a book which enabled me to clear 
out with the smith and then went to Spring- 
field, where I spoke at night. 

722. A man -privately asked my advice, 
saying, his daughter shouted and fell down, 
which caused him to beat her, with prohibi- 
tion from religious meetings. I asked him if 
he did not bidieve his daughter sincere, and 

j feel conviction for his conduct. He answered 
in the affirmative ; I replied, parents have no 
right to exercise authority in miatters of con- 
science ; only to give advice, as every one 
must account for tliemselvs to God. 

11th. Lexington the people mistook the 
time by an hour which made me haste to my 
evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived 
about sun-set, opposite a house which I had 
felt my heart particularly drawn to pray for 
when here before. A woman noAv rushed 
out of the door and grasping me in her arms, 
gave me a welcome to the house : she was a 

i spiritual daughter of mine,, and lately mar- 
ried to the man of the house, whose former 
wife with him found peace, and she shortly 
after died happy, though I knew not who 
lived in the house at the time I had preached 
in the street, fearing lest my horse might have 
been heated too much, to prevent injury I 
gave him salted grog. The church being 
open, I sat on a table in the door, and spoke, 
I suppose to some thousands. 

12th. My horse I think, is as w&ll as 
usual ; so I proceeded on my journey, preach- 
ing in Rocktown and two other places on the 
way. 

723. Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown 
at an hour by sun in the morning, to about 
three thousand ; thence to Winchester, where 
I spoke at about eleven to about six thousand 
in the wood: rode twenty-fwo miles, and 
spoke at night; continued my way to Car- 
lisle, where I spoke twice, fultilling appoint- 
ments on the road : hence a Methodist 
preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, one 
hundred and fifty miles in three days : this 
young man was laboring under some depres- 
sion of mind when we met, but the circum- 
stance of the meeting and journey seemed to 
help him both in mind and body. Thus in 
fifteen days I closed the journey of seven 
hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-six 

jl times on the way, which appointments were 
I given out about thirteen months before-hand, 
i ' 724. 22d. Arrived back in Western, after 
an absence of near eight months. Peggy 
was not at hom.e : our marriage was not 
known in general in this neighborhood, until 
within a few days past : it caused a great 
uproar among the people, 
j 23i. Peggy felt it impressed on her mind 
! that 1 was here, and so came home early in 
j the morning; having enjoyed her. health 



! better, and her mind also, than for some time 
previous to my absence. In the afternoon S. 
Miller and his wife came home well, and were 
preparing lor their journey to the Mississippi ; 
Territory. 

Thursday, May 2. I saw brother Willis, 
who married us, and Joseph Jewell, presiding 
elder of Genesee district, who came a great 
distance to attend the camp meeting, and 
brought a number of lively young preachers 
with him ; they having never attended one 
before. 

Friday 3d. The people attended in consid- 
erable crowds, amongst whom was Timothy 
Dewey, my old friend., whom I had seen but 
once for more than four years past : the J 
wicked attempted intrusion, but their efforts | 
were inefiectual, and turned upon their own i 
heads, being checked by a magistrate. | 

Monday 6th. We had a tender parting \ 
time : in the course of the meeting good was ^ 
done in the name of the Lord. I moved a j 
collection for one of Jewell's young preach- ! 
ers, Perky Parker.., form^erly a play-mate of | 
mine. Here I left my Peggy on the camp | 
ground within three miles of home, and pro- | 
ceeded on my tour, speaking twice on iny \ 
way. ' ■ 

725. Tuesday 7th. We rode fifty-riine \ 
miles, parting with Jewell and Parker by the j 
way. . ^ I 

8th. Came to Albany : here the preaching I 
house was shut against m.e, being the only ! 
one which has been refused to me for a con- | 
siderable length of time, Canjield assigning i 
as the reason, the vote of the Conference, 1 
(which however, was only a conversation \ 
concerning the giving out of my appointments, . j 
&c., lest I should be a pattern for others, and i 
"fifty Dows might spring out of the same 
nest."') I spoke in the court house, and God . 
gave me one spiritual child, | 

9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and i 
coming to New Lebanon, saw one of my old 
acquaintances with whom I held a meeting. 

10th. Fire being out I did not stay for 
breakfast, but rode fifty-four miles to ^ew 
Hartford : my mind is under deep trials, con- 
cerning my singular state and many disap- 
pointments, but my hope is in God, who gives 
me peace from day to day. 

126. 11th. Came to Hartford; found the 
printing of my journals finished, and about 
half the books bound. I now had a trial i 
from another source : the two preachers with 
whom I had entrusted the preparation of the 
camp meeting at hand, had in my absence in- 
curred the displeasure of the Methodists : the 
one for embracing and propagating som'e pe- 
culiar sentiments, so he was suspended, and j 
the other had withdrawn ; therefore said bro- 
ther O'Strandcr, the presiding elder, '• if Lo- I 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



107 



renzo Dow admits them to officiate at his 
camp meeting, he will have no more liberty 
. with us." My trials were keen, for these 
men were in good standing when we made the 
! agreement : and I had no doubt but what 
'] OStrander would fall into the measure, consi- 
! dering the circumstance of my not being able 
to consult him for want of time on the occa- 
sion, so I went to two meetings, to explain 
the matter to him. 

727. Sunday 12th. He spoke with more 
life than I think I ever heard him ; after- 
wards I spoke and God cut a young woman 

: to the heart; her father came and dragged her 
i out of meetino-, her soul was set at liberty 
! whilst she was in his arms, so I made re- 
i -.marks on the folly of his conduct. 0' Strander 
i upon reflection, viewed my conduct in a dif- 
ferent light than before, aud consented if I 
would give up the camp meeting to his super- 
intendence, that he would bring on his preach- 
ers tO' attend with me. This I had always ex- 
pected and advertised the meeting accordingly. 

728. 13th. Pawned my watch for an old 
trunk, and taking stage came to New Haven,- 
thence embarked to New York, where 1 spent 
a few days : found prejudice in some minds, 
and in some it was removed ; received a letter 
with information that more books (which I 
expected) would fail coming ; thus I find one 
disappointment after another. 

729. Saturday, 18th. I sailed to Long 
Island, to attend a camp meeting with brother 
Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about 
fifty friends ; I. also spoke at night at the 
camp, and then called up the mourners to be 
prayed for ; several found peace, backsliders 
were reclaimed, and christians quickened and 
comforted. Bishop Asbury came up before I 
had got through, and the meeting continued 
all night. 

Sunda}^, 19th. Whilst one was speaking 
on the subject of the dead, small and great, 
standing before God, an awful black cloud 
appeared in the west, with flashes of forked 
lightning, and peals of rumbling thunder en- 
sued ; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst 
hundreds of a solemn auditory were fleeing for 
shelter. This scene was the most awful re- 
presentation of the day of Judgment of any 
thing I ever beheld. 

730. Next day the meeting broke up ; my 
hat could not be found, so I embarked on 
board one of the fifteen craft which brought 
passengers, and sailed, forty miles, in three 
hours and a half, and after landing at the 
Black-rock, one of the passengers -pulled me 
into a store and constrained me to take a hat. 
Thence I walked to Stratford, and so through 
New Haven to Durham, thence to Hartford, 
where I se-ttled with the ferryman for a former 
passage, and a gentleman paid my present 



one, as it had taken the last of my money to 
redeem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry 
and found my father and friends well. 

Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice at Square-pond 
meeting-house and once in Tolland, and the 
quickening power of God seemed to be pre- 
sent ; but I soon must quit this my native land, 
and repair to parts to me unknown. 

731. The camp ground was in the township 
of Bolton, on Andover parish line ; to which 
led a lead-off" road, ending on this spot of 
ground unoccupied. This appeared providen- 
tial, as we could repair to the spot of w^oods 
on the hill, without trespassing on any man's 
ground in this solitary place. 

The neighborhood was thick settled, and 
bigoted federal Presbyterians much prejudiced 
against the Methodists. The people were un- 
willing that we should get water from their 
brooks or well, but held the meeting in ridi- 
cule and contempt, thinking, who should I get 
to en6amp on the ground. However, a report 
having prevailed that the Indians in their 
times, had a spring on this hill to vt^hich they 
resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, 
and after some difficulty he struck upon a 
fountain beneath a rock, which afforded us a 
sufficient supply. 

31st. Many people came from distant places 
to the ground : Satan hoisted bis standard 
near by, as a grogman brought his liquors for 
sale, but was constrained by threats (when 
reason would not do) to give it over, the law 
being against him. ' 

I opened the meeting and had an agreeable 
time : the work of God began in' the evening. 

Sat. June 1st. The congregation and work 
increase. 

Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on 
the ground ; several found peace, and preju- 
dice seemed to wear oflf from the minds of the 
people. 

Monday, 3d. Meeting broke up, I had 
given my farewell to the people ; it was an | 
affecting time of paiting with my .christian 
frienijls, many of whom I shall see no more 
until ' Eternity. I observed to 0' Strander, 
that I had caused him, some uneasiness, but 
should trouble him no more whilst he presided 
in the district. 

732. 4th. About 7, a. m. I left my dear 
father, I know not but for the last time, and 
with my sister Mirza, rode to the burying 
ground, where my dear-'mother was interred, 
for the first time of my seeing the grave. I 
could not mourn, but was comforted with the 
prospect of meeting again. Departed to 
Windham, and preached under the trees, and 
tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, 
riding fifty miles without food, through want 
of money, to Providence, and pawned a book 

1 by the way to get through a toll-gate. I held 



108 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



several meetings in Providence, then rode to 
Norton where Zadock Priest, died at old father 
Newcomb's, whose wife had then no religion, 
but since professes to be converted, and is in 
society. 

733. On their ground, brother George Pick- 
ering, with eleven of his preachers and me, by 
agreement, held a camp meeting, the prepara- 
tion for v/hich was now going forward. 

This being about a mile from the place 
where I first attempted to preach, I related a 
dream to brother P. who rei)lied, that he 
thought some trials were near me, but by the 
blessing of God I might escape ; which in fiict 
proved to be the case, for Satan's emissaries 
set up the grog tents, which cost them dearly ; 
for first, after that they would not hearken to 
reason, I showed the impropriety of corrupting 
the meeting, and warned the people against 
them, and also laid a foundation whereby they 
might be prosecuted, in consequence of which 
they were alarmed, sunk into contempt, and 
did not sell a sufficiency . to indemnify them for 
their expense^. This so exasperated them, 
that they fell on different plans to be revenged, 
either by provoking me tp say something that 
would expose me to the law, or else to get an 
opportunity to give me a flogging ; however, 
God defeated their designs and turned their 
treacherous intentions, to the disgrace of their 
characters, so that they appeared as cyphers 
in the eyes of a generous public. 

The Lord was wonderfully present with his 
Spirit, to acknowledge the meeting ; for whilst 
P. was preachi'ig, numbers fell^ as if the pow- 
ers of unbelief gave way, the cry became so 
general that he was constrained to give over, 
but the work continued. The full result of 
this meeting will not be known until eternity. 
I was to have met some friends, at the New 
York district Conference, now sitting at Ash- 
grove^ where I once had a glorious revival 
when on the circuit, but my wife and they 
were disappointed, as brother P. had made ar- 
rangements for me for about two weeks. 

Monday, 10th. The meeting broke up, and 
the Boston friends, who were the first arrived 
at the ground, took me in their stage-coach, 
and carried me home with them. Here I 
spoke several times, and we had comfortable 
times from the presence of God. 

734. I gave near forty pounds worth of books, 
toward the deticiency of the meeting-house, 
and remitted money to clear out with my printer 
in Hartford. I visited Lynn., where we had 
a precious time, though religion had been cold 
there for some time. 1 also visited Marble- 
head, where I saw a preacher from Ireland, 
who escaped with some others in an open 
boat at sea, from on board the ship Jupiter, 
as she struck against a cake of ice, and went 
down, with twenty-seven persons on board, 



among' whom was a preacher with his wife 
and seven children. What an inestimable 
support must be the Divine presence at such 
a time as this ! 

735. 14th. The following appeared in the 
Salem Gazette (where the ■ had been mar- 
tyred by religious bigotry.) 

BY DESIRE. 

" Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose 
pious and moral character cannot be censured 
with propriety, is to -preebch at the court- 
house, precisely at nine o'clock this morning." 

I spoke to a few of various ranks, who 
fain would iiave made a laugh, but there 
seemed to be a restraining hand over- them. 
This day I had five meetings and near thirty 
miles travel ; at the last of them, the rabble 
attempted to make a disturbance, set on by 
some called gentlemen ; and at night broke 
the windows of the preaching-house, which 
denotes that Satan views the danger of his 
kingdom ; and caused P. to remark, that the 
devil thought that he had as good a right 
to. the common, as God Almighty. This re- 
minded'me of last year, concerning two who 
attempted interruption and shortly after hacljto 
appear at the bar of God. 

Hence to Waltham, to brother P.'s quarter- 
ly meeting. His' wife is a well educated wo- 
man, of a sweet, amiable disposition, and far 
from' the proud scornful way of some. Here 
were four generations under one roof ; i. e. 
her grand . parents, own parents, self, and 
children. 

I preached on Saturday and Sunday, and 
called up those who would wish me to remem.- 
ber them, and strive to remember themselves in 
prayer, to give their hands ; and the power 
of God seemed to come over all. I visited 
Needham and 3IiIford, which places I had 
been invited to before, but Providence overrul- 
ed my coming here, though I had previously 
put them off. 

736. 21st. Set off with P , thirty miles 

to Salem, in New Hampshire, and spoke from 
" halting between two opinions," in which I 
observed, if a lamb should be let from its dam 
by a goat, to feed on moss, it would die. 
N. B. A man was present whom the A-double- 
L-part people had been fishing for. 

^ 737. 22d. We came to Hawlce, where I met 
Bachelor, Webb and Mcdcalf. I spoke from " Oh ! 
thou man of God, there is death in the pot." 
At night I had conversation with some, and 
felt my work drawing to a close in this 
quarter. 

Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assem- 
bly, bade my friends farewell, and' rode thirty 
miles to Pembroke, where I arrived about half- 
past nine at night, and being weary, I could 



' EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



not stay up to supper, but retired to rest, hav- 
ing taken no food all day, except some sacra-, 
mental bread remaining after the ceremony, 
j which a young man observing, said, " I had 
I got more than my share," which set some in a 
|. laughter. 

{ 24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and 
! staid with a man, who a day or two before 
! had joinsd society, and was about to charge 
I me for my poor fare, when his wife hush- 
I ed it. 

2.5 th. Fifty-four miles to Peachem Gore., in 
Vermont, and staid with a friend, where I had 
been before, meeting Phineas Peck, a preacher, 
on the road. 

738. 26th. About nine o'clock I arrived at 
I my yoimgest sister's, 'Tabitha French, she be- 
i ing married and settled here in the midst of the 
I town of Hardwickej on river Demile ; this be- 
I ing the first time I had seen her husband. Jo- 
\ seph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and my 
i sister, Ethelinda] his wife, resided about a 
i mile hence. For this day I had a meeting, 
: appointed some months before, which I now 
; held, and spoke nve days successively. I had 
i sent on a chain of appointments through Up- 
I per Canada, horn Montreal to the Falls of Ni- 
j agara ; thence to Philadelphia : but when in 
j Hyde-park, I felt whilst preaching, a secret 
I conviction 'or impulse, that my appointments 
; M^ere not given out, and that I must return to 
j Western ; thrice it ran through my mind : I 
i rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud or 
j depression beginning to come over my mind, 
! I yielded, and taking the left hand, road, went 
I to Stow that night, where I found some of my 
I spiritual children, whom God had given me 
1 some years before; spoke next day in this 
township on my way :. in Waterbury twice, 
' and rode to Richmond that night : next day I 
! breakfasted in StarJcsborough, with a black- 
j smith, who once intended to flog me, but he 
I now put a shoe on my horse, having since got 
religion. ^About twelve, I arrived at Middle- 
_ bury, fed my horses, and spoke in the street ; 
: then came on to Orwell, and staid the night 
with my uncle and aunt Rust, having rode 
\ forty-six miles. 

j 739. Ju]y 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South 
j Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn's Falls, and staid at an 
. inn; but judging from circumstances that it 
j was necessary to watch my horses, I slept 
j none that night. 

4th. I started between three and four in the 
i morning, and came sixty-five miles to the 
j Little Falls on the Mohawk river, 
j 740. 5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, 
I arriving about three p. m., found my Peggy 
j and friends well. ° 
1 Sunday, 7th. Spoke twice and had good 
times : rested the 8th : rode to Camden the 
9th : spoke to an attentive congregation and 



OE, Lorenzo's journal. 109 



returned: rested on the 10th; but soon shall 
be bound with expedition to N. Carolina. 

11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith's re- 
quest : he was Peggy's spiritual father. 
Here many gave me their hands, if they should 
see me no more on earth, that they would 
strive to meet me in a happy eternity : I Adsit- 
ed several other neighborhoods, as a wind up 
for this quarter. 

741. Sunday, 14th. Gave my farewell to a 
vast congregation, under the shades at West- 
ern, wh^n Hannah Miller, standing upon a 
log, bade her neighbors farewell ; she being 
one of the first settlers in- the country : and 
Oh ! wha^t a Aveeping and embracing there was 
between the neighborhood (of all ranks and 
descriptions,) and her and Peggy.. After this 
we went to Westmoreland, taking leave of all 
things by the way. Here Timothy Dewey 
met us, who informed me that he had seen the 
CoAiada preachers, and my appointments were 
not given out : so that if I had gone, I must 
hav^ lost one thousand miles travel ; and my 
time being so limited : I held two meetings, 
and realized the propriety of the poem : 

" We should suspect some danger nigh, 
Where we possess delight." 

742. When I arrived at Albany, brother 
Vdnderlip, the stationed preacher, gave me 
the liberty of preaching in the Meeting house : 
from hence I shipped Peggy down the river 
for New York, myself proceeding thither by 
land, and settled some temporal concerns by 
the way. 

743. Saturday, 27th. We met again, and 
heard a Baptist preach in the Park just after 
sunrise next morning. He had a tincture of 
A-double-L-partism, yet his discourse in gene- 
ral was good, and blessed to the people : T 
spoke here in the afternoon, and also in seve- | 
ral other parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, 
one of the book . stewards, and superintendent 
of the book affairs, invited me to pmach in the 
preaching house at Brooklyn, which he also 
superintended : ' here I spoke sundry times : 
said he, I am of the same, mind now concern- 
ing your mode of travelling as I was when 
you saw me in Pjiiladelphia ; but neverthe- 
less, I wish never to hinder good from being 
done, or prevent your usefulness. He is a man 
of general reading and strong powers of mind. 

-744. I have been much troubled with the 
asthma, of late, which I suppose originated 
from drying up an eruption on my body by 
outward application, which was recommended 
from the idea that it might be the itch brought 
with me from Ireland : this reminded me of 
what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward 
complaint. 

745. Peggy being unable to keep up with 
me, I was necessitated to |eave with brother i 



110 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



QuacJcenbush, and disposing of her horse, I 
proceeded to ^lizahethtown^ New Jersey : 
saw T. Morrel^ whose father was dying ; he 
excused some former things to me : I rode 
fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took 
the Hess7ans, which turned the gloomy aspect 
.in favor of America, 

746. My appointment was not given out as 
expected ; however the preaching house was 
opeii, and I held sundry meetings in and about 

I this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, 
I where I called and found Brother Colbert^ who 
being superintendent, payed my way to the 
getting access to all the Methodist meeting 
houses in and about this place, one excepted, 
which was in the power of a contentious par- 
ty : the other houses amounted to about half 
a dozen, 

747. August 14th. Elder Ware informs me 
that my appointments were given out through 
the Peninsula, which I had been informed was 
prevented: so after preaching at Ehenezer^ I 
silently withdrew, and taking my horse, trav- 
elled all night, until ten next morning, when I 
spoke at Bethel., and then jumping out at a 
window from the pulpit, rode seventeen miles 
to Union : thence to Duck creek cross roads, 
making near eighty miles travel and five meet- 
ings without sleep. These few weeks past, 
since the eruption was dried up, and the asth- 
ma more powerful and frequent than usual, I 
feel myself much debilitated. 

748. 16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross 
roads, and at Chestertown at night, and next 
morning ; after which I crossed Chester river 
gratis, ' and preached in Centreville : here 
some unknown gentleman dischapged my bill 
of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting house in the 
afternoon to a few. 

I enquired the cause, why more general no- 
tice was not given, and was answered, that 
John M'C. replied, "I give out no appoint- 
ments for him ; I have nothih-g to do with Lo- 
re7izo Dow.''' 

749. Sunday, 18th. I spoke in the open air 
at Easton, to about two thousand : the Lord 
was with us. James Polemus (M Clash/ s 
colleague) gave out my appointments, as the 
most of the preachers in this country also did. 
In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a 
large auditory, having (on acco'unt of M'Clas- 
ky's mind) concluded not to occupy ' the 
preaching house, until the trustee-s solicited 
me, to prevent wounding the cause of God. 

I 750, I find that Roger Searle has withdrawn 

! from the Methodist connexion. 

i 19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist 

1 meeting house, and at Foster's chapel in the 
afternoon : then accompanying a carriage with 
two sisters, we, in crossing a bridge, espied 
some careless people and a town. I expressed 
a desire to preach ] and on perceiving a col- 



lection of people and inquiring the cause, 
found that it was a Methodist meeting ; one 
of the sisters knowing a man, got me intro- 
duced to' preach. 

751. 20th. Ihadameetingat S'f. /o/m.sfown, 
under great weakness of body, which caused 
me to sit down whilst speaking, as I had 
puked, and was obliged to stop several times 
by the way: from this I was carried in a 
chair to Deep-creek meeting house, passing 
near where G. R. was raised, who took me 
into society, but now thinks I am crazy : 
surely if one from such a low sphere of life, 
through conversion and diligence, can attain 
to such an extension of useful knowledge, 
what will be the account most must give at 
the last day ? — I also spoke at Concord., Lau- 
rel-hill, and Salspury, being' aided thither by 
carriages. 

752. 22d. Princess Ann court house, and 
'Curtis' meeting house : near this my spiritual 
father, Hope Hull., was raised. 

753. 23d. I spoke under the shades at A^e-w- 
town., to about two thousand or more ; I gave 
them a mixed dose : we had a good time from 
the Lojd, whilst they gave me their hands to 
remember me to God when at the other side 
of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing chapel 
also. On this peninsula were now C.' Spray., 
Fredus Eldridge, and Z. Kankey., the last of 
whom I met. I have now seen most of the 
old preachers on the Continent, the greater 
part of them are retired into private spheres 
of life : also the chief of tho-se who opposed 
me have located, and are almost in oblivion, 
or withdrawn, or expelled the connexion, or 
in a cold, low, uncomfortable state of formali- 
ty. — Lord ! what am I ! Oh ! ever keep my 
conscience holy and tender! Trials await 
me, and unless God supports me I cannot suc- 
ceed; Oh! God! undertake for me. I have 
seen Thy salvation in times past, and shall 
I distrust Thy goodness or Providence at this 
critical time 1 No ; my hope is still in Thee : 
I will hope and trust to Thy providenee until 
I must give up. 

754. I feel my -^vork on this Continent 
drawing to a close, and heart and soul' bound 
to Europe. 

24th. Spoke at Guilford, Feeling my 
strength more and more to decline, without 
help I must depart, but hope I shall recover 
on my intended voyager 

Sunday, 25th. Spoke to near three thousand 
at Drummingtown : good decorum, except in 
a few. At Onancock, we had a shout. The 
sandy dust has been distressing for hundreds 
of miles : there has been no rain for near 
twelve weeks over this country ; so vegeta- 
tion and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so 
much here as in some parts of the north, this 
land being more level. * 



EXFMPT.IFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



Ill 



I viewed the camp (ground, and preparations 
making for the meeting, which I think the 
most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Gar- 
retson's meeting house, and in a farm house 
I at night. 

i 755. 27th. A young woman took me in a 
' chaise to Northampton court yard, where I 
held some meetings : heing unable to ride on 
horseback, with propriety any longer, I sold 
my horse, &c. at great loss. I find the great 
have their trials as well as the small, from 
what I now observe m others : but all shall 
work together for good to them that love God. 

756. 28th. I rode in a coachee to the camp 
ground, with a family, having solicited several 
to attend : I faund hundreds on the ground to 
be in readiness for tlie next day. I have been 
reading Washington's life, and what must have 
been his sufferings of mind during the war, 
but particularly when retreating from New 
York through the Jerseys, to Trenton, and the 
gloomy aspect of the times ; his life and pro- 
perty in danger, and particularly if defeated ; 
and yet was not cast down, but supported, and 
finally won the day. — Here I reflected, if Ae, 
through difficulties, endured to accomplish an 
earthly transitory design, shall I, for a little 
earthly trouble, desert that which I think will 
turn to the glory of God in the promotion of 
the Kingdom of Christ on earth : though I meet 
with difficulties I will not despair : I want 
more faith; in order to accomplish the spread 
oi the gospel, I want- a greater acquaintance. 

757. 29th. By invitation imm Dr. Chand- 
ler, the presiding elder, and preachers, I spoke 
in the afternoon on sanctification ; about three, 
thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom 
-came up to be prayed for ; and amongst 
them three young women, two of whom 
were prayerless three days before, and came 
with me : one of them found pardon in a few 
minutes, and shouted the praise of God ; the 
other was delivered shortly; and the third, 
who owned the camp ground,^ fgund deliver- 
ance that night. Thus the work went on, so 
that there could be no preaching until ten next 
day, though the meeting had been appointed 
for eight at night and morning. When \ left 
the place, the rain impeded the meeting, yet it 
continued until Monday; and, on a moderate 
calculation, there was reason to believe that 
about five hundred were hopefully converted. 

758. A captain sent word that'l might sail 
with him over the Chesapeake ; but the wind 

'i being high, and from such a direction, that I 
I could not be landed, where I would, so I must 
j where I could. 

I We sailed about one hundred miles in less 
■ than a day, to Suffolk, where I spoke at night. 
I Our danger was great on the passage, in con- 
i sequence of the sloop being old, and impossi- 
ble to keep dry below decks. 



759. Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a 
chair for Portsmouth., it raining by the way ; 
however, I preached, and also in Norfolk; 
where two souls found peace : next day got 
some temporal affairs adjusted, and returned 
to Suffolk, where I spoke to about one thou- 
sand, and rode on a .cart, as a chair could not 
be obtained for love, nor hired for money. 

760. 4th. -RAof/a ^F^7/^a?7^5, a young woman, 
of late under concern for her soul, was some- 
what unwell, yet took me in a chair, forty 
miles, to Smith's chapel, before she alighted : 
here we found a congregation of about three 
thousand waiting, whom I addressed with li- 
berty. Oh ! may God remember Rhoda for 
good, in recompense for her kindness. We 
were deceived in the distance about seventeen 
miles, yet the disappointment was prevented. 

I had twelve miles to go this evening, so J 
rode four in a cart, walked one, and a Connec- 
ticut pedlar coming along with his wagon, 
carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North 
Carolina, where I spoke, and got a letter from 
Peggy. 

761. 5th. Esq. B sent a servant and 

chair with me to Ebenezer, where I addressed 
about one thousand seven hundred : then a 
friend whom I had never spoken to, said, if I 
would dine with him, he would carry me in a 
chair to the camp meeting, about twenty miles, 
where we arrived that evening ; thus I find 
God provides for those who put their trust in 
him. 

6th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of 
Franklin county ; the weather was somewhat 
. lowering, v/hich incommoded us at intervals : 
thousands however assembled, and though 
Satan was angry, and, by means of a few 
drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or uproar, 
yet I think, here was the best decorum I ever 
saw, considering the magnitude of the assem- 
bly from this wilderness country. There were 
near one hundred tents and upwards of sixty 
wagons, &c. the first day, besides carriages, 
&c. 

762. Philip Bruce, an old preacher and 
friend, was presiding elder here. — The Lord 
began a glorious work ; it might truly be 
said, we had the cry of Heaven-born souls, 
and the shout of a King in the Camp. Some 
months ago brother Mead had agreed to ap- 
point a train of camp meetings through his 
district, the first of which was to begin a week 
after this in Buckingham county, Virginia, 
which he had engaged me to attend, but being 
unacquainted with my arrangements, he took 
the liberty to anticipate the time, and publish 
accordingly, which made the two meetings 
clash ; this brought me into a dilemma, as I 
was necessitated to attend them both; not only 
by engagement, but also to get my temporal 
affairs wound up, and business settled with 



112 



EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



individuals who were to meet me, and also my 
book concerns, as they related to meeting 
houses, &c. 

763. 7th. Feeling my mind greatly exercised 
about what was before me, I was convinced of I 
the necessity of attempting to force my way from ' 
one camp meeting to the other, before they 
should break, which would make a distance of 
about one hundred and forty miles, to be travel- 
ed over in about forty hours, across a country, 
where were no country roads, except for neigh- 
borhood or plantation convenience. I slept 
but little the past night, in consequence of 
laboring with mourners, conversation and 
preaching; in my last discourse I remarked 
ray decline, my necessity of departure, and in- 
tention of bailing shortly : as I bade the peo- 
ple farewell, hundreds held up their hands as 
a signal of their intention, and desire, that we 
should remember each other, when separated, 
and if we never meet below, to strive to meet 
above. 

764. A young man whom 1 had never seen 
before, took me in a carriage about forty miles ; 
to his brothers where I took som.e tea ; then | 
a servant, carriage and two horses, vvere dis- 1 
patched with me seventeen miles.- A man, on . 
whom [ was directed to call for further assist- 1 
ance, pleaded inconvenience, biit asked me to j 
tarry till morning ; so I took to my feet j 
and went on : being feeble in body, 1 m.ade ! 
but poor headway, having the inconvenience ! 
of near eight hun irad dollars in a tin box. At i 
dawn of day, I arrived at ^lecklcnburgh court : 
house, Vv^here a chair was not to be hired on | 
any terms, but a gentleman who had never ; 
seen me before, on lia:iing out my name, gave , 
me a breakfast, and dispatched a servant and I 
two horses wicn me about twelve miles, (the ' 
servant carrying my luggage,) but I growing 
weak, an 1 perceiving 1 must alight, espied a 
chair, which I strove to hire, though at first 
in vain, yet on telling them my name and si- 
tuation, the misti ess consented (her husband j 
being out) and the 'son for twelve shillings 
carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I 
called, making my case known as before ; the 
family rejected, until they understood my name, 
when a servant was sent with me six miles : 
here I called again, but was denied assistance, 
until a female visiror said, "if you are Loren- 
zo Dow you shall be welcome to my horse 
and so her son went with me thirteen miles : 
then I got some refreshment, ^but here could 
get no assistance further, so T took to my feet 
and went on as well as I could, being fre- 
quently assaulted by dogs on the road, at dif- 
ferent periods of t!ie night, and at length one 
of them made such a fuss, that the master 
came out with his gun to see what was the 
matter ; and as I spoke to the dog, he knew 
my voice : he invited mi to come in and tarry. 



but not prevailing, aroused a servant to get 
me a hoFse^ so I mounted and pushed on, and 
coming to a house, hailed them up for a pilot 
on the road; the old man said, "tarry till 
morning I replied, " I cannot ;■' then he dis- 
patched several for his horse, whilst he should 
dress himself, which doing in haste, he forgot 
his small clothes until after his boots were on. 
At length we started, and arrived on the camp 
ground just after sun rise, where I found Bro- 
ther Mead and Papa and Mamma Hobson^ 
with hundreds of friends, who were surprised 
and glad to see mg, as they had despaired of 
my coming : there were about ten thousand at 
this meeting : scores were hopefully converted 
to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. 
I addressed the auditory as ray bodily strength 
vrould adrait, and settled, ray teraporal affairs 
to my mind, though some in whom I had con- 
tided betrayed it. 

765. Tuesday 10th. I bade the people fare- 
well, the meeting broke, and I wen't home, in 
the carriage to Cumheiiand, with Papa and 
Mamma Hobson. 

12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence 
a friend helped me with a carriage to Rich- 
mond. 

Sunday 15th. Having put to the press my 
" Farevjeil lo America, a Word to the Public — 
as a hint to suit the times.'"' I preached in 
Richmond and Manchester. — Then brother 
Dunnington, in his chair, carried me to Camp- 
bsll camp meeting, Papa Kobson being with 
us. — At this meeting a woman found peace 
with GoJ, who had thought camp meetings 
scandalous for women to attend. 'Her hus- 
band, some months previous, had felt serious 
impressions for some talk I had given him,- 
and he wanted her to go to the last camp meet- 
ing, but she to get oti" said, " if you or any of 
the neighbors get converted at it, I will go to 
the next; he found peace, and held her to her 
promise ; she, as a woman of veracit}', came, 
though much to the mortification of her pride, 
but now the happy pair went home rejoicing' 
in God. 

- 766, Here, also, a man a hundred and three 
years old, found peace, another man, some 
nights ago, dreamt that he came to this meet- 
ing, and asked a black woman to pray for him, 
and that God set his soul at liberty. — The 
dream so impressd his mind, that he could not 
enjoy himself until he came to see what we 
were about, and searching round out of curi- 
osity, he found the very countenance he had 
seen in his dream : a secret impulse ran 
through his mind — " ask her to pray for you 
— which, at first, he rejected, but for the ease 
of the mind, secretly made the request, so as 
not to be distinguished by the people, thinking 
thus to avoid the cross; said she, "if you will 
kneel down I will;" thought he, " I shall mock 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



113 



the woman if I do not," and, when on his 
knees, thonght he, "the people are now ob- 
serving me, and if I do not persevere, I shall 
look like a hypocrite, the cross I must bear, 
let me do as I will, therefore, seeing I have 
gone so far, I will make a hand of it and 
whilst on their knees, yielded in his heart to 
be the Lord's; and God set his soul at liberty. 
Thus God's words are verified, which say, 
NOW is the accepted time and day of salvation. 
The devil's time is a future one, but God is 
immutable, and of course always ready. He 
being love ; as saith the apostle, "God is in 
Christ reconciling the world unto himself 
therefore, the exhortation is, "be ye reconciled 
to God,'" i. e. "give up your will and heart to 
God for Him to reign within." Look at the 
thief on the cross and the jailer and family. 
Paul's was the longest in the pangs of the new 
birth, of any related in the Testament, yet that 
was but three days ; though some . think it 
must take a man two or three years to be con- 
verted ; thus denying the freedom of the will, 
waiting for what they term a special call ; yet 
it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives with 
all, and no man will condemn himself for not 
doing what he believes to be an impossibility ; 
yet many condemn themselves for acting as 
they do; which implies that they believe they 
had the power to have acted otherwise than 
as they did, argues the power of choice and 
the freedom of the human will which every 
one must ass-ent to. 

767. I returned to the Lowlands, bidding 
my friends farewell, and brother Dunnington, 
who had accompanied me two hundred and 
fifty miles. 

Many dear faces in these lands I expect to 
see no more until in a better world : a man 
and wife who were my spiritual children, 
were passing in a coach as I concluded my 
meeting, they took me in and carried me a 
distance, where brother Mead carrying me in 
his chair, brought me to New Kent camp 
meeting. The rain kept back many, how- 
ever, there were about fifty hopefully conver- 
ted to God in the course of the meeting ; and 
it may be said, "the beloved clouds 'helped 
us," as my life had been previously threaten- 
ed and the Collegians backed by their Presi- 
dent the Bishop, said they would have been 
upon us had not the rain hindered them. A 
chump of wood being flung in through the 
window, I leaped out after the man, he ran, 
and I after him, crying, " run, run. Old Sam 
is after you ; " he did run, as for his life, and 
leaping over a fence hid among the bushes. 
Next morning I cut Old Sam's name on the 
wood, nailed it to a tree and called it Old 
Sam's Mo7iument.* I asked the people pub- 

* The monument stuck to the tree for many months ; a 



licly (pointing to the monument) who was 
willing to enlist and serve so poor a master ; 
I also observed, that the people who had 
threatened my life, only upon hearsay ac- 
counts, were cowardly and inhuman, as I was 
an entire stranger to them. ; and their conduct 
against me v/as under cover. I said, " your 
conduct is condemnable, which expression 
means damnable, and of course, to make the 
best of you, you are nothing but a pack of 
damned cowards, for there durst not one of 
you show your heads." These young cox- 
combs were mightily grated, and to relaliate, 
said that I cursed and swore : many I believe, 
at that time, had a sense of the poor wages 
the devil would give his servants. 

768. Oct. 3d. Camp meeting began at Old 
Poplar Spring church, and continued four 
days ; several found peace, amongst whom 
was a young woman that came ill with an 
ague and fever, whose mother had long been 
praying for her conversion; she was smote 
down by the power of God, but went home 
well in soul and body. Many say these 
camp meetings are injurious to health ; but T 
do not find ground to believe, that more evils 
acrue than otherwise, considering the num- 
ber and time : many go home better than tliey 
came, even delicate women, who rarely would 
step off" a carpet for twelve months, grow 
more healthy from that time. 

769. 1 held meeting in Pace's meeting house, 
and Cole's chapel, and stayed with old father 
Le Roy Cole ; he wrote a letter to Boh Sam- 
ple, one of the most popular A-double-L-part 
preachers in the country, who like a little 
fice, or cur-dog, would rail behind my back : 
he charged his conduct with being unmanly, 
and said, " If Lorenzo be wrong, you ought 
to come and correct him to his face, or hush." 
He attended, heard me preach, and then said 
he would answer my discourse at a future 
period, at the same time knowing that I was 
leaving the country. T replied, it is hard not 
to give a man a chance to defend himself, and 
was minded that he should come out early 
next morning, so as not to delay my journey, 
and let the people judge where the truth lay; 
he refused, until I insisted that backbiting 
was unfair ; however, I could not get him 
out before eleven. I invited the peopie : we 
met : He spoke two hours and forty minutes, 
wearying the patience of the people ; though 



young man was hired to pull it down ; but when he ar- 
rived on the ground, and was looking at it, such were 
the inward workings of his rnind, that he forbore to do 
it. — The Collegians, backed by their President, Avere 
held back by the rain from disturbing us at this meet- 
ing ; and a few months after, one of those who had a 
hand lead on the van of this disturbance, had the end 
of his nose bit oft" ; and another was fiung from his horse 
and broke his neck ; and several others ^'ere remarked 
to be followed with chastisement from the Lord. 



8 



114 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



I was minded that we should speak fifteen 
minutes at a time alternately, which he re- 
fused ; but in his talk observed, "T dare not 
say that Christ did not die for any living 
man; I dare not say he died for any who are 
in lidiy And many other expressions he 
dropped similar to the above. I attempted to 
follow him as well as I could, making remarks 
upon the dark expressions to blindfold the 
people, and said the man was not honest to 
proceed in such an intricate way : said I, why 
did he say, that " he dare not say Christ had 
not died for any living man 1 " because he did 
not know but that that man was one of the 
elect; again, why did he say, "that he dar*? 
not say that Christ had died for any who are 
in hell ? " Because he did not believe that 
Christ had died for any who are lost. This 
shows he does not believe Christ died for a//, 
yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge 
it in plain words ; yet he has not brought 
one scripture in support of his ideas, only 
that sometimes the term all is limited : but, 
said I, it never can be used with propriety in 
the Calvinistic sense, because it always means 
the greater part ; yet they say a/m, elect, or 
a small number; and I gave about thirty pas- 
sages to demonstrate it. He raked up the 
ashes of John Wesley, and quitted the ground 
before I had done.* 

770. Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to 
camp meeting where the Molechites and some 
split-ofF Methodists, had done much mischief 
by prejudicing the minds of the neighbor- 
hood ; and to avoid a quarrel, were suffered 
to occupy a meeting house which belonged to 
the Methodists ; however, the Lord was with 
us, and thirteen souls were set at liberty in 
the course of the meeting ; and though there 
were the greatest discouragements against 
this meeting, yet our enemies who came as 
spies, acknowledged they never saw so much 
decorum in so large an auditory. 

771. Leaving Hanover I ca.me to Louisa, 
with brother 3Ieacl, where I attended the last 
camp meeting for America. — Providence was 
with us here ; hundreds at these meetings gave 
me their hands as a token of their desire that 
I should remember them in my a.bsence, and 
that they would strive to remember me when 
I should be beyond tne Atlantic : that God 
would preserve, succ ed, and bring me back 
in peace, ' if consistent with His will, and if 
we meet no more below, strive to meet above. 
It was a solemn feeling thus to bid friends 
farewell, on the eve of embarking from one's 
own native country for a land unknown, and 
there to be a stranger amongst strangers : at 

* Leaving his bible behind. — The worldlings compared 
us to officers fighting a duel— one flung down^his 8Word, 
and run off crying, sword light for yourself. ' 



this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, 
many left money with me, which sufficed to 
bear my expenses to the north. 

772. Perceiving my bodily strength more 
and more to decline, and my heart still bound 
to the European world I was convinced of 
the propriety of a speedy departure, and as 
my wife did not arrive in Virginia, where I 
intended to leave her at P. Hobson's ; for the 
fever breaking out at New- York, expelled her 
to the country, so that she did not get my 
letters in time. I took the stage, and went 
on to New- York, about four hundred miles in 
about four days and nights, not getting ?.ny 
rest. The season being far advanced, I suf- 
fered by cold, but got an old cloak on the way 
at Fredericksburg, which I once was necessi- 
tated to leave here : arriving in New York, I 
found my Peggy and friends well, and a ves- 
sel bound for Liverpool. I gave Peggy her 
choice, whether to go to her friends who were 
still at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the 
river, or to Virginia, to P. and M. Hobson's, 
who had made the request ; or to mj fathers, 
who had wrote to that purport ; or to tarry 
with friends in and about New-York who so- 
licited : or to go with me to Europe, the dan- 
gers of which I had set before her : she 
choosing the last, if agreeable to me : I en- 
gaged our passage accordingly, on board the 
ship Centurion, (Benjamin Lord, IMaster,) 
belonging to a steady fair Quaker ! 
[ 773. When I was in Europe before, I suf- 
I fered much from the political state of affairs, 
I for the want of a Protection, and proper Cre- 
dentials ; but now after I had got ready to 
sail, only waiting for a fair wind, the Lord 
provided me with them. — The penny post 
brought me two letters one day, and one the 
next, containing a certified recommendation 
from the Governor of Virginia, with the Seal 
of the State ; another containing an American 
protection under the seal of the United States, 
from Mr. Madison, the third man in the na- 
tion : this was obtained only on the intima- 
tion of a Methodist preacher : a third vcas 
from the Town Clerk, Magistrates, County 
Clerk, Judges and Governor of Connecticut, 
giving an account of my parentage, &c. &c., 
as may be seen in the document. 

774. Considering my four credentials, which 
had so providentially fallen into my hands, I 
thought it advisable to nave my protection 
perfected so as to carry authority out of the 
nation, and conviction oi evidence on an in- 
vestigation ; and went to a Notary Public'' s 
Office, with two substantial vritnesses accord- 
ingly, viz. Nicholas Snethen and Jarnes Quack- 
enbush : here my descriptions were taken, 
proven, and certified as may be seen in the 
beginning. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



115 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



PART THIRD. 



775. SUNDAY,* Nov. 10th, 1805, having 
got equipped for sailing, and my affairs set- 
tled as well as I could, considering my many 
disappointments, the wind became fair, we 
saw them hoisting sail, and from circum- 
stances I believe the captain designed to have 
left us behind — so I hired a boat for ten shil- 
lings to put us on board. The sea Avas rough, 
and I believe somewhat dangerous ; but we 
reached the vessel in time, and she soon was 
under way. I wrote a letter for our friends, 
to notify them of our departure, which the 
pilot took ashore ] whilst writing we passed 
the light-house, the sea began to toss the ves- 
sel, whilst an ocean without bounds seemed 
to present itself to our view, and the land to 
disappear. Poor Peggy went on deck to look 
about, and beholding above, returned with 
death seemingly pictured* in her countenance, 
— we lost sight of land before night ; she be- 
gan to grow sick, becoming worse and worse 
for some days, and then recovered it better 
than for some years. 

776. 18th. The wind blows a fresh gale : 
the head of the rudder was observed to be 
unsound : so the helm would not command 
the ship, which exposed us to great'danger. 
The captain afterwards said that he suffered 
more in his mind on this voyage, than in all 
the times he had been at sea before ; however, 
they got cordage and w^edges, and bound it 
together as well as they could, and carrying 
less sail to prevent straining, we weathered 
the voyage, as Providence favored us with an 
aft wind. 

777. 20th. We are now on the banks of 
Newfoundland^ about one-third of our pas- 
sage. There are thousands of seagulls around 
our vessel, four land-birds came aboard, one 



* Mr. N. Snethen this day spoke against me in three 
difl'erent places of worship, which meeting-houses I had 
never been suffered to occupy. — Compare this date with 
his OATH in the Preface, and his LETTER in the .Ip. 
pendix, with their dates, Sec. 



of which the mate caught and let it go. In 
one of the late gales it appears Peggy passed 
through some trials of her faith, as I heard 
her saying, "how much easier to rely on hu- 
man probabilities, than on divine promises." 
When our Lord called or set apart the twelve, 
he did not at first send them to preach and do 
miracles^ but kept them luith him a while, and 
then gave them commission to go forth v\^ith 
power., &c., and predicting what should hap- 
pen to them in their latter days, to prepare i 
their minds for it, and afterwards it appears, ' 
he told them what should happen to himself, • 
which it seems they did not realize-, as they ■ 
had an idea of a temporal kingdom ; but he \ 
informed them that, what they knew not then, ; 
they should know afterwards more perfectly. '. 
Though God the Father had already revealed ; 
to Peter, that Jesus was the Christ. \ 

778. After our Lord's resurrection, he re- ^ 
newed a promise of the Holy Ghost or Spirit, • 
being given unto them more fully, yet com- ■ 
manded them to stay in Jerusalem until that ; 
time should come, and then they were to go : 
and preach every where they could among all . 
nations ; and for their encouragement, pro- ' 
mised further to be with them unto the end of ; 
the world, &c. Now, he cannot be with his ] 
ministers, unless he hath ministers to be with ^ ; 
and this promise could not refer to the Apos- 
ties alone, as he previously predicted their ■ 
dissolution; therefore, it must include sue- 
ceeding ministers, which God in Christ would 
raise up to tread in the Apostles' steps, and ; 
they cannot be his ministers, unless he has 
Si:!i} them, any more than I can be the King's 
aii-il-assador, when no embassy has been com- 
mitted to my charge. : 

Singing I once delighted in the sound of^ ? 
but after my conversion, abhorred it abstracted • 
from the spirituality, and when in Ireland, , 
almost v.^as Quakerized in that sentim.ent, but ; 
after 1 saw the effects of singing in the power 
of faith at the ca7np meetings, &c., iu the ' 



116 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



awakening and conversion of sinners, I was 
convinced of the medium, and that singing 
properly is a divine employment, and will be 
done to the approbation and declarative glory 
of God and our own profit. 
'I 779. December 3d. We have seen but three 
vessels on the W9,y, one of which was the 
New York of Philadelphia^ which had brought 
General Moreau from Cadiz to America^ 
whom I saw at Trenton ferry. The winds 
have been very unsteady for several days, 
like some people, almost in a gale and then a 
calm. 

780. We are now in lat. 49. 29, and longi- 
tude about 20. I hope in a few days of 
course, we shall breathe the air of the Eu- 
ropean world. Surely the nigher I draw 
across the mighty waters, the more I feel the 
work of my mission on my mind at heart, and 
am more and more satisfied that I acted in the 
will of God in coming, let what may ensue. 
I want to see Doctor Johnson^ whom I have 

j not heard from this year and a half. A few 
days now wi]l put me in quite a different 
sphere of life. I shall quit ship, and then 
crosses, &c., to surmount, which I am con- 
i scious vrill require all the faith, zeal, wisdom 
j and patience which I am possessed of, and 
I after ail must fail unless God be with me : 
I but my reliance is on Him., the great, the 
j strong for strength, and as I penned before, so 
; I do again, '-I feel an uncommon exercise 
about what is before me.'' — What Doctor 
Coke vrili say, I knov»r not, perhaps there is a 
great providence in my sailing to Liverpool 
first, as I expect some have heard of me 
there. 

781. This is one of the happiest voyages 
thus far I ever had, and my companion is a 
great consolation to me as a lent favor, but 
oh ! how apt we are to under or over value 
the creature, and thereby lose its blessing de- 

. signed by God for us. I am convinced of our 
I privileges of walking as it were in eternity. 
\ whilst in this unfriendly world, i. e. the soul 

walking in the light of God's countenance, 

whilst veiled in flesh and blood. 

782. Whether I shall die a natural death, 
to me at times is a query ; and sometimes 
causes sensations of heart : but while the soul 
hangs on God alone, it cannot suffer, (proper- 
ly speaking.) though in this probationary 
state — still there may be outward trials, yet 
inward peace, which is sweet and satisfactory 
to the mind : Oh ! what may m.e not attain 
unto if we be faithful ? Religion will beget 
sympathy, or a feeling for the welfare of 

j others — sin makes people dark and contracted, 
I selfish and barbarous, but religion the reverse; 
I and those acts of humanity, sympathy and 
j pity, which even the Indians and heathens 
'I show forth, who can with propriety deny but 



they are under the influence of God's holy 
Spirit 1 — Oh ! that people would hearken more 
to the guidance within, and not put so much 
stress on what is handed down by tradition 
without evidence ; then we should have more ; 
affectionate ones, than we now behold among : 
the nations of the earth. Hundreds of my | 
American friends, I doubt not, are daily pray- I 
ing for me. I 

783. Whilst in devotion, Pegg^y being I 
called to a fresh trial of her faith in the gale, \ 
the words of our Lord to his disciples, " others 
have labored, and ye have entered into their 
labors," w^ent with power through my mind, 
as on former occasions, and why have I to 
labor in other men's labors, unless it be to 
provoke them to jealousy. 

784. There are three Methodist connexions, 
besides the new connexion so called, raised b)' 
Alexayider Kilham., viz. the English, Lish, 
and the American Episcopal one ; the two 
latter I have travelled through from centre to 
circumference, without their consent, and 
though they have done ^ ^ ^ ^ \ 
to hedge up my way, yet I have travelled 

* * * of them as a body, 

however much I am indebted to individuals., 
as means under God to open my way, and give 
me access to the people. 

785. Thursday, Dec. 5th, saw two vessels 
on our voyage ; late at night saw land, and 
afterwards passed ^Fa^er/orrf light-house. 

786. 6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind 
M'ith some gales ] but all is well now. We 
have eaten up but the smallest part of our j 
provisions — we shall soon be at the pilot 
ground, and what will then ensue, is now in ■ 
the womb of futurity, but I -expect to see the 
providence of God in trials; but how, when, 
by whom, or what means, I know not, yet 
still I feel power to leave all to the Author of 
breath and disposer of all events. 

787. When on my former visit, I was ad- 
vised to go immediately on board the vessel 
again and v/ork my passage back, as 1 should 
have no opening there ; b*ut as I could not do 
ship-work, &c., did not, neither could I in 
conscience comply. Then they warjied the 
Methodists against me, to starve me out, and 
only one family received me at first, but after j 
God opened my way, they offered to pay my 
passage home, if I would quit the country, j 
and promise never to return, which in con- I 

science I could not do; then Dr. C 

wanted me to go on a foreign mission to some 
other part; I could not comply, neither in 
reason nor in conscience. Then the confer- 
ence passed a vote to hedge up my way 
whether or no, &c. &g. — I may expect similar 
from the English conference, on whose shores 

I shortly, expect to land, if they think me de- 
pendent; but my trust is in God. 



Ik 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



117 



788. About the time I landed in Ireland be- 
fore, thu passage ran repeatedly through my 
mind, Joshua iii. 7, and it hath been so im- 
printed on my mind, that now I make a 
memorandum of it — again — Isaiah — "ye shall 
go out with joy" (from the * ^ ^ 
* *) "and be led forth with peace" (of 
mind by the spirit of God,) "the mountains 
and hills" (of difficulties and discouragements) 
"shall break forth before you into singing" 
(of salvation) "and all the trees of the field 
shall clap their hands" (for joy,) &c. — Begin- 
ning of the Millenium — camp meetings 

789. 7th. We took in a pilot and carne to 
anchor in a dangerous place, if the wind had 
blown a gale, as the tide would not admit of 
our going over the bar, and the weakness of 
the rudder would not admit of beating into .the 

I quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat 
I of the French and Spaniards off Cape Trafal- 
i gar, by Nelson, and also of the defeat of the 
I Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, 
to let him know of my arrival. 

790. Sunday, 8th, slipped our cables and 
came up the river by the town ; saw about 
forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships 
of war; and not wharfs as in America, but 
lock docks, &c. the country around appears 
like a garden, considering the season of the 
year : I sent a letter on shore to-day, for Ed- 
ward Wilson, attorney-at-law, with one in- 
closed from his brother, John Wilson, book- 
steward to the Connexion in America. 

I 11th. I wrote a letter to the preachers in the 
, city as preparatory. Wrote some letters to my 
friends in America. The ship carpenters came 
and examined our rudder, and made reports ac- 
cordingly to the officers of government, relative 
to our state — we were exempted from quarantine 
after a detention of ten days, which time pass- 
ed heavily away, two miles above the town 
in the river, as we had a bill of health from 
the British Consul. 

791. Dec. 17th. Tuesday—at five o'clock 
this morning, the Prodic came on board, 
which made me rise and prepare to go 
on shore, and see what God would do for me 
there. I must undertake it by faith, as I know 
no one in town, and have heard of no friend. 
The captain will go on shore by sight, but I 
cannot see an inch before me; but I had 
rather die, than not see Zion prosper, before I 
quit this kingdom. 0 Lord ! prepare my way 
and give me wisdom in this matter, is what 
tliis morning I ask of thee. 

792. About ten o'clock we attempted to go 
on shore. I heard the tolling of the bell, 
which gave me a solemn feeling, under a sense 
of mortality ; when I reflected, that v/hen at 
Quebec, I saw a boat come (from the ship of 
war) with something in it, which at first ap- 
peared like a white" chest, but as it approached 



nigher, I found it to be a coffin. — When I first 
landed at Savannah, in Georgia, I retired to 
a solitary place for meditation, and found a 
yard, with a brick wall, and the gate down, 
and as I entered, beheld the humble piles of 
earth, under which lay the silent human dust : 
also when in Dublin, I saw the genteel mode 
of burying, the hearse drawn by six horses, 
and coaches following ; but in the west of Ire- 
land, I espied across a dale, a company com- 
ing down, and as we drew near to each other, 
I saw on a board, a corpse dressed like a beggar^ 
which they carried over an old church wail to 
enter it ; thus I see the different modes and 
forms, according to their ranks, in every land 
where I have travelled : so mortality prevails 
and sweeps down all, which caused further 
remembrance, when once in New Salem, Mas- 
sachusetts, whilst riding by myself, in a shrub- 
bery pine plain, I suddenly came to an open- 
ing, where were some graves, and one near 
the path had these words on the head-stone. 

"Behold, ye strangers passing by, 
As you are now, sconce was I ; 
As I am now, so must you be. 
Prepare for death and follow me." 

Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland^ 
which were said to be destroyed in the days 
of Cromwell, yet none could tell me when 
they were built. Thus I reflected, "'children 
did exist, (as I, when playing at my father's 
house) who built these ancient ruins ; they 
are gone, and many generations since, and at 
length Lorenzo Dow, came upon the stage of 
action, who after a few more revolving years, 
shall be seen to act here no more ;" and thus 
my reflections flew from thing to thing, as we 
were landing, and the solemn tolling, ringing' 
in my ears, but I felt consolation of the prospect, 
by and by, of a better world to me unknown. 

793. We landed from the leaky boat about 
a mile above the town, and glad was I to get 
once more on land, as the boat was constantly 
bailed by two, on its way. — What now '? I 
am on shore in an old country; old in inhab- 
itants, and old in sin ; but new to me, for T 
never was on the English shore before. 

794. I left my Peggy at the Captain's 
boarding bouse, whilst I went to transact 
some business of money matters, and deliver- 
ed letters of introduction, &c., but all was 
gloomy — I returned to her, and about the 
town we wandered till all our letters were de- 
livered but one, and where that would be left 
we could not find, until I observed the name 
on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to 
do ; as the man whose name answered to the 
letter, observed we did not turn to go off, said 
come in ; one said, whilst he was silently read- j 
ing the letter, — "dost thou know one Lorenzo 
Dow .?" I was surprised, and answering in 
the affirmative, equally surprised them. 



118 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPEHIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



795. The man said, tarry a night or two, 
] but the wife objected inconvenience, so we put 

up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight shillings 
British, per week, for one : — got letters from 
Dublin — strove to get places for meeting — 
i spoke once in an A-double-L-part place — the 
I minister was friendly to my face, but after- 
I w^ards said I was crazy. We strove five 
times to sail to Dublin, but was forced back 
by contrary winds, and twice were like to be 
lost; the woman, who asked if I knew one 
Lorenzo Dow, was a Quaker, and having 
formed some acquaintance with Henry For- 
show's family, No. 40 Edmund street, took me 
there one day ; these w^ere Methodists ; the 
last time we were driven back, our hostess 
having taken in so many boarders, there was 
no more place for us : when before we knew 
it, ca'led in to Mr. Forshow's, whose wife in- 
vited us to tarry all night, which was esteem- 
ed by us as a Providence. We staid here a 
few days. One evening a woman came sud- 
denly in, and said some people were in a 
neighboring house, who wished to see the 
American — I went, and finding about twenty 
' together, without any ceremony, singing or 
prayer, I stood up and gave them a preach, to 
their great surprise, and God fastened convic- 
tion on one woman's heart, v»^ho the next day, 
with hel" husband, wished me to preach at 
their house, which I did for a few evenings, 
where were some Methodists of the old society 
and Kilhamites, when shortly after a conver- 
sation ensued at the leader's meeting, what 
encouragement shall we give Lorenzo the 
American ; at the old party it was lost — at the 
new, I was invited by vote, &c. 

796. Part of my experience being in a 
Magazine, wdiich I had published to give 
a^^ay, when in Ireland before, contributed to 
clear my way, &c. — I spoke in Zion not many 
times, some were awakened and joined socie- 
ty, the preacher was prejudiced ; one meeting, 
Peter Philips, of Warrington, attended, hav- 
ing come to town on business, and felt his 
mind strongly drawn to come to Zion. After 
meeting, as I went into the vestry to get my 
hat, two women came to be prayed for, being 
under distress of mind ; the vestry was filled 
with people, and four soon were lying on the 
floor under the power of God, which some 
thought was faintness, and used fans and 
called for water, whilst others thought they 
were dying and were frightened, thinking we 
should be called to an account ; but I told 
them to hush,' it was the power of God : and 
they soon came through happy, which caused 
Peter to give me an invitation to his neigh- 
borhood : I asked him what they were, and 
told him to go home and tell his people, and 
if they were unanimous, I would come, (being 
on my way to London,) and preach — he did, 



and they were unanimous. — These, in deri- i 
sion, were called Quaker Methodists, because 
they were so simple, using the /j/am language, I 
and held class-meetings, &c. j 

797. Through the medium of Mr. Thomas I 
W — , a local preacher, I called on the preachers ! 
of the Old Connexion, on my landing, (he, with 
his brother, having got a letter from their bro- 
ther in America, the Rev. John Wilson, one of 
the book stewards.) The testimonials, letters, 
&c., were left fox their inspection. Mr. Brown 
was as a cousin, on my calling according to 
direction. Mr. Barber seemed satisfied wath 
my testimonial credentials; but as Thomas 
Taylor, (one of the oldest preachers) came in, 
he wanted me to begone, not waiting to hear 
what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupted, 
saying, I fear he is not settled in his head, &c. 
As I was going out, Mr. Barber put W's into 
my hand, saying, it may be of service to you — 
but I having not then the consent of the 

W 's, laid it on the table and went off. 

Through another local preacher, I called on 
Mr. Atmore, (who wrote the Methodist memo- 
rial.) He came to the door, and said if I had 
not special business with him, he could not 
see me, advising me to go to Mr. B , I re- 
plied, I have been there, and w^ant to form 
some acquaintance with you ; so he shut the 
door upon me, without inviting me to come 
in. I thought perhaps there was a cause, and 
so called again : met similar treatment ; — third 
time children came and said call to-morrow 
morning ; I did, and found the gate locked ; 
so I pounded, but none could I rally, &c. 

798. The power of God was present, as I 
preached twice in Warrington : thence I went 
to Manchester, wandered about for eleven 
hours, to get a place to lodge, but could find 
none Jfor love or money, among christian or 
sinner, except one, which I thought to be a 
house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in ; 
I called on Jabez Buntin, but he would not 
be seen, and the public houses were full : but 
as I was getting passage for London, in the 
coach, I found a garret, where I might stay, 
being near ten at night. I heard Jabez, and 
also in the morning, then I went to Brodas 
Bandroom. Here in sermon, one looked ear- 
nestly at me, said — you are a stranger — dine 
with me. I did — stayed two days ; a chapel 
offered of the New connexion. Preacher and 
trustees said they would be passive, if I could j 
obtain an assembly : so I got one thousand j 
hand-bills, and gave them through the town ; 
got five hundred to speak to, and a thousand 
next evening, same way, as the preachers 
would not suffer me to publish from the pulpit, 
my appointments, &c. 

799. On my arrival in London, I delivered, 
with much difficulty, all my letters, but two or 
three, and those persons could not be found. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



One place in Monmouth street, the woman to 
whom a sum of money was sent, would hard- 
I ly give me access, to deliver her some money, 
i sent from her friend in America, they are so 
i afraid of strangers : she took the letter • I told 
] her she inust read it, and I must come in ; the 
i daughter said, come in, but placed herself be- 
I tween me and the door, that she might alarm 
! the neighbors, if I was a robber. I staid a few 
i days — held no meetings — got the king's li- 
I cense to stay in the kingdom, under his seal 
1 manual. Surely she is more like the city of 
Babylon than any other city, to fill the world 
, with her merchandise, and answers better to 
j that mentioned in Revelation., than any other, 
j The British appear to me to lie under an in- 
i fatuation, as it relates to their " wooden walls," 
, for the means of coming with a flotilla., is 
j doubtless morq than many know, and might 
j set them '• walls"' on fire. " Cursed be he that 
j trusteth in the arm of flesh, but blessed is he 
! whose God is the Lord." V isiiseJ for it', and 
! w for V — " conwerted. conwicted, and I wow 
\ I will,''' &c. &c. There were many curious 
i monuments to behold, but as the state of the 
1 country was such, I did not think it proper to 
i hold forth here in meetings, it being the me- 
I tropolis, and as the laws of these lands require 
I every preacher to have a license for that pur- 
j pose, obtained from the »essions with oath of 
j allegiance, and two others, or be subject to 
j twenty pounds fine ; also every .place must be 
i licensed or pay twenty pounds, and the hear- 
j ers five shillings each, &c., which things mili- 
tated against me, as I was an alien, consider- 
ing the times, and was a trial of my faith, I 
believe I ought to conform to the laws of the 
country which I am in, if they don't militate 
against the law of God, and my own con- 
science ; but if I cannot in conscience submit 
to it, I could not take the oath, and of course 
could not have the license. 

800. I returned to Manchester — spoke in 
j Zion's Temple, so called, belonging to the 
Kilhamites ; but as I once spoke on A-double- 
I L-partism, they would allow me to speak 
j there no more. In Warrington, among the 
j Quaker-Methodists, we had a great revival 
I under an outpouring of the spirit of God, and 
j many were gathered in, which brought many 
j out, from other vicinities, to hear and see ; so 
I j that I got invitations into various places, and 
l! God was with us at Risley, Appleton, Thorn, 
I Lymn, Preston Brook, and Frodshad. Here, 
when [ first was invited, before I went, Simon 
Day recalled my appointment, and then sent 
word by Musquit, that I would not be receiv- 
ed, and must not come. I thought the errand 
strange, (Musquit being ashamed, did not deli- 
ver the message to me, he only came to the door, 
called Peter, and told him, and so went off.) 
I went — the meeting-house was opened con- 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 119 



trary to my advice, as I desired to do no harm, 
but when the people were assembled, I dared 
not do otherwise than to speak to them 3 so I 
stood on a bench, not feeling freedom to go 
into the pulpit, as that was the object of con- • 
tention ; spoke twice, then the trustees were 
afraid. I made neither of the appointments — i 
it was themselves : so I spoke in a salt pan, 
and about twenty were struck under convic- 
tion. — The meeting-house was then open 

again, but as the preacher S. D was so 

rash, he like- to have broke up the society, 
and kept many out until he was gone the 
circuit, which otherwise would have joined 
immediately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Nor- i 
ley, Preston, and the File Country, and God 
was with me, opening my door step by step, 
and raising me up friends against times of 
need ; neither did he suffer me or my Peggy, 
to want in this strange land, though we asked 
for no assistance. 

801. Travelling so extensively, exposed me 
to a fine and imprisonment, and the families 
that entertained me to fifty pounds each, as 
my license was limited ; but I dare do no 
otherwise than go, feeling how I could ac- 
count to God : so I went in his name and he 
opened my way, gave me favor in the sight 
of the people, and access to thousands ; yet I 
had souls for hire, almost in every neighbor- 
hood where God cast my lot, though many 
hard sayings were spoke, and many letters as 
a bull, sent up to block up my way: but 
hitherto the Lord hath been my helper, pre- 
server and protector, and on him will I rely 
for strength. 

802. When in London, Adam Clarke treated 
me as a gentleman : he frequently had heard of 
me from America ; but did not show or dis- I 
cover it, by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke 
was to preach in such a place that evening • 
so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see 
the little man, as he was the only one I knew 
in England. They were singing as I came 
into the meeting-house; after sermon: I got 
one to introduce me to him, but though he 
first appeared friendly as when in Georgia, 
yet on finding out my name, asked what I 
came there for"? and before I could tell him, 
he turned to another : he shook hands, and 
bid all in the room farewell, except me, and 
went suddenly off"; so 1 had seven miles, as it 
were at the hazard of my life, to walk to the 
opposite side of London, to my lodgings late 
at night ; next time I saw him was in Lan- 
castershire, he supposed Peter to be one of the 
old society's official members, and Peggy to be 
his wife, and treated them very friendly : I asked 
him if he thought he should be over to the next 
general conference, he replied, if the connexion 
positively sees it necessary, and insists upon it, 
and cannot do without me. I saw him at the 



120 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



Dublin and Leeds conferences, but did not 
speak together, as I could not intrude myself 
with propriety any more: many wondered 
why it was, that the Doctor did not publish 
me, and make a public example of me, whilst 
others enquired, wliat for 1 

803. Mr. B , called my hostess to 

account for my Peggy's going into band meet- 
ing, though she had her certificate from Elijah 
Woolseyj as an acceptable member on the 
IV ester n circuit. 

Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Pres- 
ton-brooki and prospect of good, as a number 
appeared under deep divine impression. I 
bade them farewell for the present, and went 
to Warrington., where I spoke the next morn- 
ing, and had a comfortable season, in the little 
chapel belonging to those called Quaker-Me- 
thodists., and found that about forty new mem- 
bers had joined them in my absence, and the 
prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, 
M^here I found several had been set at liberty 
since I was there last. From this I went to 
Leigh, Avhere I spoke to about two thousand 
people, at the Methodist chapel, of the old 
connexion: and we had a powerful season. 
This is the first chapel of the old Methodists, 
into which I was voluntarily invited by what 
they call a round preacher. 

804. Monday, 5th. I spoke at Lot07i Com- 
mon, and found a number more had been 
brought into liberty : we had a great display 
of the divine presence. Hence I walked fif- 
teen miles to Haytwi bridge, spoke at seven 
o'clock, and twice a day afterwards, for seve- 
ral days, and the prospect greatly increased, 
and several backsliders were reclaimed, and 
some were brought into liberty. I visited 
Blackrod and Carley, but I fear with little 
success. 

805. Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country 
village on my way to Preston, not in vain. 

Sunday, llth. 1 spoke four times in Pres- 
ton, and attended a love-feast, of what is call- 
ed by some the free gospelers or third division 
of Methodists ; and six souls gave comforta- 
ble satisfaction of being brought into liberty 
this day. Hence I visited the File Country 
for several days ; but was disagreeably disap- 
pointed of hearers, by my appointments not 
being regularly given out ; however, I spoke 
to a few, here and there. In this journey I 
saw a woman, who preached, and I was in- 
formed that she was born three months, before 
the time, and remained without nourishment, 
wrapped in flannels, in a torpid state like 
sleep, yet frequently moving ; the natural 
heat supported near a fire, and in about thir- 
teen weeks, appearances or actions took place, 
such as in a child new born at the full time. 

806. 15th. The tide being out, I crossed 
Preston river, in a cart, at a ford three miles 



wide, called the Guide, and walking a few 
miles, in the rain, took the canal boat, and ar- 
rived in Liverpool about five in the evening, 
and completed the bargain for piinting my 
journal. 

I held a few meetings in Liverpool; and 
had the satisfaction to find more people rejoic- 
ing in God. 

807. Here I find that my hostess had been 
called to an account for inviting Peggy to a 
band meeting ; although she had a certificate 
of her membership from America : and a num- 
ber of their own members also v.'ere called to 
an account, for having attended some of my 
former meetings. 

808. Sunday, 18th. We embarked in the 
Lark with Hannah Gough, the Quaker vjo- 
man ; who said to me, the first day I come on 
shore in the country, in the house v/here I 
presented a letter, &c. " Dost thou know one 
Lorenzo Dow in America (She having 
seen me formerfy in Dublin, but did not now 
recognize my person, only my voice reminded 
her of the name.) 

809. Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze 
from Liverpool we reached Dublin harbor, and 
the tide now serving to come to the w^harf, I 
took a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about 
six o'clock, and hiring a jingle, came to Dub- 
lin, and whilst walking to New street, William 
Thomas, the man at whose house I first lodg- 
ed when in this country before, suddenly met 
me at the end of a street; we recognized each 
other's countenances, and were in each other's 
arms before a word was spoken on either 
side, and our hearts were mutually refreshed 
as in former days ; he went with me to No. 
102, where I was in hopes to have embraced 
my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia, but the 
servants informed me of their having just 
gone out : I v.^aited with uncommon anxie- 
ty for their return, whilst the servants went 
through the city in search of them. 

I took tea with a very feeling sense of obli- 
gation for past favors ; but still the Doctor 
and his companion not returning, I went to 
Thomas street, with William Thomas, to see 
his wife, and received some letters, which I 
was informed were from America. This pair 
was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I 
thought, a happiness in matrimonial union; 
I embraced her in my arms, with a feeling re- 
membrance of my first reception, when a 
stranger in this city, and but two shillings in 
my pocket, when all other hearts, seemingly 
were shut against me ; here I had an asylum 
though reproved for harboring me and giving 
me bread. I returned and found the Doctor 
had come home, and was anxiously waiting 
my return, which was near eleven at night ; 
we embraced each other in our arms, and 
mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a hearty 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



121 



welcome. Thus I was cordially received af- 
ter an absence of five years, one month and 
eighteen days. 

810. Thursday, May 22, 1806. The Ger- 
man Church was opened to me by invitation 
to the Doctor, before I came ; but the Ward- 
ens considered themselves slighted, not having 
been consulted, and one of them said at the 
leader's meeting, " If you are not willing he 
should have the liberty, it shall be prevented." 
They replied, they had nothing to do or act 
concerning it : however, as I was not willing 
to be called a thief or robber, I chose to come 
in by the d.oor, and went to the above Ward- 
en accordingly. This Church belongs to the 
German Congregation, but is occupied by the 
Methodists and Cooper, he belonged to Lady 
Huntingdon's party, but now is near a Sandi- 
manian. I held a number of meetings, that 
were respectable and very profitable to many. 
Alice Cambridge, the woman who was so at- 
tentive to me when in this country before, 



and then departed with him to HacJcetstown. 
Here I spoke seven times in three days, hav- 
ing previously been invited by a man, who 
had married one of my spiritual daughters ; 
she with her sister, who had married a Metho- 
dist preacher, still endured ; tliese were the 
daughters of the old man, who felt these words 
to run through his mind, whilst they talked 
with me back and forth through the door, 
when I v/as in Ireland before, " be not forget- 
ful to entertain strangers.^' Two others of 
his children God gave me for my hire now; 
the quickening power of God seemed to be 
displayed in the different meetings ; and con- 
victions and conversions were shortly multi- 
plied, and not long after my departure, I was 
informed that about fourscore wer3 added to 
society, the most of them happy in God. 

814. I spoke in Baltinglass on my way to 
Carlow. Ill both places I had good times, 
and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly 
thought cool ; he invited me to meet a class 



still continues her meetings, and give up her and attend his quarterly meeting ; with the 
meeting and room to me, and another company | latter I could not comply. I lode on the car 
who occupied it, alternately, did the same, so j of my daughter, which brought me here to the 
that my way was opened, and the quickening 
power of GoJ, seemed to be present at most 
of the meetings which I held in the above 
place, (and at Squire Shegog's, the barracks and 
the streets) vdiich amounted to about twenty 
in number. 

811. I was invited to hold a meeting in 
Renelagh, by a rich old woman, who had 
built a preaching-house, which she had given 
to the Methodists, and a door from her bed- 
chamber opened into the gallery ; her own 



colliery, where I found the missionaries pray 
ing with some mourners : here was a big j 
meeting appointed, which they called a camp 
meeting, but I a field meeting ; there being no 
tents, only the open air, in imitation of 
America. 

So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading 
in the breasts of the children of men ; here I 
saw Mr. Avsrill, who appeared as friendly as 
ever, and solicited my attendance at another 
meeting of magnitude, at Mount Melick and 
house not accommodating the number, she | some other places. At this meeting I preach- 
with much fuss and ado got the preaching- I ed, and when he had done, I invited up the 
house open, which I refused to occupy, lest I ; mourners to be prayed for ; several found 
should be esteemed a thief, but addressed them peace, and we had a refreshing season from 
from her chamber door, and we had a good I ' 
time. The Doctor I found had been lately j 
unwell in my absence, but was now recov- : 
ered. ! 



the presence of God. 

815. A Romanist interrupted the meeting, 
which caused many of them to run away, sup- 
posing him to be a priest, I never knew that 
812. Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having re- | in this our day, priestcraft was so influential, 
ceived invitations to the country, through the i and carried such a dread to the fear of man. 



medium of the Missionaries, G. Ousley and 
W. Hamilton and others ; I set off' for Wick- 
low county in a gig, through the kindness of 
a backslider, whose heart God had touched. 
I held a meetins; at Newtown, Mount Kenedy, 
by the way to WicUow, where I found religion 



Next morning I spoke again — the Missiona- 
ries took about fifty into society ; hence we 
went to Castle Comber. They spoke in the 
street, and I beside the chapel door, having 
the church minister present, whose relations 
gave him a look whilst I was repeating, what 



low. We had quickening times, though with ! I heard an old man say in my infancy, that a 
difficulty I got the people convened at the { minister's ca// was two hundred pounds settle- 



latter. 

813. Sunday, 8*h. I spoke thrice in the 
town, and once at Widow Tighe's, who was 
prejudiced agair.st me when here before. 

9th. I gave my last, and a backslider took 
me in a jaur dng car to Rathdrum, whence a 
man helped me with a horse to Cappagh, 
where I spoke that night and next morning. 



ment, and one hundred pounds a year. 

816. Next morning I spoke again, and 
breakfasted with the clergyman's friends, who 
seemed piously inclined ; here the Missiona- 
ries took about forty into society, and then we 
went to Kilkenny. The above priest said the 
Missionaries were mountebanks, kidnapping 
the people — in this place we stayed three 



122 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



days. The Missionaries attacked Popery in 
the streets twice or thrice a day, and I attacked 
sin wiui x\-Joiible-L-partism in the preaching 
house, wiiich caused considerable uneasiness 
in the town ; the Mayor had a potatoe 
flung at his head, and also received a letter 
without a signature, threatening that if he did 
not put us three out of town, his house should 
be pulled down on his heal. 

817. They took about thirty into society 
here. I bale soiTie old friends farewell : so 
we departed to Money-beg., where I spoke 
under an ash — had a good time, though under 
some depression of mind. I attended two 
other meetings in a large warehouse ; here 30 
were taken into society, and some shortly be- 
fore, making eighty-two in all. William 
Hamilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where 
I spoke at 10. a. intending to comply with 
Mr. AveriU's invitation, but was prevented by 
sudden inward illness, which fiunir me into 
spasms like convulsions; so by the advice of 
my friends I stayed until next day. and then 

W. H n attended me in the canal boat. 

about seventy English miles to Dublin, where 
I arrived about ten at night, on Sunday the 
22d, and found my Peggy and friends well at 
the Doctor's : he said he thou-^ht my complaint 
proceeded from an abscess of the liver, bursting 
into the cavity of the belly outside of the 
bowels. 

818. A love-feast being held at Gravel-walk, 
I was informed that a number spoke there of 
being quickened by my last ^asit. — I break- 
fasted several times in company with Wm. 
Smith., the assistant preacher ; he invited me 
to pray in the families, and is thought by some 
to be one of the most popular preachers in 
Ireland. I find he is a gi'eat kingsman. but I 
am convinced that many in these countries, 
who have been shining lights, are in a more 
lukewarm state than they are aware of. I 
continued my meetings as before — the Lord 
was with lis. and the revival seemed to in- 
crease, with some of the preachers, who still 
retained a degree of life as they came to con- 
ference, observed, and took hold with me heart 
and hand. 

819. One evening, I was informed upwards 
of twenty preachers were present, amongst 
whom were several of the old preachers, that 
had treated me with coolness and neglect Avhen 
here before, besides others who had been 
friendly ; amongst these was My. Averill, who 
requested me to tour the kingdom at large. 

820. Dating this visit at conference time, I 
received not one unkind word from any of the 
preachers, bu: the reverse; several gave me 
encouragement to visit them in their circuits, 
and also persuaded me to go into the pulpit at 
Ranelagh, where I had preached from the 
chamber door, through the gallery into the 



preaching house : even Tobias said that he 
thought I was an honest man, when he read 
Snethen'S letter, asserting in the most positive 
terms, that I was an impostor; though he had 
a spat with the Doctor, about keeping his hat 
on in the meeting at prayer time ; the Doctor 
replied, because I believe thou art not sent of 
the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the 
man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented 
of it, nor of the poor woman whose heart 
thou broke, and was the cause of her death, 
and her blood is - upon thee — he turned off 
shocked and confused. This man, in the 
course of my absence to America, was sta- 
tioned on the Larne circuit, where some of 
my spiritual children spoke in a love feast 
concerning the blessing of my labors to their 
sou]-, which caused him to reprove them, 
saying. •• Let Mv. Dow alone, if you have any 
thing to say for God, speak it ;"' — he also has 

! been put back on trials, for some improper con- 
duct : thus, those who are hard upon others, 
find hardships to overtake themselves. In the 
same house where he first checked me. taking 

I the hymn out of my mouth, &c., the Doctor 
gave him his due, in the presence cf several 
of the preachers and people, Avhich I could 
not find that any of the conference were dis- 
pleased vrith the Doctor for. Tobias' imper- 
tinency, because the Doctor believed and prac- 
tised some of the Quaker forms, gave rise to 
this. 

821. Snethen's letter from New York to 
block up my wa}', was investigated at the 
leader's meeting, and unanimously acknow- 
ledged to have been written in a bad spirit, 
and did me no injury, but refuted itself, and 
so opened my vray.'^^ 

822. About these days, W7n. Thomas. Dr. 
Johnson told me. had a liver complaint, which 
I remembered when he was taken unwell : the 
disorder increased to a degree of insanity, 
Avhich caused him to leap out of a window, on 
the third floor, and yet so as only io break his 
thigh. — After this he came to his right mind, 
and called ofl" his thoughts from the world to 
divine subjects, and the last words he said be- 
fore he expired were glory '. — glory ! — He was 
attended by an ungodly Physician and Sur- 
geon, who prohibited him seeing religious 
visiters, and pronounced him in a fair way for 
recovery after his fail ; but Dr. Johnson, who 
did not attend him, said he would die, his liv- 
er being rotten, &c. 

823. ''I put the first part of the second vol- 
ume of my journal to the press, which con- 
tained one hundred and twenty pages duode- 
cimo. Having now comple.^d my visits and 
business, 1 contemplated a departure ; saw Dr. 

* A meeting of about seventy official n. embers, the re- 
sult of wnich was — " written in a bad spiiit bv a wicked 
man." 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



123 



Coke, who did not speak to me ; but I had 
several more refreshing seasons, and embarked 
for England in the Lark, Capt. Williams, 
having my Dr. Johnson in company. The 
wind seemed contrary, and a prospect of a 
long and a tedious passage at first, however, 
the wiad came round, and w^e were favored 
with only about thirty hours on the water. A 
doctor of a Guineaman, a passenger, treated 
me at first ungentlemanlike on the way ; Dr. 
Johnson fell in conversation with several of 
the cabin passengers, who v/ere Romanists ; 
which seemed to cast some light upon their 
minds; and on his informing them about me,, 
they expressed a desire that I should preach 
in the cabin, which accordingly I did : the 
Guinea doctor was the first to propose and 
urge my preaching, he having previously 
made very humble acknowledgments for his 
rudeness, saying to my Doctor, that it had cost 
him a tear. 

824. Saturday, July 12. We landed early in 
the morning at Liverpool, called on Mr. For- 
shaw, my printer, and kind host, and after 
giving some directions about my books, we 
took our departure in the coach for Warring- 
ton, and arrived safe in the afternoon ; where 
I found my friends well, and many glad to see 
us, and some of my spiritual children shed 
tears at our meeting. 

Sunday, 13th. I spoke four times; we had 
tender seasons. 

14th. Gave my last, and many seemed to 
take fresh courage for the Christian race to 
glory, and one soul found peace. 

825. 15th. We walked to Knuttsford, I 
spoke in the Old Methodist chapel, but there 
wseems to be a hardiness over these meeting 
houses in England, so I don't have such good 
times in them as in Ireland and America, or 
even the third division here. We came to 
Macclesfield, w^here I spoke at night ; John 

1 Mee and Peter Philips, being with us, having 
walked twenty-four miles that day. 

A man being urged by his friends to read 
deistical writings, when dying, curged those 
who were the instigators, and T. P's Age of 
I Reason, being in black despair. Oh ! how 
j careful people should be, what they ask oth- 
j ers to do ; for one act may cause repentance 
w^ith tears in vain, without a possibility of re- 
! traction. 

19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensa- 
; sations, which I conceive originates from the 
abscess, but trust by God's favor to re- 
cover. 

826. We have visited Joseph Bradford, one 
of the oldest preachers of the Old Connexion, 
he being a former friend and acquaintance of 
the Doctor's, he manifested after the Doctor's 
suggestion that had I called on him when I 
first came to town, I should have had the lib- 



erty of his pulpit ; the young preacher was 
also willing, but the trustees objected. 

I have held meetings twice every day since 
my arrival here, and there seems a quickening 
among the people. This party, it seems, were 
once of the old society, but driven off on ac- 
count of not obeying orders which they con- 
ceived to be hard ; they call themselves the 
Christian Revivalists, some call them the Free 
Gospellers; they are of the third division, (the 
Kilhamites being the second,) somewhat sim- 
ilar to the Quaker Methodists, and of the spirit 
of the Methodists in America. 

827. Sunday, July 20th. My labors were 
equal to seven sermons, which gave me a fine 
sweat, that was very refreshing, and seemed 
to add to my health, as I felt better at night 
by far than in the morning, and more able to 
preach another sermon than I was at first. 
In speaking twice in the street I addressed 
about five thousand. I attended a love-feast, 
and wrestled with mourners at night, having 
stood, &c., about ten hours or upwarvls, in the 
different exercises through the day. I observ- 
ed that for people to make a noise, and say 
loud amens, &c., was irksome to me, and I 
would like as well to hear a dog bark, unless 
it came from a proper feeling in the heart, 
which if it did, would carry its own convic- 
tion with it ; but otherwise it would appear 
flat, and bring a deadness over the irind ; and 
to make a fuss and pretend feeling without 
possessing it, is a piece of hypocrisy, like a 
man possessing a vessel of water partly full, 
yet would say it was running over, and to 
prove it, would tilt the cup, that it might run 
over. Yet if people feel the power of God, 
(of which I have no doubt at times they do,) 
to constrain them to cry for mercy or shout 
for joy, I can bear it as well as any one. I 
dare not oppose it, knowing that God commu- 
nicates these superlative blessings, that others 
also may be benefitted by it : as I have seen 
a general move from the conviction through 
one, more than from a whole sermon, which 
if the person had suppressed, he would have 
quenched the spirit of God. 

I spoke sixteen times while here, which 
was short of six days ; I think about twenty 
professed to find peace in that time ; some 
backsliders were reclaimed, sinners awakened, 
and a considerable move in the town. After- 
wards I was informed by a letter, that the re- 
vival went on increasing, so that three, five, 
eight, and even so many as fourteen appeared 
to be converted at a meeting, besides sundry 
who found peace the afternoon, evening, and 
morning after my departure. 

828. 21st. I found a similar people in Stock- 
port, who had been driven out from the Kil- 
hamites; I held meeting with them at night and 
next morning, which were comfortable times. 



124 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



The late Socisty who separated at the hand- 
room in Manchester^ have seen the abuse of 
itinerancy so much, that they are prejudiced 
against having any at all, but think the Gospel 
can be spread sufficiently by local preachers 
alone. 

22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, 
where also I found some of what may be call- 
ed the Tiiird Division ; had good times at night 
and in the morning. 

23d. The Doctor was with me all this time, 
j and helped me some at Macclesfield ; but be- 
ing disappointed of a place in the coach, we 
set off on foot for Leeds in Yorkshire, where 
we arrived next day in the afternoon. 

On the way we were frequently beset with 
rain, and ihe Doctor having left his cloak and 
great coat behind, was exposed to the weather, 
and being unaccustomed to be much wet with 
rain, having always had a good fire at home, 
he was now put to his shifts, (possessing a 
delicate constitution.) and strove to take shel- 
ter beside a wall or rock more than once or 
twice ; however, one time we stopped in a cot- 
tage, where he got some repose in sleep, whilst 
I dried his coat at a peet fire. Another time, 
we evaded a shower whilst resting at break- 
fast, yet the Doctor was determined, let the 
weather continue as it might, he would not be 
the cause of detaining me, so as to break my 
appointments. IMy sympathetic feelings in 
pity were tried, when T ^aw the tenderness 
and danger of his constitution, when taking 
shelter as above. 

I could but reflect on the goodness of God, 
in making my constitution to require a great 
degree of exercise, according to my spliere of 
life and action, and also its preservation 
through the various changes, in different sea- 
sons, and different climes and circumstances. 

829. From vrhat I could collect, it appears 

to me that IVm. B ought to have 

launched out as a champion for God, but un- 
belief to trust God with his family, &c. caused 
him apparently to shrink. Is it" not possible 
for a man to lose a great share of his crown 1 
It appears that he saw the formality and dan- 
ger into which the English Connexion were 
exposed, and sinking : he came out for a space, 
and Goi began to open his way, but through 
unbelief, the reasoning of Satan, and the soli- 
citation of his brethren, he was prevailed upon 
to shriiik. recant in part, and return : in conse- 
quence of Avhich, some pious ones, who re- 
quested Chri-^tian liberty to pray with mourners, 
&c. and urired with him to dissent, were left 
in a dilemma here. They were similar to the 
Quaker Methodists, Free' Gospellers or TJiird 
Division. Though most of these societies had 
no particular intercourse or communion toge- 



* This is a misconception. 



ther, or with each other. I suppose I was the 
first preacher who made them a general visit. 

They called a Conference som^e weeks ago, 
to know each others minds, and see how near 
they could come towards the outlines of a ge- 
neral union. I was invited to Leeds by some 
of this society: I tarried several days, but it 
being a particular hurrying time in the cloth 
business, and the Conference of the Old Con- 
nexion sitting, I found it impracticable to get 
many to meeting on the week days, and on 
Sunday they chose to go and hear the old 
preachers, with whom they were acquainted. 
Here I saw Adavi Clarke ; I think I was in- 
formed, that he was acquainted \^ ith twenty- 
four different languages. He is esteemed a 
man of as great letters as any of the age, and 
all acquired by his own industry, without the 
aid of college or university. 

He acknowledged to me, that he once was 
in the spirit of the great revival in Corn well, 
and that he was almost ready to persecute 
some, who objected to the work, as an " im- 
propriety and wildfire," but "now (said he) I 
see better P'' He treated me in all respects as 
I might expect from a gentleman : but his 
mind was made up against the camp meetings 
in America, as being improper, and the revival 
attending them, as a thing accountable for al- 
together on natural principles. It seemed to 
me from circumstances, that he had got his 
mind hurt and prejudiced, through the abuse 
of revivals, which caused him to fix his mind 
to one invariable rule as a criterion for direc- 
tion, viz. the old system, order — for he seem- 
ed determined not to listen to any argument, 
which might be adduced to solve the query. 
He was chosen President of the Conference, 
as I was informed, by a great mjajority of 
votes. This was an honor he had not sought 
for, but accepted it with considerable reluc- 
tance. 

He was an old acquaintance and particular 
friend of the Doctor's, which opened a door 
for intimacy of conversation on some points, 

one of which was my singular way of 

proceeding, which he could not at all appro- 
bate on any consideration, as being right ; as- 
signing as a reason, that, if once generally 
adopted by the body, it would completely de- 
stroy Methodism in three months; therefore, 
barred his mind against listening to any argu- 
ment, or making an exception to the general 
rule for particular cases. 

This appears to me, to be wrong in any 
person, to form their mind hit or miss, right 
or wrong, to stick to the old system, as though 
it were infallible, or the summit oi perfection. 
For to be thus bound up, without laying open 
our minds to conviction, as sincere inquirers 
after truth, is to kill the spirit of inquiry, and 
prevent the spreading of true knowledge and 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



125 



righteousness, and by so doing, vice will con- 
tinue to reign, and the grossest errors go un- 
discovered or unclipt, 

I heard him preach. Just before the meet- 
ing an anthem \xa.s sung, apparently without 
the spirit or understandings as nothing could 
be heard but a dead dull sound, &c. 

The sermon was well delivered in speech, 
though there appeared much deadness in the 
beginning: but in his last prayer he grew 
somewhat fervent, until God began to send 
down His pov\'er ; and there began a move 
among the people, when he seemed to lower^ 
as if to ward off the move, to prevent a NOISE, 
which it seems the English Connexion in ge- 
neral are determined to prevent, as appears 
from their conduct Rnd publication in the Ma- 
gazine. 

. 830. I heard S. Bradburne ; he spoke some- 
what lengthy, had the outlines of an orator^ 
but I thought there were mmQfiaws in his dis- 
course, too great for a man of his supposed 
abilities, e.g. he insisted that a child is impure 
as it com.es into the world, and is enlightened as 
soon as it is born, but not before ; which 
would argue that a seven months child might 
be saved, and one come to the full time could 
not, were it to die but one day before its birth ; 
according])', one should suppose according to 
his idea, that the being enlightened with the 
Divine light, was inseparably connected with 
the breathing the natural air, or receiving the 
natural light of the sun. 

Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happen- 
ed that we did not exchange a word, though 
we met, passed and repassed each other in the 
streets, &c., I being a little one, must keep my 
place. 

I carried a bundle of my journals to the 
door of the Conference meeting ; one copy for 
each Chairman of a District, amounting to 
about twenty-five ; and one for a preacher who 
agreed to take them in : these were all refused 
and returned. I sent one to the Doctor's wife, 
which she received with acknowledgments, 
saying afterwards when she had read some, 
that the more she read of it, the better she 
liked me, and had a better opinion of me than 
before, and that she had desired to see me 
when in Dublin, but was disappointed. She 
by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little 
woman, of some piety : but if I am informed 
right, was not, nor is a Methodist, though I 
think the rule of Methodists in Europe, re- 
quire m.arriage m society, if they do marry. 

A. Clarke bought one of my journals at his 
lodgings at Bankers, where he had invited me 
to breakfast with him ; giving more than the 
price, saying it was not enough. 

831. 30th. Leaving my doctor near Lee(?s, 
I came in the coach to Rochdale, whence I 
walked to Bolton, twelve or fifteen miles, 



where I held meeting at night by appointment, 
and next morning — both comfortable times. 

31st. Went to Hayton and had a good time. 

August 1st. Walked to Preston ; disappoint- 
ed of my book : spoke to a few, and next day 
returning, spoke in Black rod. 

Sunday 3d. Spoke at twelve o'clock, went 
twelve miles to Leigh, so to Loton, then to 
Warrington, (where I met my doctor,) having 
spoken four times this day. 

4th. Spoke here again, and Miss Mary 
Barford (eldest sister, of Martha) who was 
principally educated, and brought up in Lon- 
don, under a rich aunt, Avho having no chil- 
dren, adopted her as her daughter, and dying, 
left her a large independent fortune, (she) be- 
ing now here on a vi«it with her mother, giv- 
ing me an opportunity of speaking closely 
with her concerning her soul's salvation; 
this night God gave her to feel the comfort of 
religion, and about two days after an evidence 
of her acceptance. — There are four in this 
family, whom the Lord has given me for my 
hire, who were all careless when I first visit- 
ed this town. 

5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thome, 
and Peter Wright's, where we had good times. 

832. 6th. At Preston-BrooJc, and twice in 
Frodsham, where the Lord was with us ; and 
after my last meeting in the eveniiiG-, feeling 
my mind uneasy, I could not feel free to com- 
ply with various and strong solicitaiions to 
visit some new places ; nor even Macclesfield, 
from whence we received the most urgent re- 
quest, but walked to Runcon in the dark and 
rain, and sleeping none all night was up be- 
times in the morning, and finding a packet 
just going oif, I embarked for Liverpool, 
where I arrived about eleven o'clock. Got 
my affairs arranged, cleared out with my 
printer and bookbinder, contracted for a 
second edition of part of my second volume : 
then finding a boat with some parsengers 
going to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, 
and overtook the vessel beyoundthe rock, 
where I got on board about five in the even- 
ing, with a positive direct head wind for sev- 
eral hoars ; the wind at length becoming 
favorable, we made the light-house in Dublin 
bay, when the wind and tide would not suffer 
us to proceed further ; here they cast anchor, 
and I hired the sailors to put me ashore, and 
walking up by the Pigeon-house, arrived at 
home in New-street about noon, where I 
found my friends and Peggy well, having 
been on my passage about thirty-six hours, 
and left my Doctor behind me in Er.giand. 

833. The British Conference I'e'.vl N. Sne- 
then's letter to Benson, concerning ms ; yet it 
appears that it bore but little weight with 
them, considering its spirit ; althoufjh they 
agreed according to its design, to have noth- 



126 



EXEMPLIFIED EXr'.RIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



ing to do with me. That sent to Mr. Joyce 
the book-steward in Dublin, was read in the 
leader's meeting, where it was unanimously 
agreed to have been wrote in a very bad 
spirit, so much as to be its own refutation : 
it was also read in conference, where it 
was investigated and received the same 
censure, which the British conference heard 
of, and did not scruple to mention it. It be- 
ing asked if any one knew any thing against 
me 1 One replied that it was said I had taken 
two hundred dollars in one contribution, 
which was false; but if it were the case, 
what was that to him or them, if I made a 
proper use of it ? 

I am informed by a special letter from 
Joseph Mitchell, dated New York, May, 
1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, 
in consequence of his opposition, &c. Mr. 
Joyce tells me that he saw brother Beaty (a 
local preacher from America, come to see his 
friends here,) who informed him, that Mr. 
Snethen had mostly lost his congregd|t:ions, in 
consequence of his bitter ambition or activity 
in writing to Europe against me. 

834. Monday, August 12th. This morn- 
ing early, the Doctor arrived safe, somewhat 
benefitted by the excursion, as he thought 
himself both in body and mind ; his Letty had 
not been so long deprived of his company before 
for twenty-four years past ; she seemed some- 
what uneasy at my return without him, but I 
replied, it would be some guineas benefit to 
her, to learn to trust all things with God ; and 
now her joy at his return took place of fears. 
I find Matthew Lanktree, my old particular 
friend, is appointed assistant or head preacher 
of Dublin ; by what I can understand, he 
would be willing to let me have the pulpits, 
but the trustees were in the way. Alice Cam- 
bridge gave up her meetings always to me ; 
and her room in Golden Lane, near White- 
friar street chapel, is open to me ; where I 
constantly hold meetings at eight o'clock in 
the evenings, so as not to clash with their 
hour ; this room I conceive to be better filled 
than any worship place in Dublin. 

Sunday 17th. By invitation, I took coach 
with two friends about sixteen miles to 
Balbriggen ; a little deformed man behaved 
as if a legion of devils was in him, as he on 
the road would neither be still nor civil, but 
apparently profligate in order to irritate and 
ruffle me. 

I saw church service performed, but nev er 
saw anything appear so much like a sham to 
represent reality, as this ceremony by way of 
religious worship ; neither did I ever have 
a greater sense of the difference there was be- 
tween praying and singing prayers : I thought, 
if human wisdom could have invented a ma- 
chine to go by steam, to preach and pray and 



say amen, and also make the organ play, and 
call to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human 
inteligent was there, that it would be Divine 
worship as much in reality, as some things 
which are now substituted for it. 

835. I held meeting in a private house in 
the evening, and some Romanists and children, 
attempted to make a disturbance in the street, 
when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, 
so we had a quiet meeting, and next morning 
also, and I think that good was done, Hence 
I returned to Dublin, and put the third edi- 
tion of the first volume of my journal to 
press, also thought on different religious sub- 
jects. 

I continued my meetings, in Golden Lane, 
night after night, the house was generally 
crowded. I also held some m.eetings in the 
barracks, and there appeared some fruit of 
them to my encouragement. 

836. Sunday 24th. I walked to the camp, 
and spoke in a hut built by the soldiers in the 
following manner : — James Ramsford, my 
book-binder, frequently held meetings in vari- 
ous places with the army, and near this they 
had no place, but a quarry in a corn field, and 
being exposed to the weather, as no person 
would hire them a place, he got application 
made to the barrack master, (by the quarter- 
master-serjeant,) who gave them leave to cut 
sods on the camp ground to make the wall, 
though the privilege had been refused for sol- 
dier's families; they set to work by cutting a 
platform out of the side of the hill, leaving 
the back in such a form as served for a wall, 
with the bottom part projecting for a seat ; 
the other three sides were raised as above 
with sods or turf v/ell beaten down solid, 
then a kind of rafter was put on for the roof 
to be thatched with straw ; but now they 
were put to their shifts to know how to com.- 
plete it, as their finances were now out, hav- 
ing paid the irreligious for their labor, not 
feeling free to receive it gratis, which was 
offered : but about half an hour after the dis- 
couragements, concerning straw for thatching, 
which was then dear, an officer brought them 
a pound note, &c, and shortly after some shil- 
lings, so the house was completed ; it would 
contain about one hundred persons. Most of 
the officers attended my meeting, and amongst 
them the head one. They gave good attention, 
and as I was informed, expressed satisfaction 
and wished that I would come again. 

As I was returning I passed one, who to me 
appeared like a coxcomb ; * I was informed 
he belonged to the Strangers Friend Society, 
and was sent here to preach. When he ar- 
rived and was informed that T had held a 
meeting, which seemed to supersede his exhi- 



* His name was Murphy. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



127 



bition. he broke out in a rage, and began to 
scold before the unconverted ; saying, that I 
was not countenanced nor accountable for my 
conduct; which hurt tender minds. 

I have continued my meetings at Golden 
Lane all this week, and once in the barracks, 
and the work seems to deepen and increase. 

837. Tuesday, September 2d. The devil 
viewing the danger of his kingdom, began to 
work in the minds of the people, and to raise 
confusion and disturbance ; however, on my 
return from meeting, I took a street out of my 
customary way, by Avhich means I escaped 
the rabble, who were in pursuit : one of whom 
was heard to say, " Now for the life of Lo- 
renzo^^'' another cried, " mind the white hat,'^ 
&c. &c. The former escaped by desperate ex- 
ertion, with his coat much torn and dirtied; 
the latter was secured by my friends, (after 
having a sharp contest between the parties,) 
and kept by the watchmen until morning, 
when the aldermen being partial, discharged 
him at the earnest intercession of his mother. 

The next evening, some peace-officers, with 
others, brought swords, pistols, &c., but I re- 
tired unobserved through an intricate passage 
and so baffled the mob. — Another night, a 
friend changed hats with me, so they were 
deceived. 

My friends finding fault at my so obscurely 
retiring, I came off with the Doctor, the usual 
way, and one beginning to cry for the mob, 
received a blow on the head v/hich kept him 
quiet ; however, about half way, a drunken 
attorney, in derision, asked if we had a good 
meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy 
master's servants did not like it. A friend in- 
terrogating concerning an obscene and scurri- 
lous reply, receiving a blow as answer, for 
which the Attorney was taken in custody, not 
without a torn shirt, &c. 

8th. Lord Belvedere and his Lady, this 
evening and last Saturday, attended meetings 
— on Thursday, by invitation, I took tea with 
them, and a Presbyterian Minister present, 
wanted to know what A-double-L-part, in my 
journal meant, or v/ho the A-double-L~part 
people were. 

Lady B — -'s sisters are under good im- 
pressions ; we all came together in the coach 
to meeting, and on Saturd.ay evening I took 
tea at his house again, and held meeting with 
a select party, and by his desire spoke largely 
on A-double-L-part, and the 8th and 9th of 
Romans, &c. 

838. Sunday 14th. We had several com- 
fortable meetings. I have spoken once par- 
ticularly to the little boys. I have held Sun- 
day meetings, similar to class meetings, in 
which I find many who not long since, 
were careless, now stirring up to seek re- 
ligion, some of whom are rejoicing in God. 



My mind seems strangely drawn out in exer- 
cises, and views of the present time in the 
political world, the state of Zion, whose walls 
are broken down, and how to counteract the 
kingdom of darkness, by expanding the tra- 
vail of Zion. 

839. 18th. A general meeting of the official 
members of the Methodist Society in the city, 
was held this evening, by a special call on 
my account : I went and made a speech to the 
following purport, in the loft where Tobias 
had once checked me : said I, '• I remember 
near seven years ago, to have been in this 
house : I have my feelings as well as other 
men, and sometimes tried. There are on a 
moderate calculation, near one hundred per- 
sons or more, under awakenings of late, from 
my labors in Golden Lane, I feel it my duty 
indispensably, to travel as I do, and of course 
cannot watch over them, but desire to recom- 
mend them to your care : yet as I fear that 
some of them are somewhat prejudiced against 
the Methodists, they will not come into class, 
unless they are led on by degrees ; wherefore, 
I wish if any plan can be devised to meet the 
circumstance, that it may be adopted, know- 
ing they vnll be apt to fall away, unless united 
to some religious body ; and I feel more unity 
with none, to recommend them to, than you." 
I was then asked, "who should watch over 
them?" I replied, "one of your leaders," 
and observed, if they had any questions to 
ask me, I would solve them, if I could, to 
their satisfaction. A general silence pre- 
vailed. Then I was interrogated, if I had any 
thing more to say. And also repeatedly, 
whether I did not design to return to Dublin, 
and make a party ?- As soon as I replied I 
retired. 

A talk was held amongst themselves, and 
Matthew Lanldree, the assistant preacher, vjith 
J. Jones, was desired to tell me the next 
morning, which they did, viz. that they had 
agreed to receive any I should recommend to 
them, after examining them : but could not 
think it expedient, to have classe^ formed par- 
ticularly at or from Golden Lane, lest it 
should appear too much like a party business, 
and they say, "we are Lorenzo's people f but 
would intermix them with the classes, amongst 
the solid members. Oh! when will the time 
commence, when people shall be actuated 
with only purity, of intention in all things, to 
glorify God and not be afraid to follow his 
providential openings with the leadings of the 
spirit, and exercise faith enough to leave the 
contingencies of events with him. 

840. 19th. Justice Bell, (who it appears 
has made his livelihood, of late years, by ex- 
erting himself to bring people to the gallows,) 
interrupted our meeting, saying, I could not 
talk common English, because I used the 



128 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



word " besom,''' for which he was put out of 
the hous3, p:etting several blows in his pas- 
sage. Finding that he was known by the 
peace-officers, &c., he cried, keep the peace 
and ril support you"* — this to deceive them. 
Next day the Rev. Mr. M-Cay. father-in-law 
to Lord Belvedere, with Mr. Clm% a justice 
of the peacej calle 1 on Bell to enquire and de- 
mand a. public apology; but he, to cloak the 
matter, deniel the charge. 

Several person? were considerably injured 
in the hubbub a;id getting out of the window, 
&c., amongst these wa? a young woman, who 
had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and 
the next evening absconding again, (as Bell's 
sons were present with drawn swords, &c.) 
she felt conviciion for her littleness of faith, 
which slie acknovdedged the next day at 
meeting, and has since been happy in re- 
ligion. 

Saturday evening there also was a hubbub, 
and one or two hundred persons came home 
with me, to escort me almost every night, 
which caused a rumpus through the streets ; 
as some vrere friends and some were foes, 
part of which were for my safety, the others 
would fling stones : sundry on each side were 
charged upon the watch; but the aldermen, 
&c., were such poor things, that none of the 
disorderly were brought to trial. 

841. Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, 
being feeble in boj}' ; but could not feel free- 
dom to attend Golden Lane at night, where 

Alio C e spoke, as I felt there would be 

a distuibance. which was the case, and a 
guard of soldiers with fixed bayonets, came 
to keep the peace, the watch being found in- 
sufficient. 

2 2d. Going to meeting, a stone from a 
youth, through design, hit me in the back 
near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for 
several days. This exhibits to view Avhy it 
is that the common Irish have the name over 
the world for wicked, disorderly, conduct, 
being kept in ignciance, and trained up in 
bigotry and prejudice, without the fear of 
God ; this to me shows the propriety of 
literature for general information, and en- 
couragement for freedom of thought on con- 
scientiousness. 

23d. Being informed of some little uneasi- 
ness in the mind of the man, who lent us the 
house in GoLien Lane, as the mob had broke 
the windows, &c., and escaped without prose- 
cution ; I thought proper to discontinue my 
meetings, and so ap])ointed my last for the 
next day afternoon, and a contribution to re- 
pair the injuries. Sec. 

24th. Spoke from Acts xx. 25, 26, 27, and 
had a solemn tenlei tim.e. God opened the 
hearts of the people, so that a redundancy 
was received. 



! 842. The last night a powerful mob was 
[ assembled; but as I spoke on the nature, &c. 
I of camp meetings, their minds were so attract- 
ed, that we met with but little disturbance 
: during the meeting, and as I retired through a 
j back, intricate way, the mob lost the object 
1 of their aim, though they had a race through 
a number of streets. I knew nothing of this 
all the time, but by a strong impulse went 
into a friend's house, and felt as if in safety; 
and as I thrice attempted to come out for 
home, I felt a forbidding, unaccountable for 
on natural principles, which I expressed to 
/. lores, and he sending for a coach, brought 
me home in it. When Dr. Johnson told me 
what had happened in the streets, and it ap- 
pears that many were determined on some 
horrid action of violence, if we judge from 
their weapons and conduct. 

Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though 
a female friend it appears received a blow for 
my sake, mistaking (in the dark) her bonnet 
and pelisse for my gray hat and surtout. I 
I was unwell for some days, which prevented [ 
! my going to the countr}': also the delay of 
[rn}- books, the workmen being indolent, 
i Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in 
I Golden Lane, sent me a note expressing a de- 
I sire that I should hold more meetings in it, 
j which I accordingly occupied sundry times at 
! 5 p. 31., so that the rabble would not be at 
1 leisure. Justice Clark, with some dif5culty, 
I procured me the liberty of the Taylofs Hall 
j in Black Lane, which I occupied two even- 
ings at seven o'clock ; but as the hour clashed 
with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to 
discontinue, lest the last part of my conduct 
should seem to contradict the first: however, 
: it appeared that considerable numbers of the 
j fruit of Golden Lane, have joined the iletho- 
I dist Society, by my advice "to go to Matthew 
I Lanktree, &c.* 

843. I was taken very unwell of late with 
a convulsive affection of my belly, similar to 
that which I was seized with at Carlow, and 
mv Doctor said he had never before seen or 
heard of any person under the same affliction 
altogether. The disorder was somewhat keen 
and'very awakening, and continued at inter- 
vals for several days. 

Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket 
with my name on it, and signed with his own, 
to admit me to the love-feast : but being some- 
what weak in body, I did not think proper to 
attend, and also might feel it my duty to speak 
somewhat more than would be agreeable or 
acceptable, which to prevent, I might come 
with a burthened mind, .as most of the leading 
and official characters were to be there. 

844. Several friends came to see me — a 



* See his Letters in the Appendix. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



129 



question was pioposed, " would I be willing 
foi a petition to be drawn up, &c. to get 
signers, for the opening to me the Wesley 
Chapel I replied, " what other people do, 
is nothing to me ; but I would advise not, as 
I conceive that it would be labor lost, and 
ral»e a hubbub by causing uneasiness, &c. 
I observed, that when I came to Dublin, it 
was with expectations of seeing a revival, 
and I was not disappointed ; yet 1 believe that 
much more good would have been done, had I 
had a place to have access to the people, but 
those who had it in their power to accommo- 
date me and did not, the blood will lay at 
their door, if good was prevented through 
their omission — for I feel conscientiously clear ; 
therefore, I shall leave their conscience and 
their God to settle it together. 

Shortly after I was interrogated by a visiter, 
to*kiiow if I intended to denounce judgments 
against the Society; another inquired of my 
printer if I was going to print (a similarity to 
a Pope's bull) and call names, &c. 

845. October 16th. This day I enter upon 
my thirtieth year, twenty-five of which I 
could reflect back, and behold they are gone 
as a dream, and thirty years more will soon 
revolve, which if I liv-e will bring me to the 
ordinary age of man. Oh ! the preciousness 
of time ! — Oh ! the duration of eternity. 

1 held several meetings at Golden Lane^ 
as I have been detained about two weeks by 
contrary winds, and waiting for the Dr. 

846. I received a letter from Matthew 
Lanktree,* the assistant preacher, mention- 
ing that about thirty or upwards of those 
who had been awakened, had joined his So- 
ciety on my recommendation of them to his 
watch care, and that many of them were re- 
joicing in God. 

847. 23d. The wind came fair, and we 
embarked with Captain Thomas in the Dutch- 
ess of York, for Liverpool ; being accompa- 
nied from the Doctor's house to Pigeon house, 
by mamma Letty and Sally Jones, who had 
procured a coach for that purpose. 

Here I could but now reflect, when I sailed 
up this river, near seven years ago, with Jive 
shillings and sixpence British in my pocket, 
without credentials or acquaintance, where to 
go ; but was a poor stranger in a strange land, 
having none to rely upon ; but like the fowls 
of the air, to trust Divine Providence for my 
daily bread. This was living by faith, in- 
stead of sight ; and a trial of my faith it was ; 
but God did carry me through. 

Now the scene is changed — I have friends 
to convey me in a carriage, by the side of the 
river — have now a wife and a daughter, and 
my way opening before me. 



See Appendix 



848. When I sailed from Quebec, it ap- 
peared to me that God- chose to make use of 
that means to recover my health, for some 
end unknown to me. But now methinks I 
dimly see the end or purpose, viz. to lay a 
foundation for the enlargement of Zion's bor- 
ders, for God w^orks by means : and simple 
means answer the most noble ends — a small 
mustard seed in the east will produce a great 
tree ; and the kingdom of God is compared to 
it, and to a vine. I also see even some of the 
effects (in different respects) of my former 
visit, particularly in the publication of my 
conversion, &c. to give away, though it then 
took all my money but one guinea, just as I 
was taken ill of the small-pox. 

After about twenty-seven hours' sail, we 
anchored in the river, and the next morning 
went on shore at Liverpool. I v/as consider- 
ably unwell on the passage, both as it relates 
to the convulsions arising from my late ab- 
scess or humor, &c., and the foulness of my 
stomach, which was the bitterest of the bitter, 
and set my teeth on edge, which thing I had 
never heard of before—- ihis was not the effect 
of sea-sickness. My Doctor was of singular 
use to me at this time. 

849. Sunday, October 26th. We took coach 
and came to Vf'arrington, where we arrived 
about noon, and found our friend Peter Phil- 
lips from home. So we went to the chapel 
where Peter was preaching ; but espying us 
through the window, told the people, and sat 
down in the midst of his discourse, as if just 
assembled. However, ao we came in, the 
conduct of the auditory expressed their joy 
at our arrival. I sat down, and we had a 
Quaker meeting for some time, i. e. silence. 
At length Peter spoke, and I dismissed the 
people. I spoke twice, and the next evening 
also; but had my fears that some had not 
been as faithful as they should. 

28th. Setoff on foot for Macclesfield ; but 
felt so weak in body that I could scarcely go 

two miles an hour. However, Mary B , 

who had heard me speak by way of warning, 
concerning what I thought was coming over 
the country, and felt as if a witness in her 
own breast, concluded to have some talk with 
me on the subject of America, as being an 
asylum to those who might escape from the 
storm, as she had an independent fortune fal- 
len to her, from a relation who brought her 
up in London. She accordingly took post- 
chaise w^ith her sister Martha — overtook us 
on the road — insisted on our getting in, and 
carried us to our destined place. Immediately 
after our arrival, word ran through the town 
"The Doctor and the American are come," 
and that night there came more than could 
I get into the house. 

I We tarried a few days, and found wonders 



9 



, 130 

i 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



' had been wrought since our departure— be- 
j tween two and three hundred had joined socie- 
! ty by convincement, and several strange things 
j had taken place, amongst which was a dumb 
I boy who had seen me cutting the initials of 
my name upon a tree, as he was passing by 
on crutches, came to meeting — got happy, and 
desired to express it to others, and was ena- 
bled so to do, in the power of speech and 
songs, to the surprise of the people. His fa- 
ther had strove to hire him to speak ; had 
flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he 
did not ; but all in vain. 

The people carried the news to his father, 
that his son could talk, which he was scrupu- 
lous to believe, (foi joy) saying I must put 
my ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound 
comes from him. 

A Deist, also, who had been a commission- 
ed officer, in both the navy and army, and had 
been in many parts of Europe and Africa, a 
great profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire. 
having heard of the American preacher,, v;ith 
the white hat, &c. happening to see me in the 
street, was excited by curiosity, or some other 
motive, to come to meeting ; and so it happen- 
ed, that whilst I related a story of a negxo, 
who feeling so happy that, he shouted the 
praise of God, was asked by a gentleman deist 
passing by : " Negro ! what do you praise 
God for ? Negroes have got no souls I" The 
negro replied, Massa, if black man got no 
- soul, religion make my body happy;"' the 
power of God fastened it on his mind, that he 
wanted his body happy, and could not rest 
until he gave up his deism, and found what 
the negro expressed. 

I visited some other places, but found my 
bodily strength to decay, being much agitated 
with the asthma or convulsions, as. if nature 
was breaking loose, shrinking and giving up. 
' The people would flock out to meeting as 
many or more than could get into the house 
before day, so that my meetings could con- 
i| elude as soon as it was light. 
:j 850. So I visited Preston-brook — hence in 
a gig to Frodsham, where I had comfortable 
! meetings. A backslidden Methodist, (a sea- 
captain) whom T happened to lay hold of by 
the hair in the meeting, and putting my finger 
J on his heart, told him my thoughts — he felt 
{ i the truth' of my remarks, and the next morn- 
} ing, as soon as it was day, with a hand set 
out to carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, 
there being no flats ready. We had proceed- 
ed a few miles, when we espied a flat beating 
forward. The morning being calm, we strove 
to fall in with her on her tack, which brought 
us into the middle of the river, that was about 
a league broad. Of a sudden there came on 
a puff from a squall of wind, the most sudden 
I ever saw. We could not catch the flat, nor 



stem the wind, nor gain the shore. Scarcely 
had we turned round to run before the wind, 
when the squall overtook us, which seemed 
to raise the waves, and yet to smooth them, 
so as to prevent breakers. In this state the 
Runcon Packet espied us, and bore down to 
our relief. I was so chilled that I could not 
clamber into the vessel, but was dragged in I 
by main force. My state was truly sen.sible | 
of being attended with convulsions, the sur- ' 
prise of the passengers, &c. 

A well dressed female on board, was so in- 
decent in her conduct with the captain, in pre- 
sence of the passengers, as I had never been 
witness to the like before. It makes me think 
of the state of Port-au-Prince and Cape St. 
Francois before the insurrection, and of form- 
er nations who had filled up the measure of 
their iniquities, like the Canaanites or Sodo^, 
&c. And if this be a specimen of this coun- 
try, is not the downfall of many at the door '? 

851. On my arrival in Liverpool, I found 
my appointment was not given ouf until for j 
next evening, which gave me some rest. An j 
A-double-L-part-man, who had in general ex- ■ 
ecuted his work well for my printer, Fcrshaw, ; 
was employed to do my books ; but departed | 
from the pattern given him, and had like to > 
have spoiled some hundreds, as he fell into a j 
passion, and became saucy and fretful without | 
a cause, (unless it were the subject of my 
writings.) I went to see him — he acknow- 
ledged the above, which made me think of 
Charles Wesley having once said in company, 

" I can always know a C ^t by his tem- 
per." One replied, "that's a lie." C 

W rejoined, '-Hah! Leviathan, have I 

drawn thee out with a hook." 

I got some more letters from America, one 
of which informs me that Bishop Whatcoat is 
dead, and of a Camp Meeting, in the little 
state of Delaware in which eleven hundred 
and sixty-five professed to be converted, and 
six hundred and six sanctified. Oh I may the 
flame kindle over the whole earth. 

I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, 
and then took the canal packet to Wigan, 

where Dr, J n and brother J. Mee, from 

Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hay- 
ton, where I held three meetings — met the 
children, and found the work prospering. 

852. Sunday, November 9th. Spoke in 
Bolton, and next morning, and thence returned 
to Warrington, through Lowton, where I had 
ordered an appointment, which through mis- 
take was given out for a wrong hour ; ^so I 
left them very abruptly, bidding none fare- 
well, leaving my Doctor and J. Mee, behind 
me. However, this turned for good : for as 
the Doctor had previously spoken of visiting 
this family, they would not readily let him 
off. The people assembled, and the Doctor 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



131 



spoke near an hour and a half to their general 
, satisfaction, which I think seemed somewhat 
to raise his drooping mind. 

I visited Risky with some satisfaction. 

12th. Set out from Lymn, but through 
weakness of body was necessitated to give 
over, and requested my Doctor to proceed to 
Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us on the 
way. He did,' and found a congregation 
waiting, and spoke to them with a degree of 
liberty, and I believe to their general satisfac- 
tion, and some to himself. 

A man of no religion living near Warring- 
ton, in a neighborhood where I had frequent- 
ly felt a desire to hold meetings, came and in- 
vited me. A thought struck me to ask him 
if he had plenty of stable room, as I had some 
thoughts of getting travelling convenience in 
consequence of my late weakness ; he replied 
in the affirmative, and also added, he had a 
horse and chair at my service. 

853. November 13th, 1806. Some months 
ago I took tea in company with a preacher'' s 
wife of .the name of Beaumont, and gave her 
a Camp meeting book. They were stationed 
this year at Congleton, and the account which 
she gave of me, caused a desire in the breasts 
of the official members that I should pay their 
town a visit, particularly after they had heard 
of the revival in Macclesfield, and some of 
them had heard me preach. It was tried at 
the leaders meeting whether I should be in- 
vited there. — Some strenuously opposed it, 
amouig whom was the young preacher, — 
Beaumont the assistant was silent. However 
it was carried by a great majority ; and one 
told the young preacher that he had better go 
home to the plough, than talk in such a 
manner. 

At first T had thoughts of taking Peggy 
with me on this visit. But upon reflection 
thought best to have my Doctor ; so we pro- 
ceeded in the carriage -to the place, where we 
arrived about six in the evening, and were 
cordially received by friends who had sat up 
the preceding night, expecting me by the 
coach, and were now preparing to send in 
search of me, 

I felt as if this field was ripe for harvest. 
About seven, the chapel was nearly filled, and 
though I felt weak in body, I appointed four 
meetings for next day, intending to make a 
proper trial in the town. The people thought, 
surely the American intends to give us preach- 
ing enough. 

]4th. At half-past five in the morning, the 
chapel was half full, and more at noon. At 
six the house was filled and at eight over- 
flowed. 

15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doc- 
tor 'went to Macclesfield which appeared pro- 
vidential, as otherwise the people would have 



been disappointed ; which was prevented to 
the people's general satisfaction as far as I 
could learn. 

Sunday, 10th. I spoke at six in the chapel, 
at twelve in the open air, to, as some suppos- 
ed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau- 
rnont had done in the evening, I addressed the 
same congregation, and those members who 
•had opposed my coming, were detained to 
hear, as they could not get out, which I be- 
lieve removed some prejudice as some of them 
heard me again. 

Monday, 17th. House nearly filled at half- 
past five, and I invited the mourners to meet 
me at twelve : a number came, and Beau- 
mont's wife took an active part in helping me 
to pray with them. In the evening the house 
was filled at both meetings as usual. 

18th. Meeting agaia in the morning, and 
appointed my farewell for noon; there was a 
large auditory attended, at the close of the 
meeting T invited the mourners to come for- 
ward : about fifty distinguished themselves. 
I prayed with them, several professed to find 
deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of 
mourners with those w^ho were helping me. 
The work spread and become more general, so 
that people flocked from various parts of the 
town to see what was the matter. The meet- 
ing continued until night, after which, two 
young men came after me to Macclesfield 
where I was gone, and brought me the news 
before day, that about sixty had professed to 
find peace before the conclusion ; among these 
were my hostess, who had been a thorn to her 
husband for about twenty-three years, and a 
profligate son of the man who had been the 
principal cause of my coming. 

Beaumont said he would rather have a noise 
that would blow the roof off the house, than 
have the people all dead. These were Old 
Methodists, and there was no separate party at 
Congleton ; but a great majority of the lead- 
ers, &c., were determined to leave the society 
if the invitation was prevented, which I knew 
not of until afterwards. 

854. At Macclesfield these Quaker Metho- 
dists or Third Division, who called themselves 
Revivalists, were hoped, by the Old Metho- 
dists, to have dwindled away; but now this 
expectation was given up, apprehending that 
my visits had been the means of their perpe- 
tuation, in consequence of the late great revi- 
val, and large addition to their society. 

On my first coming to Macclesfield, my 
Doctor being acquaint&d with Joseph Brad- 
ford, the head preacher, waited on him. with 
the originals of my credentials, &c. letting him 
know that I was no party man, but kept in 
as close connexion with the Old Society as 
■the nature of my calling would admit. 

IL', wiih the young preacher, was willing 



132 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



I should have their pulpit, hut it was objected 
' to by the official members : which, as I was 
well informed, caused him to lose a night's 
rest. But now I received an invitation to oc- 
1 cupy the house. I spoke twice, to about one 
; thousand five hundred each time, and twice at 
the Revivalists. Some of the minds of these 
were pained, and the conduct of the others re- 
minded me of a little fierce dog I once saw, 
who, to save his food would only come when 
the cat was called. Oh ! party spirit ! when 
will it be abolished from the earth ? 

855. Wednesday 19th. Came to Knutsford 
in the' evening, but found my appointment had 
not been given out according to my direction ; 
however, I spoke at eight o'clock, and early 
in the morning : at the last meeting there 
seemed some good impressions. 

856. My mind was distressed; I took no 
food in town, and but little sleep, which was 
on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, and 
walked off on my way before daylight, after 
dismissing the people and leaving the Doctor 
to get the chair and follow me, — We arrived 
in Warrington as soon as we could, where I 
found the family ; but not seeing my Peggy^ 
I inquired where she was. Went up stairs 
and found her lying sick upon the bed, just 
as I had seen her in my sleep the night before. 
She was in a nervous fever, as the doctor 
said, having been taken unwell the night I 
went away. An unconverted doctor or apothe- 
cary attended her ; but whether he had done 
much harm or good, I^know not: however, he 
was now dismissed, as I had the one I desired 
with me, who, if he were in Dublin. I should 
have sent for him. He, the first day, seemed 
to think the fever only a momentary thing, 
and in no wise dangerous ; but next day shook 
his head as lie was going to Frodsham, where 
he held two meetings to the general satisfac- 

! tion of the 'people; and returning found the 
fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little 
grounds for hopes of recovery. 

Peggy complained of great heaviness and 
continual sinking, like the giving up of nature ; 
which the Doctor said was the nature of her 
disorder, arising from a complaint in the liver, 

i that she had been more or less aifected with 
for many years, and was the cause (by the 
humour getting into the blood) of her long 
continued infirmities, and particularly fainting, 
&c. with which she had been attacked in 

I America, and the cause of which had not been 

j understood. 

j Having several appointments given out, my 
I present circumstances were such, that I scru- 
j - pled about fulfilling them, considering her si- 
j tuation and my own weakness, until Mary 

j, B d requested, as doing her a favor, that I 

, would accept the loan of a carriage, &c. In 
j company with Peter Philips, I visited North- 



wich, the metropolis of the circuit, where I 
spoke twice in the Old Methodist meeting 
house, I believe to the general satisfaction — 
good was done, and some prejudice removed. 

Sunday. 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten a. 
M. Many had to stand in the rain ; but we 
had a shout, which frequently drowned my 
voice. 

857. As I was passing the Moor^ I could 
not but reflect on Nixori's prophecy of a bat- 
tle to be fought in this place, in which Eng- 
land should be won and lost three times in one 
day, whilst a miller with three thumbs should 
hold three kings' horses : which I remarked in 
my discourse at Newpale at tw^o o'clock ; and 
was afterwards informed that a miller of the 
above description now resided at the mill men- 
tioned in the prophecy; and moreover, that 
" in the neighborhood where Nixon (called 
the Cheshire fool) lived, it was received as a 
truth, that many things which he had pro- 
phecied, did really come to pass, and that he 
died of hunger in the palace of James I. ac- 
cording to his own prediction in his native 
place." 

I spoke in the evening at Norley. but many 
could not get within hearing, so I spoke in 
the chapel next morning, which was nearly 
frlled : and I since hear that a good work then 
began. Thence to Bradley Orchard., where 
we had a quickening time ; also at Frodsham ; 
from hence to Warrington., having been ab- 
sent fifty-two hours, held nine meetings, and 
travelled about fifty miles. — Found Peggy still 
in her .sinking, low state ; the first word she 
spoke as Centered the room, was, "Where is 
my Jesus '?'^ 

858. The Doctor said he had never known 
more powerful means used with so little effect, 
on account of the inflexibility of the fever. — I 
observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of 
tai; (not the spirits of turpentine) externally 
on the feet, and a preparation of camphor and 
opium internally, which produced such a co- 
pious sweating "that her clothes were necessi- 
tated to be changed twice in a night, and this 
successively for several days : we also used a 
large stone bottle filled with hot water, kept 
constantly to the feet: these had the desired 
effect, and were the only means that seemed to 
give any relief to the sinking (as she called it) 
which the Doctor said proceeded from the dis- 
order in the liver approaching towards a mor- 
tification : the poisonous corrupt humor of it 
operating upon the heart and nervous system, 
and producing this sensation : and he since 
has added, that he never before saw any one 
in a similar situation, who did not die or fall 
into melancholy madness or despair. 

The man who had lent me his horse and 
chair for Congleton., had invited me to hold 
meetings in a large barn at StocJctoyiheath, 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



where he resided : these I now attended to 

with assiduity in evenings : and Mary B 

favoring me with a seat in a carriage, was of 
no small convenience at this time, as my body 
was still weak, not being entirely free from 
the convulsions : and also attending mostly 
by night and day to Peggy, as we had no 
watchers of consequence till towards the last, 
and no proper nurses at this time, though the 
family did all in their power for our conve- 
nience ; but the mistress was taken sick with 
the fever, and our little child taking the infec- 
tion from the breast, made the house a kind 
of hospital at this time. 

859. Sunday, Dec. 6th. I held meeting last 
evening and tbree to-day in the Kilhamite 
or New Connexion chapel in Chester, where 
there seemed to be a considerable quickening 
amongst a barren people. /. Mallison, the 
preacher, is one of the sweetest, liberal heart- 
ed, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, 
as in general they are too much given to find- 
ing fault with the Old Methodists. 

On my return the outward appearance seem- 
ed a little more ghastly to me ] but the Doctor 
replied that the inward symptoms were to the 
reverse. 

On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared 
unfavorable : on Wednesday I felt an omen in 
my mind as if something in our circumstances 
was going to turn up. 

In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine 
from Elsby, (a country place about twelve 
miles off,) came to see us; and so it happened 
in conversation, that she agreed to take our 
child and attend it with motherly care, they 
being in comfortable circumstances ; and also 
our watcher seemed to answer so well that I 
prevailed with her to give up her own em- 
ployment, and attend upon Peggy till the con- 
clusion of her illness. 

The workshop being contiguous to the 
house, the work of both lofts, together with 
the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more 
than she was well able to bear, which she 
had not complained of until now ; so I deter- 
mined to move her to the house of Peter 
Wright, at Stretton, about four miles off, in 
the country, where the air was more pure. 

^ Dr. Johnson set up with her about fifteen 
nights without taking off his clothes ; neither 
did I change mine for three or four and twenty 
days : however, the jarring of the coach did 
her no injury, but in a few days some symp- 
toms of a recovery were entertained. 

860. She was now called to a fresh' trial. 
I had felt it on my mind ever since my leav- 
ing America, to pay Ireland a general visit : 
and as circumstances had turned up, and feel- 
ing my soul bound to America in the spring, 
I had no opportunity until now immediately ; 
which circumstances I stated to her: she said, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 133 



go : however, I tarried a week later ; we then 
joined in prayer — I went to Stocktonheath, 
spoke at night, then took coach to Liverpool, 
so lost my night's rest : but as no packet had 
sailed for two weeks, nor probably would 
shortly, (the winds being contrary,) I got my 
affairs adjusted, and took packet to Chester, 
but was disappointed in getting a seat in the 
mail coach for Holyhead; but another in a 
circuitous rout presented to view, in which I 
was overcharged in my fare, on account of 
my ignorance, being a stranger : also was de- 
ceived, as a cross coach was to take me on 
the road, which perhaps might be full, so I 
lose my accommodation ; thus 1 lost the next 
night's rest, but had not gone twenty miles be- 
fore I changed my inside to an outside passage, 
the cross coach being so full, and had not a 
man quitted the coach to accommodate me, 
should have been left in the lurch. My situ- 
ation was trying, it being one hundred and 
twenty miles, and exceedingly cold and rainy; 
also some young Irish officers, of the Popish 
religion, just from Malta, were continually my 
tormentors over these Welsh mountains, many 
miles of which I walked to avoid them, the 
coach being overloaded. One day as I passed 
a lake or pond of water, a whirlwind from a 
saountain crossed the road just as I haa pass- 
ed : I could but reflect on a providential care, 
when I saw the water forced many yards into 
the air. Took food but twice on the journey. 
Had not time to procure provisions, but went 
on board in my wet clothes, (as a packet was 
then ready to sail) and took my passage in 
the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bobtail, 
to avoid the Irish officers. Thus I continued 
from Saturday to Monday, when a boat dou- 
ble manned, by signal came to take some out, 
charged treble price ; adding they never were 
in such swells before. Pawning a note to sa- 
tisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty 
that I could get to the Doctor's house, where 
Mrs. Johnson got me a cup of tea, with a 
hearty welcome. I lay down before the fire to 
dry myself, it being now Monday evening, 
and my last refreshment was breakfast on Sa- 
turday. 

861. Here the hand of Providence was 
manifest. I arrived in Dublin just before the 
Holydays, which are kept more sacred than 
Sunday. At a leader's meeting, (being in- 
formed I was come,) it was broached by some 
who had been distant heretofore, if they 
should not open the Dublin houses, which 
hitherto had been shut against me, and it was 
not objected by general vote, wherefore Mat- 
thew Lanktree, the assistant or superintendent 
preacher, took me to Gravel Walk meeting 
house, where I exhorted after sermon — thence 
a way opened for me to hold meeting in White- 
friar street meeting house, where I spoke 



134 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



a number of times both evenings and morn- 
ings- then Mr. Averill (who was a church 
clergyman,) forrnqd me a rout through Ire- 
land/ adding a Idnd of recommendation to this 
purport : " Oiir Brother Lorenzo Dow has 
preached in Whitefriar street and Gravel Walk 
meeting houses, he travels Ireland relying on 
God — in the name of the Lord I wish him suc- 
cess, or bid him God speed. 

" ADAM AVERILL. 
"DuWm, jDccem&er," ^c. 

862. The man by the name of Wade, who 
took me in his gig to Wicklow^ accommodated 
me with it on this intended journey also. It 
being whispered that I wanted a young man 
to attend me, to take care of the horse and gig, 
one by the name of John Fleming, obtaining 
his master's consent, offered. The hrst day 
we w^ent to Drogheda, where I spoke five 
times in the Methodist meeting house, and 
Tholsel, thence to Cullen, spoke twice — Dun- 
dalk once — mostly Roman Catholic. At Car- 
ickmaccross meeting, not being appointed, I 
spoke in the street to a few attentives, and 
went to King's court, spoke in the market- 
house, and stayed with Mr. Dyoss, a kind 
famil)^ ; thence to Baleborough, spoke in the 
street and in the house; so to Coote Hill, 
where were three houses for meeting in 
a row. The M'ethodists had invited all the 
Calvini.^ts in the town to come : I spoke on 
A-double-L-partism, which gave great otfence, 
as it was wrongly supposed to be designedly 
done, \4^hich one being abashed, the other 
exasperated — neighbors would hardly speak 
to each other the next day. At Clones, I 
savvA Wood, whom I had seen when in this 
country before — his friendship still remained 
— spoke twice — appointed whe.\ to come 
again, and went to Cavan, a cool town — hard 
people — spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in 

the house of brother to 

• who abridged the church 

articles for America, when Dr. Coke was de- 
signed to come over, &c., spoke six "times in 
Granard, and an A-double-L-part church min- 
ister taking offence, went out — twice at Old 
Castle— twice at Mulengar — once at Terrils- 
pass — also at Kilbegan — thence to Brake cas- 
tle, to the house of a great man, of about 
three thousand sterling per annum ; he thought 
I had an errand to his family : some of this 
Handy family followed me to Moate. I visit- 
ed Moss Town, tarrying with Mr. Kingston 
in a great house, but as the family were de- 
signingly striving to retard or detain me from 
meeting, saying, it was too late, &c., I sud- 
denly and abruptly left the table, found the 
way out of the house, and pushed off to meet- 
ing, which brought out all hands upon a 
jaunting car ; and also next morning I visited 



Goshen and Lisduff— held four meetings — saw 
the wife of the clergyman, who had left the 
meeting ; she was a pious Methodist, but got 
deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the 
ms crimonial knot was tied, and many a poor 
woman gets imposed upon as a cypher, for a 
husband; spoke twice in Longford — good 
times — saw Mr. Armstrong, a preacher, and I 
believe an excellent man, Athlone, spoke 
twice — called for mourners, but none coming 
forward; one who did not preach, though he 
had the name, said, " the people here are un- 
circumcised in heart and ears, and will not 
stoop and bow to Lorenzo." His name was 
Robinson. Next morning about twenty came 
up under the melting power of God, to be 
prayed for — thence to Clara, where some of 
the Handy people were — thence to Tullamore, 
and several friends met me on the way, one 
of which was Christopher Wood. When in 
this country before, I felt distressed, and ab- 
ruptly left a house of quality, where I intend- 
ed to lodge, late at night — I met this man in 
the street and went home with him, whose 
wife, from that time, became serious; so now 
I had a home — had two good meetings — got 
the gig repaired and went to Mountmilleck — 
pressed a man to send a bell man through the 
town, to ring out the people, saying, " put on 
the courage of a man" — he did — afterwards I 
found he was a Methodist preacher. Spoke 
twice at Portarlington— here I received the 
solemn news of the death of our only child — 
I felt as if a part of myself was gone ; yet could 
not murmur, but felt with submission to say, 
" the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
away, blessed be his Name ;" it is a feeling 
which nothing but experience can fully real- 
ize. Though our Letitia be no more seen, yet 
she having escaped the evil to come, with 
all the vain snares of this delusive world. I 
trust it is not long before we shall meet above, 
where parting shall be no more. What must 
have been the feeling of poor Peggy, when in 
a strange land, given over to die, at least but 
small probability of meeting again — -her hus- 
band and child absent — and then the news of 
the death of the latter to reach her ears 1 — Ex- 
perience only can tell. Messrs. Jones and 
Griffen, who brought me the- above news, ac- 
companied me to Monstervin and Afhy, and 
talked about going to America. — I visited a 
country ])lace, and then to Maryborough, 
stayed wijh John Campoin, who was a ha^py 
local preacher when I was here before ; but 
now he is in an uncomfortable state, some un- 
comfortable circumstances having turned up ; 
he spoke frequently, finding fault and speak- 
ing of the faults of the Methodists, which is 
too frequently the case with backsliders, re- 
tailing the improprieties of others, without 
mending their own. Vice ought to be dis- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



countenanced, but to watch others with a 
jealous spirit, to speak of in a canting way, 
i &c., argues very bad, and savors of an unholy 
I spirit. I visited Mountrath and Tentore, 
j where Mr. Averill lives ; his conversion 
! was as follows : His grandmother was a good 
I church woman for the time ; a church clergy- 
! man gave him a rap on the head with a cain 
I in play, when he was six years old — he said, 
j grandmother, I wish that man would never 
come again : said she, wish God's Minister 
would never come again ! Feeling the elfect 
of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was 
exasperated also : he desired an explanation 
why the man preached ; she said, to save 
people, but he would not except he was well 
paid for it ; thus, while she was explaining 
things to his understanding, he felt a great 
light or comfort to break into his mind, but 
could not tell the cause, nor what it was — it 
lasted near twelve months — he said to her, 
when I am grown up I will preach for no- 
thing ; she replied, that it is a good resolution, 
but you will forget it : he said, I will not. 
His father lost a purse of gold, and said, the 
child who would find and return it, should 
have whatever they would ask ; he found it, 
and said, let me go to college instead of my el- 
der brother, (whom the father intended to edu- 
cate,) and would not be put off. Thus he got 
his education and became a church minister, 
but preached for hire ; and one day when 
visiting his parish, he called on a family 
called Quakers; they asked, Who art thou, 
the man that preaches in the steeple house ? 
One said, don't thee preach for hire ? — He said 
he did. Q. Dost thou think it is right ? A. I 
don't know that it is wrong. Q. I did not 
ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou 
think it is right ? A, His youthful promise 
started into his mind not to preach for hire, so 
he dare not say he thought it right ; but still 
replied, I dont know it to be wrong. Q. Art 
thou willing for light on the subject ? A. Yes; 
so the Quaker gave him a book against hire- 
lings, which he read with attention, and every 
word carried conviction to his mind, so he gave 
up the Curacy which his wife had for pocket 
money heretofore ; and when she observed 
him not to go to church, she inquired the 
cause, and said, what shall I do for pocket 
money '? He replied, my dear, I trust God 
will hel-p me to make out the same sum some 
other way, &c. He built a pulpit in his own 
house, and held meetings; and shortly one 
man professed to be converted, and know his 
sins forgiven, which Averill reproved him for, 
saying, I don't know my own forgiven. A 
' Methodist present said, if you don't, I do : 
and if you will look for the witness, God will 
give it you : and soon after he felt the same 
sensations as when a lad, &c. His wife left 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 135 



him,^- because he dare do no otherwise than 
itinerate and preach without hire, being pos- 
sessed of an independent fortune : so the or- 
der of Providence brought him among the 
Methodists. One day a mob saw him coming 
over a bridge, and one said, devil split my 
head open if I don't do so and so to the swad- 
ler, (the Methodists being called swadlers in 
Ireland in derision,) but the restraining Provi- 
dence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt : 
afterwards, that man on the Continent had his 
head opened by a French sv/ord, which one 
saw, who heard him express the words, and 
wrote home to his friend, not to oppose Mr. 
Averill, for he was a man of God. He, 
though in connexion, is not confined to a cir- 
cuity but travels as he pleases; also there are 
ten Missionaries employed, though not par- 
ticularly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. 
G. and C. &c., in New York district. 

863. I had three church ministers to hear 
me, one of whom was a Deist, yet continued 
his living in Averill's vicinity. From Durrow 
I went to Kilkennei/y and from thence to Money- 
beg, where some conversed about America. I 
visited a country place, Carlow and Ballitore 
— here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house — J 
here Job Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was 
born. I visited Baltinglass, Hacketstown, 
Tinhaley, Killaveny, Rednagh, Rathdrum, to 
Wicklo w. Here was J. Wade, son to the man 
who lent me the gig, v.'ho conversed about 
America : he also accompanied me to Arklow 
and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house, 
thence to Ferns and -Newtown Barry. When 
I was here seven years before, I was surprised 
by an unusual noise, so that I could not sleep ; 
yet I would not be scared away, knov>^ing if 
the devil come, he could not hurt me ; but 
could obtain no satisfactory information relative 
to it, yet would sleep there no more. That fami- 
ly now told me, that they heard the noise several 
days successively after I was gone, until a back- 
slider who was then sick under the roof, was 



1' She lived a few years, during which time she caused 
him much trouble, sorrow and anxiety, though he al- 
lowed her two hundred pounds per annum, for her sup- 
port, and the daughter ;^ and who would not see him. nor 
suffer the daughter to write to him, though she appeared 
ready to fly when she met him on the road but after 
the mother's death, returned, being young. 

The wives of J. W. and George VVhitefield, were simi- 
lar ; but tliose three men stuclc to the work, and God 
blessed them in it, until those objects were removed out 
of the way. And if a man is faithful in tlie way of duty, 
and those beings who act thus are removed and taken 
away, how can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a 
"LOSS?" 

And those men whom God has moved by his Spirit, 
and called to preach the Gospel, how do they feel, when 
under petticoat government, so far as to desert the work ; 
" Any way for the sake of peace." {}(^ But remember, 
that which God wills concerning the sphere of our action, 
is the only road to sure PRACE : " for the way of trans- 
gressors is hard therefore, out of the order of God, a 
conscious man cannot feel easy in his mind, until he fully 
I backslides in heart. 



136 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



dead, being; in black despair. — Enniscorthy, 
Wexford, Old Ross, New Ross, City of Water- 
ford, Carrick-on-Suir, Clonmel, Cashel, Little- 
ton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, Burr, 
Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar. I visited some 
of these places, had received wrong informa- 
tion relative to my coming, which disappoint- 
ments paved the way to my getting greater 
congregations. Gideon Ousleij^ one of the 
Missionaries, met me, and observed, yesterday 
a Roman priest being insufficient, got another 
to help him, and the one with a whip and the 
other with a club, drove off some thousands 
of people like swine to market, who were at- 
tentively hearing him preach. I could scarcely 
believe that the clergy, in this our day, could 
have such an ascendancy over their people. 
He accompanied me to many appointments to 
Sligo. In this journey I found numbers con- 
verted, the fruit of awakenings when here 
before, and many came out to hear, which did 
not usually attend any place of religious wor- 
ship : so I have access sometimes to one class 
of people, which, was I to labor in any other 
sphere of life, I shoujd not — thence to INlanor 
Hamilton, Violet Hill, Enniskilen, Maguire's 
Bridge, Brookborough, Clones, Monaghan, 
Aghnecloy, Cookstown, Cole Island, Moy, 
Blackwater, Armagh, Rich Hill, Tanderagee, 
Portadown, Lurgan, Moria, Lisburn and Bel- 
fast : here J met some of my old friends from 
Larne^ who informed me of the expectations 
of the people there. I intended to visit that 
place ever since I came to Europe, but now 
could get no farther down into the north ; 
there may be the Providence of God in this. 
Balinahinch, Downpatrick, Newry, and so to 
Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in 
which time I travelled about seventeen hun- 
dred English miles, and held about two hun- 
dred meetings, in most of which the quicken- 
ing power of God was to be felt, and some 
were set at liberty before we parted. I re- 
turned the horse and chair to the owner, sat- 
isfied the demand — left money for the Doctor's 
books, which he once had sent by me to 
America, and prepared for my departure. The 
friends, who had conversed relative to sailing 
with me, now met and agreed that I should 
engage their passage. 

864. I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feel- 
ing my work done here, and engaged the 
steerage of a ship for our company according- 
ly; Peggy was recovered, and thus the Lord 
was good to bring us together once more, 
when there was so little prospect to human 
probability when we parted. Many con- 
demned me for going to Ireland when and as 
I did, but had I tarried I could have done her 
no more good,- as I obtained the nurse I wished 
for, and by going I answered a clear con- 
science. We went by canal to Wigan — 



walked to Hecton, from thence we went to 
Bolton ; in the mean time J visited Blackburn 
and another place ] so when t came, the man 
who invited me, treated me cool, by which 
means I was disagreeably necessitated to dis- 
appoint hundreds of people. We came by 
canal to Manchester, where we met the Doc- 
tor, who suddenly departed from me by coach 
to Chester, — thence to Hollyhead, and so 
went over to Dublin, and I saw him no more. 
He is one of the kindest, humane men to the 
poor I have, seen, and I am under more obli- 
gations to him than any I have acquaintance 
with in my travels, t was in hopes to have 
had his company to America, but here I was 
disappointed, as he could not see his way 
clear to come — thence to Warrington — saw 
our friends and found them well. The So- 
ciety called Quaker Methodists, gave me a 
testimonial concerning my conduct, as may be 
seen in the Appendix. Here I met brother 
Shegog — we went to Knutsford — thence to 
Macclesfield, where I preached the dedication 
sermon of the new chapel, belonging to the 
Free Gospelers or Revivalists; instrumental 
music was introduced here in form, to draw 
the more people together, to get money to defray 
the expenses of the house : I believe they got 
less money by so doing than they would other- 
wise, and of course it is a foolish thing to 
take the devil's tools to do the Lord's work 
with ; it is an evil practice, and you cannot 
deny it. 

865. I visited Congleton — found more than 
one hundred had been taken into society since 
my other visit. I also visited Boslem in Staf- 
fordshire, and many other places. Also the 
city of Chester, and all around its vicinity. 
I received invitations into diflferent parts of 
England, but feeling, as it were, my Avork 
done here, and my heart and soul bound 
for America, I dare do no otherwise than 
return, and of course durst not accept the 
invitations, but with thankfulness, and not 
comply. 

866. There are six kinds of names of 
Methodists in England. 1. Old Society; 
2. Kilhamites; 3. Quaker Methodists; 4. 
Whitefield's Methodists; 5. Revivalists, -or 
Free Gospelers ; 6. Welch Methodists, (called 
Jumpers,) a happy, simple, pious people, by 
the best accounts, besides the church Metho- 
dists. 

867. The old body are the main stock, a» 
that in America, they have never had a final 
separation from the Church, they are called 
Protestants, but most of them are as dissenters, 
preaching in church hours, which Mr. Wes- 
ley did not allow — they mostly have the or- 
dinances among them, though their preachers 
are not ordained, but say the power which 
qualifies them to preach, does not make a 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



137 



man half a minister, and if he be properly 
called, and qualified by God to administer the 
substance in the word, to the salvation of souls, 
the same of course is fit to administer the sha- 
dow in form and of course count the ordination 
but a FORM * 

868. There is instrumental music in most 
of the leading chapels in England. But for a 
lad to start up and sing away in form like a 
Wo, yet have no more sense of divine wor- 
ship than a parrot that speaks a borrowed 
song, I ask how God is glorified in thaf? 
If mechanism was in such perfection as to 
have a machine by steam to speak words in 
form of sentences, and so say a prayer, repeat 
a sermon, and play the music, and say amen. 
Would this be divine worship % No ! there is 
no divinity about it : and of course it is only but 
mechanism ; and hence if we have not the 
Spirit of God, our worship is not divine. 
Consequently, it is only /orm; and /om with- 
out power is but a sham. 

869. In Ireland the separation from the 
Church has not taken place; there is more of 
the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable 
among them, but not as in America. I be- 
lieve the "plan fallen upon in these United 
States is, and has been the most proper one 
for the time being, to carry on an extensive 
itinerancy with little expense'; but what will 
or should be best in future, may God's wisdom 
direct, and his Providence point out ] Well 
may the Poet say,f 

"Except the Lord conduct the plan, 
The best concerted schemes are vain, 
And never can succeed." 

If " the kingdom of God be righteousness^ 
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost,'^ and the 
" testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophecy," 
well may the Apostle say, " No man can call 
Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost."' — Again, 
" If any man have not the spirit of Christ, he 
is none of his."J 

870. In Europe there is much more stress put 
upon forms, names and tradition, than in Ame- 
rica ; you can scarcely give a greater oflfence, 
than ask, " Have you got any religion V " Got 
any religion V " Think I am a heathen— got 
my religion to seek at this time of day ;" " I was 
always religious." — What is your religion ? 
It is the religion of my father, and he was of 
the religion of his father, the good old way, 
we don't change our religion. Suppose a 
man has a young horse, that will run a race 
— win a prize, and is a valuable animal ; he 
wills the horse to his son, and he to his son, 
and so on ; but the horse dies ; the grandson 



* For the sake of order — See Appendix, 
f See Appendix. 

J Mr. Asbury to America, is as Wesley was to Europe. 



boasts, what, have not I got a good horse '? I 
have, my grandfather raised him, willed him to 
my father, who gave him to me ; and I can 
prove by the neighbors, he ran such a race, 
and won such a prize ; but on a close inspec- 
tion, it is found only the bones are remaining. 
Look at the Congregationals, or Independents^ 
Presbyterians., Quakers, Sfc. Sfc. ^c, and com- 
pare them now with the history of their ances- 
tors, and a change will be visible."^ 

Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, an- 
cestors had religion, and were out of stigma, 
called a name, that has been attached to their 
form, and handed down from father to son ; 
these ancestors living in the divine life of re- 
ligion, in that divine life have gone to heaven, 
as Christ saith, "My sheep hear my voice, 
and follow me, and I give unto them eternal 
life,^'' &c. But the children down, have, on 
bearing the same name, think they have the 
same religion ; but on close reflection or in- 
spection, there is no m.ore divine life about 
their form, than animal life about the bones 
of the old horse ; and of course, will no more 
carry a man to heaven than the bones will, 
with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, 
&c., because bible religion is what we must 
have especially, for the ancients were filled 
with joy and with the Holy Ghost," and 
" without holiness no man shall see the Lord :" 
but "blessed are the pure in heart, lor they 
shall see God." 

871. The funds which have been raised in 
England, I scruple whether they have not 
proved a temptation to some, though they 
might be turned to the glory of God, and 
doubtless have, in many instances, yet I fear 
that to some, through fear, it hath proved a 
snare, so that they have not borne that testi- 
mony, which their conscience and judgment 
told them was their duty, against a growing 
evil ; whilst others have had too much afflu- 
ence and ease, and by that means have sunk 
too much upon their lees ? God forbid it 
should be the case in America ! whilst a man 
or body of people are simple and sincere, hav- 
ing frequently recourse to their first principles 
in the Lord; there is no room to doubt his 
favor and his blessing, and these will make a 
happy life, and procure a happy end, and ail 
is well that ends well, is the old proverb ; but 
who can stand when God sets his face against 
them 1 Or what can prosper if God don't 
smile his approbation. The wicked may 
prosper for a while, but at length shall be 
driven away as the chaff, and their candle put 
out — whilst the righteous shall be in ever- 
lasting remembrance. 

♦ And unless people have recourse to their first prin- 
ciples they will degenerate I 



138 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



PART FOURTH. 



A SHORT ACCOUNT OF " ECCENTRIC 
COSMOPOLITE." 

872. When Cosmopolite v/as on his last 
tour throu^^h Ireland, orders were sent from 
the " Casf/e," somewhere, by some body, that 
he must be taken into custody : which bod}' 
returning, replied for answer, "that Cosmopolite 
could not be found* — this more than once or 
twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him 
two nights and one day for a noted heretic ; 
but he unwittingly escaped from them like- 
wise. The mai-tial law was now proclaimed 
in four counties, which made it dangerous 
travelling without a pass ; but Cosmopolite 
was providentially kept in peace, and safe!}-" 
delivered from the whole — yet not by fore- 
sight in any human wisdom — for it was not 
within the reach of human ken. 



873. "Question 22. A man from .^mm'ca, 
named Lorenzo Dow having travelled through 
this country, professing himself a friend to the 

* * * *, what judgment ought this 

* ■'^ * * * * to PASS concerning the 
conduct of that man ? " 

" Answer. He came or 

any authorized to give it has not 

travelled as one of our people, nor as one of 
our friends — and we are determined that 
should he. return none of our ***** 

* * shall be opened to him on any account 
whatever." — Minutes of both countries.^'' f 

874. He left * * * * at full tide and fair 
wind, in an extra packet — having just stepped 
on board as she cast off — down came the 



♦ Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred 
miles in sixty. seven days, and held two hundred meet- 
ings — such being the distance from the people, without 
intimacy — and the velocity of the journey that they 
scarcely knew from whence he came or where he was 
gone. 

f See Appendix 



" pursuers," and looked from the dock^ while 
he gazed at them from the deck, and thus went 
out of the harbor. 

875. Twice the Consul had applied for a 
passport in vain, and likewise solicited the in- 
terference of the Ambassador, but there was 
no returns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had 
finished his work and got ready, came away 
in a vessel that was fitted for the purpose ; but 
not with design, except by Providence. Ano- 
ther vessel having sprang a leak, which the 
pursuers were searching, as Cosmopolite sail- 
ed by out of port, in the other ship. 

876. The /og was abiding place in the hand 
of God — to preserve from those " Floating 
Hells,^'' — while coming round Hibernia and 
doubling Cape Clear — for several days to- 
gether ! 

877. This vessel was called the Averick — 
323 tons — De Cost, master — would keep half 
point nearer the wind than usual — hence 
ships at the leeward must run parallel, or 
cross our track to gain the w^eather gage, in 
order to bear upon us — therefore would lose 
time and distance. De Cost put out his lights 
and altered his course, and so evaded the in- 
truders thrice — whereas the other ship which 
had been refused on account of her leak, VA^as 
boarded thrice. Thus Cosmopolite was pre- 
served to Columbia's shores^ for which praised 
be the Lord ! 

Though a stranger, the way was opened 
for meetings, and some good times in public — 
some acquaintance with the Quakers, and 
sailed from New Bedford to New York with 
most of the passengers. 

878. Cosmopolite was accused with '■'-hush 
money" clandestinely, by some who were on 
board — on getting wind of it, he had the 
agreement .stated, and then produced the re- 
ceipt to the full amount which answered to 
the articles. Then he was accused of having 
received a present of ten pounds from the Cap- 
tain, which they said should have been di- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



139 



vided with the passengers. — Cosmopolite said 
why 1 was there any such agreement 1 They 
acknowledged not ! yet observed it would have 
been but just. Cosmopolite said, he did not 
see @r feel the obligation — had the donation 
been given — which he obser\^ed had never 
been given ; and appealed to the Captain 
if ever he had made the gift, who answered 
in the negative. Nevertheless, ungenerously 
did some persist to make the impression that 
Cosmopolite was a swindler. But what is 
amiss here must be rectified hereafter. 

879. Some of those people who were led 
by inclination or judgment to come to Amer- 
ica^ questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their 
coming — civility demanded a reply, which 
accordingly was given — as free agents they 
came for their own interests only — but meet- 
ing with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmo- 
polite, as the cause of all their trials, calami- 
ties, and misfortunes — who could have no in- 
terest in their coming — and one even went so 
far as to curse the day she ever saw his face 
— though he had done all he could to serve 
them — but the sin of ingratitude is one of 
the most abominable crimes that the heart of 
man can be contaminated with, and very ob- 
noxious in the sight of heaven — evidently 
marked with just displeasure in righteous re- 
tributions. 

880. Here it may be observed — those who 
have fled from oppression and privation to the 
" Land of Liberty,''' are the worst enemies, 
and most bitter in the execrations of any on 
these shores, when fortune smiles upon them 
— ^but yet it is very observable that few of 
them are willing to return to the old world. 

A certain pair, whose " passage the Icing 
paid," from the old world to the new — fortune 
smiled on them in Alexandria — the term being 
expired, and in contempt, he quit the country 
— exclaiming " the best flour in America is not 
equal to the mud of London.-^ — Where he put 
his barrel of dollars in a private Bank ; which 
broke a few days after, and he then had to 
turn porter, and stand in the mud, to get 
wherewith to support nature ! 

881. On this voyage, Cosmopolite fre- 
quently felt a foreboding of approaching tri- 
als — and a secret conviction as thou2:h all was 
not well at the Mississippi — which he ex- 

i pressed more than once or twice. 

882. He went to Virginia by land — saw 
brother Mead— met his rib in Richmond and 
then returned to New England — holding meet- 
ings and had good times by the way. But 
now the storm began to gather — preludes of 
which were seen — hence Cosmopolite felt he 
must fortify his mind — considering these 
omens a dispensation of preparation accord- 
ingly, from the beneficent Parent of the 
world ! 



Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attack- 
ed with spasms, of a most extraordinary kind ; 
which baffled the skill of the most celebrated 
of the Faculty; and reduced his nervous 
strength, and shook his constitution to the 
centre, more than all his labors and expo- 
sures hertofore — which had been from seven 
to ten thousand miles a year, and attending 
meeting from six to seven hundred times — but 
now his sun appeared declining, and his ca- 
reer drawing to a close. But the idea of 
yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere, 
was trying to Cosmopolite — seeing it was his 
element and paradise to travel and preach the 
gospel. Hence he got a stiff leather jacket 
girded with buckles to serve as stays, to sup- 
port the tottering frame, to enable him to ride 
on horseback : which the doctors remonstra- 
ted against — when that would answer no 
further ; he took the gig and little wagon ] 
but was obliged to sit or lay down some part 
of the meeting to be able to finish his dis- 
course ; mostly for seven years. 

883. Some could or would not make the 
necessary distinction between voluntary sin- 
gularity and a case of extreme necessity. But 
such a cavilling argues an ungenerous mind, 
and is too much tainted with moral evil.''' 

884. Cosmopolite had bought a pair of 
mules which were to have been fitted to the 
carriage against his return ; but in lieu there- 
of, were put in a wagon, and so broke down 
they were unfit for service ; and hence he had 
to part with them for about half value, to be 
able to prosecute his journey : and the horse 
he had v/as shortly starved so as to fail, and 
hence obliged to part with him for one of lit- 
tle worth. 

885. Shortly followed the residue, while in 
his decline of health. From New England 
he was found in the Mississippi Territory ; 
having travelled there by land through Geor- 
gia, where he received letters of confirmation 
that all was not going right. 

886. Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid 
two parties, as a friend between, who got him 
bound and w^ould not let him off. He offered 
all he had, but in vain ; the circumstance was; 
one party owned three hundred and twenty- 
four acres of land, and verbally consented for 
the other to build a mill on it, who set up a 
frame Avithout any title, and getting involved 
in debt, the first would not sell it to him, lest 
they should lose it by his creditors : and he 
was afraid lest he should lose his labors for 
the want of a title. So they wished Cosmo- 
polite to step in between them, so as to make 
each secure, which, without looking at con- 
sequences, he did. This was an error of his 
life, and he repents it but once for all. How- 
ever, it has been a school of an important na- 
ture to him, and doubtless will be for life. 



r 

140 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



887. Then went for his Rib^ by the advice 
and request of friends, whose friendship in the 
sequel consists in fair words untried, like the 
pine tree which appears as good timber, but 
upon investigation is found rotten at the heart. 

For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few 
months, over most of the northern states, he 
returned with his companion to that part, and 
was reduced to the most painful situation 
imaginable, as follows : — 

First, some heavy debts, as a consequence 
of purchasing sixty-four acres of the three j 
hundred and twenty-four, though he had but 
about twenty-four remaining, having parted 
with about forty, to be able to work through. 

Secondly. No money or flush loose pro- 
perty. 

Thirdly. A sick companion without house 
or home — this being the time when friends 
forsook him — all except a (iez's^ and his family. 

Fourthly. Reputation — attacked on all 
sides, and in remote parts through the States ] 
that HE was revelling in riches and luxury, 
with a tine brick house, sugar and cotton 
plantation, flour and saw mills, slaves, and 
I money in the bank, &c. &c. &c. like a nabob 
I in the east. Whilst others made use of every- 
thing they could that would be to his discred- 
it, among which, some few who had subscrib- 
ed for his journals, and paid in advance, but 
not getting their books, no allowance was 
made for the books being lost., but all was 
construed, " a design to cheat, and had got the 
property, and had gone to the Mississippi to 
feather his nest."' 
; Hence the famous expression of Asbury's. 
'• The STAR which rose in the EAST, is set 
in the WEST.'' 

888. About this time he dreamed that he 
was in New York, and was going from the 
Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. Q's. house, 

' when the street appeared burned and only the 
ruins of the walls remaining, and not a trace 
of his family could be found in the city, which 
waked him up in a tremor of horror. He 
told his wife that he thought they should hear 
something disagreeable from New York, 
which the sequel proved in a few days, for a 
letter from Mr. W * * •J^ was opened in 
Virginia, and accidentally, or rather providen- 
tially, a friend wrote to the IMississippi, " I 
suppose you have heard that J. Q. has eloped 
to the W.I. and taken off another man's W * 
and also left you in the lurch with Ish. W . . . 
and J. C. T. &c. &c. &c. The whole myste- 
ry was then developed, and consequences to 
be read that would be disagreeable enough. 

889. Mr. N. Snethen, had his trials by men 
who had never seen his ^'letter," or been ac- 
quainted with Cosmo} 'olite, nor heard any 
thing he had to say about the circumstance ; 
gave judgment in Mr. N. S's favor, and a certi- 



ficate of acquittal, only on hearing his own ; 
statement, though Pagan Romans had the ac- !j 
cusER and accused face to face., that he might ij 
have an opportunity for his own. defence, jj 
The Jews' law did not condemn a man before 
it heard him.* 

Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of be- 
ing the agent of all the evil instead of N. S — , 
and moreover was a " Sabbath breaker,"' hav- 
ing let some people have a few religious books, 
through necessity, and not of choice, as they 
could not be supplied with them at any other 
time ; therefore must have no countenance, 
but go on his own footing. 

Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from " as 
ye would that others should do to yo% do ye 
even so to them /' — first in person : secondly, 
in property: and third, in CHARACTER— 
which discourse gave great offence ! 

These things now came to a focus about 
one time, which augmented the distress of 
Cosmopolite — as he was fast verging toward 
the grave — to human appearance he could not 
stay long — and the thoughts of dying in this 
cloud under these gloomy circumstances, were 
of the most painful and distressing nature — as 
circular letters were sent forth from the execu- 
tive, Mr. Asbury, already, that he, Cosmopo- 
lite, might rise no more — and at N. Y. it was 
thought and said by many, that he would 
never dare to show his face again ! 

890. A gathering in the side of Cosmopo- 
lite for some time, now began to ripen, and 
finally burst in the cavity of the body, be- 
tween the bowels and skin, and he expected to 
die : but falling asleep, he dreamed that he | 
was in a mill-race, below the wheel, and the jj 
water was clear as crystal — but the bottom i 
and sides were a quicksand, so that there was j 
nothing to seize hold of or to stand on for the I 
possibility of relief: thus situated, he drifted 
with the stream toward the ocean near by, 
where was a whirlpool of vast depth. People 
were sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to 
see him drift, without offering any assistance. 
However, a little man in white raiment, ran 
down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, j 
between the current and whirlpool in the eddy, . 
and stooping over, reached as far as he could, ■■ 
seized him by the edge of his garment and j 
dragged him to shore, where a gentleman j 
opened his house, invited him to the parlor, j 
where the lady made the necessary arrange- 
ment for his relief in food and raiment, &c., 
then he was shown a convenient room where 
he was left to compose himself to rest; — in the 
mean time, those people on the bank merrily 
diverted themselves, saying, " he has lost one 
shoe in the river, and will never be able to 
travel and oreach again' — but in the morning. 



' See Appendix of this afiair. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



141 



to the surprise of all, hoth shoes were found 
safe in the dining room, though the doors 
were shut and locked all night. 

891 . The ideas of being stigmatized, and his 
ashes raked up by misrepresentation after his 
dissolution, were painful in the extreme ; be- 
cause the slur it would bring upon religion, 
as the time appeared fast approaching. He 
cried to the " God of Jacob" for reliefs and 
that for his name and glory sake to hear 
prayer — that His coMse might not be slandered 
on his account. 

Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in 
the service of others, for Zion's welfare — and 
now, in the greatest time of affliction, to be 
forsaken of friends^ was a feeling that cannot 
be well described — turned 'out as an old dog 
who hath lost his teeth. 

" But where reason fails, there faith begins — 
But man's extremity is God's opportunity ."' 

892. As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired 
into a Cane BraJce, at the foot of a large hill, 
where was a beautiful spring, which he 
named " Chicimaw s^ring^''^' — by which he got 

I a small cabin made of split poles, where the 
! bear and wolf and tiger, &c. &c., with all 
kinds of serpents in N. America, abound. 
This was an agreeable retreat from the pursu- 
; Ing foe— there, to wait and see what God the 
j Lord would do ! 

I 893. Once he met three animals, when go- 
j ing to a neighboring house, upon a bye-way, 
I which he hacked out through the cane — he 
told them to get out, and chinked his tins to- 
gether — one took to the left and two to the 
right a few feet, and he passed between when 
they closed behind, — he inquired if Mr. Neal 
had been there, having seen his bull dogs. 
The family, hearing their description, replied 
that they were wolves ! 

894. Being routed from this peaceful retreat, 
' in the manner that the Porcupine drove the 

snake from his den.^ Cosmopolite made arrange- 
ments to leave his rib and go to the States — 
so by mutual consent they parted for three 
hundred and seventy-one days, and he came 
into Georgia — having only about three dol- 
lars when he started in the wilderness ' from 
the Mississippi. 

895. He attended a large association of 
dominies in S. C, who were mostly strangers 
to him — there being not more than three mem- 
bers remaining of the same body wheji he was 
acquainted with them a few years before, as 
about five years changes the majority in each 
Conference — and not more than five or six 
spoke to him. 

896. However, he endeavored to make 
clear work as he went; which, through the 
mercy and Providence of God, was accom- 

♦ Good. 



plished ; except about subscribers, which he 
supplied a few months after, though he had 
to travel several hundred miles to accomplish 
it. There was a subscription which Cos- 
mopolite had made, but part remained unpaid, i 
He parted with his horse, which cost one hun- 
dred and thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars in i 
cash, with which he was let off, though he ! 
denied the privilege of preaching in the house, j 
before he asked it — so he took to \iisfeet, and | 
went on to New York, and sent for'lMr. W . . . j 
and J. C. T., and shortly all the horrid con- j 
sequence of J. Q's conduct presented to view, j 

897. Some years before, Cosmopolite was 
in a house where the man and all his family 
were confined with sickness ; who requested 
some papers to ho. filed in the west to save his 
land, which he had been banished from, by 
the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his re- 
ligion ; and he had to take his family in an 
open boat round Cape Florida, living on game, 
and had nothing but Providence and the gun 
to depend on until they arrived in Georgia, 
during a space of about seven months. To 
oblige him. Cosmopolite took the papers and 
filed them— and J. Q. wished to make the 
purchase, which matters were fixed according- 
ly all round, except executing one instrument 
of writing, which was only prevented by a 
sudden fit of illness. 

Thus God sees not as man sees — what we ' 
think for the best may prove our ruin, — and i 
what we think for the worst, may be the best 
of all! J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Ij 
Christian principles, to bear and forbear, and |! 
wait the bounds of possibility, but Mr. W . . . | 
acted otherwise. i 

898. J. Q. had been in the habit of opening : 
the letters of Cosmopolite and taking out mo- 
ney — also he was to have paid Mr. W . . . . 
and J. C. T.— The latter he did not, but the ; 
former received a note from J. Q. on the ac- j 
count of Cosmopolite, but not to the full i 
amount ; giving a receipt for money, and wrote 
a letter to Cosmopolite for the " balance'''' to 
Virginia, where it was broke open, and re- 
mained on a shelf more than a year ; and was 
taken down by Cosmopolite when on his jour- 
ney, careless, and observing his name on the 
superscription, opened it, read it, and put it in 
his pocket, with the receipt, as he came 
along. ^ 

Mr. W . . . . denied the " receipt,'''' although 
he acknowledged the letter ; but the names 
were in his own proper hand writing — so ad- 
mitted by judges, when compared with a re<- 
ceipt book. 

He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite — 
saying the note of J. Q. was destroyed ; which 
amounted to about two hundred and eight 
dollars — the whole was less than three hun- 
dred. 



142 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it 
twice ; but was willing to submit it to arbi- 
trators, and abide their judgment ; to which 

Mr. W assented — he should choose 

one — t'osmopolite another, and these two 
should choose' a third — a majority of which 
should he final. The hour being fixed, Cos- 
mopolite started with his, and met that of 

Mr. W , and who should it be but the 

sheriff., prepared to take Cosmopolite to the 
" tight house.''- Thus, the aspect was of the 
most gloomy nature — however, two men 
stepped up and became security for his ap- 
pearance at court. This gave him time to 
breathe, and see what next. 

899. The assignees to the estate of J. Q., 
who had died in the West Indies, offered to ac- 
quit Cosmopolite of all demands, if he would 
let them step into the place of J. Q., and have 
the transfer in his lieu, from those whom it 
had concerned — as J. Q. had left a demand on 
book against Cosmopolite of some amount 
improperly — and, moreover, would step in be- 
tween him and Mr. W , and fight him 

in the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of in- 
demnity. 

Cosmopolite readily consented ; being only 
paid his expenses ; but flung in his trouble — 
so that in attempting to favor the sick man he 
neither gained nor lost — except the plague and 
censure., as the sick man was paid his full de- 
mand. 

900. There is one instrument of writing 
which hath been paid., but was never deliver- 
ed up ] which, in justice. Cosmopolite should 
have— as Major Mills, Charles Smith,'" and 
^'Frances Steel^^^ doth know! 

901. Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to 
clear otF with J. C. T. and leave the city in 

peace — while Mr. W was left to have 

his dispute decided in his own way — but what 
was the consequence ? He was cast., having 
the cost of court to pay ; and only got the ba- 
lance. After which there was a resurrection 

of the note of J. Q. which he, Mr. W 

wished Cosmopolite to purchase — and for the 
refusal called him all to nought, as a '■•scoun- 
drel,'' &c. &c. &c. 

902. Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, 
where he had a few books — procured him a 
horse and little wagon — and returned to the 
south, and so to the Mississippi to his Rib ; 
and immediately started for Georgia, through 
the wilderness, without bidding a friend fare- 
well — visited many counties and started for 
the north. Was pre-warned in dreams — 
which the sequel proved, at Lynchburg, Vir- 
ginia. She was taken sick — brought nigh 
unto death, and detained two years. See her 
" Journey of Life." 

903. Cosmopolite was defeated in attempt- 
ing to get a small cabin here- his reputed 



^'riches,'' by report, not being adequate to 
.surmount it. 

904. He was taken unwell with those 
spasms, and lay beside a road, and probably 
would have died — but a doctor came along — 
gave him some medicine, which flung the 
spasms from the nerves into the 6/ooii-vessels, 
and he began to amend from that time. 

905. The Presbyterians were remarkably 
kind and open in N. C, many of their meet- 
ing-houses w-ere at his service, and some of 
their ministers he formed acquaintance with, 
who appeared Uke very pious men, with the 
spirit of liberaHty ! 

906. Thus after long struggles. Cosmopo- 
lite got through all his difficulties, into which 
others had involved him ;. after turning away* 
— even to parting with his HORSE and libra- 
ry ; the latter of which he had taken much 
pains to collect and select — having the small 
piece of ground left at the Mississippi, on 
which was the old " mill"' frame from which 
he derived no benefit — neither does he expect 
to, having sent a deed of relinquishment, but 
received no value. f 

907. Those who are fond of retailing evil 
reports about absent characters with a degree 
of rejoicing, are a partaker of evil ; in as 
much as they would consider it very hard, un- 
generous and unjust, for one to take half the 
liberty about them in their absence, that they 
do about others. For the motives cannot be 
good, nor the spirit savor of righteousness. 
Therefore, if they profess friendship to the 
face they are only base " hypocrites" in 
heart ; from which may society be delivered ! 

908. Dreams may come from the enemy, 
from the business of the day past, from a dis- || 
ordered body, propensities founded by conta- jj 
mination, from " moral evil," and from God j 
through the medium of Angels, and departed 
Saints, as forewarnings to stir up and prepare 
the mind for those scenes a-head, as a dispen- 
sation of preparation. Which many remain 
ignorant of for the want of due attention, with 

a heartxonformed to the Divine Government. 

909. Many people, from a spirit of preju- ! 
dice founded on jealousy, surmise things about j 
others, which amounts to a reality in their \\ 
imagination ; and hence assume the liberty to I 
report and circulate it as truth founded upon 
fact, to the great injury of society, friendship, 
and the innocent. 



* Though he thought of paying with a " ramskin" as 
the saying is— i.e deliver up all — but Providence wrought 
the other way, when it came to the last extremity with 
Mr. W****'^. 

Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q. according to agree- 
ment — but he gave his note to Mr. W*^** and kept the 
money, which Mr. W^*** accepted on Cosmopolite's ac- 
count, and gave the receipt for money accordingly ! 

t Rosweil V*''**, who was disinterested, by his influ- 
ence and interference, saved some little value from the 
wreck. 



I" 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



= 1 

143 1 



The foregoing short history of " Eccentric''' 
Cosmopolite^ is given for the benefit of all 
those whom it may CONCERN. 

910. JUNE 9, 1813.— Leaving Peggy at 
John M. Walker's, in Buckingham County, 

Virginia, where .she was confined with . 

I spoke in Charlotte County, Maclinburg, 
Brunswick, Belfield, and Murfreesboro, down 
to Edenton, in N. C. at which place I was in- 
terrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me 
the lie, and brought himself into disrepute ; I 
replied there was " some good mistaken men 
W'hose hearts were better than their heads.'''' 

911. By Elizabeth I came to the Hickory 
Ground., and down to Princess Ann — and 
while upon the road I heard '■'■Jefferson's Bidl 
Dogs'''' so called, roaring at one of neighbor 
George'' s frigates ] which give me awful sensa- 
tions concerning the horrors of war, and the 
curse the world is under. On my arrival at 
Norfolk., I saw the smoke of cannon, and the 
awful scene during the battle of Craney 
Island. 

" God sees not as man sees : for the race is 
not to the swift nor the battle to the strong" — 
which was exemplified in that instance ; the 
termination being different from every calcu- 
lation both of friend and foe. 

912. I returned by Suffolk, where I found 
my old friends Yarborough w^re gone to the 
other vv^orld. By Petersburg to PJchmond ; 
where I found my old friend, Stith Mead., still 
going on in the work of the Lord. 

913. On my arrival in Buckingham, finding 
Peggy still low in health, and the people un- 
willing for her removal, as unadvised, I re- 
quested a ride in the gig ; which the family, 
not suspecting my intentions, we started ; and, 
beyond probability, she endured ten miles be- 
fore we stopped : as the Doctor had advised 
the " White Sulphur Springs" in Greenbriar. 
Next day we reached Lynchburg, where I was 
requested to preach ; but Le Roy Merritt^ who 
had been converted in this place, and came 
with me from the Low Lands, had been to see 
his friends, was now on his return, and desir- 
ed to preach : I felt as if it was his turn, and 
gave way accordingly. He spoke with life 
and authority from above ; and going to his 
station in Portsmouth, died in a few days 
after, with the shouts of " VICTORY ! VIC- 
TORY ! VICTORY !" in his mouth. 

" Let me die the death of the Righteous^ 
and my last end be like his — Mark the perfect 
man, and behold the upright — for the end of 
that man is peace." 

914. While in the Low Lands I saw some 
good times, and revivals of religion ; but the 
drought, the sun, and flies, were dreadful at 
that time. Many streams were so dried, that 
swine fattened upon their fish ; and the want 
of water and food for cattle were distressing, 



with the addition of swarms of flies to suck 
the blood of man and beast. 

915. Hiring a hack we came to the " White 
Sulphur'''' Springs in Greenbriar : where I got 
access to many neighborhoods where I had 
not been before ; being a stranger in those 
parts. Our expenses were nearly one hun- 
dred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, consi- 
dering the benefit we received from those wa- 
ters. When on the way, she could hardly 
bear her weight ten yards, but 'now was able 
to ride sixteen miles on. horseback to the 
" Sweet Springs,''' where I spoke to a large 
and attentive audience, though the devil reign- 
ed in those parts. Lawyer Baker collared 
me, and threatened to break my neck for 
preaching; because, he said I insulted Mrs. 

ten years before, by saying hell is 

moving from beneath to meet her at her com- 
ing ; and he did it to revenge her cause. But 
his assertion was false. The ladies however 
took up ray cause, and promised me protec- 
tion. And hence his gambling comrades be- 
came ashamed, and he bad to hold his peace 
and let me alone. 

916. By the assistance of Providence we 
found the way opened to gain Fincastle ; and 
the camp meeting, n^r Salem, where I had to 
apologize for my ^' Lapel coat,'''' single-breast- 
ed ; which I was reprobated for wearing. — 
The case was this ; eighteen months before I 
v/as in distress for a coat, the winter cpming 
on ; and had not money to spare to get one. 
But a man owed me twenty dollars, which he 
could not pay in ready money ; hence I must 
lose it, (being about to leave those parts,) un- 
less I would accept a turn to a shop where 
garments were ready made, being brought over 
from England : hence from my necessity, and 
the nature of the case, originated the contend- 
ed coat, the most valuable I ever M^ore in my 
life. But I soon gave it away rather than 
hurt weak minds, and give mankind occasion; 
and got a sailor's blanket-coat, to prosecute 
my journey. 

917. From thence to Blackrod in a wagon : 
where we had some good times. I spoke to 
the military in Christiansburg, where they 
gave me a surtout. 

918. I attended a camp meeting one day 
and tw^o nights, which appeared like a blank 
in my life ; so I started off twenty miles on 
foot, to my destination. 

919. Having procured me a tockey, and 
parting with Peggy at the Yellow Springs in 
Montgomery county, I started for the west, 
while she went to the east, with brother and 
sister Booth, in Brunswick county, in North 
Carolina. 

920. On Walker's Creek I saw the greatest 
preparation for camp meeting that I ever 

1 viewed in my life, being encircled with bar- 



144 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LOREXZo's JOURNAL. 



racks all round. It was a dreadful rainy time ; 
but from our convenience, preaching went on 
in the tents ; and all were accommodated. 

I called at a house to feed my horse, where 
I was recognised, and solicited to stop and 
preach, which I did; and had a good time. 
The man of the house turned away circuit 
preaching because they held private class 
meetings — and so broke up the class. 

921. In Abingdon I spoke three times. 
Exchanging my poney for another, as she 
was in foah which had been kept a secret 
from me by the seller : I got imposed on 
again, as the latter had not been corn fed : 
and in two days she tired. Hence I was 
obliged to exchange for a third, to be able to 
keep up with my appointments, but this also 
was so rough in his gaits, that my state of 
health would not admit of keeping: him. : 
hence I exchanged for a fourth, having ex- 
pended eighty-three dollars : I obtained one 
worth about forty, having but one eye. 

922. When T started on this journey, I felt 
to go as far as KashviIIe but any farther a 
gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation 
on that subject — I could not tell why : yet 
when I arrived into West Tennessee, the cause 
was obvious ; the Indians having commenced 
war. blocked up the way to Louisiana — as 
many were murdered in that direction. 

923. Patting my work, improved, to the 
press, sent off my appointments : after which 
I commenced my tour through Gallatin. Carth- 
age. Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the 
'• Wild Man of the Woods'' I strove to obtain 
his journal : but in that I was disappointed — 
though they had agree-i on certain conditions 
to let me have it — he died in peace. Jefferson, 
Murfreesboro. Columbia on Duck : Rices" M. 
H. Franklin ; Liberty, near Green Hills; Dix- 
on count}-. Clarksvilie, Palmyria, Christian 
count}- and Russellville. in Kentucky : Robin- 
son C. H. Macminsville : Secotchee valley. 



* In Xajliville jail I saw an Indian cliief of the Creek 
nation, named Bob — taken prisoner by CoSee"? spies. I 
asked him why their nation took up the hatchet against 
the whites, when they were paid for their friendship by 
the United States ? 

He replied, that a letter from the Great Father, the 
King of England, that the time was arrived to take up the 
hatchet — then the Governor of Pensacola sent for the big 
Prophet — who said if we did not take up the hatchet, our 
cattle would become buffalo, and our fowls like wild tur- 
keys — and our hogs would become lizards — likewise our 
dogs would become spirits and kill us. because we had 
whipped them ; which prophecy the governor delivered 
by an interpreter to Runners, who quickly circulated it 
through the nation— some believed it, who were credu- 
lous in the doctrine of Spirits. It was through such a 
ILree-fold influential source others believed it.^being dis- 
affected to the United States — and a third to prevent being 
tomahawke.i. as there could be no neutral in the war — 
and hence the commencement of hostilities. 

They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own 
mercies. Four armies 'are novv against them — and de- 
struction appears coming upon them to the uttermost. 
But woe to them who make use of Religion to answer 
their wicked ends thereby 1 



Washington, Kingston, Marysville. Severs- 
ville, Knoxville. Clinton. Jacksborough, Clai- 
borne. C. H. Rutledge. Rogersville, Greens- 
ville. Jone.sborough and Carter. C, H. to Wilks- 
borough. and then to Huntsville. so to James 
Clemments, where I arrived on Tuesday even- 
ing, the 14th of December; intending to pro- 
ceed immediately to Raleigh, and from thence 
to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this 
I was disappointed : being taken sick, was 
confined until Thursday, when the weather 
set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hun- 
dreds in the door yard, and rode fourteen miles 
on my way — and falling in with a congrega- 
1 tion, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, 
I snowed, and hailed, in a distressing manner, 
i so that I could not feel myself justifiable to 
I pursue my journey; however anxious, 
i 924. There is something peculiar in my de- 
; tention here. — for I felt to hasten my journey 
• to the utmost, and accomplish my route; but 
j still I was prevented going further at present, 
I though I have accompli.shed the essence of my 
j visit. ^ 

I 925. More than a year ago. I dreamed that 
Uve were on the shore in the Low Lands — 
I where about tweh'e o'clock at night the great 
ocean presented to view before without bounds, 
and the awful cavalry pursuers were in the 
rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited 
us if we staid there until day. I saw a bat- 
teau, without sails, oars or rudder, in which 
I said we must embark as the only alternative,"" 
and leave the event to God; and putting in 
our trunk, for it was present with my papers, 
and all we had : Peggy stepped in. and as I 
shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of 
which, with the wind and tide, took us out of 
sight of land before day. A porpoise rose 
and struck the gunnel of the boat and broke 
in a part, which admitted the waves to dash 
in, and the boat began to fill. I said, we are 
lost — there is no hope, but to commit ourselves 
to God, and hang our souls upon Him ! 

Just then a fine large ship presented to 
view, and was immediately alongside ; and 
seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which 
we fastened the trunk and so were drawn in- 
to the ship, as the boat just then filled and 
went down! The<re were three ladies in the 
cabin who served us "with a dish of warm cof- 
fee or tea ; for we were wet and very much 
chilled. ] could eat but little, from the grati- 
tude to the great Disposer of all events for our 
late deliverance from the danger of the sea, 
and our dreadful pursuers. I asked the cap- 
tain where he was from, and bound to ? He 
said. ir om Ireland — have been to the West 
Indies — am sailing to Jerusalem."" While 
reflecting on the subject, and the probability 
that my pursuers would not hear of me for 
years, if ever, I waked up aU in a flood of 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



145 



tears ! What it means, I know not, time must ( than any one individual since the " True 
unfold it! \ American Federal Government''' was formed. 

926. When on my return from i^tirope, j I spent some time with him at Washington — 
from an unaccountable impulse of mind I fre- 1 he gave up his appointment for Cosmopolite 
quently said. I awfully feared that all was not i in the big house." One ni^ht Cosmopolite, 
right at the Mississippi ; as a brother and sis- [ while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed 
ter-in-law had gone to that territory about the I that a Rat came put of the dark, and fastened 
time we left America. \ on his finger, and began to suck his hlood, 

927. In Ireland, one day a person observed j which he, in endeavoring to shake off, had like 
to me her dream, which left a tremor of horror ' to have sprung out of bed. Next day there 
on her mind. That I had ^^'ings, and could j came a swindler to Cosmopolite, and inge- 
roam at pleasure where I pleased:' at length j niously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, 
I lit down on a certain place, and sunk into ! which he designed never to reimburse ! This 
the mire — and the more I strove to get out, the ; also was a school, and taught him the lesson : 
deeper I sunk down into the black mire. When ] "He that will be surety for a stranger shall 
she waked up with a degree of horror. j smart for it."' 

928. Those persons in jM. T. separated, by | Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to 



grievously sinning against the tender mercies ; end hi; 
of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia, li 



Ion? and arduous labor. What then 1 



931. Cosmopolite heard N. Snethen preach 
from, '-The Lord knoweth how to deliver the 
godly out of temptation, and to reserve the 
unjust unto the day of judgment to be punish- 
ed."' The Lord knoweth — not is able or ^vill- 
ing; but knoweth how, i. e. the best way to 
deliver, &c., and to reserve the unjust to 
the day of judgment : not the general judg- 
ment, but some particular judgment in this 
world ; adding, those that will not be subject 
to rule and order, put themselves out of the 
power of the magistrate, for he cannot follow 
them through all their intricate windings ; of 
course they surrender themselves into the hand 
of God only ; and hence we may expect to see 
some particular judgment befal them, as a just 
dispensation, and make a striking example of 
them as a warning to others ! 

932. From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so 
to New York, where we saw J. . . . 
M. . . .. who professes himsell to be an 

alien enemy f who hath caused (more) un- 
easiness in the . . . society and distur- 
bance (than Cosmopolite hath done on these 
tel," who had been instrumental in saving me j shores these eighteen years) ^though account- 
from the hand of Baker ; here I put up gratis, able to none in a moral or ecclesiastical point of 
930. I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, ^'iew, for his conduci on these shores ; though 
Columbia, Chesterfield, Wadesborough, and a man of " order,"' yet he has been gene- 
several adjacent counties, to IMoore ; and Ra- , rously used in various senses in this city ; but 
leigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Newbern, and I his Life shows the liberty in his country, as 
Washington, so by the intermediate places to ! published by himself. However Americans 
Tarborough, and also to Nash, C. H. Louis- j as "fl/zen /ncncfs," THERE in time of PEACE, 
ville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsbo- ! are used worse than " alien enemies'' are here 
rough, to Terswell and Person, to Warrington I in ^i^^e of WAR ; which Cosmopolite doth 
and Brunswick ; from whence vje took our ^now. 

933. There Cosmopolite with his Rib, had to 
appear at the Custom House by summons ; 
and tell his age, parentage, birth-place, occu- 



arrived in Claiborne county, where he had be- 
gun a mill on ground which was not his own, 
and got involved in debt, which caused both 
parties, viz. the owners of the ground and 
him, to desire me to act as a mediator between 
them ; which I accordingly did, and writings 
were passed accordingly. 

But alas ! this was the biginning of sorrows 
to' me, and proved a school, arising from a 
combination of circumstances, which I shall 
never forget. 

I offered all I had, in a few day after, for a 
release, but in vain, they proved like blood- 
suckers, which stuck close to the skin. — 
Hence I was compelled to purchase a part of 
the land and improvements ; which involved 
me in debt head and ears, of several thousand 
dollars, which took some time to extricate 
myself! But which was accomplished by per- 
severance, through the providence of God. 

929. The "Rights of Man,"' fifth edition, 
being finished, I visited Fayetteville, Wilming- 
ton, Kingston, Georgetown and Charleston : 
where the women lived at the " Planters Ho- 

in sav 



departure to Petersburg, Richmond, Freder- 
icksburg, Alexandria, Washington to Balti- 
more; and on the way I met Jesse Lee, who 
hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a 
camp meeting in Georgia — we took a walk. , 



* The example of Cosmopolite — it had been urged 
would prove pernicious ; but where has the effect been 
produced yet ? rvioreover the '■ Defence of Methodism" 
; states the distinction between ''Accidental and moral 

He has been Chaplain 'to Congress longer i :!;^lC^",°^f^fJ,^:';^,S™'^!;j^ 



10 



146 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



pation, city, street, number of the house, and 
name of the family were he stayed before em- 
barking, ship's name, &c. &c. &c. complexion, 
height, flesh marks, &c. &c. all the answers 
recorded, and his name he had to sign to 
his testimony. This examination they passed 
through three times at the Custom House, 
then at the Mayor's office, and also at the 
Alien office ; then he . could not stay without 
the King's license, on which were certified 
his lodgings^ &c. which must not be removed 
even to the next door without permission, un- 
der a ^^.lalty: and the family who received 
him to fifty pounds fine. Moreover, he must 
not exceed eleven miles distance, nor preach 
without license from the sessions, which could 
not be obtained without, first, the oath of al- 
legiance ; second, to support that particular 
form of government ; third, against Popery, or 
bcisubject to pay a fine of twenty pounds; 
and those who suffijred meetings in their 
houses without a license from the Bishop's 
court, were subject to twenty pounds fine ; and 
each of those v/ho attended, to pay five shil- 
lings. 

934. Render unto Caesar the things that are 
Caesar's, and unto God the things that are 
God's ; for the devil ought to have his due, 
and God requires no more : and every thing 
should have justice done to it ! 

And to misrepresent any thing designedly, 
with an intention to deceive, to injure another, 
and thereby answer our own designs, is a 
"moral evil" of the deepest dye; and while 
the F/icegereni governs the world m Righteous- 
ness, judgment must and will be given in 
favor of the injured. Therefore vice must not 
triumph over virtue ; and though the " Wicked 
may flourish like the green bay tree" for a 
season, the day of retribution will come at last. 
Consequently, all persons whose actions flow 
from impure and unjustifiable motives, will have 
only a curse and bitterness, as a just entailment 
at last, as the final issue of their conduct ! 

But innocence, uprightness and integrity of 
heart, founded upon virtuous and justifiable 
principles, as a responsible agent to the Su- 
preme Governor of the world, will meet His 
approbation ; who will carry them through 
safely, however severe their trials and con- 
flicts may be for a season, SALVATION will 
come at last. 

Hence the propriety of "FAITH in God, ' 
and a "HOPE" in his Providential Hand! 
Likewise Charity or LOVE, which is the 
spirit of the gospel of Christ, should be the 
moving spring of all our actions; in order 
that we may glorify Him in all our ways, by 
a suitable disposition of heart fitted to his 
government ; which requires a worship in 
SPIRIT and in TRUTH, with the UNDER- 
STANDING! 



935. " Natural Law"—" Moral Law"— and 
the "Rule of Practice," originated from the 
same Author. 

Natural law embraces unalienable rights, 
which are founded upon innate principles, as 
life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, &c., 
from which equality originates " Natural 
Justice.'^ Agreeable to such natural justice is 
" lyioral obligation ;" " Love the Lord with all 
thy heart, and thy neighbor (not less or 
more, but) as thyself," "and as ye would that 
others should do to you, do ye even so to 
them, for this is the law and the prophets ;" 
or what the law of Moses, and the spirit of 
prophets; and the example of Jesus Christ 
enjoined : " Therefore with what judgment ye 
judge, ye shall be judged," and "with what 
measure you mete, it shall be measured to you 
again." 

The just retributions of Divine Providence 
have been observable in social bodies, as well 
as in personal and individual cases. Haman 
and Mordecai exemplify an instance — "he 
that will dig a pit for another, shall fall into 
it himself." 

936. The first fifteen years of my life were 
as lost, not being devoted to God; though 
more sober and steady than most at that age*; 
wliich was remarked by many. 

When in my sixteenth year I became ac- 
quainted with the comforts of religion ; w^hich 
hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare. 
About eighteen I commenced my itinerant ca- 
reer ; which is more than eighteen years since. 
Various are the scenes through which I have 
been preserved since, by land and water, in 
those different climes where my lot hath been 
cast, arising from the different customs, inter- 
ests, and prejudice of education. There is a 
family likeness, so there may be a family temper, 
and likewise a family education. Hence the 
various MODES give rise to various preju- 
dices 1 and those that predominate will infest 
and taint whole societies or neighborhoods, 
over whose influence they control. 

937. Little mindsare capable of little things; 
and hence to see an exultation, is apt to pro- 
duce Si jealousy ; which, when admitted, begets 
envy : and friendship and respect degenerates 
into hatred,' malice, and ill-will. 

938. Every person supposes himself to be 
in the middle of the vv^orld, and his way to be 
the most RIGHT, and as a criterion, and the 
summit of perfection. A diflference of course 
to be an error, which should be cured ; hence 
he bears the testimony against it with all the 
zeal, acrimony, and bitter censoriousness ima- 
ginable. Why! because it varies from his 
views; without allowing others the same 
liberty that he takes, to think, and judge, and 
act for himself ; but all are in error who do 
not come to his rule, founded upon bigotry 



EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 147 



and the prejudice of education. For the most 
ignorant are generally the most rude, saucy, 
impertinent , and positive in their assertions ; 
I not knowing how to state a proposition, nor 
j draw a right conclusion ; but think that asser- 
.; tion is argument, and so take it for granted 
j lhat it proves the point. 

, 939. Those persons who have sprung out 
of the ashes^ and have been raised in the cor- 
ner, when they get into ofSce and power., be- 
' come the most important, self-exalted, impe- 
rious, and tyrannical of any persons what- 
ever; and domineer over those with a ven- 
geance, that come within their povv-er and dis- 
pleasure ;* from which good Lord deliver the 
earth!! 

940. I perceive all things below the sun to 
be of a fleeting nature — nothing permanent 
but Divinity and Immortality! And to feel 
the love of the former, brightens aip the pros- 
pects of the latter ; and inspires the heart with 
^'■hcpe"' beyond this life! 

941. I have not an acre of ground I call my 
ow]i upon earth, and but a small pittance of 
this world's goods in any shape or form. 
But am without house or home of my own, 
and but very few on whose friendship to 
depend. 

942. The last seven years of my life have 
been a scene of trials : but they hav'e beeii a 
school. During this time I have not received 
from other people in my travels, what would 
bear one half of my necessary expenses ; and 
yet there is no time nor place in Europe or 
America, that any person can point out. when 
or where I asked for a " CONTRIBUTION,-' 
for ''■myself' either directly or indirectly; 

I though I have taken a few", made by other 
people, in some case^of extreme necessity, or 
to prevent doing harm by hurting the feelings 
of some well wishers, in the coui'se of those 
eighteen years: but have by. far declined the 
bigger part — perhaps ten to one.J 

943. The profits of my books, I derived no 
real advantage from, before I went to Europe 
the last time ; and by the " jourxal"' I sunk 
about one thousand dollars, by engaging too 
many to meeting-houses before the work was 
done ; at one of which there happened to lack 
twenty-five of eight hundred ; and hejice twen- 
ty-five dollars in cash was demanded, and 
paid from other publications : so that I had 



* This is observable in petty understrappers * * * * * 
as well as in the black overseers in the West Indies. 

t The narrow contracted Tvrant — condemned such a 
VARftLTYof /iei'f.'tfs— thought to be " u?u/o)-/?r' would 
be for the best — and choosing his own heiglit for the mo- 
del, has an " IRON bedstead" erected for the criterion— 
and all the longer must be ■■ cut off,'' and those that were 
shorter must be stretched — which neither nature nor 
grace admit. 

t I have now and then rode up to a house, and asked 
for a bit of bread and some few things of the like neces- 
sity, &c. 



but about te-n dollars when I embarked for 
Europe. 

944. But hitherto the Lord hath helped and 
broiight me through, and gently cleared my 
way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind, a 
blessing 1 have never lost since I saw Calvin 
Wooster. What is before me I know not — 
trials I expect ever await me. ^vhile upon the 
Journ-ey of Life on these mortal shores : but 

I the anticipation of a better and happier w^orld, 
■ attracts mv mind to surmount every obstacle 
by " FAITH IN JESUS,^' to gain that bright 
abode ; and strive by every possible means to 
regenerate the earth by the knowledge of God ; 
that '■'■moral evil" may be expelled the world, 
the Kingdom of Christ become general, and 
rule over all. 

945. I verily believe these are the last days 
of troublesome times ; and vrill continue to 
groAV worse and worse, and rise higher and 
higher, until after the -'Fall of Babylox,"' 
which T expect cannot be far off; and the 
" Beast and False Prophet" be taken away ; 
then the Divine Government will be acknow- 
ledged, natural justice attended to, m.oral obli- 
gation performed in the golden rule of prac- 
tice, as enjoined by the Vicegerent of the 
world! 

946". Whoever will read the xxviii. of Deut. 
and compare-it with the history of the Jews and 
our Lord's prediction with Josephus, must be 
at least rationally convinced of the doctrine 
of Providence in nature and grace. And 
whosoever is convinced, and looks at the 
'•signs,'^ may discern the times; "For the 
light of the moon is becoming as the light of 
the SUN," when compared with the last centu- 
ries : and " The li2:ht of the sun shall become 
• sevenfold as the-light of SEVEN DAYS," 
saith the inspiration of the Almighty. Then 
•• the House of the Lord shall be established in 
the top of the mountain, and exalted above 
the hills;" "and all nations shall flow unto 
it ;" then the wolf a.T\d the lamb shall dwell 
together; and the "nations learn war no 
more;" for "the Name of the LORD alone 
shall be EXALTED in that day :" and natural 
evil will be expelled the world, and the earth 
restored to its paradisical state ; " until the 
thousand years be ended, whether a common 
thousand, prophetic or apostolic : w^hen Christ 
shall reign on earth, and bring his saints with 
him; but after the loosing of Satan, then 
there will be a falling away ; and .shortly will 
come the general judgment, " moral evil" 
having contaminated the earth again ; and 
hence it is inconsistent with the nature and 
government of the iVlmighty, to continue the 
world in being any ]ons:er — then we arrive to 
the C0NSU:MI\IATI0N of all things. 

947. This world is fitted to mans body., but 
not to the mind ! the love of God is the only 



148 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



principle that can satisfy the mind, and make 
him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new 
and greater things : now this principle is not 
wrong, being implanted by the Author of 
nature, as an inherent principle that is innate ; 
the evil consists in the pursuit of improper 
objects that can never satisfy, and so become 
idolaters, to the neglecting the Author of all 
good, the privation of which is misery, as 
HE is the only fountain of perfect and lasting 
happiness ! 

948. This world is man's beginning place, 
like a state of embryo : he being a candidate 
for future happiness ; hence the other \vorld 

, is his place of destination. For '■'•moral eviV'' 
\ brought " natural eviV' into the world ; man 
is degenerate, hence the necessity of "regene- 
ration by the Divine Spirit," called the '•' New 
Birth." "The kingdom of Heaven was pre- 
pared for man," not from all eternity, but 
" from the foundation of the world ;" \vhereas 
"the lake of fire and brimstone" was never 
made for man, but was "prepared for the devil 
and his angels." 

949. The '■'■■pleasure''' of the Lord was the 
m.oving cause oi ^^creation^ "Love" was the 
moving cause of '■'redemption ; ^ and ^^faitli''' is 
the instrumental cause of '■'salvation:'''' But 
"SIN," man's own ACT, is the cause of his 

, damnation. 

Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord 
, by faith, to find that knowledge of him, which 
will give an evidence of pardon, and bring 
: peace to the mind. 

950. The "divisions" of tire human family 
in " nations," has its advantage ; to cause a 
balance of power and a refuge for the op- 
pressed people. 

951. The variety of " denominations" also 
in those nations, have an advantage, that no 
one should have the pre-eminence to domi- 
neer over others in matters of conscience ;" 
there being so little real piety in the world. 

; Union of form and ceremony is not religion 
, in a moral point of view, for by it with the 
: addition of power, the world hath been im- 
posed upon, and taken the shell for the ker- 
nel, in their awful, delusive ignorance, which 
: hath driven men to deism and infidelity, as 
' common sense began to wake up and see the 
imposition. And doubtless will continue so 
to do more and more — hence the propriety of 
, these words, "When the Son of man cometh 
shall he find faith on the earth V 

952. But a union of heart in the spirit oi 
the gospel of CHRIST, is a necessary thing 
to promote peace, and convince the world of 
the reality of the religion of Jesus being 
founded in Divinity, that they may embrace it 

. hj faith and ^'-know'" its blessed enjoyments. 
_ 953. Let brotherly love continue, for w^here 
bitter contention is, is every evil work: and 



instead of juddng and striving for a party, 
and using the devil's tools with which to do 
the Almighty's work, strive to excel in love ; 
evidencing your '•'■faith in Christ by works," 
bringing forth those fruits of Christianity that 
will be the evidence on which will turn your 
eternal ^'■justification'''' forever, in the day of 
final retribution ! 

954. The glory of God our object, the 
WILL of God our law ; His spirit our guide, 
and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be 
our END. Hence we must " watch and pray^''' 
endure to the end to receive the " Crow^n of 
Life," where is pleasure without pain, for 
evermore ! 

955. Then the storms of life are forever 
over, and his journey is drawn to a close ; 
where there is glory, and honor, praise, 
power, and majesty, might and dominion for- 
ever be ascribed to God and the Lamb. 0 ! 
this pleasing anticipation of a future world — 
the HOPE beyond the grave ! 

956. After our arrival in New York, a com- 
bination of circumstances conspired together, 
whereby I was enabled to put my AVORKS to 
press, through the assistance of some friends; 
whose friendship I required. But as many 
of the books were sold at cost, and consider- 
able expense attending the transportation and 
circulation of them ; there was very little, if 
any nett gain, or profits attending the same, 
without counting the great attention, care, &c. 
attending it ; if we except the pleasure and 
benefits of mankind ; which were my princi- 
pal objects in their circulation; all of which 
was accomplished in about seven months, and 
discharged. 

957. Frequently did I attend meetings at 
the Asbury meeting house, belonging to the 
Afiricans, or People of Color ; and some other 
places : and departed to New Haven, where 
we spent a few days. It w^as the Fourth of 
July, and many were celebrating the time of 
Independence ; but in a way neither to the 
glory of God, nor the honor of our country ; 
but rather savored of a spirit of ingratitude, 
arising from a state of insensibility of how 
great and glorious our privileges are, when 
contrasted with other nations; and what has 
been before ! So I m.ade some remarks upon 
the sin of ingratitude, and its. concomitant 
evils prospectively on the occasion. Thence 
to North Guilford, and Middletown, where I 
found a wagon going to Hebron : having held 
a number of meetings by the way. 

958. Here I received a note from N. D. of 
N, L. containing the following queries : 1st. 
Why less time in private devotion now, than 
form.erly. 2d. Whether the time spent in 
writing would not be better spent in private 
prayer '? 3d. Why more conversant with my 
friends ? 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



149 



959. These questious reminded me of a cir- 
cumstance of several vessels which were load- 
ed with live stock, — cattle, sheep, hogs, geese, 
&c. &c. when several foreign vessels were off 
at a distance. Those things caused me to 
think so loud that T spoke out ; " This looks 
like fulfilling the scripture" — " If thine enemy 
hunger feed him!" "Yes," replied a hye- 
stander, "the Connecticut people are very 
pious in that respect." But books are next 
akin to preaching, and may benefit society 
when I am no more ; and duties never clash. 

960. Getting equipped with a horse and 
small light wagon, I proceeded to Coventry, 
and found my aged father^ one sister, and two 
nephews well. I staid a few days, and visit- 
ed a number of adjacent places, and had 
some tender times : But my mind was uneasy, 
and some hours of sleep departed from me 
when T reflected upon the state of the coun- 
try, and the spirit of the times. 

961. When in Hartford city, I felt as if 
bewildered, and scarce knew which way to 
go ', I left the beast to start which .way he 
chose, feeling no inclination to go any where 
in particular. Thus in slow walk we started 
and took the road west, toward the state of 
New York, about twenty miles, when I met 
an old man ; I asked him if any body in the 
neighborhood loved God ; he mentioned a 
family and escorted me to the house, where 
two persons lived, who were my former ac- 
quaintance, when they were single ; staid all 
night : had two meetings, and went to Wen- 
sted, where I was invited by John Sweet, an 
acquaintance, with whom I fell in with by 
the by. Had two meetings and went to 
Lenox, and Pittsfield ; and saw some of my 
old acquaintance and spiritual children, whom 
I had not seen for fifteen years. Held several 
meetings, and went to Bennington, and spoke 
once : then to Cambridge, where I had for- 
merly travelled, but felt not free to call on 
any of my old acquaintance ; nor have I felt 
free to do it intentionally, where I formerly 
travelled the circuits; unless it «o happened 
just in my way of travelling. 

962. Spent about a week with Peggy's 
sister and brother-in-law : held several meet- 
ings, met some opposition with ,an A-LL-part 
minister ; and departed to Saratoga and Balls- 
town Springs; ,and held about fifty meetings 
in the adjacent country-towns, and went to 
Still-water and Waterford ; so to Lownsing- 
burg and Troy; where CHICHESTER pro- 
claimed war against me, before I came, as- 
signing as the reason : " ORDER ! ! ! " 
But they who are not conformed to moral or- 
der in the Divine government,, will not be able 
to stand in that day when all hearts shall be 
disclosed ! 

963. Thence to New York, where the I 



countenances of the people were an index of 
the mind; during the awful suspense of the 
engagements at Baltimore and Plattsburg : 
and'also it was visible, who were the friends 
of the country, and felt interested, and those 
who were not : and a day or two days after, 
when accounts ■ came from those two places, 
that they had not fallen ; the scene was 
equally reversed !* 

964. Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent 
about a month ; sold my travelling conveni- 
ence, and went by water in the steamboat to 
New Castle, in Delaware : saw an old house 
127 years old: held one meeting, and took 
stage to Smyrna; spoke once, then to Dover, 
and found a distant people ; spoke four times ; 
disturbed twice by something coming into my 
room in the night; spoke to it, got no reply : 
interrogated the family, got no satisfaction, 
only found others had been disturbed there 
before. Thence to Frederica; spoke three 
tirnes, and went to Milford : where I spoke 
several times, and M^ent to Georgetown ; and 
spoke twice. So on to Doggsborough, and 
spoke in the church of England meeting 
house, and then to Martinsville, and held two 
meetings; from there to Poplartown, in Ma- 
ryland : and Snow Hill. There I spoke six 
times, and departed to Havertown, and from 
thence to Downingtown in Virginia. Thence 
I returned by Downing Chapel, and Newtown, 
to Sno\V Hill : thence to Salsbury ; and so to 
Cambridge ; where the snow and cold over- 
took me. Daring this journey so far, I had 
many precious times : at the Trap, in particu- 
lar j and in East-town and Centreville, and at 
ChestSrtown, and at the head of Chester, and 
so returned to Smyrna, and visited its vicinity. 

965. At the head of Sassafras, .1 saw Mar- 
garet Keen ; whom I saw two years before 
in Baltimore : and who had accurately dream- 
ed of Bonaparte's disasters, &c. &c. which 
made considerable impression upon my mind. 
Thus after about thirty days, I returned to 
Philadelphia, where I met my companion from 
New York, where I had left her ; having tra- 
velled about five hundred miles, and held up- 
wards of sixty meetings. 

966. As neither of us had been in those 
northern latitudes, at this inclement season of 
the year, having beeu seasoned to a warm cli- 
mate ; prudence dictated the propriety of a 
proper line of conduct, and having some wri- 
ting to do, it was proper to attend to it, and 
now appeared to be the time ; but a proper 
place was hard to find, where we might be 
retired. 

967. Once, seemingly we had thousands of 
friends, but alas, a true friend is hard to find ! 
one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the 



The countenance being an index of the mind. 



150 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



heart. Man is not to be trusteil, unless fear, 
INTEREST, or the Grace of god, shall influ- 
ence him ! for mankind in general, are led 
like an animal, by inclination for the time be- 
ing, without e.vercising JUDGMENT, or reason, 
which should he found in a Virtuous princi- 
ple ! There is none but God who can be de- 
pended upon ascertain : for He never forsakes 
us. unless vrejirst forsake him ! though some 
talk to the contrary, saying, David was left 
to do so and so ! &c. 

968. Where are my many friends now? 
ZioN is gone into captiA'ity, her haiys are 
hung upon the Avillows; but she will yet 
come out of the Wilderness of this world, lean- 
ing upon her beloved ! terrible as an army 
with banners ! 

969. When travelling North and South, 
the difference of the country, the prejudice of 
the people, in their different modes of raising 
both among the religion and those who do 
not profess : taking the Potomac for the divi- 
ding ground, makes me think of the " ten 
pieces., of garments that Abijah gave to jero- 

I boam ; which, prejudice had began in the time 
of Saul, the lirst king in Israel, and the 
house of David ! 

970. When Cosmopolite was invited to preach 
in Congress Hall, before the other House ; he 
spolie from these words : '-Righteousness ex- 
alteth a nation : but sin is a shame to any peo- 
ple." — He went down to the Navy Yard and 
stai.l at the house of James Friend. During 
the ni^ht. he dreamed, and thought that he was 
in the'gallery of the' CAPITOL, which was 
much crowded : and the House was in session. 
A liitle, sharp looking man, came to the top 
of the stairs, and winked and beckoned to me. 
as if in great agitation; and then turned and 
went out. I thought I made my way through 
the crowd and got out of the door, v>diere I 
found a military guard around the house ; 
getting through them, I started toward the 
Navy Yard, when I saw the house arise, and 
fall in two parts, and burst into ten thousand 
atoms, and the whole was enveloped in a col- 
umn of smother and smoke, which shock, 
waked me up ! I told James Friend in the 
morning of my curious dream. Fifteen 
months after, as I was comdng from Virginia. 
I called at his house : he reminded me of the 
dream, adding that he had never been in the 
house since, without thinking of it, and feel- 
ing a degree of horror ! Several months 
after this, when I heard of Ross and Cockburn 
being at Washington, I could measurably in- 
terpret my dream. 

971. There was more blood spilt in the Ca- 
rolinas, between the inhabitants, during the 
former struggle, than between the regular ar- 
mies. There is an awful gloom gathering 
fast, and clouds hang over a guilty land. Wars 



are neither less nor more, than the sword and 
scourge of God ; not only for a nation; but as 
individuals also : and there are two classes 
who feel it heaviest here ; the first is those 
who are of no service to God or man : viz. 
those who are a nuisance to society, not pur- 
suing any useful, innocent or lawful calling, 
to gain a subsistence ; but have corrupted so- 
ciety by the influence of their example, and 
violating the Divine law, by profane cursing, 
swearing, lying, drinking, w'horing, and loung- 
ing about the streets ; this filth is in a great 
measure drained from our to\ras : and gone to 
the slaughter-house. — The other is the Mer- 
cantile class ] who through the unparalleled 
space of peace and prosperity, were led off by 
the temptation of riches and grandeur, where- 
by they forgot God ; hence the influence of 
their example, to the injury of society.' and 
the dishonor of God"s government : There- 
fore it was necessary that those avenues of 
wealth should be shut up ; -and hence the 
scourge from God. Consequently we should 
take warning that we may be able to stand ; 
and of course must conduct ourselves accord- 
ingly, in the duty of love to GOD, and our 
NEIGHBOR : and attend to our Saviour's 
golden rule of practice, " As ye would that 
others should do to you, do ye even so to 
them." 

972. After enquiring sonae time, I found a 
place in a Quaker family, where we obtained 
a room. Attended some of their meetings ; 
had some very comfortable feelings while sit- 
ting in silence with them : heard some who 
spake feelin2:ly. and to satisfaction : among 
Avhom was RICHARD JORDAN ; his track I 
was much upon in Ireland, but never saw him 
until in this city ; visited his house, and had 
good satisfaciion. — Peter's call was to the 
Jews ; Paul's to the Gentiles; so there are dif- 
ferent gifts, and calls, in our day, and all by 
the san^ie soirit. 

973. DOROTPIY RIPLEY, an English wo- 
man, who hath crossed the ocean five time.s, 
is now in this city : she belongs to no religi- 
ous society ; but is rather upon the Quaker 
order ; she was very kind to me, when going 
on my last tour to Europe. She has travelled 
most of the States of the Union : and also in 
Ireland ; as well as her native country. 
There has been much opposition to her, from 
those who may be called religious bigots, who 
are of narrow, contracted minds ; for little 
minds are only capable of little things ; but 
she hath brunted the storm, and lived down 
much That was designed to block up her path, 
and make the Avay bitter,: but God hath been 
with her : and how many she has been a 
blessinsc to. the dav of Eternitv must disclo.se ! 

974. ^ THEOPHiLUS R. GATES :— the in- 
fluence of his example is very impressive on 



EXEMPLIFIED. EXPERIENCE, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



151 



many minds : he travels on foot, inculcating 
the necessity of innocen€y, and purity of 
heart, flowing from love to God and man. _ He 
belongs to no particular society, but considers 
that to be bigoted to a party is to have or 
subscribe to, and constitutes one of the num- 
ber of the beast. 

How many more God may stir up to go the 
same way I know not : but though many 
have prophecied of the mischief that would 
arise from the influence and example of Cos- 
mopolite ; yet those are not " Dowites,^'' nei- 
ther is " Dowism" planted, in a spherical 
point of view. But 

" Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best ! 
To think of pleasing all, is all a JEST !" 

Hence, 0 ! ye bigots of 

" Different sects, who all declare, 

Lo ! here is Christ, and Christ is there ! 

Your strongest proofs divinely give ; 

And show as where the "Christians live I 
, Your claim, alas ! you cannot prove '. 

YE want the genuine mark of LOVE ! 

975. The news of PEACE salutes our ears, 
and reverberates through the land ; but many 
appear to be intoxicated with the prospects : 
as though the bitterness was past ; however, 
it may be that many ere long may find that 
the struggle between the powers of darkness 
and LIGHT is not over; time must disclose it ; 
may God have mercy on the human family, 
prosper Zion, and help the Pilgrims through 
this thorny maze to the peaceful shores, 
where the wicked shall cease from troublinof. 
and the WEARY shall be at REST ? 

I saw two chairs made out of the Elm tree, 
under which Wm. Penn held his treaty with 
the Indians ; when treating with them for the 
ground of Pennsylvania^ and where the city 
of Philadelphia now stands — not considering 
the mere discovery and donation of a king, a 
sufficient title — though done as the reward 
of merit, for his father's services to the public. 

976. While the New En glanders were at 
war with the natives it is said to be a fact that 
there was no war between Perm's colony and 
the Indians, all the days of Penn '?* 



* It is said, that a man was employed to attend the 
king's fire, and keep it well perfumed, while Penn was 
waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully 
made out and delivered, which contained the amount of 
arrears for his father's services — which perfume was rery 
expensive. His majesty being present was invited by 
Penn to visit him, and he would honor him with one 
equally costly — which invitation being accepted, Penu 
put the obligations into the fire— doubtless as a testimony 
against WAP>,. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and 
made him a donation of the grant of Pennsylvania. 

102 New Street, Dublin, 9th of the ath mo. 1S13. 

Dear Lorep^zo— This day thy very acceptable letter 
of March 19th came to hand, and afforded us particular 
satisfaction. It was about this time two years when we 
received the last letter from thee, and the only one since 
our return from England. I am now established in more 
extensive and profitable practice than I ever had before 



The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote 
down the 24th of February, two days before Napoleon 
left Elba for France.' The first verse, for reasons, \ 
omit. — I was then under restraints on account of singu- 
larities of various sorts.— By the Beast and False Pro- 
phet I designated Napoleon and Mahomet— P. J. 

N. B.— The second Beast of the 13th, seems the False 
Prophet of the 19th chapter. 

Verse 2. 

I SING of a glorious day near a-coming — 
The kingdom of Heaven set up amongst men — 

The servants of God to his standard a- running. 
As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. 

However much these people called Quakers, 

are derided for , the Protestant 

christian world, is indebted to them as the 
means for many of the blessings, both civil 
and religious, which we now enjoy under 
God. 

977. Marriage, for example, was consider- 
ed an ecclesiastical subject — hence no marriage, 
unle.5s the ceremony was performed by a 
priest — and the children illegitimate of course ! 



— indeed I think the last year exceeded any two former 
ones since my commencing as physician, and I must ac- 
knowledge that 1 think Divine Providence made use of 
thee, in a particular manner, as an instrument to bring 
about this, to me unexpected, event. For thy persuading 
me to go at that time with thee to England, opened the 
way for my going to settle whilst I did at Macclesfield, 
where I willingly resumed my medical practice, after 
ha\'ing striven about seven years earnestly to decline it. 
-My la-t year's business amounted, I think, to near 700Z., 
wliich witli former years' increasing property has ena- 
bled me to give some hundreds away to assist others in 
their distresses, and at present to have a few hundreds at 
my command, for the use of myself and others. But 
whatever I may have, either now or in future, I consider 
"not as my own. but as a stewardship put into my hands 
bj^ tlie Great and Good ^Master, and to be unreservedly 
devoted to his service in whatever way and manner he 
may see clearly to point out. If professors of religion 
would in general consider themselves only as stewards 
of what they possess, I think it might then be said with 
truth, as it was at the time of the first promulgation of the 
gospel, that no man counted any thing he had his own, 
and no member of the church felt any wants. 

If any thing has gathered with me it has been provi- | 
dential, and not by my own seeking : by which means it j 
is not a burthen to me, as I once felt some to be. j 

However easy and prosperous in outward matters I ' 
seem to be, yet I think it would be far more agreeable to j 
me to be in 'America, travelling along with thee— even j 
encountering some difficulties. But this gratification | 
seems hitherto forbidden me : and I apprehend that I i 
shall have to abide the great thunder-storm, which I fear j 
ere long will shake and agitate these hitherto liighly fa- j 
vored countries. I think it will take place much sooner } 
than most people apprehend, and in a time and manner , 
somewhat sudden and unexpected. I believe it will try i 
the foundations of hundreds of thousands, and the truly j 
upright, and those free from all idolatry, be alone pre- 
served safely through it. I suppose I siiall be favored to j 
know of its approach, and a place of safe and quiet re- ' 
tirement be afforded to me during its continuance. I am { 
not afraid of m}- opinion being known, .as I am clear of all 
political spirit and parties. | 

I heard that thou hadst thoughts of going to the West 
Indies, and from thy long silence I had fears that thou 
hadst gone thither, and sunk under the unwholesomeness 
of the climate. But now I have a liope of seeing thee 
once more in this wilderness ; for if thou art favored to 
visit England after her conflict is over, I have no doubt 
at present but that I may then meet thee there, and 1 hope 
much to our mutual satisfaction. 

Thy true friend, | 
P. JOHNSON. I 
^ 



152 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



The Beast and False Prophet shall first be a reigning, 
And horrible carnage 'mongst Christians will make ; 

The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging, 

A glorious warfare most valiantly waging, 

Their lives laying down for their Great Master's sake 

Their blood not these monsters' deep malice assuaging 
Till God's blessed day in the morning. 

These tyrants alive being cast into the fire, 

As shown to the Lord-'s highly favored friend ; 
Their armies destroy 'd in God's terrible ire : 

The world's great wickedness come to its end- 
Then Satan, fast bound and most firmly chained, 

Is in the abyss for a thousand years fix'd, 
A seal set u})on it, he horribly pained, 
His blasphemous rage by his torments untamed, 

The cup of his punishment here is unmix'd. 
But God's righteous judgments can never be blamed — 
For he is the Lord from the morning. 

The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving, 

They all shall acknowledge God's heavenly law : 
His righteous commands witli obedience receiving. 

The saints shall pi'omulge without error or flaw, 
These servants, raised up by th?ir Great Master's powers, 

Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reign ; 
'Tis now of God's kingdom the glorious hour, 
' His blessing come down in a plentiful shower. 

There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain : 
But Jesus' presence their Heavenly dowei!'— " 

For he is the Star of the morning. 

This glorious day of a thousand years' standing, 

All death shall abolish to Jesus' friends ; 
They rode o'er the nations with sceptres commanding. 

Their Master now makes them abundant amends. 
The wolf and the lamb they shall lay down together, ' 

The calf and the lion in harmony meet, 
The birds of the air — of all sorts of feather. 
At springs of the land, both the upper and nether, 

Together shall play, and in innocence breed ; 
An infant shall lead the wild beasts in a tether ; 

'Tis day with the sons of the morning. 

But how can I sing of these wondrous matters — 

In Babylon's bastile a prisoner fast : — 
My bonds are made stronger — the devil bespatters 

My soundness of mind from the first to the last. 
Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, 

As formerly happened in Saul's cruel day ; 
All comforts domestic entirely vanquished, 
The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished. 

The devil triumphant now carries the sway. 
But God's loved servant, although now astonished, . 

Will yet see a glorious morning. 

The bold, firm and patient stand, which 
these people made with perseverance, was 
what broke the charm — and obtained the act 
of Parliament in their favor on that subject. 
Thank God ! there never has been a spiritual 
court in the United States. 

978. Also the " Jc^of Toleration," under 
'■'-King WiUiam^^'' was another effect from the 
conduct of this people. Likewise .the equal 
rights of consciences'^ in our form of govern- 
ment, is another effect; growing out of Penn's 
policy, for the- government of his colony ; re- 
quiring no particular test as a qualification to 
office ; only a general test, viz., the belief in 
one God, with future reward and punish- 
ment. 

979. Thus, the lesson he learnt from the 
persecution in his time — so a little " leaven 
leaveaeth the whole lump." May it go on 
throughout the world ; till priestcraft and ty- 



♦ David means a beloved one. 



ranny shall fall ; and the nations learn war no 
more. 

Took stage for Melville ; arrived between 
seven and eight o'clock at night ; word flew 
over town ; soon the school house was filled ; 
spoke there, and next day at Buddville ; thence 
to Elizabeth Port, Q. M., spoke twice, and 
then to Dennises creek M. H. Disappointed 
of a conveyance, went on foot ] found a wag- 
on ; so got on to Cold Spring M. H., thence 
to Cape May C. H., so walked on to, brother 
Moore's ; brother Fidler carried me to Big Egg 
Harbor Baptist M. H., so to Tuckahoe, and 
May's Landing ; then Weymouth ; Fairfield | 
Presbyterian M. H., Bridgetown and Penn's j 
Neck ; Salem, ; Sharptown and Woodbridge ; i 
so back to Philadelphia ; having been gone ' 
seventeen days : held thirty meetings and 
travelled, about 300 miles. 

980. Going to the East, Peggy Vv^as taken 
seriously ill ; we were detained about a month 
in N. Y. Thence we sailed with Captain 
Howard to N. London, who generously gave 
our passage ; as did Dr. Brush his bill at 
N. Y. 

981. Held a number of meetings, and sailed 
to Norwich, spoke in the Bciptist M. H. 
Hired a wagon, and came to Coventry ; found 
my father well. Left Peggy ; visited Hebron, 
Stonington, (where George's ship Nimrod, 
killed two horses, one hog and a goose;) so to 
Newport, Rhode Island ! 

982. My constitution is so.broken, and ner- 
vous system worn down, that let me put on 
what resolution I may, I am necessitated to 
sit down every little while to rest, if I attempt 
to walk and go on foot. 

983. After speaking several times, in a 
large M. H. with a steeple and bell, occupied 
by "^brother Webb, and where he taught school, 
I spoke in Bristol, where I had been nearly 
twenty years before, in the beginning of my 
itinerancy, and departed to New Bedford; 
where I had been about eight years before; 
spoke several times ; designed for the vine- 
yard ; and attempted to sail to New York ; in 
both I was disappointed ; so returned by land ; 
one offered a horse, another a chaise, and a 
third attended me to Providence , saw a ves- 
sel ; found two boxes of books on board ; dis- 
posed of them in the best manner I could ; and 
after attending several meetings and experi- 
encing some kindness from whence I had no 
ground to expect it, and in other cases it turn- 
ed out the reverse, I returned to Coventry ; 
made preparation to leave my Peggy for some 
time ; and departed to New Haven ; sailed in 
the dreadful gale to New York; came to 
Philadelphia, and visited Baltimore. Spoke 
in the separate African M. H., and the one 
formerly occupied by old father Otterbine. 

Friday, 22d Sept., 1815. Took stage for 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



153 



Carlisle ; wheel came off, and we upset, but 
thanks be to God, none were materially in- 
jured ; quit stage, and walked several miles 
through the mud ; spoke several times : made 
remittance to my printer and bookbinder ; as- 
sisted ten miles with a horse. 

Monday, 25. Spoke in the Dutch "United 
Brethren" M. H., near the big spring, to a 
simple hearted people. 

984. Found my father to be entitled to a 
tract of crown land for service — probably will 
be cheated out of it, as many others are of 
their just rights — and as one day I may my- 
self be also — but what is amiss here, must be 
rectified hereafter. 

985. Tuesday, 26. Rode on the coupling 
tongue of the wagon ; came to Shippensburg ; 
feeble in body ; faith revives, that the Provi- 
dence of God will attend and bar my v/ay 
upon this journey. But a few months will 
turn up something — T know not what ; things 
cannot continue as they are ; may I be pre- 
pared for all events ! 

986. Spoke in M. M. H. ; behaved well : 
a few dollars to assist me on the way ; the 
stage was full and could not take me : Provi- 
dence provided ; a man brought me a Aorse for 
his brother, to return from the college at Wash- 
ington ; thus I was accommodated two hun- 
dred miles over the mountains ; Avhile many 
were hurt by the upsetting of the stages on 
the way, about this time. 

987. Wednesday, 27. Rode twenty-four 
miles to Kines; spoke to a few well behaved ; 
next day to Bedford, and spoke in the C. H. 

Here it is said that a minister wanted his 
elders to agree with bonds to pay him annual- 
ly for life, whether he should preach or not — 
and killed one who opposed to prevent it. 
Another, who was a magistrate, committed 
him for trial ; and after sentence, asked him 
what he thought of his state He replied, I 
know I have had religion — and shall of course 
go to heaven, which I can prove by the arti- 
cles of our church. 

988. Friday, 29. Rode thirty-five miles, and 
next day came to Greensburgh — met a preach- 
er, who told me when, &c. he became religious. 
Those things are like bread cast on the wa- 
ter, and found many days hence ; which cir- 
cumstances repeatedly happen, and are a com- 
fort to my poor heart, and tend to keep my 
head above the bilJows. 

Sunday, Oct. 1st. Spoke three times — good 
attention, 

989. Monday, 2d. Came to P^■^fs6^^rg; staid 
a week ; spoke a dozen times ; hundreds at- 
tended more than could get into the house ; 
appears a serious enquiring spirit. Here are 
some of my old friends from Hihernia, 

\ at whose houses I was received hospita- 
bly when on my former visits to that country 



— a stranger in a strange land. Among these 
are the Tackuburies and Joyces. 

990. Pitrsburgh (once Fort Duquesney, 
then Fort Pitt, from the great Pitt minister,) 
has become famous in the New World — and 
by nature, combined with art, promises to be 
one of the greatest manufacturing towns in 
America ; seven or eight glass works in this 
neighborhood, and as many different places of 
worship. The turnpike road is in a fair way 
to be effected, and the steamboats will accom- 
modate the west. 

991. I am free from pain in body — hence I 
call it well, though threats of inward indispo- 
sition r — the spasms, with which I am fre- 
quently attacked — the asthma, which inter- 
rupts my sleep, and tends to weaken my 
strength — the piles also, which are painful and 
distressing to a travelling life — also the scrofu- 
la on my neck. The frequent speaking tends 
to create inflammation in the organs or glands 
of my throat, which causes me keen pain at 
times. To walk six or eight rhiles in a day, 
is more fatiguing to me than 30 or 40 miles 
would once. Thus nature will fall beneath 
that which once it was capable to resist and 
throw off. This^ I could never realize from 
theory — I can know it only by EXPERI- 
ENCE, to what a state of health one may be 
reduced by exposure, fatigue, sickness, and 
wants of various kinds ! Anxiety of mi7id is 
impairing to health — hence religion is the 
only real support to keep the mind in PEACE 
through the vicissitudes attending the journey 
of life. But I feel a measure of gratitude to 
the Great Disposer of events, that it is as well 
with me as what I now enjoy, and that I have 
as much strength remaining, and can labor as 
much as I do. 

992. Monday, 9th. Came to Washington, 
just as the man was starting in the stage. He 
saw the horse, got out, and so I delivered him 
up. Spoke in the C. H. — took stage to Mid- 
dletown, where I was beset to preach in a 
barn, it being election day. A religious bigot 
made a motion to mob me ; but none would 
second it. A wordling replied to him, "Let 
the dead bury their dead." The same night 
and next day I spoke in Charleston, when Mr. 
Fetter lent me a horse to ride to Wheeling. 
Here I spoke three times — found a Quaker 
family who had been kind to Peggy when she 
had travelled the west with me. Here it is pro- 
bable the great roads from the Atlantic will in- 
tersect with the waters of the Ohio — and of 
course the grand place of deposit between the 
East and Western country. Though the Al- 
leghany, Muskingum, Sciota, and Miami, 
with the Wabash, &c., intersect with the wa- 
ters of the lakes of Canada, with onlj' small 
portages of a few miles — connect with that 
round the Falls of Niagara, and from Albany 



154 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OE, Lorenzo's journal. 



to Schenectady, yet the principal will be 
through the waters of the Mobile and Tennes- 
&ee, which are connected by a portage — one 
of 8 miles, by Coosee and Highwasse ; on'e 
of 30, from Twenty-mile Creek to Bear-Creek ; 
and 69 from Main River to Main River. Mo- 
bile has a tide of about 150 miles. 

993. Taking water with Captain Wood, I 
arrived at JMarietta on Sunday, 15th, and 
spoke in the Methodist M. H. to more than 
could get in — generally well behaved. 

994. Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty- 
eight years old. Sixteen years ago I em- 
barked for Europe ; nineteen I was in Orange < 
meeting, addressing the youth. Thirty-eight 
more, no doubt, will change my state. Above 
half of seventy-six"' is gone. 

995. Spoke at sunrise to about two hun- 
dred — at about nine, in the two steepled, or 
rather horned meeting house. Spokje several 
times; and also at Point or Fort Harmer. 

996. The marks of antiquity in this western 
world are so conspicuous, that should Nev.- Eng- 
land be depopulated, the monuments will not be 
so visible in a few hundred years as what these 
are now. And it is remarkable, that where 
Nature appears to have formed it comm.odious 
for a town, those ancients, as well as these 
moderns, fixed on the same scites in a great 
many places.* 

997. What is ahead I know not, but this 
one thing I am conscious of, that it requires 
more grace to be able to suffer the whole will 
of God, tlian merely to do it only. 

998. A young gentleman and his lady re- 
turning from a visit to her parents, having a 
spare korse, I obtained the privilege of riding 
it about one hundred miles, visiting Gallapo- 
leese and Greenopsburgf by the way. 

What now is my object and aim ? 
"What now is my fiope and desire ? 
To follow the Heavenly Lamb, 
And alter his image aspire. 

999. Thence in a family boat to Ports- 



* The works of antiquity are beyond any descriptions 
as yet given, that I liave seen, by Morse or others. Here 
are' two circles, including several acres each, with what 
is called a covered way to the water. In one of these 
circles are two platforms — one of which ] found to be 
Miy pacts squaie, eight feet high, and three convex and 
one concave walk to ascend it. The earth appears to 
have been brought from a distance to maketlie top a hard 
walk, like tiiat n€ar Natchez. Theie have been brass, 
and copper, polished bevond what is common in our day, 
"steel bows, iron, silver, glass beads, a salt well laid in 
cement— Hint knives, and stone axes." Also a stone 
"image,-' large as life, denoting great antiquity. 

t Here an old gentleman replied that I should not 
preach so— for, said he, it will hurt the feelings of my 
neighbors. 1 hus he interrupted two or tbre« times. 
They made a collection for me, which was given to bear 
the expenses of arao.'Aer. At a public house tlie woman 
charged fiftv per cent, more than her husband. I made 
some re:]:arks upon it. It was rejdied, " that is nothing— 
for it was a customary thing in this our day." 1 observ- 
ed, that I liked honest women to maturity, and honest af- 
terwards. 



mouth and Alexandria, where I was recogni- ; 
zed and embargoed to stop. -So I held several \ 
meetings ; saw the " mammoth orchard" of 
America ; and thence to Limestone, and had 
meeting. Was driven ashore at Augusta ; the 
court house was soon filled. After meeting 
the wind fell — so we departed, and arrived at 
Cincinnati, where I had never been before, as 
was the case with most of the towns on the 
Ohio, but found many of my old friends from 
different parts of the Union. 

1000, There was soon a large collection on 
the bank of the river, to whom I spoke. Was 
requested to stop a few day.s, which I accord- 
ingly complied with, and in eleven days held 
about thirty meetings, in the vicinity of this 
place, and jtrust it was not time spent m 
vain. 

1001. I got several thou.sand handhiUs 
printed for distribution, and received some re- 
muneration from those whose hearts the Lord 
had touched: among whom was Gerieral 
Taylor. 

Wm. B., one of Snethen's men, got vexed, ; 
as is said, at something I said in the market at 
Baltimore, 1804. 



- . . " Chickamaw exshow.-' 
The laws from Europe — tribunal in France, 
Spain and Italy — to restore the order of Jesu- 
its, which were exiled as dangerous to papisti- 
cal governments — and the Inquisition with all 
its horrors. 

Here Lawner Blackman was drowned. I 
accompanied him to Natchez. He vras re- 
tarded by no danger — by land or crossing 
streams of water It appears he felt ominous 
preludes of his dissolution, and the concomi- 
tant circumstances show that he came to his 
end by Providence. 

" 'Wko plants his footsteps in the sea, 
And rides upon the storm." 

1002. Captain C -, of the barge Defi- 
ance, took me in a skiff down the river to the 
Falls, a distance of about one hundred and 
fifty miles. Visited Lawrenceburg, in Indi- 
ana, which has 68,000 inhabitants, and will 
soon become a State. — First time I was ever 
in this. territory. 

Thence to the Rising Sun, about .seven at 
night. The people assembled before eight j 
and before day in the morning likewise. So 
I took my departure by sunrise to Veviaj 
Ihence I spoke at the mouth of Kentucl:y riv- 
er, held two meetings ; at Madison likewise 
standing on the logs to collect the villagers, 
which had the desired effect. Then to Beth- 
lehem. 

November 13th, I came to Lewisville, at 
the Falls of Ohio, and went to distributing hand- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



155 



bills througli the town. Though I had never 
been there before, was recognized by many'. 
Thus I was provided for, and gained access 
to the people. 

1003. On the 15th I embarked in the United 
States boats, after speaking in a fine large 
new brick meeting-house, and circulating sub- 
scription papers for a new edition of my works. 

This river is a gentle stream^ and by no 
means so rapid as is commonly supposed — it 
is rising fast. This branch of the army is go- 
ing up the Mississippi to build a fort near 
Carver's Claim, which by purchase and trans- 
fer from Carvers heirs belongs to Benjamin 
Mun — one hundred by a hundred and twenty 
miles from the Falls of St. Antina to the 
mouth of Chippewa river — east. 

1004. One who had stolen hospital stores 
was condemned to receive 200 lashes with 
rods, which were inflicted while the boat gra- 
dually drifted down the current — he being tied 
to three guns which were braced in a triangle. 
This was called running the gauntlet — but my 
feelings were shocked at the sight; though 
performed by deserters. 

I doubt if the punishment did not exceed 
the crime — and whether it is agreeable to the 
laws of the land — punishment should be ap- 
portioned to the crime ; or else how shall we 
make a proper distinction between Vice and 
Virtue 1 

1005. One thing is observable, that for hun- 
dreds of miles on the Kentucky side, the peo- 
ple were dilatory at night and morning in 
comino; to meeting, &c. — but on the opposite 
side the thing was quite different. The only 
thino; as a reason that I can assign for this 
is, SLAVERY ! 

1006. Some of the "Articles of War' by 
Charles the XII. were good, considering the 
time in which they were wrote, but some of 
the Relics of Priestcraft still remain, which 
may do for the old world, but should be ex- 
punged and kept from the new, which is re- 
serve! for a new era of new things. 

The oath of honor is more binding to the 
soldier than any other, in most cases. 

Sunday. 19th. The time on board is some- 
thing solitary, though the officers are jovial, 
and civil to me ; yet this is not the kind of . 
company I want, though they render them- ' 
selves as agreeable to me as they can. ; 

This evening while at camp on shore, bv [ 
the request of some of the officers. I stood on 
a log and lectured the Cantonment — good de- j 
comm. 

Col. H. had some paddled, but not striking , 
hard enough to please him^ were ordered to j 
take a turn — about a dozen ; one stretched { 
and a cat drew by the tail across his back, i 
others disgraced by their hats, and called "pio- j 
neers." 



1007. Thursday, 23d. Arrived at the Cave 
formerly inhabited by Mason's band of rob- 
bers;^ 120 feet back, and proper proportions — 
60 wide at the mouth, and 25 in height; I 
cannot well describe the music on the water 
from the cave ! 

1008. Spoke at the Red Banks Quit the 
boats at the mouth of Cumberland River ; em- 

j barked in a boat from that river going to trade 
\ with the Indians up the Arkansaw. At the 
j mouth of Ohio I embarked in a heel-hoat and 
descended the Mississippi to New ^Madrid, in 
jVIissouri Territory. 

1009. The Earthquakes here made awful 
distress among the inhabitants, as may be seen 
by the following letter. 

New Madrid Ter. Mo., March 22, 1816. 
Dear Sir — In compliance with your re- 
quest, I will now give you a history, as full 
in detail as the limits of a letter wi"il permit, 
of the late awful visitation of Providence, in 
this place and its vicinity. 

On the 16th of December, 1811, about two 
o'clock, A. M. we were visited by a violent 
shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a 
very awful noise resembling loud but distant 
thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating, which 
was followed in a few minutes bv the com- 
plete saturation of the atmosphere, with sul- 
phurous vapor, causing total darkness. The 
screams of the affrighted inhabitants run- 
ning to and fro, not knowing where to go, 
or what to do — the cries of the fowls and 
beasts of every species — the cracking of trees 
falling, and the roaring of the ^Mississippi — 
the current of ^^■hich was retrograde for a few 
minutes, owing, it is supposed, to an irruption 
in its bed — formed a scene truly horrible. 
From that time, until about sunrise, a num.ber 
of lighter shocks occurred ; at which time one 
still more violent than the first took place, 
with the same accompaniments as the first, 
and the terror which had been excited in every 
one, and indeed in all animal nature, was 
now, if possible, doubled. The inhabitants 
fled in every direction to the country, suppos- 
ing (if it can be admitted that their minds were 
exercised at all) that there was less danger at 
a distance from, than near to, the river. In 
one person, a female, the alarm was so great 
that she fainted, and could not be recovered. 
There were several shocks of a day, but light- 
er than those already mentioned, until the 23d 
of January, 1812, when one occurred as vio- 
lent as the severest of the former ones, accom- 
panied by the same phenomena as the former. 
From this time till the 4th of February the 
earth was in continual agitation, visibly'wav- 
ing as a gentle sea. On that day there was 
another shock, nearly as hard as the preced- 
ing ones. Next day four such, and on the 



156 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. ;| 

^ .jj 



7th, at about four o'clock, a. m. a concussion 
took place so much more violent than those 
which had preceded it, that it is denominated 
the hard shock. The awful darkness of the 
! atmosphere, which as formerly was saturated 
with sulphurous vapor, and the violence of 
the tempestuous thundering noise that accom- 
panied it, together with all the other phenomena 
mentioned as attending the former ones, form- 
ed a scene, the description of which would re- 
quire the most sublimely fanciful imagination. 
At lirst the Mississippi seemed to recede from 
its banks, and its waters gathering up like a 
mountain, leaving for a moment many boats, 
which were here on their way to New Orleans, 
i on the bare sand, in which time the poor sail- 
j ors made their escape from them. It then 
I rising fifteen or twenty feet perpendicularly, 
! and expanding, as it were, at the same mo- 
ment, the banks were overflowed with a re- 
trograde current, rapid as a torrent : — the boats 
which before had been left on the sand were 
now torn from their moorings, and suddenly 
driven up a little creek, at the mouth of which 
they laid, to the distance, in some instances, 
of nearly a quarter of a mile. The river fall- 
ing immediately, as rapidly as it had risen, 
receded within its banks again with such vio- 
lence, that it took with it whole groves of 
young cotton-wood trees, which ledged its 
borders. They were broken off with such 
regularity, in some instances, that persons 
who had not witnessed the fact, would v.'ith dif- 
ficulty be persuaded that it had not been the 
work of art. A great many fish were left on 
the banks, being unable to keep pace with 
the w^ater. The river was literally covered 
with wrecks of boats, and 'tis said, that one 
was wrecked in which there was a lady and 
six children, all of whom were lost. In all 
the hard shocks mentioned, the earth was 
horribly torn to pieces — the surface of hun- 
dreds of acres was, from time to time, covered 
over, of various depths, by the sand which is- 
sued from the fissures, which were made in 
great numbers all over this country, some of 
which closed up immediately after they had 
vomited forth their sand and water, which, it 
must be remarked, was the matter generally 
thrown up. In some places, however, there 
was a substance somewhat resembling coal, 
or impure stone-coal, thrown up with the sand. 
It is impossible to say what the depth of the 
fissures or irregular breaks were; w^e have 
reason to believe that some of them were very 
deep. The site of this town was evidently 
settled down at least fifteen feet, and not more 
than half a mile below the town there does 
not appear to be any alteration on the bank 
of the river ; but back from the river a small 
distance, the numerous large ponds or lakes, 
as they were called, which covered a great 



part of the country were nearly dried up. The il 
beds of some of them are elevated above their jj 
former banks several feet, producing an alter- j 
ation of ten, fifteen, to twenty feet from their i 
original state. And lately it has been discov- i 
ered that a lake was formed oii the opposite i 
side of the Mississippi, in the Indian country, ! 
upwards of one hundred miles in length, and ; 
from one to six miles in width, of the depth of ' 
from ten to fifty feet. It has communication , 
with the river at both ends, and it is conjee- i 
tured that it will not be many years before the j 
principal part, if not the whole of the Missis- i 
sippi, will pass that way. We were con- | 
strained, by the fear of our houses falling, to ; 
live twelve or eighteen months, after the first i 
shocks, in little light camps made of boards ; i 
but we gradually became callous, and return- | 
ed to our houses again. Most of those who | 
fl^d from the country in the time of the hard j 
shocks have since returned home. We have ■ 
since their commencement in 1811, and still I 
continue to feel, slight shocks occasionally. { 
It is seldom indeed that we are more than a I 
week without feeling one, and sometimes three 
or four in a day. There were two this winter 
past m.uch harder than we have felt them for 
two years before ; but since then they appear 
to be lighter than they have ever been, and | 
we begin to hope that ere long they will en- j 
tirely cease. ' 

I have now, Sir, finished my promised des- 
cription of the earthquake — imperfect it is true, j 
but just as it occurred to my memory ; many 
of, and most of the truly awful scenes, having 
occurred three or four years ago. They of ! 
course are not related with that precision 
which would entitle it to the character of a 
full and correct picture. But such as it is, it 
is given with pleasure — in the full confidence 
that it is given to a friend. And now, Sir, 
wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. 
Your humble servant, 

ELIZA BRYAN. 

The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 

There is one circumstance which I think 
worthy (kT remark. This country was formerly 
subject to very hard thunder: but for more 
than a twelvemonth before the commencement 
of the earthquake there was none at all, and 
but very little since, a great part of which re- 
sembles subterraneous thunder. The shocks 
still continue, but are growing more light, and 
less frequent. — E. B. 

1010. The vibration of the earth, shook 
down trees; thousands of willows were snapt 
off" like a pipe stem, about wrist high, and the 
swamps became high ground, and high land 
became the low ground, and two islands in the 
river were so shaken, washed away and sunk, 
as not to be found. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 157 



After speaking once, descended to the Iron 
Banks, acres of which had been shaken down, 
the effects of which were awfully impressive ! 
Being very high, some trees, the tops just above 
water ; others just ready to fall and slide off. 

There are many sawyers in this river, i. e. 
trees fastened by the branches or roots in the 
bottom of the river, which saw up and down 
by virtue of the pressing of the water ; while 
others are so firm as not at all to yield to the 
current. Those things make it dangerous go- 
ing at night or in the fog. 

We lay by two nights and one day ; the 
wind and fog being our hindering cause. 
' New Madrid had been designed as the me- 
tropolis of the New World, but God sees not 
as man sees^ — it is deserted by most of its in- 
habitants ; the upper Chickasaw Bluff does 
not wash like the others, and probably will 
be fixed upon one day as a proper scite for -to 
convene the portage up and down the river, 
which now is inconvened by the Indians 
owning the soil, or the inundation of the 
water.* 

Our boat got aground near this bluff, but 
two men coming along in a canoe, helped us 
off — then we struck a planter and split and 
hung the boat — which with difficulty was got 
off and mended, so I quit her, paying my fare, 
and took to another. 

There, is but few inhabitants for several 
hundred miles. Indians or whites degenerated 
to their- level ! There are natural canals from 
the Mississippi to Red River, and so to the 
sea, far west of Orleans, the map of this coun- 
try is but little understood — ten companies 
are now surveying the public military land. 

At length I landed at Natchez, obtained se- 
veral letters, and not finding any friends, I 
embarked in another boat — after paying my 
fare, and on the 20th of December, I arrived 
in New Orleans, having changed from one 
boat or canoe to another thirteen times. 

Thus by the Providence of God — after many 
restless days and nights, got to my journey's 
end — stayed about a month, mostly at the 
house of Captain William Ross, who was 
flour inspector of the port ; and at whose 
■house I was treated as a friend, in Europe — 
when I first landed in a strange land! May 
God remember them for good ! ! 

My books, through the delay of the BIND- 
ERS, did not come in time for me, I only got 
a few — took steamboat, ascended to Baton 
Rouge, visited St. Francisville, and several 
places in Florida, thence to Woodville, Liberty, 
Washington, Greenville, Gibson Port, and 

* From New Madrid to New Orleans, there is no high 
giound settlements on the west side of the river, the 
high water flows back in some places 30 or 40 miles, ris- 
ing 60 feet and the Ohio 65 ; on the east side also, be- 
tween the mouth of the Ohio, and the Walnut Hills, the 
places for settlement are few. 



Warrington, Natchez, and many country parts, 
saw some of my old acquaintance, bought me 
a horse, and thought to return by land, sold 
him again, being unable to endure the ride — 
so I went down the river visiting such places 
as God gave me access unto. On the island 
of Orleans, I find the influence of the Clergy 
is going down hill — many of the people came 
to some of my meetings. 

Mr. Blunt requested me to preach his wife''s 
funeral. She told when she should die, and 
pointed out the place where she chose to be 
buried. But few men feel the union in the 
bonds of nature more than he did. 

I baptized twelve by request, showing that 
water was not the essential point — but the an- 
swering a good conscience — the ancients used 
water ; I availed myself of the opportunity to 
impress the subject of inward religion home 
to the heart — without which we could not be 
happy in time nor in Eternity. We had a 
solemn, tender time, and I trust profitable to 
some souls. 

1011. About the twentieth of March I ar- 
rived in New Orleans, to take shipping for the 
north — none for P., so I engaged my passage 
to New York — the captain run away with 
my passage money and things, which left me 
in the lurch. 

Governor Strong sent to the Governor here 
to have a " Convention,''^ to, &c. — deep laid 
scheme ! Thank God it did not succeed — 
could not give up the ship. 

Governor C. invited me to dine ; observed 
how many of his colored people were reli- 
gious, and the satisfaction he took in hearing 
them sing and pray at devotion at night ; one 
who was not religious was of more trouble on 
the plantation than all the rest. 

His Excellency gave me the privilege of a 
Court-room, to preach in when I was here 
several years ago, and also at this time. | 

1012. April 11. I was over the ground | 
where thousands were killed and wounded on \ 
one side, and but six and seven on the other ! 
surely it is plain that the GREAT BEING 
has a HAND to attend, and superintend human 
affairs to eventuate the same. 

On the night I could not sleep ; went down 
to the shipping ; Captain Toby generov-^ly 
gave me a passage, after I had been on bod,rd 
his ship — took up a round-about way, calU d at 
a house, he was there — thus the hand ^ -aides 
by the way we have not fully known. 

'On the 12th, embarks — several day? <j Ba- 
lize, and from thence went within a few 
miles of the " Tropic line''' — saw the Bnnamas, 
had but few fair winds, but many tjontrary 
and high seas ; vessel pitch much ai»<l leak a 
good deal 5 preached numbers of timt s on the 
way — 32 people on board ; arrived s&,ie about 
the 3 2th May, went to Philadelphia, returned 



158 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



to New York, and so to Coventry, and found 
my Peggy and father still on these mortal 
shores. Thence I got me a horse and wagon, 
and with my Peggy came to New York — 
went to P., came back, and am now visiting 
through Jersey, and verging towards my 
fortieth year; the day of my LIFE is ad- 
vancing away fast, and the evening shades 
come apace; the night of death draws near, 
and now to be in a state of readiness is my 
chief concern — so I may not be called from 
the stage of action unawares, but fully pre- 
pared for the scene. 

1013. ^Whether those INFIRMITIES with 
which I am AFFLICTED may necessitate 
and compel me to leave the field for want of 
BODILY POWER to continuc, I know not; to 
" lay up treasure on EARTH is not my desire, 
not yet to be a BURTHEN to my FRIENDS : 
hut the praver of Agur, " for neither RICHES 
nor POVERTY"— for 

"Man wants but little here, 
Nor wants that little long." 

In a few weeks I expect to start for the 
WEST again, but where I may be this time 
twelve months, is very uncertain with me ; 
whether in England, Sierre Leone in Africa, 
West Indies, or New England — or ETER- 
NITY; but the coifTROvERSY with the Na- 
tions is not over, nor will it be until the 
Divine Governmient be reverentially acknow- 
ledged by the Human Family. 

1014. Nov. 1st, 1816. Finding the season 
so far advanced that I could not accomplish 
my object in the west, started to return to 
New England ; but was attacked at Bridge- 
port with a severe sickness, which confined 
me for some weeks ; but by the kind attention 
given me at the house of Mrs. (Col. Blanch- 
ard's Avidow^,) B., so far recovered as to reach 
my fathers in January. 

1015. March 4th, 1817. By request I at- 
tended meeting in Mansfield — i'was conveyed 
there ; but after the fulfilment, was permitted 
to be conveyed off as well as I could. Thus 
many find it convenient to have their own 
ends and desired objects accomplished, at the 
inconvenience and expense of others, and 
then leave them in the lurch to paddle their 
own canoe ! ButT found a conveyance from 
place to place until my arrival at Shippens- 
burg, and so on to the west. 

1016. My books of Journal had been sent 
across the mountains in the fall, and exposed 



* October 4, 1846- I have just returned from a tour 
through Genesee, Vermont, New Hampshire and Con- 
necticut, to Philadelphia — find the spirit of inquiry in- 
creasing, and heard of revivals among our different 
Societies — saw three of my sisters whom I had not seen 
for eight years. Left my Companion at my Fathers 
until my return in the spring. Hard judged by man, 
but which must and vrill finally be decided by the judg- 
ment of GOD only. 



to be lost ; as the person to whom the busi- 
ness had been entrusted, betrayed the confi- 
dence reposed in him, by not attending to the 
same ; but spoke against the work by action 
and reaction from others, to prevent the sale ; 
which became a source of trouble to me ; as 
the only way to discharge the expense and 
cost of the work was, to make one hand wash 
the other. 

1017. Here then T was in a strait, exposed 
to difficulty, out of w^hich I saw no way to 
escape, unless the superintending hand 
should undertake my deJiverance. 

However my tide of fortune began to turn, as 
in a glimmer, step by step. Found my boxes and 
most of the contents. For some time I knew 
not what to do or how to get along. But 
sent off about a hundred appointments in all 
directions — was enabled to keep up with 
them; first, by the assistance of friends, and 
then by procuring me a horse. 

1018. In a few weeks I sold a sufficiency 
to meet my exigency; the rest of the work 
became as the " omner of manna,'''' much of 
little, it would come to the standard of neces- 
sity, and there stop ! the remainder were lost 
to me ! 

1019. Two men who had followed me from 
meeting to meeting, day after day, and were 
very urgent and inquisitive to know the rout 
I intended to take on my return over the 
mountains ; which circumstance, on reflection, 
caused me to suspect their intentions, and a 
secret impulse of mind occasioned me, when 
the last of my meetings were accomplished, to 
alter my mind, and suddenly to turn towards 
the Lake, and return by the northern route, 
which gave me quietude of mind and a settled 
peace ! 

1020. Returned to Hebron in July, -where I 
found my father had removed to, a little be- 
fore with my Peggy. 

1021. In September I visited several camp 
meetings in the interior and near Cayuga 
Lake ; thence to Vermont, to attend the remo- 
val of Joseph Bridgeman's and my sister's 
families dowm to my fathers house ! 

At the close of the year, I visited the south 
as far as North Carolina and Virginia, where 
H. Hardy attempted to show his zeal in be 
half of Episcopacy. 

1022. 1818. Towards spring, returned to 
New England and prepared to depart for 
Europ ; ! 



TO THE PUBLIC. 

Courteous Reader — As there is but one 
true Church, which is the Family of GOD ; 
and but one true Religion, which is ever im- 
mutable, so there can be but one worship ac- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



159 



ceptable with the Most High, — which ACT 
of worship must be " in Spirit and in Truth,^^ 
therefore, there is great need of caution, not 

I to be partaker of party spirit of the times, but 
to have views expanded worthy of the King- 
dom of GOD, that the Kingdom of E,ighteous- 
ness. Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost may 
be set up in the soul, and so expand your 
heart with Love to GOD and Man ; whereby 
you may say with Peter: "Of a truth I per- 
ceive that GOD is no respecter of persons : 

' but in every nation [or denomination] he that 

FEARETH HIM and WORKETH RIGHTEOUSNESS, 

is accepted with him." Acts viii. 34, 35. 



For there is but one way of salvation, and 
there will be but one song in the Happy 
World— ''TBOV wast slain; and hast Re- 
deemed us to GOD by thy blood, out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." 
Rev. V. 9. 

Therefore attend to the influence of the 
Spirit of GOD on the mind ; and be carfeful 
to obey its dictates, that you may be under 
its guidance, and so be renovated and regene- 
rated, as to become the New Man in Christ 
Jesus, walking in the Light to Life Everlast- 
ing. Amen. L. D. 

Philadelphia, December 10th, 1822. 



160 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OS, LORENZO 's JOURNAL. 



RECAPITULATION. 



Oct. 16th, 1777. The journey of Life with 
me commenced among the children of men, in 
Coventry, Connecticut. 

1781.' My grandfather, James Parker, died. 
The only thing on memory — he stood with 
solemn attitude, closed eyes and uplifted 
hands, in the act of saying grace at my fa- 
thers table, when a tremor of conviction ran 
through me, with a dread awe, that he was 
addressing God Almighty. Shortly after, re- 
turning from communion, the words impressed 
his mind: Henceforth^ I will not drink of 
the fruit of the Vine, until that day when I 
drink it new with you in my Father's king- 
dom which he mentioned "to my Grandmo- 
ther, as a prelude to his dissolution ; and soon 
after met his last sickness, and rejoiced at the 
prospect of the exit to a better world. 

His wife continued to great age, and re- 
joiced on the verge of her departure, whilst 
others were weeping around, she requested 
them to dry up their tears, for she was going 
home ! 

Three brothers from Ipswich, below Bos- 
ton, (whose ancestors came from Norfolk, 
England ; one settled in Plainfield, one in Vo- 
luntown, and the other in Coventry ) the last 
of whom died when my father was young. 
And from 4hese three, in Connecticut, the 
Dows spread abroad.) 

His wife, my grandmother, when I was a 
child, frequently said : "When I am dead I 
shall be carried into the Meeting house." 
And I will remember the deep impressions on 
my mind the day her words were exemplified. 

In dreams of the night and incidental ways, 
wrought deep awakenings during those tender 
years of childhood : but my mind was dis- 
heartened to despondency ] arising from a pre- 

* His grand parents cams from England— had three 
children, and then were murdered by the Indians. The 
children escaped — and when fleeing, the eldest, a girl, 
let the youngest, an infant, fall out of her arms ; but her ; 
brother in the rear, caught up the little brother, and they i 
got over a fenuce, and hid in the grass. The Indians pur- 
sued thern, came to the fence, looked over, but never I 
happened to '^ce them, though thev were in plain sight : ^ 
and remarkable to tell, in this aftair, the child was still ' 
ond quiet ! j 



judice in my education, that Jesus Christ 
came to save the Elect who I thought 
were the " good folks :" but feeling myself 
to' be a sinner, and alienated from God, I drew 
the inference of my being a " reprobate !" 

Hearing the words delineated : " this is a 
faithful saying, and worthy of all accepta- 
tion, that Christ Jesus came into the world to 
save sinners." JESUS came to '• save sin- 
ners" — a faithful saying, and worthy of all 
acceptation," thought I : I feel the need of such 
a Saviour, and if I accept the saying, I must 
admit a degree of Hope ! Hope began to 
dawn, particularly after an exposition on Je- 
remiah, viii. 22. "Is there no balm in Gi- 
lead ? Is there no physician there 1 Why 
then is not the health of the daughter of my 
people recovered V'' 

Nov. 12th, 1792. Was the morning of de- 
liverance to my troubled mind, through the en- 
joyment of pardoning love ! 

The enemy would have got away my 
shield, by suggesting that my joys were not 
divine, but only the power of fancy and ima- 
gination. As I queried, I feared, and then 
doubted — my joys were gone — my mind 
eclipsed, and my heart was full of sorrow ! 
But going to the fountain, to be taught my si- 
tuation, whether delusion or divine, the de- 
lightful joy sprang up in my heart — my mind 
was composed and settled in peace ! The de- 
vil cannot excite love ! " LOVE TO GOD 
AND jMAN," is the sum of true Religion. 

Thirteen of us joined in society — the first 
Methodist society ever form^ed in those parts. 
Some are gone, I trust, to a better world, and 
some are scattered into distant lands. 

1795. In deep exercise from convincement 
of mind, I came out in public testimony, and 
afterwards obtained a certificate from the so- 
ciety to which I belonged. 

179^. When journeying from my father's 
house, being then but eighteen years of age, 
vrhile looking round to see the rocks and bills, 
and trees, &c. where had been my youthful 
rambles, and now in my mind, bidding them 
adieu, with the prospect of a wide and open 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



161 



world of wickedness before me — among stran- 
gers, I espied my mother in the road, looking 
after me, while the words ran in my mind : 
" The foxes have holes, and the birds of the 
air have nests ; but the Son of man hath not 
where to lay his head And thus I launch- 
ed forth into the harvest field. But oh, the 
trying scenes, subsequent to that day ! 

My brethren sent me home. Warren and 
Greenwich circuits, in Rhode Island, were the 
first of my career. I obeyed^ but with a sor- 
rowful heart. Went out a second time to 
New Hampshire, but sent home again ] I 
obeyed. Afterwards went to Conference by 
direction — who rejected me, and sent me home 
again, and again I obeyed. 

Was taken out by P. W. on to Orange cir- 
cuit, but in 1797, was sent home again : so 
in obedience to man I went home a fourth 
time. But my heart was in the field. At 
length went on to the Granville circuit, with 
Smith Weeks and Joseph Mitchel, where the 
Lord gave me souls for my hire ; and now be- 
gan to lift up my drooping head : and thought 
I understood the meaning of the passage, 
where the spirit of the Lord began to move 
" him at times in the Camp of Dan.'''' Judges, 
xiii. 25. And also why David was anointed 
to be king so long before the time. See his 
faith, 1 Sam. xxvi. 10. 

This year application was made again to 
the Conference, but there was no admittance ; 
and finally, I was given into the hands of the 
Elder presiding, to do with me as he saw 
cause. This was Sylvester Hutchinson, who 
thought to take me to Long Island, but the 
word never reached my ears • hence, what 
should I do ? 

To go home I cannot — To travel without 
permission, I shall be advertised as an impos- 
tor, if I go in the name of a Methodist. — 
Therefore I see no way but to give up the 
NAME, and to go on my own footing, so raise 
societies, and then return and give myself up 
and them for convincement. Hence, with /. 
Ballard, I went to the North-east, where were 
no Methodists in that day : we had a gra- 
cious work in revivals in several places. 

He was for sitting up independence ; I said 
NAY — and the contention caused us to sepa- 
rate. In the mean time, a letter being receiv- 
ed, I rode upwards of a hundred miles in 24 
hours, and came back to Hutchinson's Quar- 
terly Meeting, and finding out the friendship 
of H. and the mistake of the message to meet 
him on the Island, I rescinded my departure, 
and submitted to his direction, but was allow- 
ed three months only as a trial for a trial ; 
and was stationed on the Cambridge circuit, 
with Timothy Dewey and Joseph Mitchel. 

1798. Was the year in which I was admit- 
ted on TRIAL lor the first time, and my name , 



printed in the " Minutes" of that year. The 
circuit was divided, and about six hundred 
members were taken into society, and as many 
more went oflfand joined other denominations. 

1799, Was sent to the Pittsfield circuit, to 
labor with Brother Sawyer, for about six 
months : in which time hundreds were awak- 
ened, and about one hundred and eighty join- 
ed society. 

During this time my health began to de- 
cline, and I requested permission to try the 
salt water, but Mr. Asbury would not admit 
it ; but sent me into Canada to form a new 
circuit, and break up fresh ground ; my name 
now being on the minutes as remaining on 
TRIAL. 

After visiting my native place once more to 
see my parents and friends, I setoff in August 
for my destination — have seen a good work 
of God during my stay. 

After my arrival in Canada, found a field 
open before me, and a circuit was soon form- 
ed ; but my health was going down hill. A 
revival took place in those parts were I labor- 
ed, and the Wilderness did bud and blossom 
as the rose. 

However, I was not the commander of my 
feelings. My mind was still drawn to the 
water ; and Ireland was on my mind. 

Without permission I went. Why without 
permission ? 

Because I could not obtain it. 
In matters of Religion, Conscience is involv- 
ed. And how can another judge for you bet- 
ter than yourself? Unless GOD has given 
them, clearer views ; and even then they can- 
not ac? for you; you must act for yourself; 
for every one must give an account for him- 
self to GOD. 

To-day I was twenty-two years old, I em- 
barked at Montreal ; having sold my horse, 
watch, &c. for a small part of their value, and 
had a few dollars left after paying my pas- 
sage, which was about five guineas, but not 
enough to get provision. 

However, this was provided for at Quebec, 
by those who were strangers to me ; and all 
my wants supplied by voluntary inquiry and 
contribution on their part. So my heart was 
encouraged to trust in GOD and look forward ! 

After a series of dangers landed at Larne, 
in the North of Ireland, where a revival of 
religion took place, and I was provided with i 
friends. 

From thence to Dublin, and so over various 
parts of the country, which I founa to be a 
profitable school in various respects ; and in 
some good degree recovered my health, and 
bad many precious souls for my hire !• 

1800. Had the Small-Pox the natural way, 
which led to the acquaintance with Dr. John- 

, son, who had attended Job Scott, in his last 



11 



162 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



illness, and whom I have found to be such a 
friend to me since. 

Dr. Coke wished me to sail Missionary 
from Ireland to Halifax; and threatened me 
with informing Lord Castlereagh, &c. which 
was at the lime when I had taken the infec- 
tion of the Small-Pox the natural Avay, and 
before I knew it. What must have been the 
consequence had I gone by his direction ? 

1801. Returned to America with a view to 
travel the Continent at large for a season ; for 
so was the leading of my mind. 

But as the Conference was sitting, they of 
my old friends solicited me to take a Circuit, 
and argued that it was more likely for one to 
be mistaken, than twenty ; and offered to re- 
store me where I was when going away, viz. 
remaining on TRIAL ; and so it was stated in 
the minutes. 

Thus was prevailed on to yield my judg- 
ment to theirs ; which circumstance I con- 
ceive was an error in m}' life ; for although I 
went to the Dutchess and Columbia Circuits, 
and also to Litchiield Circuit, and endeavored 
while I travelled them to do my duty faith- 
fully; yet my mind was depressed, and I was 
but a burthen to them ; neither did I enjo}^ 
myself, as in the order of GOD, as heretofore ; \ 
and my depression of mind impaired my 
health, so I declined again, as in time prece- : 
ding. 

Sought for permission to retire to a warmer 
climate, but to no purpose ; hence, if I went 
at all, must break avv^ay, which was disagree- 
able in contemplation ; but I had no alterna- 
tive to clear my mind with a prospect of re- 
covery. 

1802. In January I landed in Savannah, 
and recovering strength gradually, walked 
hundreds of miles into the country of Geor- 
gia and South Carolina ; and then returned 
to New England, where I labored for some 
weeks : and visited Upper Canada this year. 

Bishop Asbury said, if 1 had staid at York 
Conference after my return from the South, I j 
might have been ordained. The Credentials i 
were prepared according to DiscipKne, and a j 
day appointed for that purpose. j 

But the Discipline had been altered in the 
mean time concerning Local Preachers. Here ' 
1 felt to stop and inquire their views of the I 
parts that I 'shouldbe apt to run against. The i 
answer was — a Local Ti-avelling Preacher is ] 
a contradiction ; and gave me to understand, j 
that that part of the Discipline would be put I 
in force ! i 

Here then I could go no further, without I 
being involved in a serious dilemma. So I j 
gave up the papers, lest they should say, that | 
I acted a dishonorable part, and appropriated ■ 
them to a treacherous use. j 

18€3. Returned back to the South by land j 



' for the first time ; and extended my travel to 
the Mississippi through woods with Indians, 
bears and wolves — though mostly inhabited 
since — and returned to Virginia by Tennessee 
; and Kentucky ; and so on through the Caro- 
linas to Georgia. 

1804. Introduced Camp INIeeting in the cen- 
I tre of Virginia : and it was the beginning of 
I good times in those parts : and then spoke in 
the Market House in Baltimore, while the 
. " General Conference" was sitting there, and 
' had a good time. Some preachers came here 
I to get a GENERAL VOTE to hedge up my 
! way — but the thing was omitted, 
i But the New York Conference passed a 
Law this year to shut their houses against 
me, and that a travelling Preacher should not 
give out my appointments: which ACT OF 
CONFERENCE was enrolled on their records, 
and has never been repealed.* Also a Certi- 
licate had been obtained from me almost by 
extortion, to bind me and cut me up in future, 
by a Presiding Elder in the South. 

Here it m.ust be observed that I had never 
put my Journals to press, or wrote any thing 
about the subject of my affairs, anterior to 
these movements of the New York Confer- 
ence ; neither had I any thoughts of doing it. 
And so innocent and untainted was my mind, 
that vrhen the Certificate was requested by 
the Elder to bind me, that I was surprised that 
such a spirit of jealousy should be found in 
my Brothers heart. But the Southern Con- 
ference took up the matter next : and objec- 
tions were raised to my receiving a deed for a 
lot of ground at Washington Cit}-, which a 
gentleman offered me gratis, on condition of 
m.y causing a JMeeting House to be built 
thereon. 

I had no thoughts of making private pro- 
perty of it, though I could have done it ac- 
cording to propriety, justice and the fitness of 
things — but for the sake of peace I gave it 
up : which lot cost several hundred dollars 
afterward for the same purpose. 

0 Jealousy and Prejudice ! Where can it be 
found, but in a corrupt heart or a little ungen- 
erous mind ! 

These things gave rise to the publication 
of my Journal, that the world might judge of 
my views, rather than attack the Conference, 
or attempt to injure the influence of the Con- 
nexion. 

Here I was in hopes the matter would have 
ended, and that at least offensive operations j 
would be prosecuted by them no more, and 

* The P. Elder had agreed to my holding a camp meet- 
ing ki his District, but rescinded it in conjequence of 
the Conference Law ; but that I might not come on a 
foors errand, permitted a Local Preacher to give out 
four appointments, and so evade the Law, which made 
me think of the mode devised for the Eenjaminites to 
get wives. Judges xxi. 22. 



EXEMrLIFIED EXPERIENCE: 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



163 



that I should be under the disagreeable neces- 
sity of standing on the defensive no more ! 
But the hope wasi)ut a dream ! 

This year was the time of my marriage ; 
and T took another tour through the Western 
and Southern States, as far as Florida. Hav- 
ing attended the iirst Camp Meetings in New 
York. Mississippi, Connecticut and Massachu- 
setts, and since that time in Rhode Island. 

1805. Was spent in travelling about ten 
thousand miles, in less than a year, and in fit- 
ting my affairs and concerns for Europe — 
having from five to eight hundred meetings of 
a year, for several years past. 

My health had become somewhat impair- 
ed : and my heart was drawn to the Old 
World. 

Having obtained a Passport, and things 
about ready, to sail Vvith my companion from 
New York, Daddy Blades, as he was called, 
being an Englishman by birth, stopped at my 
lodging and secretly told me, that letters unfa- 
vorable to me were to be forwarded to Eu- 
rope, and I might prepare and fortify my 
mind accordingly. This was all he M'ould 
tell. And I could not conjecture who, what, 
when nor wherefore ! 

But after landing in England, the Riddle 
which had been so m5-sterious, was unfolded. 

Here it must be remembered the Law of 
New York Conference was in force ; and that 
I had never attempted to officiate in any of 
the Methodist Meeting Houses in Nev/ York 
city. But the day I sailed, was carried offi- 
cially into the public discourse from the pul- 
pit — "And is there not a cause?" — three 
times in the course of the day. 

One letter to England Avas virtually put in 
motion to fill the public mind with prejudice, 
and then never shown to the public, because 
it would not bear scrutiny — being no doubt 
of the same principle and character as the 
one sent to Ireland, w^hich was as follows : 

''New York, November 16tJi, 1805. 
" My Unknown Friend, 

" Having receivetl information from Mr. 
Kirk, respecting your situation, and supposing 
you to be a proper person, from jom influ- 
ence in the Irish Connexion, I take this op- 
portunity, the earliest that offers, to write to 
you by the way of Liverpool, on a subject in 
which our brethren are deeply interested. Mr. 
Lorenzo Dow has embarked again for Europe, 
better furnished perhaps for success than 
when he was with you last. His confidence 
of success must at least be very considerably 
increased, having succeeded so well in deceiv- 
ing or duping so many of the preachers in 
the American Connexion. I hope that our 
brethren in Europe will unanimously resolve 
to have nothing at all to do with him. There 



is the greater necessity of this, as it appears 
to me, that if you should suffer him to have 
any access to our people,, it would not only 
do us an injury, but him also : for such is the 
nature of his plan or system, that he estimates i 
truth and right, not so much by principle as 
by success. If he should not make immedi- 
ately for Ireland, please to use your ability to 
put the English on their guard. I expect he 
embarked for Liverpool! If he did not take 
such grounds as to lead our people into an 
acquiescence, and even approbation of his 
measures : if he did not affect to act as a 
Methodist, I should say nothing about him. 
But as an itinerant plan may indirectly lead 
to imposture, it stands us in hand to be very 
cautions to distinguish between the true and 
the false itinerant : the lines of distinction 
should always be kept very clear between the 
Methodist preacher and his ape. I am sorry, 
my dear friend, that we can give you no bet- 
ter specimen of the fruits of Methodism in 
this country. Alas ! Alas ! shame ! shame ! 
Shall it be published in the streets of London 
and Dublin, that Methodist preachers in 
America, have so departed from Wesley and 
their own discipline, as to countenance and 
bid Godspeed siuh a man as Mr. Dow; the 
last person in the world who should have 
been suffered to trample IMethodism under 
foot with impunity or countenance. His man- 
ners have been clownish in the extreme; his 
habit and appearance more filthy than a sav- 
age Indian; his public discourses a mere 
rhapsody, the substance often an insult upon 
the gospel ; but all the insults he has offered 
to decency, cleanliness, and good breeding ; 
all his impious trifling in the holy ministry ; 
all the contempt he has poured upon the sa- 
cred scriptures, by often refusing to open, and 
frequently choosing the most vulgar saying as 
a motto to his discourses, in preference to the 
Word of God — all this is nothing in compari- 
son. He has aflfected a recognizance of the 
secrets of men's hearts and lives, and even 
assumed the awful prerogative of prescience, 
and this not occasionally, but as it were ha- 
bitually, pretending to foretell, in a great num- 
ber of instances, the deaths or calamities of 
persons, &c. f 

" If he makes converts as an apostle, he 
will not meet with your interference \ but I 
have this confidence in my elder brethren, 
that as the disciples of the great Wesley, 
whom they have known in the flesh, they 
will make a public stand against this shame- 
less intruder ; this most daring impostor. 

" Grace and peace, 

NICHOLAS SNETHEN. 
" To the Rev. MATTHIAS JOYCE, ) 
Dublin, Ireland. ) 



164 EXEBIPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



"A true copy: The original is in Mr. 
Joyce's possession. 

"JOHN JONES. 
"P. JOHNSON."* 

But the one to Ireland was investigated by 
about seventy official Characters, such as Lo- 
cal Preachers, Stewards, Class Leaders, &c., 
who unanimously agreed it must have been 
written in a bad spirit by a wicked man, 
and a certified copy was given me to bring 
back for the American Preachers, under the 
idea of their not knowing what kind of a man 
there was among them. 

But afterward the Lish Travelling Preach- 
ers, in their Legislative and official capacity, 
overruled Matters, as may appear by their 
Minutes of Conference — 1807. 

"Q. 22. A preacher from America, whose 
name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled lately in Ire- 
land, without any official recommendation 
from the American Conferences, or any of the 
Rulers in that Connexion ; and yet professing 
himself a friend of the Methodists. What 
judgment is it expedient for this Conference 
to pass concerning the conduct of that man '?" 

"A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE 
FRIENDS TO RELIGIOUS LIBERTY; 
but we consider ourselves called upon to in- 
form the public, that Mr. Dow has no con- 
nexion with us ; nor did he receive the least 
permission or encouragement from the Con- 
ference to travel through Ireland as one of 
our body, or as one of our friends ; and we 
are determined, that if he return to this coun- 
try, none of our Preaching-houses shall be 
opened to him upon any account." 

The English Conference passed a similar 
Law, and put it first on the minutes of Con- 
ference, and secondly into the Magazine of 
1807. 

" What is the judgment of the CONFER- 
ENCE concerning what are called 'CAMP 
MEETINGS y 

" It is our judgment, that even such meet- 
ings to be allowable in America^ they are 
highly improper in England, and likely to 
be productive of considerable mischief. And 
WE disclaim all connexion with them. 

" Have our people been sufficiently cau- 
tious respecting the permission of strangers 
to preach to OUR Congregations 1 

" WE fear not : and WE again DIRECT 
that no STRANGER FROM AMERICA, or 
elsewhere, be suffered to preach in any of 
OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accredit- 



♦ Compare this letter with his oath in the Preface to 
this Journal. ' 



ed: if an Itinerant Preacher, by having his 
name entered on the Minutes of Conference 
of which he is a member, ; and if a Local 
Preacher, by a recommendatory note from his 
Superintendent." 

1806. Was spent in England and Ireland, 
itinerating and preparing for America. This 
year we had a daughter born, and after about 
four months she went to her long home. 

From the letters sent from America as above, 
some people, to show their loyalty to the 
king, and ingratiate themselves into the good 
opinion of the Government's " Most obedient 
and very humble servants," turned informers 
to set the blood hounds upon my track, and 
ofl^er me for a sacrifice to tyranny. But the 
Lord delivered me out of their hands. Two 
instances, as a specimen for the sequel. 

When on my last tour in Ireland, I hired a 
horse and gig for ten weeks, for which I gave 
twelve guineas. In this time, 67 days, went 
about 1700 miles, and held about two hun- 
dred meetings. Drive to a town — tell the boy 
to feed the horse and be ready for a start — 
would mount a stone or pile — sing — collect — 
remark I was an American — arrest their Pre- 
judice — finish my public talk — ^jump into the. 
gig, vv^hich by most would be supposed to be- 
long to some gentleman and his servant, in the 
neighborhood — with such expedition move off, 
as none could follow my windings and turn- 
ings ; and of course would not know M^ho 1 
was, where I came from, or was gone to. 
Thus ignorantly I escaped those pursuers a 
number of times. 

When I got back to Dublin, I felt so un- 
happy in my mind, with the strong impression 
to return to England, to escape the storm — 
though then I had heard nothing of those pur- 
suers ! Without bidding a friend farewell, I 
went dov/n to the Pigeon House, found a 
Packet ready to sail, and only hanging by the 
cast off rope — stepped on board — was off im- 
mediately — saw a company coming down — 
knew not who they were — supposed they be- 
longed to the Navy — but afterwards found 
they were the public officers in pursuit of 
me ! 

1807. Engaging my passage in a vessel 
from Liverpool to New York, it was necessa- 
ry for aliens to have a passport to leave the 
Country, to avoid the danger of being sent 
back by a British Cruiser on the way. 

The Consul applied twice — but was an- 
swered none but the Ambassador could obtain 
it. Application was made through this ave- 
nue, but in vain. The vessel engaged sprung 
a leak, hence I was transferred over to ano- 
ther ; and when I embarked, and while com- 
ing out of the Harbor, under sail, the King's 
Messenger arrived express from London, and 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



165 



began searching the vessel I had fust left — in 
the pursuit of me ! 

Finding no tribunal constituted to which ac- 
cess might be had for redress, considering my 
abstract situation ; so in publishing my Jour- 
nal, added that letter, written by a public man, 
and designed for the public, thinking there was 
no injustice by so doing. 

However, it was judged otherwise by those 
on the other side of the question. They con- 
demned me sovelyior publishing it, but did not 
call him to account for writing it, which vir- 
tually may be considered a sanction of his 
conduct, and corresponded with the Law made 
by the N. York Conference concerning me, as 
though it had its origin and foundation there ! 

But many candid, judicious minds were 
hurt, and condemned the work with indigna- 
tion, which caused some uneasiness in socie- 
ty ; so matters continued for a season. I sent 
a Journal to the author of the letter. 

On my return to New York, the Rule of 
Conference was violated, with circumstances, 
involved in mystery, that I never could ex- 
plain, considering who were in the city when 
I went away, and when I came back, as the 
meeting Houses were then opened to me for 
the first time. The remainder of the year was 
spent in ranging from New England to Florida. 

1808. Returned from the Mississippi to 
New England, and visited the Northern and 
Western States. And in this time means were 
used to undermine my character, and fill the 
public mind with prejudice, to block up my 
way through the land. 

1809. Retired to the Mississippi, and spent 
somewhat over a year in Louisiana and the 
settlement in those parts. Being in a low 
state of health, arising in part from an abscess 
breaking in the cavity of the body, as was 
thought by the Faculty, and was attended 
with spasms of a remarkable kind. 

In this time, on examination of characters, 
it was suggested by the B. that a difficulty ex- 
isted between Mr. S. and Lorenzo Dow, that 
ought to be looked into ! And when a com- 
mittee were appointed to inspect the matter, 
who were they ? Persons that had never seen 
me, nor never saw the letter; of course, inca- 
pable of forming a correct judgment. But they 
called in Mr. S., to hear what he had to say; 
and on his say so, made up their Verdict, and 
gave it to the Bishop, in which Mr. S. was 
justified, and Lorenzo is condemned ; and the 
Bishop wrote his letter accordingly, that Mr. 
S. had " given satisfaction to the Baltimore 
Conference," and of course the Meeting Houses 
must be shut against L. D., and he must be 

' his own Presiding Elder, and go upon his own 

' footing — Debts unpaid — and 

" The Star which arose in the East has set in the "West," 
&c. &.C. 



Therefore I was made an example of at 
Camp Meeting, although my presence was 
but as a spectator attending. 

Here was one of the sore struggles of my 
life. How can it be he has given satisfaction 
to the Conference ? What kind of satisfac- 
tion '? He is justified, and I am condemned ! 
Thought I, the Jewish law did not condemn a 
man until or before they heard him ! The Pa- 
gan Romans had the accuser and the accusec? 
face to face/ But here is a circumstance dif- 
ferent from the Jew or Pagan, who are called 
Christian. I was unwilling to believe it, and 
strove to put it out of my mind : but was too 
deeply interested in the implication to get over 
it. Requested to see the letter, or have it pub- 
licly read, or shown to some of my friends. A 
reply, they were under no necessity to show 
the Bishop's letters, or give an account of their 
matters; and if people would not believe their 
word, were at liberty to let it alone. Thus 
my ruin was sought for years ; and no way 
for redress or satisfaction. 

The principal reason assigned for the oppo- 
sition was, "He will not be subject to rule 
and ordef of the B 's power. 

The Discipline had prevented my being a 
local preacher and given up to the work. And 
my heart expanded beyond the bounds of a 
circuit ; and to Missionary liie, in the bounds 
of a Conference, it was objected to. as being a 
bad precedent ; althougli they afterwards 
adopted it, and admitted others, after refusing 
it to me ! 

Though an individual may be wicked, and 
do wrong, yet to think of a Conference of 
Preachers with a Bishop at their head, to sanc- 
tion such conduct and procedure, was such a 
forfeiture of Confidence, as to wring my 
heart and try my soul to the centre ! And 
caused me to cry out with lamentation — Is it 
possible'? How can these things be! And 
nothing but the fact itself would have ever 
made me believe such a thing possible ! My 
sleep was gone, and my desire for food was 
fled. 

Here the enemy of souls took the opportu- 
nity, to try to reason me out of the belief of 
all religion whatever ; and had it not been 
for past enjoyments, and the witness of God 
in my own soul, I think it is possible that I 
should have become an established Deist. 

If I had been deceived once, why not de- 
ceived again ? of course, deceived myself, and 
all religion be a deception from the power of 
imagination, and the whole be an imposition 
of cunning, artful, designing men, to take ad- 
vantage of the simplicity of the credulous, and 
so dupe and govern mankind % 

And I verily believe, many have been 
wounded by the improper practice of Christian 
professors in their research after truth ; and 



166 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCF, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



involuntarily became Deists in tlieir minds, by 
such evidence preponderating against it. 

And as above intimated, had it not been for 
the inward witness of divine grace in my own 
soul, I might here have fallen upon the same 
rock ! 

But after examining the m.otives which led 
me at an early life into the field — the many 
snares set for my feet, and which I conscien- 
tiously escaped with the skin of my teeth ; the 
crosses of self-denial I had taken up, with the 
many sacrilices I had made, the spirit and ef- 
fects of my labors in different parts, on the 
minds and practices of others, in its conse- 
quence to effect both their life and death ; by 
reformatio a in conduct, and a triumphal dis- 
solution. 

Thus, upon a candid examination, and by 
an anpeal to matter of fact, on the reality of 
iiiv/ard religion experimentally. Is it a fabu- 
lous imaginary thing or not 1 The evidence 
not being " circumstantial evidence," but ''self- 
evidence,'^ bottomed on experience, sapped the 
temptation; and my "soul escaped as a bird 
from the snare of the fowler, the snare was 
broke, and I escaped." 

1810. Returned to New England, through 
Georgia and North Carolina, and saw Francis 
for the last time, at Raleigh Conference. We 
had both called for breakfast at the same 
house, not knowing each other was there, till 
he came out of the other room to sit down to 
eat. His and my feelings and countenances 
as an index, might more easily be observed 
than described ! 

It was thought by many that my race was 
ended, and that I should be seen in those re- 
gions no more. 

On the way 'heard my friend, Mr. S. preach 
from " the Lord knoweth how to deliver the 
Godly out of temptation,"' i. e. the best way: 
" And to reserve the unjust unto the day of 
judgment to be punished — not the general 
judgment, but &om.Q particular judgment in this 
world., bringing in Sodom, &c. as samples : 
adding, He that will not be subject to " rule 
and order,'^ puts himself out of the power of 
the magistrate, for \fe cannot follow him 
through every, lane of life, and of course sur- 
renders himself into the hand of God only ; 
and hence, we may expect some particular 
judgment to befal him in this life, to m.ake an 
example of him as a warning to others. . 

1811. Brought my companion from the 
Mississippi to Virginia, and afterwards to \ 
New England, but was still in a feeble state, ; 
being reduced by those spasms which for 
years baffled all medical aid, until a method 
was adopted to fling it off the nervous system 
upon the blood vessels. 

1812. Was spent from New England to Vir- 
ginia, 



1813. Pennsylvania, and Noith, as also 
1814 and 1815, in the middle and northern 
States, while the cloud was arising higher and 
higher, to darken the public mind and narrow 
my way more and more. 

As the public mind became darkened by | 
those aspersions, to fill the world with preju- i 
dice, to block up my way and ruin my char- 
acter, and so justify their conduct ; I found 
it necessary to subjoin a few remarks on 
"CHURCH GOVEfiNMENT;" which was 
seized upon as the cause of ?/<ezV conduct, and 
a justification thereof by the Connection ; 
whereas, they had taken their public stand 
against me, both in Europe and America, from 
American stimulus, as above exemplified, be- 
fore I had put pen to paper for publication, 
except my Journal, which publication origi- 
1 nated from necessity, after the laws of the 
I York Conference, as above stated in the fore- 
going part of this work. For many had ex- 
emplified their expressions, not to attend rhy 
meetings, and strove to prevent others, unless 
some explanation was given, concerning my 
" eccentricity'' upon the Journey of Life ! 
Hence the exigency of those observations in 
1815 or 1816. 

1816. Returned to the Mississippi, and after 
visiting that country, returned by the West 
Indies to the North. In 

1817. And began to make preparation for 
Europe. 

And going on from_ New England to the 
South, a gentleman stranger, in the stage near 
Washington, asked when I expected to be in 
I Richmond ? And" some body, I know not 
who, published an appointment for me in the 
paper before I came. 

";8@°"The Rev. Lorenzo Dow is expected 
to preach at the Old Methodist IMeeting 
House, at 11 o'clock, on New Years Day, 
December 30." 

Which was replied to as follows : 

" To the Editor of the Compiler. 

"I observed in the Compiler of this morn- 
ing, a notice, stating that IMr. Lorenzo Dow 
would preach in the IMethodist Old Town 
Chapel, on Thursday next. You will please 
inform the public, through the same medium, 
that jNIr. Dow will not be permitted to occupy 
the Methodist pulpits in Richmond. 

"I therefore recall that ajjpointment ; there ' 
will be no service at that hour on that day. 
Mr. Dow's clownish manners, his heterodox 
and schismatic proceedin<rs, and his reflections 
against the Methodist Episcopal churcn. in a 
late production of his on Church Government, 
(which are viewed as so many slanders) are 
impositions on common sense, and furnish the 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



167 



principal reasons why he will be discounte- 
nanced by the Methodists. 

(Signed) 

"HENRY HARDY, 

" Stationed Minister of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church in Richmond. 

"Dec. 30, 1817." 

Then somebody, T know not who, made 
some strictures on his publication, which pro- 
duced the following from him : 

" To the Editor of the Compiler. 

" Sir — With yourself, I am not friendly to 
religious disputes in the Newspapers, — neither 
am I friendly to tlaem in any other way ; and 
if every person, while they claim the preroga- 
tive to think for themselves, would let others 
alone, with the enjoyment of the same pre- 
rogative, there would be but little cause for 
disputes of any kind. I certainly should not 
have taken any notice of any anonymous re- 
flections made on the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, or myself, had not the piece in your 
paper of the 14th instant, been professedly 
signed by 'A Methodist;' because it is 
deemed condescension in a minister of the 
Gospel, to notice such productions in any way. 
But lest silence should be taken for assent, on 
the present occasion, I will give you the fair 
state of the case. Let it be remembered that 
Mr. Dow's appointment to preach in the 
Methodist Old Town Chapel, was published 
without a word being said to the minister that 
had charge, or any person that belonged to 
our church. We do not wish it to be under- 
stood that our places of worship are like 
public roads ; and had the writer of the piece 
been 'a Methodist.^'' he would have known 
this. 

" If the notice had not been published in 
th.e newspaper, there would not have been 
any thing said about Mr. Dow by us ; but 
our doors would have been shut against him, 
for the reason assigned with others; and un- 
der circumstances as above, it became neces- 
sary to give the public our r&asons, and par- 
ticularly so, as Mr. Dow had formerly occu- 
pied our pulpits; but he, in 1816, having 
published and insinuated, degrading and shame- 
ful reflections against us, which are incorrect 
in themselves, and still viewed as so many 
slanders by us ; so that if we had permitted 
him to preach in our pulpits after casting such 
reflections upon us, to any person of discern- 
ment, it would have appeared a tacit acknow- 
I ledgement of his reflections, and that we only 
j wanted to silence him by taking him into our 
l' bosom ; but we feel no hesitation in saying 
they are misrepresentations, and we wish the 



world to know that they are such ; for as to 
our fearing any thing from Mr. Dow's publi- 
cation, we would observe, that we pity him 
as a deluded man ; and that we have with- 
stood the tongues and pens of men, of more 
splendid abilities than his, for more than thirty 
years — still we remain the same. Our church 
in its present form, was organized in 1784;* 
our people consented to it then, and consent 
to it still ; and no alterations can be made, by 
the preachers or people, so as to change the 
original plan without disorganization. As 
Dr. William Phcebus of New York, in an es- 
say on our Episcopacy, has observed, page 
80 : 'Our government grew up under the ap- 
pointment of a superintendent, by the con- 
sent of preachers and people : as such, our 
Episcopacy is constitutional. It cannot be 
altered but by the general consent of preach- 
ers and people. The alteration of any thing 
in a government long established, is like re- 
moving ancient landmarks : — it must be done 
by the consent of all parties concerned.' 

" If we are satisfied with our condition, it is 
no part of Mr. Dow's business to meddle with 
our affairs, because he belongs to no church, 
neither is he accountable to any body of 
Christians for any part of his moral conduct ; 
but all oflicers, civil and military, with every 
member of the community, are amenable for 
their conduct, and how much more necessary 
it is for us all, in a religious point of view, to 
be so, in order to rectitude of conduct 1 

" But Mr. Dow is to be set up as the infal- 
lible oracle for all ! Although his cop'^' 
exceptionable in one place, and he flies co an- 
other, and returns no more for years ; yet he 
is to set the world right, by denouncing all 
denominations, and pointing out no better 
way. 

" As to any reflections on myself for serving 
and defending the cause of the blessed Jesus, 
I cheerfully sustain them, for the honor of his 
name, and the glory of his grace. It appears 
from the opinion of Mr. Dow, and his adhe- 
rents, that there is no medium between the 
manners of a courtier, and the manners of a 
clown — which are insults on decency, cleanli- 
ness, and gospel simplicity. If the writer of 
the piece in your paper had been ' A Metho- 
dist,^ he would have known that the Metho- 
dist discipline, page 45, makes it every Metho- 
dist preacher's duty 'to recommend every- 
where decency and cleanliness;' and if this 
writer had been acquainted with the manners 
and customs of the people among whom, and 
the times and circumstances under which, the 
harbinger of our blessed Saviour lived, per- 



* This is not correct — the people had no hand in it, 
and there was a restriction about 1800, and a constitu« 
TioN formed, 1803. 



r 

I 



168 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



haps he would not wish to impose them on us 
at this advanced age of the world. 

"In the year 1799, Mr. Dow commenced 
his HETERODOX and schismatic proceedings. 
His proceedings hci\e been no other than such, 
from then till now; and they have become 
more daring latterly ; as but little notice has 
been taken of his proceedings, except that he 
was published in the minutes of the British 
and Irish Conferences, in a caution to the 
British and Irish Methodists against him. He 
has travelled all over the United States, on 
the bounty of the IMethodists where they have 
been in his way : and because he would have 
no maney, they bought his books, not for 
their intrinsic worth, but out of pity to the 
man. — Now that he has,.by his speculation in 
this way, collected a considerable sum of 
money, he is the ungrateful man, who, be- 
cause he could not make us to serve all his 
purposes, makes erroneous representations of 
us, and insinuates more than he says. I will 
give one instance out of many, as a sample. 
In speaking of Bishop Asbury, and a black 
man of Philadelphia, by the name of Allen, 
he says : ' Francis being jealous of his power^ 
noticed Allen with a watchful eye — and finally 
embargoed him to locate and become station- 
ary.' The fair implication is, that Bishop 
Asbury was afraid Allen would wrest his 
bishopric from him, and that the l^.Iethodists 
would have a Black Bishop over them ; to 
prevent which, Bishop Asbury made Allen 
become stationary; which is a glaring mis- 
representation ; for Allen, nor any other black 
man, has never been admitted into our itine- 
rancy : as may be seen by having recourse to 
our records. He says also, that Allen, 'after 
looking round, fixed upon the city of Phila- 
delphia Allen, after he got clear from his 
master, never 'resided any where else but in 
Philadelphia. (I believe) — hence we see what 
prejudice will influence a man to do. 

"But the writer of the piece in your paper, 
discov-ers great wisdom in the framers of our 
constitution, 'in permitting every man to 
worship God agreeable to the dictates of his 
own conscience.' Does the constitution give 
Mr. Dow or himself the prerogative of mo- 
nopolizing that right? And the case he cites 
is not analogous, for Mr. Fletcher was not 
immediately attacked, but Mr. Wesley; and 
IMr. Fletcher was only his defender ; and Mr. 
Shirley was a regular Minister ; but Mr. 
Dow is not. The writer talks of fifty years' 
standin;^ ! I hope he does not mean to tell 
the public that he has been ' A Methodisf 
that length of time, without being a better 
adept than his production proves him to be — 
I fear he is too much like a great many others, 
who are often speaking of their long standing, 
and former enjoyments, and say but little or 



nothing abcat present enjoyment; and are 
building their hope of Heaven upon what they 
once were, instead of what they are now. 
Such boas^.ers make their limited views, and 
information, the foundation of their objections: 
and in this they are lilre the man deciding on 
a case before hears the evidence in which it is 
founded — hence they are more to be pitied 
than envied. 

" I shall not take any further notice of any 
publication of an anonymous or fictitious 
kind, nor any other kind, on this subject; 
unless he is a man that has a right to meddle 
with our affairs, and is worthy of notice : 
neither should I have taken notice of the 
piece now before me, if it had not been signed, 
pretendedly, by '■A Methodist,^ {Methodism 
is a cause that I esteem more sacred than my 
life) — because I have not time to spare, from- 
the duties of my station, to Vv'aste in idle scrib- 
bling in the newspapers. 

"The motives of the writer of that piece 
may be good ; but like Uzza, he seems un- 
willing TO TRUST the ARK of God, to God's 
MINISTERS. 

"HENRY HARDY. 
"Richmond, Jan. 17, 1818." 

1818. I had never seen Mr. Hardy, but 
took the liberty to call on him and have an 
interview, for which afterwards I was sorry, 
considering his gift and spirit to strive to hurt 
feelings. 

In- the course of conversation, asked him if 
he thought he had done me. Justice? Whose 
answer was in the affirmative. 

Asked when or where I had strove to 
make a schism, or wherein I was "hetero- 
dox which implied heresy and heretic ? 

Taking down his Lexicon, said, heterodox 
was dissent from common received opinion ? 
I replied, that a few hundred years ago, there 
was but one religion, called Christian, in Eu- 
rope, and Martin Luther dissented from it, of 
course was heterodox — but when his opinion 
was received and established by law, then it 
became orthodox ; so in England in the time 
of Henry 8th, Edward 6th, and Mary and 
Elizabeth — what is orthodox at one time, is 
heterodoxy at another : and so vice versa- — 
hence, orthodoxy and heterodoxy mean any 
thing, every thing, and nothing, according to 
people's v/hims and notions, in the revolution 
and turn of times. 

As I was about to leave him, observed that 
I thought if he was to reconsider his condiict 
in private prayer, would feel a sorrow for it, 
requesting that he would take the newspaper 
with lii-m to the Conference, and give my re- 
spects to them, and tell them I did not ask for 
mercy, and if I did, I should not expect to find 
it; but all I asked for was JUSTICE, and 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



169 



justice the Devil was entitled to ; and if the 
Conference thought I had justice, so be it; 
but if not, to rectify it. 

And that was the last I heard, although his 
advertisements of me passed through most of 
the States of the Union ; I found no redress 
in the bosom of that body. 

Went on- to Raleigh, N. C. where the fol- 
lowing appeared in a public paper : 

"A CARD. 
" Jir. Editor — Please to give notice in your 
paper that the appointments of Lorenzo Dow 
are countermanded and recalled bv his request. 
But the one recalled by Mr. H. at RICH- 
MOND, had been made for Cosmopolite vdth.- 
out his knowledge or request. And should 
Mr. H. conclude or think that he has got Lo- 
renzo upon his back, NOT to trample his 
OUT! 

" CC?" ' B not yy nor 

nice, lest u c how A fool u b.' " 

"Lorenzo Dow- — Whatever unfriendly hindrance or 
opposition may have been extended towards this Preach- 
er by an individual in Pvichmond, Va , it is certain that in 
this state he has met with marks of courtesy from all de- 
nominations, and tliat the warmest countenance has been 
aflbrded liim ^by the ^Tethodist Association. However 
his independent way of thinking, and his unsparing can- 
dor of language may have offended others, he has been 
treated here with tlte respect due to his disinterested ex- 
ertions, and the strong powers of mind which his sermons | 
constantly exhibit." [ 

From thence to New England. Left my 
companion with my father in Hebron ; and 
without a cent in my pocket set off on foot 
for New London : and sailed Avith captain 
Howard for New York, where T found letters 
containing the necessary r.id for my voyage ; 
and hence T sailed for the Old World, having 
experienced much kindness from captain An- 
derson and others in the exigency of my af- 
fairs. 

Wednesday. June 17th, 1818. — Am now in 
the Irish Channel, standing for Hollyhead in 
Wales. Four weeks ago this day. embarked 
in the ship Alexander Mansfield, for Liver- 
pool, leaving my friends and native land, once 
more to plough the briny deep. 

This visit has been upon my mind for years : 
though it was my resolution when leaving 
England eleven years ago, never to return to 
that country, unless I felt it laid upon me, so 
as to involve my soul's welfare ; but after 
mature reflection, and weighing the subject for 
time and eternity, my mind was made up — I 
felt I should feel better satisfied to go than 
stay — leaving the events to GOD, as the dis- 
poser and governor of the world : and felt, as 
it relates to consequences, peace of mind 

The terrors of the sea, storms, &c. which 
had occupied my thoughts by night, aliernately 
for years, was now gone : for as soon as we 
were losing sight of land, and my all was 



cast on Divine Protection, I felt peace of mind, 
as if in the hollow of His hand. 

The wind began to blow afresh, which 
brought us into the latitude of Virginia ; but 
by this means, we avoided the Fields and 
Mountains of Ice on. the Banks, which have 
floated down in an uncommon degree from the 
North this season, which has so chilled the 
air, and stagnated vegetation. 

During the voyage I got my usual sleep 
every night but one, when the air began about 
11 o'clock to grow uncommonly chilly; but a 
^ood favorable breeze sprang up by which we 
moved on, and early in the morning discover- 
ed an Island of Ice, one hundred feet high or 
more ; and we passed a second before night, 
which was a favor, as there were a number 
of floating pieces, which in the dark the ship 
might have struck against unperceived, until 
it would be too late to avoid and avert the 
consequences, being in latitude 38, and longi- 
tude about 40. 

One evening, relating to the two mates, 
that when in Baltimore, was sent for — was 
told that a Mr. Gibbons, when dying, swoon- 
ed away — reviving a little observed, ''I have 
seen Lorenzo Dow shipwrecked, and cast away 
on a rock on the Avestern cost of Ireland, and 
can obtain no relief," and then expired : he had 
been esteemed a pious man and died happy. 

This relation caused an 'alarm on board, be- 
ing whispered among all hands, and some 
shed tears. Mr. M. the first mate, afterwards 
observed he could not sleep — he had once felt 
happy, but it was otherwise with him now; 
but as he lay down, and lifted his heart to 
GOD, the circumstance of Hezekiah"s sickness 
and recovery, and the ship in which Paul was 
at Malta, though there was to be no loss of 
life, only the ship ; yet said Paul to the sol- 
diers, except these (sailors) abide in the ship, 
ye cannot be saved — which impressed his 
mind with a belief, that by due attention they 
mi2:ht escape. 

The next day the captain resolved to alter 
his course, and asked whether to the North or 
South ? The latter was recommended. We 
passed Cape Clear about 27 miles to the south 
—the vessel had outrun their calculation near 
200 miles , though I had frequently hinted to 
the mates, probably it would prove true. The 
water had appeared green, and rockweed was 
in plenty at the time we were opposite the 
Cape ; but afterwards blue ; when we fell in 
with a Bristol pilot boat, and sounding, found 
60 fathoms water. 

The wind had been fair for about two weeks 
— we van before it from five to nine miles the 
hour, generally : except one calm, and once 
the wind went round the compass — about 22 
sails set, and almost constantly agreeable wea- 
ther, until 'we got on the Irish foggy coast. 



170 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



But had the captain kept his course, the night 
following would have brought him among the 
rocks of Bar, try Bay I Then came on a most 
tremendous gale of wind from the S. W., and 
fears were entertained the vessel might run 
under, as her heavy loading was in her bow 
and stern, and also too deep by fourteen inch- 
es, and too much by the head — and the cargo 
getting one side, made her lean a number of 
inches oblique — but fortunately the Iceavy top- 
masts vrere timely taken out: but before night, 
the wind abated, and the weather clearing up, 
we saw land in Wexford county, and the 
mountains of Wicklow presented to view, 
though fears had been entertained that we 
might be outside of Cape Clear, and on tho 
western coast. 

17th. Saw Wales — still a gentle favorable 
breeze. 

18th. Took pilot on board— fell in with 
two Dublin Packets. Two of our passengers, 
British officers, left us — wrote to my old bene- 
factor. Doctor Johnson, and also to my friend 
John Jones — came to anchor for the night. 

19th. This morning reminds me of Decem- 
ber, 1807, when anchored in the same place 
!^wilh my companion — how different this voy- 
age from that — then I had the companion of 
my earthly joy, but severe storms — now^ she 
is left behind, no doubt with anxiety, while 
we have had a pleasant passage, such as is 
rarely kno-vn. 

When T left America, vegetation had hardly 
put forth — here the green fields present to 
view. 

What av>^aits me on shore I know not; 
many of my friends behind must feel anxiety, 
but my hope and trust is in that Invisible Poic- 
er, whose tender care hath been over me hi- 
therto, and whose hand hath in times of trou- 
ble and difficulty, interposed and delivered me. 
To look forward by sight, the aspect is gloomy, 
and my spirits would flag, and my heart be 
ready to sink ;. but by Faith and reliance only 
on GOD; my mind is composed, and feels a 
sweet peace. 

Lan led in Liverpool, in Old England, not 
knowing the things Avhich might befal me 
there. But my mind was brought to my situ- 
ation, and my feelings were to commit myself 
to the Divine protection, leaving my destiny 
with Him : here all inwardly was calm and 
peace. 

From those anterior circumstances, many 
had inferre d, that should my lot ever be cast 
on these shores again, the consequence must 
prove fatal to me. But in the name of the 
LORD I came — went to the Custom House, 
and presented myself according to law as an 
Alien. My passport was taken away and 
sent to London — my description was taken 
and put in a book, and also on a tertificate, 



which I must present to the Chief Magistrate 
of any place, where I should stop : and for 
neglect thereof one week, should be subject to 
thirty days' imprisonment. This law empow- 
ers the Ministry with authority to send any 
man out of the country, by banishment to any 
place which they may choose, without assign- 
ing any reason why, or wherefore ; and the 
Alien can have no redress but patient submis- 
■ sion. 

Here lived James Aspinall, through whom 
access vras attained to Zion Chapel, where I 
spoke a number of times to crowded assem- 
blies. H^nce to the city of Chester, Avhere I 
had received an invitation from the officiating 
members — held several meetings, an J visited 
i the border of Wales. 

i A friend came from Warrington, accompa- 
nied round to several meetings, and gave me 
an invitation from the Society, to visit them as 
soon as convenient. But oh ! the feeliiigs of 
I my heart when I came to the place I The 
j former scenes — the revival — Peggy's sickness 
! — the attention of the 'Doctor — the death of 
'■ Letitia, whose remains were deposited here — 
with the concomitant circumstances attending, 
were like opening wounds afresh, and gave me 
those feelings that no language can describe. 
Some of my spiritual children still stood fast : 
some had died in peace : others had turned 
again to folly. I spoke several times in the 
little chapel, and had good times, refreshing 
from the presence of the LORD. Visited the 
potteries in Staffordshire. Here I found a new 
Sect of people, known by the name of '•'■Rant- 
ers^"' or Primitive IMethodists," as they called 
themselves. 

Their origin appears to have been some- 
\ thins: in the following order, in miniature. 

When in this country before, a meeting on 
^' Mow Hill.''' where I was drawn to speak 
particularly on the origin, and progress and 
consequence of camp meetings in America, 
which affected the minds of the people, who 
were in the spirit of a Revival ; and from a 
combination of antecedent circumstances, they 
now resolved to spend a whole Sabbaih day 
in prayer together, for an out-pouring of the 
Spirit of God, which thing they had agitated, 
but could never bring it to bear until now ; 
when the day being appointed to meet, should 
; the weather prove favorable to the design, a 
I signal from the hill, a sheet or flag hoisied on 
i a long pole, which might be seen in ihe sur- 
rounding country. 

The morning was threatening — ^bu' the flag 
' was hoisted, and Preachers from remote parts 
attended, who did not belong there, but in a 
kind of Providential way. 

The old Preachers had opposed this meet- 
ing, and strove to prevent it from taking 
I place. However, such was the effect pro- 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



171 



upon. The old Preachers gave a Local 
Preacher his choice, to give up " Field Meet- 
ings," or go out of Society. So he was dis- 
missed — then a second and a third. The last, 
however, produced a different effect from what 
the Old Preachers intended. For as he had 
been a grog-bruiser, and a debtor for spirits at 
tipling houses, many had despaired of ever 
getting their money. But after he became re- 
ligious, he also became industrious and sober, 
temperate and just: which enabled him to 
pay olT all his old debts for spirits, &c. and 
gained the confidence of the People. And as 
he had two Classes committed to his care, 
these would not forsake him when put out of 
society ; wherefore, they were out also — 
hence they were driven to become a party, 
whether they would or no. 

J. F. was supposed to be friendly towards 
them, hence he was watched with a jealous 
eye. And as he was seen one evening to pass 
near a door where this Society was holding a 
Love Feasts it was thought he went in, so he 
was turned out of society likewise ; and on 
Sunday morning was driven out of the Chapel 
in an arbitrary manner — which caused most 
of the Children to follow him from the school, 
as he was their master ; and moreover, their 
Parents with flattery and stripes could not 
prevail on most of them to return ; hence a 
new place was occupied, and a foundation 
laid for this Society to become settled, esta- 
blished and permanent. I made collection for 
this School, where about twenty-eight pounds 
was gathered. 

After spending some time about here, I vi- 
sited various branches of this Society in I>er- 
byshire, Nottinghamshire, and Leicestershire, 
where I found they had been the means under 
GOD of turning many from darkness to light. 

The reason why they were called Ranters^ 
was their peculiar mode of proceeding. A 
few of them would go through a Village sing- 
ing the Praises of GOD, then take s6me con- 
venient stand to address the People so as not 
to stop up the road for travellers. And the 
places w^ere designated by " The Panter 
Stand." Inquire for " Primitive Methodists," 
and you could not find what you wished, but 
on inquiring for Ranters any one could tell 
you. 

It is very singular, a few years since one of 
Old Saul's People attempted to put a stop to 
itinerancy, by reviving the Conventicle Law. 
with an Appendix ; but the result was, that 
that Law was virtually repealed, and the rem- 
nant so modified, as to be far more favorable 
to what is called Dissenters. 

One man preached in the street — the Magis- 
trates could find no law to stop it — hence they 
wrote to the Privy Council to know the mean- 



ing, spirit and intention of the Law — who re- 
turned for answer to let them alone, while 
they behaved peaceably, sung and preached 
in an innocent manner, and did not block up 
the King's highway. 

Still, however, places for worship must be 
licensed from the Bishop's Court, whether it 
be a house or inclosure ; but the streets are the 
King's Highway — and the King is supposed 
to be " omnijpresenV — hence those in the 
streets to be under his immediate protection ; 
therefore his very humble servants could not 
give a License, except only as it relates to the 
private property of individuals, for the streets 
were above their control. 

This Society amounts to several thousand 
strong — and I visited between tliirty and forty 
Chapels. They have three Circuits — about 
150 Preachers., among whom are about thirty 
WOMEN on the Plan. I heard one of them 
with a degree of satisfaction — to view the 
simplicity; and also she stopped when she 
had done — whereas a great many men., instead 
of stopping when they have got through, must 
spin it out and add to it or have a repetition 
over and over again. 

Went to London ; called at the Alien Office ; 
was chid ; Dr. R. was with me ; paid them in 
their own coin. Principally where I had 
been, and what I had been about during the 
two months — that more Magistrates' names 
were not annexed to my Certificate, which had 
been given me at the Custom-House, and was 
signed by the Mayor of Liverpool. I replied, 
that I had not spent a week in any one place 
on my Journey ; and moreover, that most of 
the Magistrates did not know their duty as it 
relates to Aliens, not being in possession of 
the new Law. With some diiSculty obtained 
my Passport and Permission to leave the 
Country, by going to the office of the Ameri- 
can Ambassador, and have the same Counter- 
signed by the Secretary of Legation ; which 
being done, I returned to the Alien Office again 
to know if any thing more was necessary, or 
whether I might consider myself dismissed — 
who now seemed as willing to let me go, as 
to call me to account before. Soon after this 
the French General was sent out of the Coun- 
try under this Law. 

There was a Chapel or place of Worship, 
in my sleep, seen four times — which was now 
sought for. Three Chapels opened to me, but 
it was neither, of them ; a fourth presents — 
is a new one in which m.an had never preach- 
ed — this seemed natural, as I entered to open 
it by Dedication. Three others afterwards 
were opened, and large crowded Congrega- 
tions ; and some refreshing from the presence 
of the Lord. 

Jg@^ Charles Atmore, on whom I called j 
five times when in this country before, and 



172 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



would not give me a chance, but treated me 
with contempt, now took a squint at me across 
the Chapel, about the time of his finishing 
reading Cliurch service in the desk, and going 
to preach in the Pulpit. This was near Spi- 
talfields. 

There are three grades of Preachers in Lon- 
don — the " Travelling," " Local," and Under- 
strappers. These last are not on the Plan, 
but go into corners and dark holes, and cel- 
lars and garrets, to hunt up the wicked. 
They hire rooms at their own expense in dif- 
ferent parts of the City ; and have them seat- 
ed and fixed with a pulpit — these are a nurse- 
ry for the old body ; and the old Preachers 
come only once a Quarter, to receive the 

TICKET MONEY, which ORIGINALLY WaS givCU 

out of RESPECT, but is now claimed as a 
RIGHT ! 

This third Class have a Founder, who is 
called a " BISHOP," by the name of Palmer, 
who invited me to preach in one of their 
Rooms. I told him if the Conference had any 
power" or cognizance over it, it would not do 
for me to accept the invitation. He replied, 
that they had none, it being private property — 
hence an appointment was made accordii>gly. 

Afterwards a request for a second meeting, 
in another room for a collection for Sunday 
Schools, and handbills circulated accordingly. 
But C. Atmore sent word to have the door 
shut and locked, and also written upon with 
chalk, " 'postponed,'''' which the people could 
not read in the dark ; so hundreds went home, 
not knowing the reason why they were dis- 
appointed, which was thought proper by me 
and others, to be explained in public, though 
it gave great offence to some. Hence, I went 
offi and the same evening attended meeting 
at "New Chapel, City Road," where seven 
Missionaries, for foreign parts, were set 
apart by their overseers. The Missionaries 
gave in their experience, it seemed like old 
times ; but the best of the meeting was, or 
appeared to be, in their silent, solemn pray- 
er. ■'' Two men spake considerably on the 
subject of missions, their sufferings, &c., yet 
how little did those who are raised on the 
fat of tlie land in Old England, and have ne- 
ver been in practice, realize the subject, ex- 
cept in theory, like a parrot repeating a bor- 
rowed song. There was a strict charge to be 
loyal to His Majesty, though two were to go 
to the republic of Hayti. 

Therefore, as the British Conference, in 
their legislative and ofilcial capacity, as a 
body politic, had made the before mentioned 
law ^r me, I went into but three of their 
houses while in England, though several 
times invited. The first was a loan to ano- 
ther society, for a charity sermon, for a Sun- 
day school • the second was filled with people 



to avoid the rain, where I had an appoint- 
ment, and was there assembled without my 
knowledge or consent ; the third was a lease 
house, where an appointment had been made 
for me before I came, and one of the old 
preachers fulfilled it, so the people were dis- 
appointed : but to make atonement, another 
appointment was made at half-past nine at 
night, for a watch night, to drive out the old 
year and bring in the new, in a town with an 
old Abbey, pr castle, where the king keeps his 
brimstone, about ten or twelve miles from Lon- 
don, I think in Essex county ; the two first at 
Tuiistall, in Staffordshire, the other at Bull- 
well, in Nottinghamshire. 

Attended the Queeri's funeral — saw the 
procession, arid followed it about twenty miles 
to Windsor from " Kew Palace," and beheld 
an end to all human grandeur and earthly 
folly! 

On remarking the circumstances attending 
the scene, to one who had waited on the ki7ig 
for some years, to receive his daily instruc- 
tion, how this appeared like the Romish do: 
he replied, that all except the D. of Cambridge, 
was contaminated through her avenue : but 
the king George 3d, was free ; also that the 
arrangements had been left to the decision of 
a Catholic peer. Many ten thousands lined 
the road, and the procession extended about 
three miles in length, and for miles flambeaus 
were used to adorn the scene ! More than 
two hundred chaplains attended on the father 
and son, and one is denominated " The Fami- 
ly confessor y 

When going from Manchester to Sheffield, 
across a dreary moor, we came to a solitary 
village, where I was taken sick, and had to 
leave the coach, but the landlady, who kept 
a public house, would not allow me to come 
in. At length I found a grog shop, where I 
lay down upon a bench, and with difficulty 
obtained a cup of tea. Night soon came on, 
and three suspicious men came in, and were 
chatting ai^ong themselves that I must be a 
Jew, and being a foreigner, of course possess 
a good deal of money, which conversation I 
overheard, and drew the necessary inference 
accordingly. 

Those men appeared to withdraw, the fa- 
mily disappeared, all but a servant girl, and 
she soon extinguished the light. 

Thus, in awful suspense, I waited with a 
heart raised to God, when Dorothy Ripley, 
having felt a concern come upon her mind for 
my safety, now arrived at the door with a 
post-chaise, and called for ine ! The landlord 
was very unwilling to open his house, but I 
told him he should not sleep unless he let me 
out. I had been expected at Sheffield this 
evening to hold meeting, and some friend 
had come out three or four miles to meet me, 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



173 



and returned with the reply, that I was not to 
be found ; however, I was now soon convey- 
ed to my place of destination, among friends, 
and staid a few days. 

Spoke in the Mason's Hall, and to some 
thousands in the square several times : and 
thence to Hull, in Yorkshire, where I spent a 
few days ; spoke in a ware-house sundry 
times, and once by the mqnument of Wil- 
liam the 3d, Prince of Orange, who gave 
"Liberty of Conscience" to Britain. 

Thence to Beverly where his 

Majesty's humble servant. Alderman Hall., 
ordered another servant, a Constable, to take 
me to his Majesty's tight house, the /a«7, un- 
der a pretext of raising a riot ; whereas the 
ti'uth was, that all was quiet with silence and 
attention, until he disturbed them by this 
wicked act. The town was turned topsy 
turvy, and caused my dismissal as imperious 
as the imprisonment. After liberation went 
to the Cathedral., where hundreds followed ; 
the Steeple House was so filled, that the Sex- 
ton's wife, locked me up about an hour, which 
gave me an opportunity of viewing those 
monuments of antiquity, which had been 
kept for ages. By permission, I attended ser- 
vice, and thought to stop till the assembly 
was dispersed, but would not go, till his Ma- 
jesty's very humble servant gave me the 
hint ; I withdrew — the street, doors and win- 
dows were filled in all directions, and inquir- 
ing who and what 1 For my part I felt soli- 
tary, and thought of the saying about the 
sparrow on the house top ; but never did I 
realize it until now. However two men con- 
ducted me through a gate into a gentleman's 
house, where I was to dine. 

Thence to York, where I sprained and put 
out a bone of the foot, the eflfect of which I 
expect never to recover; — so to Leeds and 
on to Halifax and visited the adjacent coun- 
try — and so on to Birmingham, where I held 
some meetings; thence to London again; 
thence to Bristol, where with expense and 
difficulty, meetings were attained and at- 
tended. 

Convictions and Pfformation broke out 
while here ; some came out as spies; but God 
touched the hearts of some. One stranger, a 
local preacher, I caught by the collar, remark- 
ing, take hold and do your duty, and leave 
the event with God ! The tears flowed from 
him like springs of water. The old connec- 
tion opposed the work ; hence they drove oflf 
a number who built a Meeting House that 
would hold 1500 people. 

From thence circuitous to Hollyhead, 
where I embarked to Dublin, to see my friend 
Dr. Johnson, and Mammy Letty, after an ab- 
sence of almost twelve years — thus we are 
permitted to see each other again, after va- 



the officiating Ma- 



[ rious trials and trying scenes, while many of 
j our friends and acquaintance are gone the way 
I of all the earth. 

j Here I found the Methodists had split into 
I two parts and a new connection raised up, 
with a representative form of government 
from the people with the preacher ; and one 
third of the societies gone off, which for dis- 
tinction sake, may be called K . . . . ites, as 
the blame is laid to him. 

The Conference party could not open their 
Meeting Houses consistently with the minutes 
of Conference, which was considered as being 
still in force. So a steward was permitted to 
give me an invitation in his own name ; but 
this I could not feel free to accept, lest it 
should give my opposers occasion to say I 
sanctioned a breach of TRUST, and by tha, 
means attempts were made to justify the re- 
mark, as a charge of Mr. S. of truth — "a 
SHAMELESS INTRUDER." AND " MOST 
DARING IMPOSTOR," or with Mr Hardy's 
public notice. 

Called on Major Sirr 
gistrate, having understood that officers were 
sent by him to apprehend me when leaving 
here before. So I observed to him, having 
understood he wished to see me when here 
before, I thought proper to present myself be- 
fore him to know his pleasure, and to present 
to him my Papers, &c. 

He acted the part of a Gentleman, and 
turned oflf the subject with an evasive lau^h ; 
countersigned my certificate, after registering 
the same in the Secretary's book, and caused 
j the Seal of his office to be affixed to the same. 
I Thus after much censure from various sources, 
I and false accusations, have ventured to show 
: myself again ; which was thought by many 
j would have cost me my life ! 
i S. Wood, the stationed Preacher and Super- 
' intendent, said he would take the responsi- 
bility on himself, and so made an appoint- 
ment in Cork Street, which I attended. Then 
some body else * made two more appoint- 
ments — one at Gravel Walk, and the other in 
Cork Street, which I also fulfilled — when 
another appointment was given out at Gravel 
Walk — but Mr. Wood had made an appoint- 
ment at Donny brook for me at the same hour; 
which I did not know until he sent me a 
few lines, hoping I would not disappoint 
those dear Peoph. at Donnybrook ; though 
there was but few attended, while a large 
assembly at Gravel Walk were disappointed. 

I had given out four appointment-? for Sun- 
day at Cork Street Chapel, as it was nearly 
deserted of hearers — but was questioned by 
whose request % I acquitted others and ok 
the blame to myself, as the liberty ini ;ed 



These were both Preachers. 



174 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIEN::E5 OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 



from the stimulus of S. Wood — attended the 
first appointment — was requested to alter the 
evening appointment from seven to five, (to 
prevent drawing the people from Gravel Walk 
Charity Sermon ; though they had meeting at 
the same hour at Whitefriar Street;) which 
was impossible, as the sequel proved ; for 
though the meeting was withdrawn, many 
hundreds came out. 

For this I was blamed, as well as for the 
other dif-appointments in which I had no 
hand, as they had not explained the thing to 
the people, so the blame was to rest with me. 

S. W. afterwards made a kind of appoint- 
ment, twice, which were not notified or pro- 
perly given out ; but like a kind of sham to 
satisfy the public mind ; so I thought proper 
not to attend. 

Here the question will arise, why that 
Minute was made for me And who was the 
cause ? 

Some said Arthur Keen was the cause — 
but perhaps it was envy and prejudice in 
some of the C. For hov/ could one not a 
member, have such influence over a body who 
had all the power in their own hands ? But 
the day of eternity must unfold this ! For 
certain it is, that I never did strive to divide 
their Society, though I have been charged 
with a design to return, for that end and pur- 
pose ; yet numbers had been added to the So- 
ciety as a consequence of my former visits; 
and the thing with which they had accused 
me with designing, they brought about them- 
selves. 12,000 to 18,000 in the difference of 
the parties ; and both parties claim to be the 
old society, and accuse the other of being the 
rebels ! 

However, when in England, after I received 
two letters from my friend Br. Johnson, soli- 
citing me to come over to Dublin, before I 
should embark for my own country. I en- 
deavored to ask counsel at the hand of GOD, 
when it struck my mind with power, " They 
are dead which sought thy life." Exodus iv. 
19. After my arrival, heard of two who died 
singularly and suddenly, somewhat with dis- 
tress of mind, who are said to have had a 
hand in that dirty and unjust affair ; hence, 
their officiousness with all those concerned, 
were abortive, thus far, and I am still preser- 
ved to blow the Gospel trumpet to a dying 
world. 

Several meetings attended in different parts 
of the city, at two of which were collections, 
one for beggars, about seventeen pounds ; the 
other for Sunday schools, about tv/enty ive 
pounds. 

The Bishops of tne Church of England, 
prevented one meeting at the Rotunda, after 
seven pounds had been paid for the use of it. 
And also one or two Clerevmen of the same 



' order caused a yard to be shut against me, 
, w^here I had addressed about two thousand 
' people, by applying to the civil authority. 
! The Roman Priests at the Altars, had cau- 
tioned their people against me also. Thus 
;the "HIGH PRIESTS," in different orders, 
seemed to combine to proclaim war. Mobs 
also became so dreadful and noisy, 'that it 
I gave the Police a plenty to do to guard the 
I place, or assist me home, while the stones, 
brickbats, slush, mud, sticks and dead cats, 
and whatsoever came to hand, at times seem- 
' ed to fly like hail, while the yells of the peg- 
: pie seemed to cut and jar the air, as if the 
imps of the lower regions, had broke loose 
and come up — "impostor." '■'■Heretic,'' &c. 
&c. ' * 

The Calvinists remembered me of old, and 
conducted themselves accordingl)' . 

Thus the clergy of the four societies so affect- 
ed the public mind, that it became dangerous for 
j me to be seen rpuch abroad. Such was the 
j effect on the minds of the populace of the 
\ day, so I kept principally retired, until the 
I arrival of Captain Cole, with whom I had 
I som.e acquaintance, and Avith him I embarked 
I for America, and after some trying gales and 
I impressive scenes, reached the shores of Co- 
I lumbia once more. 

I Arrived back in the Dublin packet to 
I America, with Captain J. Cole, June 
I 1819, and found that death had not made 
any inroad on the family while gone, but my 
I Peggy w^as in a declining state of health. 
{ Several strangers had told me in different 
parts in my travels, that if I did not return 
shortly, would see my companion no more, 
i Vv'hich testimony so corroborated my own 
; feelings as to give rise to my return sooner 
j than intended anterior. 

I She travelled with me some days, and 
! when in Providence, in Rhode Island, found 
I her weeping : on inquiring the cause, she re- 
i plied after some hesitation : " I shall return 
back to Hebron, and tell Father Dow I have 
come back to die with him." We returned in 
September, and from the time of my return 
from Europe, was absent only twice after- 
wards, once for a night, and five days to Bos- 
ton, on business, until she died. 

She said, she frequently felt more comfort 
than she expressed to others, and remarked 
that her death might be sanctified to some! 

She asked me if I thought her dissolution 
was near 1 I replied, that I thought she would 
continue until spring, if not longer : she re- 
plied she thought so too ! But the night fol- 
lowing, she awoke me up, and asked what 
time of the month it was ; I told her, when 
she remarked that she thought she was bound 
in all by the month of January. 

She counted every day until the year ran 



i 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



175 



out, and then almost every hour, until the 
morning of the fifth, when she asked if I had 
gone to bespeak a coffin for her 1 I said no. 
At evening, she asked, if I had gone to call 
in the neighbors ; I told her no. 

About two o'clock at night, she requested 
me to call up the family, which being done, 
she soon began to fail fast — asked her if she 
felt any pain ? She said no ! And while sup- 
porting her in my arms, my heart replied, 
Lord, THOU gave her to me ! I have held 
her only a lent favor for fifteen years, and 
now I resign her back to thee, and commit 
and commend her soul to thee, until we meet 
again beyond the swelling flood. She replied 
with a hearty Amen — -and soon expired as 

' the going out of a candle, without a struggle, 
contraction, or groan ! And although I view- 
ed my marriage contract ended, yet what were 
my feelings on that occasion, words cannot 
express : - But my mind, in some good degree, 
was prepared for the occasion, by the dispen- 
sation of preparation, from those words to 

, Ezekiel, applied to my mind years before : 
" Behold, I take away the desire of thine eyes 
with a stroke P'' Jan. 6th. 

1820. Were the words accomplished in my 
heart, as a sword through my soul ! A re- 
spectable congregation attended her burial, 
after that her funeral sermon was preached by 
Mr. Burrows, in the Methodist Meeting 

^ hou^e, in Hebron, on the 7th, which was felt 
by the neighbors to be a solemn, impressive 
occasion ! 

The loss was too sensible in contemplating 
in my feelings. Hence, my judgment dictated 
the departure from usual custom, and to change 
my condition again upon the Journey of 
life. 

Towards the close of this year, we went to 
the Southern States, after travelling over the 
six New England States first. 

1821. Being arrested at Charleston for an 
alleged libel against the peace and dignity 
of the State of South Carolina, under the old 

■f British /emia/ system^ called " Common Law," 
; " the greater the truth, the greater the libel." 
I My companion returned to the north, not 
knowing how long I should be detained as a 
state criminal ! But after, my trial, and con- 
demnation to pay one dollar fine, I sailed to 
Boston, where I officially published the whole 
account, and returned to my companion in 
Montville. 

1852. I travelled as far South as Virginia, 
and also visited Long Island extensively, for 
the first time. 

Sept. 6th, felt a drawing to visit my Father, 
not knov/ing any thing in particular was the 
matter, except the passage of Joseph and his 
father's sickness being on my mind, until I got 
near the house, when a neighbor told me, 



" your Father is sick When entering the 
house, saw death coming in upon him fast. 
He asked, "have you any bad news ?" On 
being answered in the negative, replied " all is 
well !" I fell upon my knees to commend 
him to God, when he suspended his agony, 
and at the close, expressed a very hearty 
Amen ! 

Previous to this he had closed all his tem- 
poral concerns, made his arrangements, wound 
up his business, as one finishing a piece of 
work for the day, and then laying aside the 
garments to go to rest at night. 

He had expressed to a number of persons 
for some weeks before, that he viewed the 
Friday or Saturday of this week, to close the 
scene of life with him — while the words, 
'■''The Lord is my portion, saith my soul P 
VMS the expression of his mind, by impression ! 
He expired about half past eight at night on 
Friday, being a little over 80 years of age. 
His funeral was preached: "The righteous 
hath hope in his death." After which he was 
conveyed twelve miles to the place of our na- 
tivity, and buried by the side of my mother, 
who had been dead almost nineteen years : 
who, when she was expiring, replied to the 
Doctor, how her faith held out " stronger than 
ever !" 

Thus the family is broken up and scattered 
as young birds from the nest, after they come 
to maturity. 

After attending to my father's affairs, ac- 
cording to his " Willy started with my 
companion for the East, but my beast dying 
suddenly on the way, I borrowed another for 
the time being, and proceeded on our journey, 
and after a few weeks returned home to Mont- 
ville, where she was raised, and leaving her 
with her mother and friends, came on to Phila- 
delphia by New York, where I now am pre- 
paring this manuscript for publication, being 
near the close of the year 1822. 

Public opinion is as a whim, which is lost, 
and vanishes as a vapor — their sneers and 
frowns will not adhere as the dirt adheres to 
the shoe in the street, and their applause is as 
the bubble on the water. The former will not 
injure your virtue, nor the latter feed, clothe, 
or put a penny in your pocket. And that 
which could neither do harm nor good, is not 
worth minding ; therefore an expanded soul 
rises above such little things, and hence the 
propriety of parental advice to the Son : 

" Let talkers talk — slick thou to what is best, 
To think of pleasing all, is all dijest." 

Salem, Aug. 16. 
" Lorenzo Dow. — This celebrated travelling 
preacher is now on a tour through the Ne\^ 
England States. He preached at Portland, ii 
a field, on Sunday the 6th inst., in presence of 



176 EXEMPLIFIED EXrERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



2 or 3000 people. He then proceeded through 
a part of New Hampshire, preaching in the 
principal towns on his way, and he is to preach 
at Newburyport this afternoon . He generally 
holds his meetings in the fields or woods, find- 
ing it difficult to gain admittance to a house 
of worship. He wears his hair long and 
flowing, and his beard unshorn, in imitation of 
the Apostles ! — his dress is mean, his voice 
harsh, his gesticulation and delivery ungrace- 
ful in the extreme, and his whole appearance 
and manners are calculated to excite the cu- 
riosity and wonder, if not the disgust of his 
hearers."' 

Newburyport, Aug. 18. 
" Lorenzo Dow, according to promise, held 
forth last Wednesday, in the open air, to a 
multitude of 3 or 4000, who assembled to wit- 
ness the performance of one, whose eccentric 
appearance had gained him, in anticipation, 
some celebrity. He told where he was born 
and raised, said he was the friend of all sects, 
and believed in none of them — cautioned his 
hearers not to pin their faith on those who 
preached in steepled houses, or to believe a 
thing because their grandmothers before them 
believed it — and after a rhodomontade, without 
argument or eloquence, of forty or fifty min- 
utes, was otF in a tangent." 

Raleigh, (N. C.) Jan. 23. 
'■'■Lorenzo Dow. — We were highly grati- 
fied, last evening, with a sermon delivered by 
this celebrated itinerant preacher, at the State 
House. The name of Dow, is perhaps, not 
more extensively known than the eccentrici- 
ties of his character. These eccentricities 
have doubtless, in various instances, led to a 
doubt as to the sanity of his mind. But if we 
were to judge from the specimen which he 
last night gave of his understanding, we should 
say tnat there v/as no better foundation for 
such an opinion than there was for the accu- 
sation v/hich Felix preferred against the most 
eloquent of all divines — the apostle Paul. 
We verily think that the tenets of Mr. Dow, 
as far as we comprehend them, are extremely 
liberal, and that he is as much divested of sec- 
tarian prejudices, and as free from bigotry, as 
it is possible for one to be, zealously engaged 
in the cause of religion. We shall, perhaps, 
say more respecting this extraordinary man, 
at a period of more leisure. Jg®^^ He is ex- 
pected to preach at the State House on Thurs- 
day next, at 11 o'clock. As he expects to 
embarks in a few weeks for Europe, those 
who desire to hear him, vvould do well to avail 
themselves of an opportunity, which may not 
shortly, if ever, occur." 

A world of contradictions, falsifications, and 



imbecile with outward inconveniences, as heat, 
cold, hunger, thirst, with pain and sickness, 
in the vicissitudes of life, have been analects 
of my journey : but GOD has been my pro- 
tector and consolation, as a a tender parent 
during the thirty years of my pilgrimage thus 
far, through time — hence my hope to the 
end ! 

1823. Crossing the Susquehannah River, 
visited Green Castle, Carlisle, Little York, 
Columbia, Hagarstown, Lancaster, Harris- 
burg, &c. 

Here I saw the " Pope's Legate," who was 
sent over to curse ^'■Priest Hogan''' — they 
were both at meeting. The Legate appeared 
like a little contemptible looking fellov/, but the 
Priest appeared as a man of sense and superi- 
ority. 

The Roman Priests are hound to the Pope — 
but what allegiance do they owe to our Gov- 
ernment, or Country ? Or what assurance of 
fidelity can they give to any body who are not 
Catholics, seeing they are not hound to keep 
faith with heretics 1 What right hath the 
Pope, as a temporal prince, to make use of the 
name of religion, to interfere in our temporal 
and political affairs in this nation ? Their 
body of Clergy are a unit — and they pull to- 
gether — all in one way ! 

Their proceedings are kept "Hugah mu- 
gah" to themselves ; but they are gaining 
strength in the land. 

Returnea lo Montville in the spring, after 
visiting many places and holding numerous 
meetings in the country, finding much friend- 
ship among the Dutch Methodists, or " Uni- 
ted Brethren ;" who assisted me from place to 
place. 

We visited Rhode Island this summer, 
where once a year, the manners and simplici- 
ty of the people excited an anniversary desire 

^0 SO- . ^ ^ 

This year, by request, with reluctarrce, an 
estate devolved on me to settle ; which proved 
insolvent, yet paid 66 cents on the dollar — 
which the judge acknowledged to be a very 
large dividend in such a case ! — Still, many 
spoke hard, with severe wishes and curses ; 
because a disinterested person did not pay that 
which they had trusted to another : although 
there was not enough left to pay the expenses 
of the Court at the close of the affair, exclu- 
sive of all the anxiety, trouble and vexa- 
tion. 

This fall, we visited the Falls of Niaga- 
ra, with the intermediate country, where we 
attended many meetings during the journey of 
a few weeks. 

Was arrested at Troy on a false pretence, 
just after attending meeting of 4 or 5,000 peo- 
ple — and put to much trouble — for which see 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the vexation and charges under the law suits 
and prosecution at the close. 

1824. This year an abscess was formed, as 
was supposed, by a cohesion of the liver, 
diaphram, and the stomach, in the lower 
cavity, and the cohesion of the lungs to the 
diaphram in the upper— which abscess, be- 
came so prominent or exuberant, that there 
was not an animation sufficient to produce the 
necessary animal warmth : and fire heat could 
not be made by any means to answer the pur- 
pose ! A cold spot, sensible to the touch, was 
the consequence ; equal to that of a corpse. 
However, at length, the abscess broke favora- 
bly, and was raised up ; though fears were 
entertained that had it been otherwise : it must 
have been strangulation, or a mortification as 
the sequel. 

The soreness, the chills, and the effect on 
the nervous system, with pains, attending; 
there is a want of language to express or com- 
municate a full and proper idea on the sub- 
ject ; but my escape was narrow. 

There are many who possess a theory from 
books ; but few, it is to be feared, have a 
sound judgment of their own, in point of prac- 
tice. 

But the best of prescription, without good 
nursery, will not avail - for this is a science 
to itself — and how few have experience and 
judgment on the subject to act on the case! It 
would be well for csociety, if this subject was 
more attended to. Visited a variety of places, 
as far as the State of Maine this year. 

1825. Visi'ted Nantucket, the Vineyard and 
Elizabeth Islands, and also Cape Cod ; very 
extensively this year,; with many good meet- 
ings. Br. Taylor, the sailor, was stationed on 
the Cape, who was very friendly to me and 
brother Perry also. 

Towards the close of the year we started 
for the west, via. N. York, Philadelphia, and 
Baltimore to Washington City; thence to 
" Mount Vernon," and saw the tree which 
Washington had pUnted with his own hands ; 
and also the vai^lt where his ashes lay ; but 
his name must go down to posterity, with a 
different impression than is made by the ex- 
ample of most men. 

In Hagerstown we became acquainted with 
a kind family by the name of Martinnd. 
From this place we were franked to Cumber- 
land, and so on the Cumberland Road to 
Brownsville. 

We passed near the grave of general Brad- 
dock, who is said to have been shot by one 
of his own men ; whose twin brother B. killed 
with his sword, for attempting to fight behind 
a tree, in Indian style ; which, had the Eng- 
lishman taken up with the advice of a Buck- 
skin, might have saved himself and army. 

From JBrownsville to Pittsburg, by water, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 177 



in the Monongahela, Col. Gormley called up 
a man in the night, who was friendly to me, 
in first wife's day ; but things were differ- 
ent now ; so we went to the " Lafayette Imi'^ 
— dear enough for our poor fare ; but it was 
cold and night : and any asylum is desirable 
at such a time as that. 

A council among big bugs was held con- 
cerning us, before our arrival — -the result was, 
that they would not receive us, but we should 
put up with one under slander, and by con- 
tribution be supported there as paupers ; to 
sink us in the mire ; as appeared afterwards. 
But they were disappointed ; for Dr. Arm- 
strong gave us an asylum, until we found an 
opportunity to depart to Wheeling by land, 
where we found some kind friends; from 
thence to Marietta, and so down to Cincinnati, 
where we found a number of friends. 

1826. Visited Indianapolis, the capital of 
Indiana, and many adjacent places ; thence 
returning to Cincinnati ; we ascended the Ohio 
to Marietta ; thence hiring a wagon and two 
horses and a driver, we proceeded about 130 
miles to Beverly, in Randolph County, in 
Virginia, via. Clarksburg, where we staid a 
few days. The land in this vale on Tiger 
River is beautifully good ; and the crystal 
streams are excellent. The mountains that 
surround the country are awfully sublime ; 
but the soil is not so good — and the fee of the 
land is very uncertain — as there have been 
" Warrants''' upon warrants laid; and hence, 
the surveys clash ; and the same ground may 
have been granted away by the government 
ten or even twenty times over ! So, that, un- 
der existing laws, it will and must be a very 
long tinje before the question is finally settled; 
whether the occupier is the owner of the land 
on which he lives : although he might have 
bought it of a dozen different claimants. 

This place is one hundred and five miles 
from Cumberland ; across mountains, up and 
then down; I think one of the awfulest roads 
I ever travelled ; as the path, if I may so call 
it, follows the streams or water courses up to 
the summit, and then down on the other side. 
In one case, in the space of about three or 
four miles, I think we crossed it about thirty- 
six times. 

From Cumberland to Fvedficktown, our old 
friend, Reeside, franked us again. Thence 
to Baltimore, and took the steamboat to Phi- 
ladelphia and New York, and arrived bask to 
Montville in June following 

Visited Boston and the east this year, and 
prepared for the w^est. 

1827. Went to New York, took steamboat 
to N. Brunswick, thence stage No. 7, strang- 
ers crossed words and cut eyes ; hence a 
stranger, as we parted, replied, " My name is 
Adams; I live in Pittsburg; when you come 



12 



178 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



there, call on me ; and make my house your 
home." 

I called; and was introduced to his wife : 
Btaid seven weeks ; and found it to be a home 
indeed, during very cold weather — his wife is 
a " mother in Israel" — obtained what I stood 
in need of in time of exigency and refunded 
the same, and took my departure for the lower 
regions, visiting various towns by the way, to 
New Orleans. 

Thence returning by steam, up the Missis- 
sippi, Ohio, and Tennessee Rivers, Tuscumbai 
and Florence, (above the muscle shoals) in 
the State of Alabama ; so to HuntsviUe, in 
Madison county ; and scaling the country by 
the way, crossed over land to Nashville, in 
the State of Tennessee; thence down the Cum- j 
herland River to Smithfield ; where Lynch's \ 
Law was put in force : the thief was led to a 
meeting, in the house of a magistrate where I 
officiated ; and here he requested protection, 
and that the law might take its course ; I 
plead to the company, but without effect: 
when night came on, they took him out, and 
gave about a hundred lashes with rods: and 
then let him go, with a threatening, if he was 
found there any more after day light. For my 
part, I was glad to be off with a whole skin ; 
where a stranger, seemingly, could not have 
prote-ction of law ; although the people gener- 
ally, used me respectfully, civilly, and well ; 
considering all the circumstances. 

Thence in the steamboat, Hercules, to St. 
Louis, in the State of jNIissouri. Here the 
Methodist and Presbyterian meeting houses 
were open to me : and found some of my old 
acquaintance and kind friends. 

The artificial mounts of antiquity, for labor, 
strength, and beauty, exceeds any thing I have 
yet found in the western curiosities, in poiiit 
of magnitude. 

Thence across the State of Illir.ois to Vin- 
cennes, on the Wabash, thence up the same to 
Tarra Hoote, near Fort Harrison : so on to 
Indianapolis, in the State of Indiana ; and vi- 
sited many of the counties round about, and 
the most principal places ; speaking generally 
in the open air, under the shades: and so 
through the Ohio to New England, taking Co- 
Inmbus, Worthington to Cleveland, Paines- 
ville, and to Buffalo and .the Canal, on the 
way. 

Found, on my- arrival at Montville, my pro- 
perty attached, under as false allegations as 
ever existed ; and that was not all ; but there 
was insult added to injury ; and all this with- 
out any reasonable and just pretext for a cause, 
whatever ! But envy, malice, and covetous- 
ness, to possess that which belonged to ano- 
ther, without giving an equivalent. 

The author and instigator of this fraud and 
mischief, when I first saw him, made me think 



of Milton's Devil in the form of a Toad, whisp- 
ering in the ear of Eve ! ! ! 

The first place where I attempted ever to 
get a small home, was in the Mississippi coun- 
try, but failed. iSly second attempt was at 
Lynchburg, in Virginia; but did not succeed. 

The third w^as in Hebron ; but the Charles- 
ton, S. C. business, was so serious to me in 
its consequences, as to cause a sacrifice : and 
hence a disappointment there ! But my Father 
leaving some little property, another trial was 
made in Montville — but this prosecution has 
been so serious in its effects, to bring me near 
to a level with the world : that I can scarcely 
say, this or that are my own. 

In addition to all this, another prosecution 
I from an unavoidable source, transpired about 
i the same time. 

When things transpire under circumstances, 
beyond the power of my control ; the only safe 
way is. not to attempt to take it out of the 
hand of Providence ; but to bring my mind to 
my situation, resigning m.yself to HIS dispo- 
sal ; and leave the events with Him after act- 
ing the best judgment that I can.' 

For to give away to anxiety, is to destroy 
one's peace and disqualify him for action ; but 
the ART of living by the day, is the doctrine 
of the New Testament. 

Those who instigated the trouble for me at 
Charleston, S. C;, or contributed thereto — 
were all cut oiF within about the space of three 
■year.s — except Robert Y- Hayne — who was 
then the Attorney-General for the State ; and 
is now the Governor for the nullifiers. 

Those at Troy, who have put me to so 
much trouble and expense, by demanding .what 
THEY KNOW to be uxjusT, must answer if to 
the court of conscience in their own breast, (if 
they ha^'e any ?) and to the bar of justice, to 
the Great Judge — there I leave them ! 

Those who attached my property in my ab- 
sence, are gone to pot — then figured away 
more than ever ! 

But these things are not over ! There is an 
invisible hand in the affairs of mortals, thai 
will reward virtue and punish vice — which ia 
frequently and awfully exemplified in the dis 
pensations of retributive justice — and as I be 
lieve, in this case, will be exemplified to the 
view of society in this world as well as in thf 
next. 

Those who were concerned in the fourtl 
and last scrape out of which the Lord deliver 
ed me — as well as those who strove to add 
other subjects of law, so called, to seek my 
downfall, ruin, and destruction, are gone thfe 
way of all the earth : a solemn, impressive 
lesson, to those who knov;^ the concomitant 
circumstances ! 

1828. Went to New York, Albany, by ca- 
nal to Buffalo, by steamboat to Sandusky j 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



179 



visited the country to the Ohio ; so down the 
Mississippi to New Orleans; thence took 
shipping for Philadelphia, in a passage of ele- 
ven days around Cape Florida, escaping the 
pirates and the storms that are dangerous in 
those seas, having travelled by land and water 
more than five thousand miles, in about ten 

j weeks. Thence to Montville. 

When a man figures a>vay on a false capital, 
borrows all he can, as far as his credit will 
go: then shuts up shop; cheats the Girls 
out of years of hard labor, by borrowing all 

' their earnings, then pay them but a fifth part; 
and when the news first strikes their ears, to 
bring such a shout of mournful lamentation, 
as might strike the heart of any, but a stone, 
some of whom, were fifty miles from home, 
without a cent to buy them a dinner: what 
must be. the feelings of such a one, when he 
goes to jail, to "swear out," and so pay with 
a ramskin ? 

1829. Visited Boston — heard an Indian 
preach — he spoke some in Indian — it seemed 
more oratorical to me than any thing I ever 
heard ! 

He related his experience of the Indian 
Creed, which c^st more light on the subject of 
the Heathen Mythology, than any thing I had 
ever seen, as a key to the subject. 

" The white man believes in one God — the 
Indian believes in the Great Spirit. 

"The Indian believes in subordinate deities 
— and the white man believes in angels. 

" The white man believes in a future exist- 
ence — a heaven and a hell. The Indian be- 
lieves in a future state of rewards and punish- 
ments. 

" The white man get drunk, and Indian get 
drunk too — Indian steal ; white man steal — 
white man lie ; Indian lie !"' 

Thus when he compared their creeds and 
their practice, he could see no diflference ! 

Again, the Indians take much care and 
pains to teach their children the art of hunt- 
ing, to catch the bear and the deer ; and that 
they may become expert in it, they are taught 
to pray a great deal, and to fast much — after 
which, to go to sleep, to commune with the 
Great Spirit — and what they dream of fi-rst, 
they then consider it ominous of their future 
life, and fortune. For example : should one 
dream that a snake spoke to him, he would 
kill the first snake he saw, and preserve the 
skin as a sacred relic — supposing that the spirit 
of the animal, as an attendant genii, angel 
or Deity, would attend him in all his future 
journey through life : — an eagle, dog or cat, 
or whatever they might happen to dream about. 
Hence the variety of Deities in the eye of 
fancy, both animal, vegetable, &c. among the 
Indians and Heathen ! 

He said he was put to school at fourteen, 



and continued there until twenty: when he 
attended a woods meeting, where he felt the 
power of the Great Spirit to come upon him ; 
he then felt he was a sinner ; and the burthen 
of it was such, that he could not eat, nor 
drink, nor sleep — but the cry of his heart to 
the Great Spirit was, mercy, mercy ! At 
length the love of the Great Spirit streamed 
into his heart, which made him happy — he 
went home to the village to tell his parents ; — 
when Indian tell Indian, " It is so" — then 
Indian believe him; his parents and the 
whole village became subjects of the work, 
with the exception of six, who quit the place 
and retired, to live in their former way. 

They then wished the white man to come 
and teach them how to read, and the art of 
raising corn, beans, potatoes, &c. Hence 
civilizing and Christianizing went hand in 
hand together; it went into about fourteen 
villages, which he named, and geographically 
described — the courses and distances from 
each other, with the name of each place, and 
the number of the inhabitants, &c. &c. 

From near Rochester, I crossed Lake Onta- 
rio to Canada side; soon after, I heard a 
sound, which I followed perhaps one or two 
miles ; when I came to a body of several hun- 
dred Indians, in the act of devotion of sing- 
ing, exhortations and prayer; not a word did 
I understand, though the tunes I knew ! But 
such order, and decorum, and seriousness, I 
think I never saw before ! Such evidence of 
feeling sincerity ! 

The next day they put posts into the 
ground, and barks of trees, worked in so tight, 
about six or seven feet high, as would be dif- 
ficult to see through, as there was brush put 
on the outside, as a guard around to keep off" 
intruders. The enclosure embraced perhaps 
one-third of an acre or more, with a covering 
of barks to shed rain, which extended two- 
thirds round inwardly ! There was two 
strong narrow gates, with three Indians con- 
stantly at each, to guardythe same, or, as they 
said, to keep out the bad -white man ! 

There were about two thousand whites en- 
camped on the ground — seats, and a stand, 
and a number of preachers. . 

The white man must go to the spring, out 
with his pocket pistol, loaded with the life of 
man — drink grog and have a high. The 
white woman must whisper and that her little 
talk — and the young be running about ; 
whilst the Indians, old and young, male and 
female, seemed to behave as though they felt 
to wait upon and worship the Great Spirit. 

From such a contrast of circumstances and 
behavior, I remarked to the people, that much 
was said in the States, about raising money to 
send missionaries to civilize and christianize 
the Indians; but if some of the money was 



180 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



expended to aid the Indians to travel and learn 
the white people decorum, I thought it would 
be money well laid out. 

Visited a village on Grape Island, where 
not a lazy or a drunken Indian was allowed 
' by them to reside. This spot, seemingly, 
would have been a terrestrial Paradise to re- 
side in, if it had not been for the tormenting 
musquitoes. 

Continued down the lake shore on the 
Canada side till I came to Kingston. Saw 
many of my old acquaintance and 'former 
benefactors, some of whom I had not seen for 
more than thirty years; Mary Switzer, that 
was — name changed — is now a widow — chil- 
dren grown — but keeps her religion still! 
■X- * * Empy^ who when I saw her last was 
a child, but still, there was something that 
might be read. She I recognized after an 
absence of thirty-two years, and called her 
name. 

Crossed the lake from Kingston to Oswego, 
and so returned to Rochester, Lockport, Gene- 
seo, and attended several camp meetings. At 
one of which the preacliers held a Council, 
how to treat me if I came ; the result of which 
[ was, to meet on fair ground. I designed to 
j attend as a spectator. They however broke 

I the ice, and I spoke from the stage — but 
mostly in camps of Satan about in the woods, 
here and there, wherever I could find a party, 
! give them a preach and lead them to the camp 
' — whether by night or day — many. such meet- 
! ings during the time. 

i All was peace and friendship, and the 
i best order, so considered, ever known at a 

meeting of magnitude in that part of the 

country. 

At another camp meeting, the P. Elder had 
his office^ ready, if I attempted to officiate, to 
take me off the ground. 

Not a word did I speak, good, bad or 
indiflerent, whilst on tlie ground — not even 
to answer a question — but remained entirely 
mute. 

When strangers were ordered off the ground 
at night,. I retired about a mile ; and finding 
the door of a school-house open, I went in, 
and laid down on the table until morning • 
when a man came to me, who lived about a 
half mile from the camp, who wished me to 
see his sick wife — she requested me to preach 
, there ; I said, if you. will get me twenty hear- 
'■ ers in twenty minutes. Three or four young 
men started full speed to the camp — it was 
whispered among some thousands of persons 
like a shock — they left the P. Elder, or his 
Antimasonry stufi^ which he was designing 
against me, to raise a prejudice, and that no 
Mason must preach on that stand! How- 
ever, there was three or four thousand came 
out to where I was, leaving him, as was said, 

J 



froni one hundred to hundred and fifty to hear 
him out. 

The house was filled, the roof and fence? 
were covered — as many as my voice could 
command, to whom I spoke till I got my talk 
out — and then requested them to return peace- 
ably to the camp and get all the good they 
could ! Yet about fifteen hundred followed me 
near two miles-^so I gave them another talk for 
near two hours, and went on my way. 

The P. E., as was said, had an officer to do 
with him before the meeting broke — whether 
justly or not, is not fbr me to determine; but 
the master said, that "which ye measure to 
others, shall be measured to you again !" 
How conspicuous is the doctrine of Retributive 
Justice ! 

At another place, I saw Br. Dewey and his 
wife and daughter — went on to the camp 
ground twice — retired a couple of miles to my 
lodging place— many came near, to whom I 
spoke, there "being a plenty of sawmill logs, 
to accommodate the people with seats. I told 
them to go back to the camp ground, and 
by watchfulness, prsfcyer and faith, to lay hold 
on the power of God — they afterwards had a 
good time. 

The Spirit of Anti-ism, seemed to intoxicate 
the people, and to sow the seeds of discord in 
society — politically, socially, and morally — 
that the peace of neighborhoods and of fami- 
lies and religious communities, were dis- 
turbed, if not deranged and destroyed. Mil- 
lions of dollars and years of days have been 
lost as a consequence ! But something must 
and will occupy and agitate the public mind ; 
which if the subject matter be not good, they 
will seize on something bad ; for there will be 
no neutral ! Ambitious men, for purposes of 
self-aggrandizement, generally fabricate and 
disseminate excitable matter to disturb the 
public peace, for their own objects and ends ! 

" Devils with devils damned— ^j ?n concord hold — 
Men only disagree !" 

A good reason for it — there is but one 
spirit to actuate ; and that is, the pursuit of 
Evil for enjoyment ! — hence, says Milton's 
Devil— 

" Evil, be thou mt good !" 

Their spirit is a unit among the horned 
GENTRY— fallen angels — so represented by 
hieroglyphics, as 5m, (moral evil, a transgres- 
sion of the law,) converie4 them into devils. 

But mule-devils — i. e. the bad principle in 
man so constantly exemplified in his actions 
and conduct towards his cotemporaries, shows 
the degenerate state of the human family — 
and hen€e the propriety of the doctrine of 
REDEMPTION AND SALVATION ! 

The power of the former upon the latter 
is, to tempt^ buffet, harass, and inject evil 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 181 



thoughts into the mind : for spirit may ope- 
rate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter — 
and a bad spirit can operate as well as a good 
one 5 and also present objects to the view of 
the mind to affect or operate on the senses, but 
cannot force the will: for this is volition; 
hence the consent of mind must be given, in 
order to commit the act of sin, which is a 
moral evil. For it is the spirit and motive of 
intention of the heart, which gives character 
to action, whether good or bad, in a moral 
point of view. 

Cold water societies among Indians, ex- 
pelled hot water from the village ; some people 
moving, being encamped near by, seduced one 
to drink and got him intoxicated, in order to 
tantalize and twit the other Indians and argue 
— it is all a fudge. 

The villagers held a council ; then taking 
the young Indian who had got drunk, down to 
the camp, in presence of the whites, and thei'e 
cut off his head ! 

1830. Visited Coventry, New York, Phila- 
delphia, Balti'.nore, and the district of Colum- 
bia; thence a few hundred miles into different 
parts of Pennsylvania, Ohio, Kentucky, by 
Vincennes to Vandalia ; so on to St. Louis; 
thence into Pike county, in the State of Illi- 
nois, Green, and to Jacksonborough, in Mor- 
gan county, and so on to Springfield. 

About three-fifths of this state is savannas, 
or natural meadows, called prairie. There 
are to be found, many feet under ground, dif- 
ferent kinds of wood, which growth is not to 
be found in several hundred miles of here ; 
also, vi^ild hens, snakes and wolves, peculiar 
to these natural openings ; and also wild 
oats and rye, with an endless variety of 
flowers seemingly to the eye, as one advances 
along. 

The soil is strong and good for cultivatibn, 
and when the sod is once broke, it is easy to 
manage in future. But one curse seems to , 
attend this part : the growth of corn, &c. 
&c. is so luxuriant, that it tends to^make peo- 
ple lazy and idle, and destroys industry. 

Spoke to many large assemblies ; and hav- 
ing finished my tour, wished to return to the 
East ; a stranger came up with a horse, sad- 
dle and bridle, which he offered for sale ; his 
price was twenty dollars ; whence I started 
and fell in company with a man who was 
going my way, through the grand prairie of 
more than one hundred miles, except a streak 
of woods on the water-courses, which were 
frequently from ten to twenty miles asunder. 
In one place there was a furrow ploughed for 
the benefit of travellers, as a guide, for more 
than fifty miles. 

Found it very severe travelling on horse- 
back ; and yet there was no other way with- 
out going several hundred miles round, as 



there was no stage conveyance on this route ; 
the roads and country being new, , 

Frequently met from thirty to fifty moving 
families of a day, with flocks, and herds, and 
wagons, &c. Came by Indianapolis to Cin- 
cinnati ; sold my horse and took stage to Cir- 
cleville, and so on to the Canal, holding many 
meetings by the way. 

The " Vicar General'''' had followed me, on 
a former route, from meeting to meeting, and 
from place to place, though I knew it not for 
some time after. 

There had been an impostor in New Hamp- 
shire, Vermont, New- York and Ohio States, 
who had assumed my name, and travelled on 
my credit, and so made himself master of the 
public and private history of my life, and had 
become so perfect an imitator, with his ac- 
quaintance with human nature, that he would 
dupe those v/hp were well acquainted with 
me without mistrusting the imposition ; hence 
I had to bear some of the follies of his con- 
duct ; and twice, narrowly escaped the hicko- 
ry, (on the principles of Lynch's law) as be- 
ing cons4dered the counterfeit lorenzo ! 

Doubtless, with me, he was and is an Ita- 
lian Jesuit as one of the many agents, as a 
tool to spy out the state of society and make 
report to the proper source, for the ruin of this 
land. 

Seeing so many concurring circumstances 
to corroborate the idea of the design of the Je- 
suits to set up their empire in this country, 
caused me to fling some ideas together, to call 
the attention of the public to the subject, 
which has given offence to some ; and hence 
objects for seduction, to" take an advantage of 
me secretly to my injury, in a clandestine 
manner : but thus far I have been preserved. 

1831 . Spent principally in New England, 
visiting rfiany places, as circumstances and 
strength permitted. 

1832. Called on Jackson at the President's 
house, through the medium of the Rev. Wm. 
Burke of Cincinnati. 

In the course of conversation, remarked — 
Washington was the means, in the hand of 
Providence, of saving the country once; Jef- 
ferson once, and you twice. 

Washington was twice a candidate for the 
Presidential Chair, and twice elected — so Jef- 
ferson, Madison and Monroe! . 

Twice you have been a candidate, and vir- 
tually in the hearts of the people, twice elect- 
ed ! But once you was defrauded out of it. 
Should you be a candidate a third time, it will 
be once beyond what any of your predeces- 
sors have done ! And should you be elected, 
it is a query with some, whether you would 
continue, to occupy the Chair after the 4th of 
next March, unless you take very good care 
of yourself. 



182 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



He replied, I believe in a superintending 
Providence. I have been exposed to danger, 
and have been preserved. 

I ever aim to act for the public good, in my 
official capacity ] according to the best of my 
judgment, and if Divine Providence 'sees pro- 
per to allow me to fall a victim in the dis- 
charge of my duty, I feel resigned to the dis- 
pensation. 

From thence I prpceeded to Richmond in 
Virginia, where 1 had not been for about 
twelve years ; called on Governor Floyd, ob- 
tained permission of the Capitol, where I 
strove to deliver my testimony with fidelity. 
Thence to Petersburg, and spoke in the Court 
House; also at Powhattan and Cumberland 
and some adjacent parts. Found many of my 
old acquaintance gone, and most of the houses 
and plantations with new improvements and 
new occupants ; a few of my old spiritual 
children I found whose awakenings were 
dated when I was travelling.diere about thirty 
years ago. They have now families of their 
own, and children grown, some of whom have 
families also, and many of these are serving 
the MOST HIGH ! 

Took steamboat, up the bay, and so by 
railroad, and stage, &c. and returned to Mont- 
ville ! 

1833. Visited Newburg, Bloomingburg, 
Shangum, Fishkill, Johnsville, Middlebush, 
Latintown, Milton, Poughkeepsie, Hyde Park, 
Rhinebeck, Hudson, Albany,. Troy, Green- 
bush, Kinderhook and many other places, and 
returned to Montville, after an absence of 
about seven weeks : having attended about 
twenty meetings per week, most of the 
time. 

I am now in my fifty-sixth year on the 
journey of life ] and enjoy better health than 
when but 30 or 35 y.ears old, with1;he excep- 
tion of the callous in my breast, which ati 
times, gives me great pain. 

It is upwards of forty years since I first 
found the comforts of religion — and near 
thirty-eight in my jublic sphere of life. 

The dealings of (rod to me-ward, have been 
good. I have seen his delivering hand, and 
felt the inward support of his grace, by faith 
and hope, which kept my head from sinking 
when the billows of affliction seemed to en- 
compass me around. 

Much hath been the enquiry after my Jour- 
nal — hence- the addition and present publica- 
tion for the perusal of those who may sur- 
vive me, when I am dead and gone, and for 
the information of those who are yet unborn, 
to view the dealings of God, Man and the 
Devil with one, \Yhose experience and stand- 
ing is peculiar to itself. 

And should those Hints exemplified in the 
experience of COSMOPOLITE be beneficial to 



any one — give God the Glory. Amen and 
Amen ! — Farewell ! 

LORENZO DOW. 
Montville, Feb. 26, 1833. 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS. 

When I was a Child, my Father had Sal- 
mon's Geography, which contained twenty- 
four maps, which I thought to be pictures, and 
yet could see no meaning in them ; hence, in- 
quiring for satisfaction, what such and such 
things meant, advantage was judiciously taken 
of the occasion, to instruct and improve the 
subject to benefit my mind. 

1. Query. — What is that — pointing to dif- 
ferent parts on the Map. 

Answer — A River. 

2. Q.— What is a River % 
A. — A large Brook. 

3. Q.— What is that— 
A. — A mountain. 

4. Q.— What is a Mountain ? 
A. — A large Hill. 

5. Q.— What is that— 
A. The Sea. 

6. Q.— What is the Sea? 
A. — A large Pond. 

7. Q.— AVhat is that— 
A. — A Country. 

8. Q. — What is a Country'? 

A. — A large tract of Land where people 
dwell. 

9. Q. — What is beyond where the sun 

sets '? 

A. — A Country and People, like this neigh- 
borhood. 

Here my little mind began to expand to 
grasp the subject of Countries distant, and 
ORIGIN OF MAN, and HIS END, and the GREAT 
FIRST CAUSE ! 

Being presented with a new Spelling Book 
with pictwes. my sister, (who was older than 
myself) rea"d the fabulous moral explanation, 
which opened my understanding, that books 
COULD TALK ! Hcuce m}^ little soul was on 
fire to learn to read, and to understand the 
things of Nature and of Nature's GOD ! 

There were three brothers in the neighbor- 
hood with whom T used to play — they would 
do things that I knew th'ey would be chastis- 
ed for, and so did they. T would remonstrate 
with them. They would reply — What is Fa- 
ther's old black wliip? it .will soon be over! 
When the biack whip came, their shcruts 
might be heard afar, but when it was over, by 
themselves, would turn it into diversion ! 
Thus to harden each other. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



183 



When I thought on what was coming, I 
verily believe, that I suffered more in my leel-' 
ings, than they did under the lash of the 
hlack whip ! The blood receding, would press 
to my heart, — there was an end of diversion 
— quit their company, and retire home to my 
Father. 

Do not remember the time he chastised me : 
but there was a trembling at his word ; if I 
did amiss ; he took an opportunity by our- 
selves^ to make me sensible of it, which was 
very feeling to me. 

I thought that if he was angry and should 
chastise me, as the neighbors did their boys, 
that it would not make m^feel so had — hence 
to be . very guarded in all things that he would 
disapprove, lest he should be induced to lesson 
me again. - 

But such judicious conduct, as it is viewed 
by me since, hath had its influence upon my 
subsequent life. But the evil of chastising 
children when they don't deserve it, and pass- 
ing over their faults as with a sanction, if not 
even rewarding them for it, by some indul- 
gence, sugar toy or a promise, which they ne- 
ver mean to fulfil, an attendant evil to corrupt 
the tender Mind ! 0 that Parents felt their 
weight of obligation and would beware of 
consequences! 

One of the worst acts of mischief, that oc- 
curs to my mind, was when a child of about 
five or six years old ; the county being divid- 
ed, there was a tax to build a Court House 
and Jail ; the Collector came ] and the con- 
versation attracted my mind, to know what a 
Jail was % The reply — a house to shut up 
bad men and keep them confined. 

This alarmed my mind, that the actions of 
men should expose them to such consequen- 
ces — to be shut up in Jail ; but the subject 
running in my mind, about a Jail — a Jail — 
that one day a number of men were in a 
tight sAop, to escape the rain, chatting ; but I 
was playing around, watched my opportunity, 
put to the door, hooked it on the outside, to 
confine them in Jail^ as some of them had 
given me offence, and took to my heels and 
ran. But it was a long time before I thought 
myself safe to be near where some of them 
were. 

Surely conscience bears witness, and the , 
thoughts accuse or excuse in the actions of 
life. 

Some of the neighbors going to wash sheep 
about two miles off, took me with them — got 
tired and weary of -waiting — started for home, 
alone — but missed the way and wandered ofif 
several miles near to a river. There was a man 
who found me, and knew me — who was one 
of the worst enemies my father had ; he was 
esteemed crazy, and the people were afraid 
of him. I attempted to escape him -by flight, 



in vain. By main force, he carried me on his 
shoulders several miles, till we came in sight 
of my father's house ; he then put me down, 
but did not quit sight till he saw me enter. 
Just then, an awful thunder gust and shower 
of rain was overspreading the sky. 

One day while at play and amusing myself 
with boys, the door being open, there presen- 
ted the procession of a funeral train ; the 
hldck coffin gave me an awful alarm, which 
sensation I did not get over for a long time ] 
it being the first I had observed. 

, The Deity can be known no further than 
he is pleased to reveal and manifest himself. 

From scripture and common sense reflec- 
tion, are the following ideas : 

1 . That there cannot be one action without 
a time^ when the action took place. Hence, 
whatever God does, there must have been a 
time when he did it. Therefore the first thing 
that God made was time ! And in time he 
made all things. 

2. That he assumed the Angelic shape or 
FORM, previous to the crfeation of Angels ; 
and hence, afterwards is called, "The Angel 
of the Covenant." 

3. When Angels were created, could wor- 
ship and behold an object for adoration. 

4. Whatever God hath done^ as it relates 
to creating, it was done by this visible mani- 
festation — hence with propriety may be call- 
ed^" THE V/ORD ! " also it might be said to 
have been in the beginning with God, and 
moreover it might be styled, GOD. 

And when a "BODY" w^as "prepared" 
for the reception of this MANIFESTATION 
of the Deity, to be veiled in, with propriety 
might the same be styled the " SON OF 
GOD." 

Then, " BY HIM all things might be said 
to be made," &c. &c. 

Man could be said to have been created in 
the " IMAGE of God," &c. not only morally, 
but as it relates to his form of appearance, 
in " LIKENESS" and rectitude also. 

This pre-existence, to the creation of time., 
in the order and succession of days., being an- 
terior to such order and succession, with pro- 
priety may be styled the "ANCIENT OF 
DAYS." 

The Luminous Glory which Moses saw 
upon the tree, in1he likeness or appearance 
of fire, is styled, the Lord, or Jehovah ; the 
" GREAT name ;" which word a Jew will not 
speak, lest he should not do it with suitable 
reverence, and so take it in vain, — and not be 
guiltless. Also he is there called an Angel, 
as mentioned in Exodus. 

This CLOUD of Luminous Glory, answered 
a threefold purpose; and was manifested to 
the Hebrews ; first by night as a lamp to give 
them light : 2d. to keep off the rays of the sun 



184 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR. LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



by day : and 3d, as a guide to direct, when, 
where, and which way to go. 

Was on the ^Moimt and proclaimed the 
Law ; rested visibly on the mercy seat, over 
the ark : probably in the shape or form of a 
man : and would speak with a sound like the 
voice of a man ; and by the Jews was called 
the Shechixah. 

When the Ark was taken, Eli said, " The 
Glory" is departed from Israel ; referring to 
this Luminous glory. 

When Solomon dedicated the Temple, the 
Cloud of Glory so filled the house : such 
was the power, that the priests co\ild not 
stand to minister. 

When Closes and Elias appeareij to Jesus, 
the beams of glory so emanated, that his 
raiment glistened and became white a:^ snow. 

On the day of Pentecost, the good influence 
of glory appeared as cloven tongues of fire ; 
and was felt by th^ people. 

The same Jesus, w-ho spake to Saul with 
power, accompanied the testimony with light. 
beyond the rays of the meridian sun. 

The glory of the Lord is to till the earth ; 
hence the light of the moon is to become as 
the light of the sun. And the light of the sun 
is to become seven fold, as the light of 

SEVEN DAYS I ! 

As the ancient veil to the sanctum sancto- 
rum, which none might enter and pass, (ex- 
cept the High Priest, and he but once a year, 
and that not without blood) was rent in twain 
oy the power of God : so that all might see 
w^hat was there beyond : after Jesus gave up 
the ghost. So what light and manifestations 
shall open to our view, when the Temple of 
God shall be opened, and the smoke subside ; 
and the testimony — axk — be opened, and the 
heavenly Jerusalem descend. Here language 
fails : the subject belongs to a future state y 
or a time beyond the present period; I here 
must stop. 

But each will stand in their lot, and happy 
vnW HE be, who hath part in xYie first resur- 
rection ! on such, the second death hath no 

POWER ! 

The ascent of the beast from the bottemless 
pit ; the slaying of the two witnesses ; their 
resurrection and ascension : the cities of the 
nations fall ; the destruction of Babylon ; the 
battle of Armageddon ; the removal of the 
beast, and the false prophet ; and HE comes 
whose right it is to reign ! ! I How soon some 
of these times may be at hand, who knows ? 
Perhaps nigher than some think ! And those 
who are not on the watch tower, will be 
taken unawares, as by a thief in the night. 
Happv for those who shall be found watch- 
ing ! I ! 

See the calculation of events in the order 
of time in succession, on the omens of pro- 



phecy : time of the Church in the wilderness, 
and the age oi the v/orld, and the state of so- 
ciety, to which v\'e have arrived : for a con- 
jecture on the futu-re events. 

The ancients supposed Europe to be an 
Island, (and is so styled in Scripture in the 
original division of the world by MoseS,) 
hence, in prophecy, is s^ded the SEA, to dis- 
tinguish it from ASIA," the main, which in 
prophecy, is styled the EARTH. The former 
being surrounded by water, as the latter is 
by LAND ! This distinction and observation 
m.ust be kept in mind for a discrimination of 
circumstances. 

2. John viewed things in a two-fold sense. 
First as represented in Heaven, and then, ^ 
secondly, as fulfilled on the earth. This must 
be attended to, to prevent the confused idea 
of tautology. 

3. Of what John spake of as in existence 
at his time, and then of the events in succes- 
sion, with the cirsumstances attending each, 
by a transfer, with the order and succession 
of thing.s, as they occurred. 

4. The DRAGON is spoken of as one in ac- 
tual existence, when John wrote ; and also as 
a Being, having existence in the- Celestial 
REGIONS, and yet having an ascendancy and 
government over some of the human family 
in this terrestrial world — these associated 
ideas, should not be separated. ' 

5. That a Crown denotes supreme govern- 
ment and authority ; and •• seven crowns" are 
ascribed to him vrith seven heads ; which may 
be in order, and a succession of each other. 

6. He is called the devil and satan ; and is 
said to rule or reign in the hearts of the chil- 
dren of disobedience ; and also is styled the 
'•'Prince of this Worlds 

7. The seven heads of the Roman empire-; 
or different forms of government, while it re- 
mained Rome Pagan, under diabolical influ- 
ence, elucidates the seven heads of the dragon, 
as they succeeded each other, of which impe- 
rial was the last. 

8. The rise of the beast out of the sea, is 
mentioned ; but not so of the dragon. Why t 
Because he was in actual existence when 
John wrote — whereas the beast was to come, 
in future. 

9. The tail of the dragon — i. e. latter 
part; would draw the stars of heaven and cast 
them to the earth : — Constan tine's law religion. 

10. The beast had seven heads but no 
Crowns are ascribed to them : but there are 
TEN crowns ascribed to the horns; three more 
than the dragon had. 

11. The crowns of the dragon were on the 
heads — those of the beast are on the horns. 
The difference of number and circumstance 
of placing them is a material thing, as a key 
to observation. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



185 



12. The dragon transferred his ])Ower and 
seat^ and great authority to the Seast, i. e. 
from Paganism to the papacy, of many ages. 

13. The second beast comes from the earth 
— Asia — and exerciseth all the power of the 
first beast before him — which first beast arose 
from the sea, Europe. 

14. The ascent of the beast from the bottom- 
less pit — when the two beasts are together — 
and will be taken away at the battle of Arma- 
geddon — wheA the Angel stands in the sun to 
call all of the fowls of heaven to the supper 
of the great God ! ! 

15. After the ascent of the beast from the 
bottomless pit, and before the battle of Arma- 
geddon, the mother of harlots sits as Queen — 
ge,ts drunk with blood — and by the ten horns, 
is ^aten and burnt with fire. 

16. The ten horns^ who transfer their power 
to the beast, after his ascent from the bottom- 
less pit, still continue with him, after they de- 
stroy the whore, and aid in the execution of 
the new modelism, under severe penalties ; for 
non-conformity, in the' image worship. 

17. Some messenger is raised up to pro- 
claim the fall of Babylon. 

J 18. Another is raised up to warn and testify 
against conformity to the beast, his image 
worship, or to acknowledge him, &c. 

19. The two witnesses appear at Jerusa- 
lem, and are slain by the beast, who came 

* from the pit. 

20. Babylon is destroyed and the cities of 
the nations fall. 

21. The resurrection of the witnesses and 
th'eir ascent, convince 63,000, who give glory 
to God. 

22. 'The angel stands in the sun to call the 
fowls of heaven, to the" supper of the Great 
God; M^hen the first and second beasts, or 
beast and false prophet are taken away, and 
cast into the lake of fire. 

23. The thousand years begin, when Christ 
shall reign on the earth. 

24. Satan i>s first bound in the other world ; 
but we know not the time. ? 

25. The loosing of Satan, and the falling 
away, which ripens the world for judgment ; 
when Satan is sent to the place where the 
beast and false prophet were sent before. 

26. New Heaven and a new earth. 

27. The mediatorial office is then resigned. 

28. The consummation of all things. 

In the town of S , there was a man, 

whose actions exemplified the character of one, 
who neither feared God, man, or the devil ; 
but he prepared a monument of marble for 
himself in the burying-ground, where he in- 
tended to be laid : — and all the poetry and in- 
scriptions were neatly engraved, except the 
dates, which w*ere intended to be filled up af- 
terward. He requested me to stand by the 



monument and preach his funeral sermon from 
a text which he gaye me — to commence about 
sunrise in the morning. The time being fixed, 
many came out to hear — and before meeting 
broke, the man was brought to his feelings. 
After this, the man- lived a few months ; and 
there appeared an alteration in his behavior 
in the interim. 

At the town of P , a man of some prop- 
erty, had the weakness of Bacchus, "too much 
a drop a high !" But he was kind to the 
needy, and never was known to turn any 
away who applied to him in time of want. 
He waked up one morning, and observed, — 
" this day God has given me to repent in !" — 
He continued in devotion — praying and desir- 
ing prayers — singing and wishing to hear 
singing, and to have the Scriptures read, &c., 
during the whole day — and then suddenly ex- 
pired at night. 

Thus it appears that God measured to him 
what he had shown to others— he had showed 
kindness and obtained mercy. 

In a drunken frolic, one Indian killed ano- 
ther — the consequence was, life for life ; the 
day and hour was fixed; but in the interim 
at liberty to go where he pleased. The Indian 
came into the settlement on the Mississippi 
and related the circumstance. — The whits men 
advised him to run away. He replied, our 
law came from the Great Spirit ; and by our 
law I ought to die. If I run away, the Great 
Spirit wiU be angry, and not receive me, nor 
give me good huntingground— neither will my 
own Father be glad to see me. 

At the time appointed, the Indian came ; 
painted up, and singing a melodious war 
song ; he loaded a gun, handed it deliberately 
to a youth, of whom he w^as very fond, as a 
signal of readiness for the volley, and fell dead 
without a struggle, as he received the volley 
of balls — others being in ambush ready. 

Was this the Indian's view of honor, or the 
force of moral obligation/ Or rather the for- 
mer bottomed upon the latter 1 

When at Louisville, on awakening in the 
morning, espied a pile of tracts in the corner 
of the room; they were found, on examina- 
tion, to be the third edition of a work — de- 
signed as a criticism on my reflections on the 
Church Government of Episcopacy — said to 

have been written by Bishop M . But 

whoever was the author, he either must have 
been on the wrong side, or else not master of 
the subject. 

He was once considered a republican, so was 
E. Cooper and Baskum, Waugh, and many 
others at the helm of affairs — but a change of 
cirumstances brings a change of views, and 
practice, and principle, with mankind in gen- 
eral. 

Paul submitted Timothy to the prejudice of 



186 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's jotJrnal. 



Jews; although circumcision or uncircumci- 
sion availed' nothing, hnt the new creature. 

Ordination is but a formal ceremony — and 
with a few others, answers the purpose of 
Clerical purposes, to keep the people in a state 
of subot^iination — yet there may be some civil 
institutions, in the present state of society, in 
which ceremonies are necessary, as in the 
conveyance of land, marriage, &c. &c. 

Episcopal views of the subject of ordination 
are " by order and succession" from Peter. 
But Presbyterian ordination was, and is deriv- 
ed from the people, according to Neal and 
Trumbull. 

Episcopalians viewed the first day of the 
week as a time of diversion after the morning- 
worship, until the Puritans began the latter 
mode in the time of Elizabeth — and the Pres- 
byterians perfected it in the days of Cromwell. 

1. The Romans consider that the Clergy 
constitute the Church, and their " order and 
succession '' is claimed to^be of divine origin — 
thus when in power in England. 

2. When Henry ,VHI shook off the Papal 
yoke, in order to obtain a new wife, the 
Church of England put up the same claim — of 
Divine Right " by order and succession." 

3. When the Presbyterians cut off the head 
of Charles, and pulled down Episcopacy — the 
band and gown — by behea'iing Bishop Laud 
— claimed divine authority for their cond^uct. 

4. When the Independents put down the 
" Cloak"' or Presbyt'erians, and formed the Con- 
gregational mode, they claimed divine authori- 
ty for their proceedings. 

5. The Baptists became very numerous in 
England — and for their mode of economy, 
claim DIVINE authority. 

6. The Quakers came on the stage, and 
claim divine auhority for their economy— but 
on a different plan from any of the preceding. 

7. Up come the Shakers, and they claim di- 
vine authority for their government likewise. 

8. Then up comes the Episcopal Methodist 
— and remarkable to tell, from the plea of expe- 
diency, in the days of Asbury, to that of di- 
vinity — by Dr. Bishop E , acircumlocu- 

tious successor, of tery modern date — which 
brings up the rear. 

9. Then says one, Dowism''' holds the 
doctrine, " That the way to God is open to eve- 
ry man alike?'' Hence equal rights, duties, 
and obligations, to each, and to all! On this 
ground there can be a general Judgment — and 
rewards according to the deeds done in the 
body — agreeable to natural justice, in the eye 
of a Moral Governor, who requireth, accord- 
ing to what he hath given. 

Virginia was where the first Napiers were 
bought and so/lZ— and there was the first of St. 
Domingo play in miniature, exemplified in the 
case of Gen. Nat. 



South Carolina put in at the convention, 
1787, for twenty years grace to import the 
same — and in the last four years, by special 
act, sucb was the assiduity in the transporta- 
tion, that there was not found purchasers 
enough, by the importers — without selling 
Dick, Tom and Moll by the .pound — which 
was one dollar — which is an exhibition of the 
practical intoxication, on that delicate subject. 

Caroline is still by her digest, through the 
whole time, attached to the King — and her 
arguments in favor of Nullification, exhibits 
her love to that Idol. 

After the warning wrote in Charleston Jail 
for South Carolina, exhibiting the flight of the 
Quakers, &c., some affirmed that I must have 
known of the association of design upoy 
" Mr." and " Mrs." ,by a different color, and 
if they had me then, would know how to dis- 
pose of me, as dried beef, &c. 

But the charge was false — I knew nothing 
about it — only such was the exercise of my 
mind, at that time, that I was led to write 
what I did in the Jail; 'and it cam.e to the 
public light, about the time that thirty-five 
were sent off the stage, by human hands. 

Afterwards Robert Y. Hayne, at Washing- 
ton, enquired, when they might expect to see 
me again in the South ? The answer was, 
that I should not like to trust myself with 
them any more. 

Surely there is "a cloud arising, though re- 
mote.''' 

The sensorial powef^ of the nervous sys- 
tem, accumulated and expan<led according to 
Darwin'' s theory, and the Halitus'^ of North, 
may be one and the same thing, exemplified 
in what some call Animal Magnetism ;" and 
which operation, when it comes within the 
.sphere of •'one, gives the sensation of attraction 
or aversion, morally — and hence their com- 
pany is agreeable or disagreeable, and that on 
the first sight and impulse of the mind; and 
has its influence and effect accordingly. 

Let a man be prosecuted or have a case 
pending in Court, qoming on before a strange, 
judge — you catch the cut and glance of his 
eye, at first sight ; and a tolerable judgment 
can be formed, which way his influence will 
go in the case ; although it may be a day or 
two before the cause will be called and tried." 

Those who are well acquainted with "Hu- 
man Nature," by experience and observation, 
can read the society or company which they 
are about to mingle with, provided they catch 
the physiognomy, or countenance, (which is 
'an index of the mind) on the first glance. For 
first impressions are involuntary, and i>; sim- 
ple NATURE displayed ; but when they have 
time to recover themselves, then comes on art 
— and where art exists, you know not where 
to meet a person, whether male oy female ! 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



187 



Sympathy, temptation to seduction, love and 
hatred are all involuntary on our part, as it 
relates to th.^ first impression. But as it re- 
lates to the indulgence^ it requires the volun- 
tary act and consent of the mind, or resistance 
by an embargo. For Zoi;e and affection cannot 
be bought, if the sensation and principle be 
not there, money will not and cannot bring it. 

Hence, take care whom you trust, and into 
whose hands you fall ! For a bird at large, 
may range in either, but when caged, its limits 
are coniined ! How different the situation and 
pleasure. Both have their convenience and 
inconvenience. There may be a comfortable 
warm room and plenty of food. There may 
be a want of both ; and by confinement, the 
power of providing is excluded. 

On the other hand, for the want of, a dry, 
warm cage and the proper attendance, one may 
suffer in the cold and perish by a lingering 
death with hunger — under circumstances be- 
yond their present control. 

To be under a good influence to unite with 
good, and thus be in the good sphere to feel 
good and to enjoy good, is the only good 
way. 

By attention to this principle, evidence will 
preponderate inwardly, as a lamp to the feet, 
and a voice to direct on the subject of future 
practice. 

In my Journal of 1816, the remarks on the 
system of conveyance of church property in 
the deed of discipline — that the General Con- 
ference was not known in law, and that their 
AUTHORITY was Only an ideal thing, except in 
a secta] ian point of view ; and that the meet- 
ing houses were deeded to no body in point 
of law, and that there would be cracking 
times by and by, &c., was by them considered 
as a piece of slander, bordering upon high 

TREASON ! 

But after the publication of the New York 
resolves, and the Bishop's circular letter at 
Pittsburg — the opposition to botn works was 
such, that hundreds read them to see the false 
statements and reflections of a crazy man, (so 
calle !) and, found there was too much truth in 
the remarks. Hence the inquiry — shaking — 
split-off — expulsions and contentions, &c., 
about church property in point of law, which 
by the Supreme Court has been determined in 
point of law, to be null and void in 1832 ! 

When Asbury's letter (to clear Snethen and 
cast off all blame from him upon me, after the 
mock trial at Baltimore,) came to the Missis- 
sippi ; a camp meeting was held near the Red 
Lick — I attended as a spectator — at commu- 
nion, all who were in good standing in other 
churches were invited, and all others by ex- 
press negatived — this twice or thrice. I had 
never heard the like before— being in a tent, 
held my peace and kept my distance ; many 



were minded I should speak on the stand ! T 
was neutral and mute ! But the opposition of 
the Preachers was such, that a mutiny began, 
which came very near breaking up the camp 
meeting : for there appeared a fixed determi- 
nation, that if I should not hold forth, no body 
else should. 

This being perceived, a council was held, 
and one of the Preachers, who was supposed 
to have the greatest influence with me, was 
appointed and requested to persuade me to 
overlook what was passed, and for the sake 
of the cause of God to occupy the stand, to 
appease the public mind. 

Such trifling conduct appeared contemptible 
to me; but for the sake of the "cattse," I 
mounted the stage to address the people — ^just 
then a large limb of a dry tree fell into a va- 
cancy, where there were hundreds of people 
around, this gave me an opportunity of be- 
ginning upon the doctrine of Providence — my 
strength arose, the Lord laid too his helping 
hand, and many were soon laid on the ground, 
as slain or wounded ; and a refreshing time it 
was ! 

Many attempt to " cart the ar^," when it 
should be " shouldered and to steady it by 
human reason, systematically, that when, or 
by the time they have regulated the work in 
their own way, God hath nothing more for 
them to do ! » 

It is well to see and attend to the openings 
and leadings of a good influence in the order 
of Providence, and to follow it. 

When in Boston,' having had the privilege 
of Bromfield Lane meeting, house; after meet- 
ing, I mentioned where the " cry from the 
wilderness" migh be had, which gave offence, 
as the work hinted on the subject of. Episco- 
pacy ; and in their paper, appeared a piece, 
headed ^'■Lorenzo Dow vs. Episcopacy.'''' And 
the doors were closed. Then the Bishop H. 
sent letters ahead to block up my way. At 
Marblehead, I attempted to occupy the public 
square, having obtained permission : and no 
other place opening, but before I had got 
through, the constable came t-0 pull me down. 
What a difference between this visit and a 
former !' Then all was peace and friendship ! 

At Salem an attempt was made to block up 
my way, but the door was opened ; and the 
same at Lynn ! Also at Lowell, the preacher 
was from my native town, but he was the Bi- 
shop's tool, hence after one meeting, I occupied 
the street three times, and returned. 

The 'impostor under my name and on my 
credit was well received here, better than my- 
self. 

When at Zanesville, the Court House came 
near breaking down by the weight of the as- 
sembly, which caused a dispersal. " The 
Protestant Methodist Meeting House, would 



188 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



not hold the assembly and as some had in- 
terrupted in the public meeting, it was feared 
that the place would obtain a bad name : 
hence a request that I would stop and hold 
meeting on the public square, which was pre- 
pared by the proper authority, and the peace 
was kept accordingly. 

This gave me a fair opportunity to explain 
my views on some parts of prophecy, and the 
movement of the order of Jesuits in this coun- 
try ; there being three popish priests present 
and about three thousand people 

The stage house was kept by Romans, and 
the house where I staid, was beset by the 
Romans, the greater part of the night ; so it 
was thought inexpedient to venture to take 
the stage. But a return carriage from Wheel- 
ing, being arrived in town, a passage was 
procured in that, in such a manner, that the 
driver knew not that I was inside until we 
were on the road some miles. He was so 
elated with the prize, that whenever he stop- 
ped to refresh himself and horses, that it gave 
me a chance to address the people, and so 
sweep every town upon the way. 

At Norfolk in Virginia, the civil authority 
would not consent for me to occupy any pub- 
lic place : hence there was an interdiction. 
So also at Charleston in S. Carolina, and Au- 
gusta in Georgia. But at Savannah the Mayor 
was a JEW — he gave me permission on the 
public green, and moreover sent constables 
and authority to protect me and keep the 
peace more than once or twice. 

One man, who sometimes has been taken 

for me, by the name of F on, was on 

board a steamboat and flung into the Monon- 
gahela river, as was supposed, his body being 
found there. 

A. P. was frequently taken for me — -met 
with much abuse ; being several times taken 
up by the police, from an excitement by his 
testimony against the practice of the times, 
which gave tliem great oiFence. He at length 
was found without a head, nothing but the 
body remaining. 

A man who was a stranger in Philadelphia, 
received a dirk at the door of my lodg- 
ing, he being (by mistake as was supposed,) 
taken for another person, his dress was simi- 
lar to my own. I had left the city just before. 

How many instances might be mentioned 
where individuals have followed me, for rea- 
sons best known to themselves : sometimes in 
silence, at other times with threats ; and at 
times to induce me to go one side for a private 
interview, under suspicious circumstances, 
which in reason, was but judicious to avoid. 

The dangers by land and sea — the perils in 
the wilderness, and among the Heathen and 
by false brethren^ are and have been many. 
But thus far the Lord hath kept and delivered 



me from the paws and mouth of the Lion and 
of the Bear ! 

The Attorney-General for the U. S. is a Ro- 
man. The Chaplain to the Senate is a D. D. 
and also a Jesuit. (So much for the ambition 
and influence of disappointed men.) The wife 
of the Secretary L. is a Roman, and leads him 
by the nose. " 

The buildings and lots on Capitol Hill, are 
mostly owned by Romans round about, with 
a church, &c. &c. 

In the District, there are Romans enough, 
by the systematical order Jesuitically, to cut 
off the President and all the officers of state, 
to seize the marine barracks and navy yard — 
the magazines, &c., besides the treasury and 
all the public buildings, including the three 
cities, in one single night — if one may judge 
from their number and arrangements, and the 
standing position they have taken. 

Their colleges and institutions of literature 
are beyond other societies — their influence 
with their own people is a unit, for they all 
pull together. 

The points which they have seized upon for 
establishments in different parts of the coun- 
try, as a judicious introduction for a perma- 
nancy, exhibits a deliberate premeditated pro- 
cedure from first to last, within this 18 if not 
>^31 years past. — Whether we look into the six 
New England States — -the Middle, South, or 
West — Eastport, Burlington, Boston, Newport, 
Providence, Hartford, &c. &c. &c. presents the 
work to be great and uniform, in order to em- 
brace and seize upon the whole for an empire. 

The increase of nunneries, where the ladies 
are imprisoned under the name of religion ; 
and the chastisement of the body by the priest, 
as a fatherly action to the people, for the good 
of the soul—the subterraneous vaults, as a rod 
of dread to keep them in obedience — donation 
bibles destroyed, as spiritual judges and guides, 
which if done by another, would be theft in 
the eye of the Law — but being done in and 
under the name of religion, they must go free; 
because their orthodox faith is the only true 
one, and they are not bound to keep faith 
with others, who are all heretics ! A " pri- 
vileged ORDER" indeed ! ! ! 

The Quakers opened their large meeting 
houses, at New Garden, Ohio and Indiana, 
where the yearly meetings were held, and also 
many more in different parts of the. Q. States, 
and some in Europe, where I was permitted 
to hold meetings. 

These people have kept their plainness of 
language and dress, agreeable to primitive 
simplicity, for so long standing, beyond any 
society with which I am acquainted ; and their 
childiien are polished and improved beyond 
any other breed of young folks, as it relates to 
mind and manners, as far as my acqaintance 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



OR, Lorenzo's journal. 



189 



and obsarvation extends : whatever may be 
, their departure from first principles in other 
things. 

The Jailer at Charleston, S. C. was a Jew 
— his wife died, and " ten men" came to have 
prayers twice a-day, in Hebrew — a lamp kept 
burning, and the family sat on the floor. They 
permitted our attending with them. At the 
synagogue, great respect is shown to strang- 
j ers-^the^/ gave books in English, what they 
I read in Hebrew— turning to and keeping pace, 
which, with the explanation given as^they 
went along, was very satisfactory to me. 

They are a unit from America to India, and 
their leading people are of the fraternity of 
ancient masons! They admitted that Chris- 
tianity was as good for the Christians, as Ju- 
daism was for them. Their liberality of sen- 
timent, where there is sincerity oT heart, is 
beyond what most possess. And if they will 
Jew people, they cannot flourish among Yan- 
kees, who are said to '■'■out-jew'''' them in trad- 
ing. But the term "YANKEE" is a character 
renowned; and of which we, nor I, have occa- 
sion to be ashamed of, as a community of people. 

For 1800 years, the Jews have been kept 
as a body from the promised land, and now 
appears to be the first time of opening as a 
dawning presage to their return. 

Prophetic history foretold it would be so ; 
and a superintending Providence has exem- 
plified it. 

The wandering ' Arabs, whose hand is 
against every man, will seize the fruit before 
it gets ripe, and take from the possessor what 
they please ! And if perchance, the occupier's 
fruit gets ripe^ it must be hid in the caves or 
among the rocks, &c. to prevent it being taken 
away. 

Four years ago the Pacha of Egypt re- 
■ ceived honorary titles from England, which, 
(with other circumstances involving trade,) 
made me write the idea of his setting up his 
independence of the Grand Sultan under Eng- 
lish protection ; which no doubt is secretly 
done, that the way to the East may be pre- 
pared., by the isthmus of Suez. Russia gives 
money to help the Pacha on. Catholic 
France has aided with men i and so the matter 
goes. 

The " Jew of kings''^ may have a hand in 
all this also. For the Pacha, though a Ma- 
hometan, shows such liberality to the Jews 
and Christians, as no Jew or Christian has 
done to them. But there may be policy in all 
this ; yet beyond, there may be a wheel with- 
in a wheel, the providence of God. 

The Euphrates, or Turkish empire, is dry- 
ing up very fast within a very few years. The 
Sultan carried the half moon in their colors, 
to denote a government over one-half of the 
, world. 



The Russians have taken several Turkish 
provinces on the Euphrates; two provinces 
on the west side of the Black sea, have gone 
off" to govern themselves ; Greece, with a 
large territory, is gone off" also. Algiers, on 
the coast of Barbary, is in the power of 
France. The Pacha of Egypt, has taken 
Egypt, Canaan, and the plains of Babylon, 
&c. &c. 

Hence the Sultan has but his capital, with a 
small territory around, like a garden spot left. 

Hence we see the '■'■waters of the Eu- 
phrates," (by the phial of the sixth angel,) 
so far dried up, that we may soon expect 
the three unclean spirits to appear consoli- 
dating the whole ancient scripture world, 
under three general heads — for Armageddon ! 

Dorothy Ripley — the first time I saw her, 
was in Albany, when she was going to visit 
the western Indians. The second time in 
New York, 'when I was about to sail for 
Europe. The fourth in Philadelphia, when 
she bought a book, saying, -Lorenzo, has 
thee got any money '? I feel as if thee had 
none !" which was the case ; I had been with- 
out any for several days. The fifth time was 
in England, where we travelled together, 
holding meetings in testiniony, for several 
hundred miles. The last times were at Phila- 
delphia and Camden, at the latter place the 
Quakers opened their meeting-house, where 
we held meeting, after which, she went to 
France and England, and then returned to 
America ; soon after which, she suddenly 
died, in Virginia — having crossed the ocean 
nineteen times, on religious visits. 

She travelled by Faith, through many dis- 
couragements and dangers ; hence much^reso- 
lution and perseverance, through much oppo- 
sition in different parts. She belonged to no 
particular society, but was a kind of Quaker- 
ess more than any thing else. 

But few people were well acquainted with 
Doroth^ — her private life, her walk with 
God, her unbounded kindness to the poor ! 
The visiting the sick, in prisons and hos- 
pitals, &c. &c., is far beyond any thing I 
have ever known in any other person in the 
course of my extensive acquaintance with 
mankind ! 

Many things which she had been heard 
to relate in America, I saw; those which 
she had spoken of; and they related a cor- 
responding testimony in England, of which 
country she was a native, in Whitby, in 
Yorkshire. 

She has closed this mortal career, and now 
is beyond the reach of the tongue of slan- 
der, where I have no doubt, the wicked 
shall cease from troubling and the weary 
are at rest; there to sing the song of Moses 
and of the Lamb for ever and ever, where 



190 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO's JOURNAL. 



the faithful in the Lord shall meet to part 
no more ! 

Neither superstition, bigotry, or sectarian- 
ism will answer the purpose ; Elijah sup- 
posed he was the only one, who was ac- 
cepted, that was- left ; but the answer was, 
I have reserved to myself seven thousand in 
Israel, who have not bowed the knee to Baal! 

Conformity to the will of the Master, is the 
sacrifice that he requires of man, whether in a 
society or belonging to none. 

They that ^-hear and /ceep" — " heareth and 
doeth"' — "hear and follow" — is the testimony 
of the character that is accepted with him, 
who judges in Righteousness! From the 
east, west, north, and south, shall they come; 
whilst the opposite character will be rejected 
and cast out, however exalted be their stand- 
ing in their own conceit and fanciful imagi- 
nation ! , 

The Rev. Benjamin Jones — travelled his 
circuit on foot ; he was an ixjured man ; 
was taken sick with a fever, and although 
one hundred and forty pulse to the minute, be 
considered death ; yet from the exaggeration 
by the excitement and aggravation, that death 
j seemed to be counteracted and thwarted, the 
pulse being brought up to 180, or 190 times 
to the m^inute, from the usage of others ! 
Hence it seemed he lived longer than what 
otherwise he would. 

What must have been his exquisite feelings 
in that suffering and conflicting scene and death ! 

So poor Truman Bishop. His character 
was unimpeached ; his conduct being as an 
even thread, whether in the pulpit, in public, 
or in his family. 

Yefche was accused with nothing but preach- 
ing where a sycophant, (who found that epis- 
copacy is every thing) thought he should not ; 
and hence brought up charges, but he w^as 
honorably acquitted. 

The question arose, if he might preach for 
the masons ; the answer was, preach for any 
body betwixt heaven and hell. 

From the tyrannical conduct > of that indi- 
vidual, about two hundred and fifty men, with 
their wives and children, withdrew from so- 
ciety; and left the meeting in a ceremonious 
and formal manner, like the children of Israel 
departing out of Egypt. 

The question was then agitated, whether 
T. B. might preach to that separate society T 
The answer was, no ! ! ! So ihe}^ of course, 
must be considered beyond the gates of hell. 

Common place trials, to those of little expe- 
rience, seem great, but they are bearable ! 

But to try one to the quick, to exquisite 
I sensibility, who can bear if? The nervous 
J system must be agitated, and the body feel 

END OF THE 



the effect ; a sinking under it, a giving away 
of nature. Thus Br. Truman Bishop, who 
commenced his travels about the time that 
I did, he being about my age, was sent out of 
the world by wounded feelings, no doubt 
sooner than otherwise would have been the 
case ! 

The address to the preachers, and to the 
members, &c. &c. are worthy to be reprinted 
and kept in every house, as the language 
of an honest and dying man ! But his mind 
was supported by the "consolations of Divine 
grace. 

Those whose lives were careless and after- 
wards become the subjects of religion by ex- 
perience — then with but a short race, quit the 
stage of action — such persons generally go 
triumphantly happy. 

But those whose lives were naturally steady 
and habits good, when they obtain religion, 
there is but a very small change visible in theii; 
conduct. ' 

Such persons as live religion with fidelity a 
number of years, when they quit the world, 
there is not any thing very remarkable attend- 
ing it ; but they seem to die as they live — 
calm and peace ! 

The earth draws the carnal mind to the 
earth. But the heavenly mind is drawn to 
heavenly, things, by a Divine influence, which 
gives an earnest of future inheritance, or a 
foretaste of joys to come — glory in the soul! 



BEAUTY OF WESLEY. 

Extracted from Rev. J. Wesley's Journal. 

" 1788, Sunday, May 18. I subjoined a 
short account of Methodism : particularly in- 
sisting on the following circumstances. There 
is no other religious society under heaven, 
which requires nothing of men in order to 
their admission into it, but a desire to save 
their souls. Look all around you, you can- 
not be admitted into the Church or Society of 
the Presbyterians, Anabaptists, Quakers, or 
any others, unless you hold the same opinions 
with them, and adhere to the same mode of 
worship. The Methodists alone do not in- 
sist on your holding this or that opinion, but 
they think and let think. Neither do they im- 
pose any particular mode of worship, but you 
may continue to worship in your former 
manner, be it what it may. Now I do not 
know any other religious society, either 
ancient or modern, wherein such liberty of 
conscience is now allowed, or has been al- 
lowed since the age of the Apostles ? Here 
is our gloxying. And a glorying peculiar to 
us ! What Society shares it with us "? 

JOURNAL. 



COPIES OF LORENZO'S PASSPORTS. 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



STATE OF NEW TOI 



O SEAL 
00000000000 



OOOOOOOOOOO 
© THE O 

o NOTARY'S o g y this' public instrument, be it known 
^ to all to whom the same may or doth con- 
cern, that I, CADWALLADER D. COL- 
DEN, a Public Motary,. in and for the State of New York, 
by Letters Patent under the Great Seal of the said State, 
duly commissioned and sworn, and in and by the said 
Letters Patent, invested, ' with full powers and authority 
to attest deeds, wills, testaments, codicils, agreements, and 
other instruments in writing, and to administer any oath 
or oaths to any person or persons,' do hereby certify, that 
on the day of t^e date hereof, personally appeared before 
me the said Notary, the Reverend Lorenzo Bow, whose 
person being by me particularly examined, appears to me 
to be of the age of twenty-eight years, or thereabouts ; 
of the height of five feet ten inches : rathej light com- 
plexioned, and much marlced with the small-pox ; having 
small light eyes, dark brown hair and eye-brows, small 
features, and a short visage, a scrofulous mark on his 
neck, under the chin, on the right side : and the said 
Lorenzo Dow being by me duly sworn on the Holy Evan- 
gelist of Almighty God, deposeth and saith, that he was 
born in the town of Coventry, in the State of Connecti- 
cut, in the United States of America, of Humphrey B. 
Dow, and Tabitha his wife, who was Tabitha Parker ; 
that his said parents were also born in the said town : 
that his mother is dead, but his father is yet living, and 
resides in the same place. And the said deponent further 
saith, that he is the person named, intended and described 
as Lorenzo Dow, in all and each of the several documents 
hexennto annexed, which are respectively lettered A. 
B. C. D., and which are now produced to me, the said 
Notary, and lettered as aforesaid by me, the said Notary, 
and my notarial firm thereon written. 

" And I the said Notary, do further certify, that on the 
same dny and year last aforesaid, also appeared before me, 
the Reverend Nicholas Snethen, of New York, and James 
Q,uackeribush, of the State of New York, gentlemen, who 
being by nie also sworn on the Holy Evangelist of Al- 
mighty God, depose and say, and first the said Nicholas 
Snethen saith, that he is well acquainted with the said 
Lorenzo Dow, and known him from his youth to this 
time ; and this deponent has been also well acquainted 
with the Parents of the said Lorenzo Dow; that the said 
Lorenzo Dow is a native of the United States of America, 
and a Minister of the Holy Gospel, and the said deponent 
doth eerily believe that all the facts herein stated and set 
forth by the" said Lorenzo Dow, are true. 

And the said James Cluackenbush saith, that he hath 
known the said Lorenzo Dow, for-four years last past, and 
upwards— that he hath always understood, and doth be- 
lieve, him to be a native citizen of the United States of 
America, and doth believe that all the facts to which- the 
said Lorenzo Dow hath above deposed, are true. And the 
said Lorenzo Dow being such native citizen as aforesaid, 
of the United States of America, is entitled to all the ad.- 
vtmtagcs and privileges thereof, and to the friendly aid 
and protection of all persons, Potentates and States with 



whom the said United States are in peace and friend, 
ship. 

Whereof an attestation being required, I have granted 
this under my notarial firm and seal. 

Done at the City of New York, in the United 
States of America, the said deponents having 
first countersigned the same, this fifth day of 
November, in the year of our Lord one thou- 
sand eight hundred and five. 

CADWALLADER D. COLDEN, 

Not. Pub. 

LORENZO DOW. 
NICHOLAS SNETHEN. 
JAMES QUACKENBUSH. 



Cadwallader D. Golden, Not. Pub. 

To all to whom these presents shall concern, Greeting. 

THE BEARER HEREOF, LORENZO DOW, 

A Citizen of the United States of America, having oc- 
casion to pass into foreign countries, about his lawful 
affairs, these are to pray all whom it may concern, to per- 
mit the same Lorenzo Dow, (he demeaning himself well 
and peaceably,) to pass wheresoever his lawful pursuits 
may call him, freely without let or molestation in going, 
staying, or returning, and to give him all friendly aid and" 
protection, as these United States would do in the like 
case. 

(• IN FAITH WHEREOF, 
OF sta.te'3 I have caused the seal of the Department of 
^ o State for the said United States, to be here- 

<i unto afiixed. — Done at Washington, this 

w SEAL 2 23d day of October, in the year of our 
g o Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and 

w Five, and of the lDde}>endence of these 

"[gratis.] States the thirtieth. 

JAMES MADISON, Secretary of State. 



Cadwallader D. Cold'en, Not. Pub. 

VIRGINIA, to wit. 
BE it known to all whom it may concern, that the 
Reverend Lorenzo Dow, who declares himself a native of 
Connecticut, one of the United States of America, has for 
two or three years past occasionally travelled through 
this commonwealth, as an itinerant Preacher of the Gos- 
pel ; that his appointments to preach have, according to 
report, been attended by considerable numbers of the in- 
habitants of this state ; that on all occasions his conduct 
has been inoffensive, and his manners impressive : it is 
believed that his views are confined to the promotion of 
human happiness, by diffusing, to the utmost of his abili- 
ties, a knowledge of the Christian Religion, and by a 



192 



conviction, on his part, of its tendency to that desirable 
object. This certilicate is granted to the said Reverend 
Lorenzo Do w, at the request of his friends, in consequence 
of a meditated voyage to Europe for the restoration of his 
impaired health. 

, J Given under my hand as Governor, vv^ith the 

} SEAL. [ Seal of the Commonwealth annexed — at 
C v^v^ J Richmond, this 19th day of October, 1S05. 

JOHN PAGE. 



Cadwallader D. Colden^ Not. Pub. 

"HUMPHREY B. DOW and Tabitha Parker were 
joined in marriage, October 8th, A. D. 1767." 

" Lorenzo Dow, son of Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha 
his wife, was born at Coventry, October 16th, A. D. 1777." 

(A true copy of record examined by) 

Nathan Howard, Town Clerk. 
STATE OF CONNECTICUT SS. 

COVENTRY. 

October 11th, A. D. 1805. 

" I, The subscriber, do hereby certify that by the law 
of the State aforesaid, all marriages, births and deaths are 
to be recorded in the records of their respective towns ; 
and Nathan Howard, Esq. who hath attested the afore- 
said from the town records, is the clerk of said town, 
duly appointed and sworn, and that the above signature 
is in his own proper hand Writing, and that faith and credit 
is to be given to Iiis attestation in court and country." 

" In testimony hereof I have subscribed my hand and 
seal." 

, .^-^ , JESSE ROOT, 

{ SEAL. > Chief Justice of the Superior Court. 



STATE OF CONNECTICUT, SS. 

TOLLAND COUNTY, COVENTRY. 

October 15th, 1805. 
" This certifies that the above Lorenzo Dow was born 
in Coventry, as above stated, of a reputably family, and 
he the said Lorenzo is by profession a Methodist Preach- 
.er, he is a man of decent morals and of peaceable beha- 
vior, so far as our knowledge of him extends. And that 
the abovesaid Jesse Root is the Chief Justice of the Su- 
perior Court in the State of Connecticut, ^nd that full 
credit is to be given to his certificate in Court and Coun- 
try. 

"JEREMIAH RIPLEY, one of the Judges of the 
Court of Common Pl&as County of Tolland. 
"ELEAZER POMEROY, Justice of Peace." 

. ^■^.^^ . HIS EXCELLENCY JONATHAN TRUM- 
\ SEAL. [ BULL, GOVERNOR IN AND OVER THE 
( ^ — > STATE OF CONNECTICUT. 
"TO ALL who may see these presents — maketh known, 

"That Jesse Root, Esq., the person whose signv.ture is 
set to the within Certificate, is Chief Judge of the Supe- 
rior Courtwithin said State. — That Jeremiah Ripley, Esq. 
signer of the within Certificate, is one of the Judges of 
the Court of Common Pleas, for the county of Tolland in 
said State. — That Eleazer Pomeroy, Esq , also one of the 
within signers is a Justice of Peace, within and for the 
mentioned County. 

"That each of the above named gentlemen have been 
legally qualified and duly appointed to do and perform 
all and singular the duties appertaining to their several 
offices. And that full faith and credit is to be given to 
their several acts and signatures in their respective ca- 
pacities. In faith and testimony whereof I have here- 
unto set my hand and affixed my seal of office, at the City 



of New Haven, in said State, this 15th day of October, in 
the year of our Lord 1805. 

"JONATHAN TRUMBULL." 



Cadwallader D. Colden^ Not. Pub. 

GEORGIA. • 
By his Excellency JOHN MILLEDGE, Gov- 
ernor and Comma7ider-in- Chief of the Army 
and Navy of this State, and of the Militia 
thereof.— To all whom these presents shall 
come. Greeting : 
KNOW YE, that Abraham Jackson, Risden Moore, 
Boiling Anthony, Zechariah Lamar, James Lerrell, John 
Clark, David Dickson, Solomon Slatter, Walter Drane, 
Jared Irwin, Thompson Bird, Robert Hughes, Drury 
Jones, George Moore, Worrnly Rose, Joel Barnet, Wil- 
liam H. Crawford, Samuel Alexander, Geo. Phillips, John 
Hampton, Elijah Clark, William W. Bibb, David Bates, 
Buckner Harris, Allen Daniel, Wiiliam Fitzpatrick, James 
H. Little, John Davis, and James Joncjs, ji^sq,uires, who 
have severally subscribed their names to the annexed 
recommeridation in favor of the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, 
are Members of the Legislature of this State, and now in 
Session. 

THEREFORE all due Faith, Credit and authority, are 
and ought to be had and given to their signatures as such. 

IN TESTIMONY whereof 1 have here- 
^ unto set my hand, and caused the 
g Great Seal of the said State to be put 
23 and affixed, at the State House in 
* Louisville, this third day of Decem- 
g ber, in the year of our Lord, eigh- 
P teen hundred and three, and in the 
M twenty-eighth year' of American In- 
o dependence. 
M By the Governor, , 

HOR. MARBURY, 

Secretary of the State. 

STATE OF GEORGIA. 
To all whom these presents shall come or concern : 
BE it known, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, en Itin- 
erant Preacher of the Gospel, hath travelled through this 
State several times, in the course of two years, and has 
maintained the character of a useful and.acceptable tros- 
pel Preacher ; and now being about to leave the State, 
We, in testimony of our high regard for him, recommend 
him to all Christi'ans and lovers of Virtue, as a man whose 
sole aim appears to be the i)ropagating useful principles 
through the Christian Religion. 

Given under our Hands at Louisville, this 3d Decem- 
ber, 1803. 

Abraham Jackson. Joel Barnet. 

Risden Moore. W.H.Crawford. 
Boiling Anthony. Samuel Alexander. 

Z. Lamar. George Phillips. 

James Terrell. John Hampton. 

John Clarke. Elijah Clarke. 

David Dickson. William W. Bibb. 

Solomon Slatter. David Bates. 

W. Drane. Buckner Harris. 

Jared Irwin. Allen Daniel. 

Thompson Bird. William Fitzpatrick. 

Robert Hughes. James H. Little. 

Drury Jones. John Davis. 

George Moore. James Jones, 

W'y. Rose. 

Dr. Coke said he saw, at Br. Harper's, a " Credential" 
also, from the Governor, &c. of South Carolina, but it 
never was suffered to fall into my hands. 

Some Rev. Gentlemen, having access to my trunk 
at the Mississippi, after Asbury sent his bull after me — 
the foregoing Credentials could afterwards never be 
found ! ! I 



LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



193 



I 



LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO'S JOURNAL 



CONTINENT OF AMERICA. 

State of Virginia^ Richmond Dist. 

4th Februarj^ 1806. 

Dear Lorenzo. — I expect you will be surprised .and 
disappointed on the arrival of this letter, without com- 
plying with your request — send on your jnanuscript.'^ 
1 do assure you it is not for want of inclination, but the 
want of time to collect the materials for such a work. 
The vacancy wherein I flattered myself (when with you) 
I could occupy in the business you required. On my 
arrival at Lynchburg and New London, from the state of 
things I was continually upon the push ; I went so far as 
to take with me the scattered accounts, in order to select 
therefrom, but could not take nor make time, so as to be 
composed for such a work ; but as I cannot comply with 
your request in that, I will inclose to you " Dr. Jenning^s 
Vindication of Camp Meetings," and " a short account of 
a Camp fleeting in North America.* 

I received yours from New York a little before you 
embarked for Europe, together with your Companion's 
inclusive, and doubt not but that you have had the pray- 
ers and well wishes of numbers of your American Breth- 
ren and Friends, as well as myself, for your health and 
preservation at sea, and safe landing in Europe, and also 
for your friendly reception and usefulness among our 
European Brethren. 

We are informed in Scripture, that we should "render 
to all their dues," and if yon have yours, it cannot be de- 
nied that your ministerial labors, amidst your indefatiga- 
ble exertions, has been, and still remains a blessing to hun- 
dreds and thousands ; and as I have been much in your 
company for the term of about four years, I have tracked 
your way in Georgia as P. Elder of the District there, as 
also in Virginia — and have had an opportunity of forming 
a considerable judgment — am conscious that many stub- 
born hifidels will praise God in time and eternity, that 
they ever heard the sound of your voice. Yet sensible I 
am that you have many enemies, and not confined to the 
irreligious alone. Yet for my own part, (although your 
manner has been much out of the common order,) that 
piety and extensive usefulness, as an instrument to pull 
down Calvinism, and Deism, and that accompanied with 
visible and sudden awakenings on the conscience of Sin- 
ners, and which has terminated in (as I believe) the sound 
conversion of many, has ever been a motive in me to bear 
with your apparent irregularities, and to encourage, by 
every possible eftbrt consistent with propriety, rather than 
to "forbid one so evidently casting out Devils in the name 
of the Lord and, withal,.one whom I conceived to be 
orthodox in the doctrine, and a friend to the cause of 
METHODISM. 

Had you been with me the Camp Meeting following at 
Kingswood Chapel, in the Amherst Circuit the first of 
November, from Friday until Tuesday, you would have 
discovered on your arrival a much better prospect than 
we saw by the first appearance at the Marquest Roads in 
Louisa. Providence so ordered that the week preceding 
which was the Quarterly Meeting at Keys, the weather 



♦ Copies of these works may be found in Vol. 2 of this 
work. 



was wet and cold and attended with snow, which in all 
probability moved the brethren to fortify themselves ; so 
they marked ofi" the ground, and felled trees, and built 
seven small houses, covered with boards, and snugly filled 
in with rnortar, and six out of the seven had fire places, 
with doors hung on hinges, and fastening with a wooden 
button, and one of these house tents was set apart wholly 
for the ministers. On my arrival Thursday evening I ; 
collected those who were on the ground, at the sound of ' 
the Ram's Horx, sung a Mille-xniuii hymn, and joined in j 
prayer for God-s blessing on the meeting ; and a melting ! 
time we had, which I received as an omen of good to j 
come, and mentioned on the stage at the commencement ■ 
of the meeting next day ; if ever I felt an earnest of good j 
to come, I felt it at my arrival on that ground : and though ; 
we had had fewer preachers and people than usual at such ^ 
meetings, the Lord was with us in majesty and great { 
glory : sinners were awakened and converted, insomuch I 
that 'it was adjudged not less than sixty souls obtained a I 
saving conversion at that meeting, and many were en- i 
gaged for, and I trust obtained the blessing of sanctifica- 
tion, and forty were admitted into the Church. Satan 
here as at other meetings of the kind, showed his disap- 
probation at our breaking down liis kingdom : a man 
threatened to break my neck ; another fired ofl" a pistol or 
gun. On Sunday evening I read the law, " Ten lashes 
on his or her bare back, well laid on." The work from 
this, as from other camp meetings, spread in every direc- 
tion : one wagon company from near Lynchburg, the 
distance of thirty miles, had occasion to stop on their re- 
turn near a tavern, and being all on fire singing the praises 
of God, several young people came out to the wagon, and 
being taken by the hand by those in the wagon were 
helped in, and being touched to the heart, they professed 
religion before they parted : God-'s blessing appeared 
with them as with the ark in the days of old. The meet- 
ing at the Marquest Road, terminated in the conversion 
of about thirty souls and a spread of religion therefrom. 
The meeting at Reedy Church, Carolina, the week be- 
fore, was like the bread on the water. I am informed all 
the sinners in the wagon from Richmond obtained reli- 
gion before they got back to town, and a work took place 
in Richmond therefrom, which proved the happy conver- 
sion of many, and added many to the church. The inter- 
view you had with Robert Sample, the Baptist minister, 
has (as I am told) greatly weakened his influence and 
opened the eyes of the people. The discerning world- 
lings, I am told, burlesqued Mr. Sample as follows : two 
officers were represented on the field of battle, and one 
being found too weak, dropped his sword and ran ofl" say- 
ing, "sword, fight for yourself." I suppose you recollect 
Mr. S. went off before you were done, and left his book. 

The meeting at Roper's Chapel in New Kent, where 
our opposition was greatest, has been wonderfully blessed. 
Two of the old lady's daughters converted, who granted 
us the privilege of the Camp ground, and many others. 
Some of those daring opposers have been severely scourg- 
ed since— Old Sam's Monument yet sticks to the tree- 
it was a providence sure enough that it rained as we 
agreed. I am told since, the Collegians at Williamsburg, 
backed by their President, the Bishop, say, had it not 
rained they would have been upon us. So the beloved 
clouds came and helped us. The work is going on in a 



I 



13 



194 



LETTERS REFERRED TO 



IN Lorenzo's journal. 



lively degree about Roper's yet 5 our preacher, the Ma- 
gistrate John Saunders, who Avas afraid to befriend us at 
that time, ^Yrites me since thus, " When you appointed 
our camp meeting some time last summer, so ueak was 
my faith, and so liardened did I believe the people in our 
neighborhood to be, that it was a query with me whether 
one soul would get converted at it ; yea, I feared, (al- 
though I can truly say I was a friend 'to the institution 
that througii the w ickedness of the wicked it would be 
productive of more harm than good accidentally.) But 
oh ! the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- 
ledge of God ; how unsearchable are his judgments and 
his ways past lindiug out ! may light ever shine on that 
day that the camp at Roper's' commenced. "Whenever 
you see Doctor Jennings, of Campbell, please present my 
compliments to him, and inform him that if there was but 
one of his pamphlets in the world on tlie subject of de- 
feuding camp meetings, I W'ould willingly, gladly, give 
its weight in gold than see it no more." 

I am just now from the Virginia Conference at Nor- 
folk. The Bishop Asbury and \7hatcoat were well, and j 
we had a time similar to a Camp meeting. Preaching 
went on by night and day in both towns, and souls were 
awakened" and converted ; and although Satan raged, 
some spat in the faces of the r^linisters, and one Minister 
had his nose wrung, they bore it with Christian fortitude, 
and I trust one hundred'souls were converted during the 
time. Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good 
will to men." My respects to Sister Dow. The Lord bless 
you both and bring us all to glory, prays your brother 
and friend in Jesus. 

STITH MEAD. 



GREAT BRITAIN. 

JFarrington, ^Ipril 16th, ISO". 
To the Church of God in every place : 

This Cometh in behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant 
preacher of the Gospel of God our Saviour : "\re, the un- 
dersigned ministers and members of the people (called • 
Methodist Quakers) late in connexion w^ith the old body 
of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance 
amongst us was in much weakness, many suspicions, 
good and evil report, his word was with power and the 
Holj' Crhost sent down from Heaven. From the time we 
have been favored with his labors, he hath conducted \ 
himself on all occasions (in prosperity and adversity) as 
one whose sole aim is the glory of God and the welfare 
of mankind, far beyond his streng'th in labors more abun- 
dant, travelling night and day for the accomplishment of 1 
his vast desire to preach the gospel of the kingdom to 
many perishing for lack of knowledge, and we are wit- 
nesses his labor hath not been in vain in the Lord : Many 
of the stones of the street hath been raised to be sons and 
daughters of Abraham — backsliders reclaimed, and many 
of iniidel principles shaken. From the impressive man- 
ner of his life, manj-, sunk into Laodicean ease, have been 
stirred up to glorify God with their body, soul, and sub- 
stance, whom v\ e trust and pray will remain stars in the 
church militant, and afterwards'form one part of his crown 
of rejoicing in the day of the Lord. Amen. 

Being about to depart from this to his native land, we 
pray that the guidance of the same Holy Hand, which 
through a train of Divine Providence cast his lot among 
us, may conduct and protect liim over the great deep to 
the American shores in peace and safety. Amen. 

R. HARRISON, " 1 

RICHARD MILLS, 

W. M'GINNIS, y Preachers* 

PETER PHILIPS, I 

G. BRIMELOW, J 



Dublin, October \.8th, 1806. 

My dear brother Dow, 

As you are about to leave this city, I send you this 
small "testimony of my esteem and loA^e,"as it may on some 
occasions open your "way among strangers. 

* Also signed by upwards of one hundred persons more. 



I had but few opportunities of attending your meet- 
ings ; when I did, I had no doubt of the divine blessing 
attending your ministry : on other occasions, i have had 
the fullest"proof that although you were conliued in jout 
place of preaching, the w ord of the Lord was not bo"und, 
but became the power of God to the salvation of many 
precious souls. I suppose not less than thirty of these 
have, on your recommendation, joined the society ; sev- 
eral of whom are rejoicing in God, and living to his glory 
in newness of life. 

When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the 
power of God attending your ministry in several iiistan- 
ces, and I rejoice in the continuation of his grace to you. 
From all I have seen and heard respecting you, 1 acknow- 
ledge the hand of God, who is now as formerly, abasing 
the pride of man in the instruments by whom "he works. 
—(See 1 Cor. i. 26—29.) 

1 have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Me- 
thodists, in afl'ection and interest as well as doctrine. I 
believe your aim is to spend and be spent in bringing sin- 
j ners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially ''bid 
you God speed." ^lay you have many souls given you 
in every place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the 
day of the Lord ! May the eternal God be your refuge, 
and protect you, and your dear wife and little one, is the 
prayer of 

Your aflectionate brother in Christ, 

MATTHEW LANKTREE.* 

Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 



Dublin, April list, 1807. 

My dear Brother Dow, 

I was in expectation of hearing from you ever since 
your departure. At present I must be brief Whatever 
be the ultimate result of the emigrating spirit which is at 
present moving so many of our dear friends to leave us, 1 
1 cannot tell : this I know, we already feel in a distress- 
ing way its painful effects. Our hands hang down, and 
our enemies rejoice. May the Lord interpose, and order 
it for our good 1 
j 1 cannot unravel the providence which prevented bro- 
ther Joyce from proceeding along with you. I fear he 
was not m the will of God. 

With respect to the fruit of your labors, the general 
testimony of all I have converse'd with has beer,, that the 
Lord has owned your ministry in various parts of Ire- 
land. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may feel 
the Lord's presence and the pow"erof God with you more 
fully than ever. I would thank you for a few 'lines be- 
fore you leave England. My love in the Lord Jesus to 
sister Dow, and all our friends wlio accompany you. 
I am your adectionate brother in Christ, 

]\LJi.TTHEW LANKTREE. 

Mr. DOW, Liverpool. 

jMy dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. 
The class under her care is going on well in general. 



The following letter was from an old friend^ 
and once a Colleague, who lives in a BARN, 
on the road from tltica to Buffalo — as the Me- 
thodists are able to alibrd him no better. I had 
not seen him for about eight years, until this 
summer, at his residence. As we were part- 
ing, he asked me if J knew what I had come 
into that part of the country for ? I told him 
T did not know — only a desire led me to that 
sudden excursion ! j 

Sullivan, Sept. 24, 1816. 
My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord,— | 
I and mine are in health, and two, if not throe, of my } 

* Superintendent Preacher of the Methodist Society in 
Dublin. 



LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZo's JOURNAL. 



195 



little boys happy in the Lord since you left me, and num- 
bers of others date their conviction from your visit — it 
was not in vain. Preachers generally, and people uni- 
versally, bid you God speed, and pray for your return. 
In eternity, if not before, you will be satisfied your visit 
was from God. It was to me like the coming of Titus. 
I am your friend — I never was your enemy, and I trust 
in God I never shall be — and mountains rise, and oceans 
roll, to sever us, in vain. Five or six hundred of your 
Journal can be sold in this country ; you may send as 
many as vgu think proper — I will devote my time, and 
do the bsit I can. 1 have seen Smith, M. and he seems 
sati.sfied. I have wrote a little, and almost wish it had 
been less. I am not fond of novelty. I have been a cy- 
pher for many years — a number placed at the left hand, 
might attract'attention, and set me as a mark for poisoned 
arrows to throw their deadly hate of wormwood, slander 
and enveiiomed lies. But you are welcome to what I 
have wrote to use it as you please. I have not finished, 
neither could 1, for the more I write, the more I hate the 
B's power— such power in all its grades as overleaps the 
bounds of Christian liberty civil or religious. As for 
names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder, priest, deacon, 
dean or preacher — it is ail the same. It is the power they 
exercise ; but how this power extends is not easily de- 
fined. But some power they must have, or they could 
not lord it over God's heritage. Yet it was limited pow- 
er, or they would not have been enjoined to obey them 
that had the rule over them — for if unlimited, they v/ould 
force them to obey — Did 1 say obey ? 'Tis not obedience. 
I see nought but power. A medium then is best, where 
all distinctions fall— and names that imply equality ; as 
brethren, friends, disciples — and each to act and speak 
for the good of the whole. Then in proportion to the good 
they do, their influence would extend, and no further, and 
this would be agreeable to our Lord's words — He that 
will be chief shall be servant of all. The kings of the 
Gentiles exercise lordship, &c. but it shall not be so among 
you. No bishop of bishops — no arbitrary power — no 
lordly authority — no unlimited exercise of power — no say- 
ing to this one, Go, or to that one. Do — but, submit your- 
selves one to another, as is fit in the Lord, as the servants 
of Christ, and not the servants of men. An instance we 
have of one casting out devils in the name of Christ, and 
the apostles forbidding him, because he did not follow 
them — that is, he went alone, and this they concluded 
was not right. Therefore they must exercise their au- 
thority — put a stop to the disorder — let the devil keep 
possession, rather than break in upon good order — steady 
habits. But hear the decision of the Judge : Forbid him 
not — for there is no man that can do a miracle in my 
name that can lightly speak evil of me. This does not 
look much Jike the despotic government too much exer- 
cised every where among the clergy over the common- 
alty. 1 see no gospel law that authorises any man, or set 
of men, to forbid, or put up bars to hinder or stop any man 
from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils in the 
name of Christ — that is, reforms and turns the sinner from 
his sinful ways. Hence all power usurped or delegated, 
that can stop, that does stop men from doing good, is not 
of God. Hence, to confine them in prison — to put them 
on the limits, within parish lines, as the standing order, 
or to station them on circuits, are nothing but prisons of 
a larger size, and saying in efiect, you must abide within 
bounds of such a place, or be considered criminally guil- 
ty. For they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel 
beyond their circuit, bounds, or parish lines. But the 
master says, Go ye into all the world — not, stay in nar- 
row bounds, by walls and grates confined — preach the 
gospel to every creature — elect and reprobate, and not, 
preach by the year or years together, to a little number 



of cold, formal professors, because a great man, or num- 
ber of great men, fixes your station, and commands you 
to stay and preach to those whited sepulchres. Ye men 
of God, arise, and break these chains that bind the serv- 
ants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the 
call of God ! The dragon gave the beast his seat, and 
power, and great authority. This was the pope, rising 
above all power, civil and ecclesiastical— that is, becom- 
ing a bishop of bishops, as well as king of kings. The 
second beast made an image to the first beast. Now an 
image is not the beast, but it resembles him. Now if the 
first beast was an overgrown power in the pope, what is 
the image that the second beast made, but the religious 
establishments among the Protestants— the despotic pow- 
er exercised by the clergy, as bishops, presbyters, or 
preachers in their diflerent grades, over the commonalty 
and one another — a power ia the image or likeness of the 
pope, viz. to rise above their brethren, exercise an undue 
authority over, and lord it over God's heritage ; — rule 
the whole Church either positively or negatively : posi- 
tively, by taking in or putting out whoever they please, 
and when they please — or, negatively, the preacher's vote 
to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the 
Presbyterian churches ; or where the preacher chooses 
a select number to try members ; or where they cannot 
be tried without the preacher, and where the preacher 
can appeal from the judgment of the whole society, or 
even the select number, (selected by himself,) to the of- 
ficial members, and these official members, the far great- 
er part, put in and out as often as he sees fit, as may 
please his fancy, or suit his humor best — as in many in- 
stances among the Methodists, and all this without the 
church having any appeal in all this, and no redress can 
they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the 
discipline ; and even then he must be tried by preachers 
of the same grade with himself, if they can be had, like a 
jury of doctors to .judge of doctors' prices. This has so 
much the rta^'stHM^-i!^.-- .>>o -^-^st, that, if it be not his 
image, it is so nearly like it that there is no word that 
can make a proper distinction. The people are mere cy- 
phers : they can have no choice in their preachers — for, 
as they must take such as the Bishop sends, it cannot be 
a choice ; they may be pleased v/ith the preacher and 
not wish for another, but this does not prove the people 
free : for they must take such as comes, ordained or not 
ordained, gifts or no gifts, profitable or unprofitable, is all 
the same : it is them or none for them ; you must have 
and attend their meetings, or be called to account by them 
for non attendance, and sometimes put back on trial, and 
sometimes expelled the society, and if you have a good 
preacher you may lose him. The^. Elder can remove 
him, and often does, without giving an account of any of 
his matters. He is the Bishop's agent, and qualified or 
unqualified, pleasing or displeasing to the preachers, if 
they please the Bishop they must be received ; they must 
be obeyed : there is no appeal ; he is the Bishop's agent ; 
the preachers must submit ; travelling and local ; for he 
takes charge of all the official characters in his district, 
presides at the Q. W. Conferences, and gives the casting 
vote ; changes the preachers as he sees fit ; no appeal ; 
he is the Bishop's agent ; a v/ise change or a foolish one : 
no appeal ; if he hears to advice from preachers or peo- 
ple it is because he pleases so to do, there is no discipline 
that requires him either to ask or hear advice. This is 
too much :— if they do not lord over their flock, it is not 
because the discipline does not give them the power ; 
but some do it, and all can do it, and if this is not the image 
of the beast it is the mark of the beast. I have given you 
a small sketch, and must leave it unfinished. 

I am yours, in tho bonds of a peaceful Gospel. 

TIMOTHY DEWEY. 



I 



VICISSITUDES 



IN THE 



WILDERNESS; 



EXEMPLIFIED 



IN THE 



JOURNAL OE PEGGY DOW. 



TO WHICH IS ADDED 



AN APPENDIX OF HER DEATH, 



BY LORENZO DOW. 



A Virtuous wonian is a crown to her husband : but she that maketh ashamed is as rattennees in his bones. 

Prov. xii. 4. 

Who can find a virtuous woman ? for her price is far above rubies. 

The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of spoii. 

She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life.— Prov. xsxi. 10, 11, 12. 



NEW YORK: 
CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co 

267 PEARL-STREET. 

1851. 



t 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



190 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY D0¥, 



I WAS born in the year 1780, in Granville, 
Massachusetts, of parents that were stran- 
gers to God ] although my father was a mem- 
ber of the church of England ; and my mother 
had been raised by pious parents of the Pres- 
byterian order But, whether she had any 
sense of' the necessity of the new birth and 
holiness of heart I cannot say ] for she was 
called to a world of spirits when I was but 
five months old ] leaving behind six children, 
two sons and four daughters. My eldest sis- 
ter being about fifteen years old — my father 
married in about six m.onths after the death 
of my mother ; and although the woman that 
he married was an industrious good house wife, 
yet he lost his property, and was reduced very 
low, by the sinking of continental money; 
and the children were scattered as a conse- 
quence . My eldest sister married when I was 
six years old — and she prevailed on my father 
to give me to her, which accordingly he did : 
and I was carried into the State of New York^ 
and saw his face no more !* 

My tender heart was often wrought upon 
by the Spirit of God — and I was at times very 
unhappy, f&r fear I should die, and what 
would become of my soul ! 1 was early 
taught that there was a God, a heaven and 
hell ; and that there was a preparation neces- 
sary to fit me foi those mansions of rest, pre- 
pared for all that are faithful until death! 
My heart often mourned befo^-e God, young 
as I was, for something, I sea] ce knew what, 
to make me happy ! I dared not to sleep 
without praying to God, as well as I knew 
how, for many years. My sister's husband 
being a man not calculated to gain the world, 
although they had no children, I was raised 
to labor as much as my strength would per- 
mit : and perhaps more, as my constitution 



* The summer past, in my journey to the east, I met 
■vyith a half brother, whom I had not seen for twenty- 
seven years — and with whom my father died : and also 
was at one of my sisters, whom I had not seen but once 
for twenty years. She being nine or ten years older 
than myself, was able to inform me of some parti- 
culars concerning my mother's death, which were a con- 
solation to me. 



was very delicate, from my birth. But the 
Lord was my helper, though I knew him not 
by an experimental knowledge — yet I had a 
fear of him before my eyes ! And he that 
taketh care of the young ravens cared for me. 
From the time that I was six years of age 
until I was eleven, my serious impressions 
never left me ; but from twelve to fifteen I 
was mixing with those that were unacquaint- 
ed with God, or the things that pertain to the 
kingdom of heaven. My mind was taken up 
with the vanities of this present world, al- 
though my heart was often tender under the 
preaching of the Gospel, so that I could weep ( 
and mourn ; yet I did not seek the Lord in 
earnest to the saving of my soul. At the age 
of fifteen, the Lord laid his rod upon me in 
taking away my health, which was not re- 
stored until I was seventeen. In that time I 
was much afraid I should be called to pass 
the dark valley — but the Lord was pleased to 
restore me to health again in a good degree ; 
and at the age of nineteen, I set out to seek 
my soul's salvation, through many trials and 
difliculties ! The Metliodists' preaching and 
zeal were new in that part of the country 
where I lived at that time : and my sister's 
husband was very much opposed to them, so 
that it made my way very trying ; but I was 
determined, come what might, that I would 
take up my cross, and follow Jesus in the 
way — I was willing, and gave up all my 
young companions, and all the diversions of 
which I had been very fond — such as dancing, 
and company that feared not God; and the 
Lord, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth 
not, gave me peace and consolation in him. 
My sister and myself joined the first Society^ . 
that was raised in that part of the country, at 
a neighborhood called Fish Creek, about 
four miles from where we lived ; where we ! 
attended preaching and class-meeting once 
every week — ^And the Lord was very precious 
to my soul in those days. 

About that time, my brother-in-law was 
brought to see himself a sinner, and embraced 
religion ; and we were a happy family, al- 



200 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



thougli but three in number. We often felt 
like heaven begun below, Jesus precious to 
our souls ! The preachers made our house 
their home, at that time, and it was my de- 
light to wait on them. 1 felt as if I could lie 

: at their feet, and learn instruction from their 
lips. My chief delight was in going to meet- 

■ ing, and praising and singing praises to my 
God and Saviour. We had preaching once 
in two weeks in our neighborhood, but few 
attended for nearly two years ; yet the preach- 
ers continued to preach, and that in faith, and 
the Lord heard and gave them their hearts' 
desire ! They formed a little class^ consisting 
only of seven ; my brother and sister, two 
other men and their wives, and myself, com- 
posed the society in the place where I lived. 
We had class-meeting and prayer-meeting 
every week at the beginning ; and it was but 
a few months before the Lord burst the cloud, 
and the work broke out, and sixty or seventy 
were added to the number. We had precious 
times of the outpouring of the Spirit of God ! 
If we met only for prayer-meeting, oftentimes 
our meetings would last until twelve and one 
o'clock, and souls would be so filled with di- 
vine love, that they would fall prostrate on the 
floor, and praise Christ their King ! So we 
continued to love like children of one family, 
for two or three years ; when some difficulties 
took place ; however, none were turned out 
of society. 0 ! how sweet it is for brethren 
to dwell together in unity — but how often 
doth the enemy of mankind make use of that 
most destructive weapon, DIVISION ! to de- 
stroy the souls of the fallen race of Adam ! — 
O that Christians would make a stand against 
him ; and live and love like children of one 
family ! — that the world might say — " See 
how these Christians love one another.'''' 

After this, I lived in love and union with 
my brethren for two years or more ; and en- 
joyed the privilege of preaching and class- 
meetings, and had many precious seasons to 
my soul ! 

About this time, " Camp-Meetings ' began 
to be introduced into that part of the country ; 
and was attended with the power of God, in 
the conversion of many precious souls ! 

At this time, there was one about thirty 
miles from where I then lived : and my bro- 
ther-in-law attended it ; where he met with 
* Lorenzo Bow, on his way to Canada ; and 
invited him home with him, to preach at our 
preaching-house, and sent on the appointment 
a day or two before hand, so that the people 
nil^Ll get notice. And as he was a singular 
character, we were very anxious to see and 
hear him. The day arrived, he came, and 
the house was crowded ; and we had a good 
} time ! I was very much afraid of him, as I 
[ had heard such strange things about him ! 



He was invited to my brother-in-law's, but 
did not come for several days. He had ap- 
pointments to preach twice and thrice in the 
day. However, at last he came, and tarried 
all night. The next morning he was to 
preach five or six miles from our house ; and 
little did I think that he had any thoughts of 
marrying, in particular that he should make 
any proposition of the kind to me ; but so it 
was, he returned that day to dinner : and in 
conversation with my sister, concerning me, 
he inquired of her, how long I had professed 
religion ? She told him the length of time. 
He requested to know whether I kept wicked 
company ? She told him I did not : and ob- 
served that I had often said, " I had rather 
marry a Preacher than any other man, pro- 
vided I was worthy; and that I would wish 
them to travel and be useful to souls. By 
this time I happened to come into the room, 
and he asked me if 1 had made any such re- 
marks 1 I told him I had. He then asked 
me if I would accept of such an object as 
him 1 I made him no reply, but went direct- 
ly out of the room — as it was the first time he 
had spoken to me, I was very much surprised. 
He gave me to understand, that he should re- 
turn to our house again in a few days, and-* 
would have more conversation with me on 
that subject ; which he did after attending a 
meeting ten or twelve miles from where I 
lived. He returned the next evening, and 
spoke to me on the subject again, when he 
told me that he would marry, provided he 
could find one that would consent to his tra- 
velling and preaching the Gospel ; and if I 
thought I could be willing to marry him, and 
give him up to go, and do his duty, and not 
see him, perhaps, or have his company more 
than one month out of thirteen, he should feel 
free to give his hand to me ; but if I could not 
be willing to let him labor in the vineyard of 
his God, he dared not to make any contract 
of the kind : for he could not enjoy peace of 
mind in any other sphere. He told me I must 
weigh the matter seriously before God, whe- 
ther I could make such an engagement, and 
conform to it ; and not stand in his way, so 
as to prevent his usefulness to souls ! I 
thought I would rather marry a man that 
loved and feared God, and that would strive 
to promote virtue and religion among his fel- 
low mortals, than any other ; although I felt 
myself inadequate to the task, without the 
grace of God to support me ! Yet I felt will- 
ing to cast my lot with his ; and be a help, and 
not a hindrance to him, if the Lord would give 
me grace ; as I had no doubt that he would, 
if I stood as I ought — and I accepted of his 
proposal. He was then on his way to Cana- 
da, from thence to the Mississippi Territory ; 
and did not expect to return in much less than 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 201 



two years ; then if Providence spared, and 
the way should open for a union of that kind, 
when he returned, we would be married ! 
But would strive in that case, as well as in 
all others of such importance, to lay it before 
the Lord : and be directed by him, as far as 
we could judge : and not rush precipitately 
into a state, that so much concerned our hap- 
piness in this world and the next — As I doubt 
not many engage in the holy bands of matrimo- 
ny, without once considering its importance and 
the obligations they lay themselves under to 
each other, to do all in their power, to make 
the silken cord not prove a chain of iron ! 

He left me, and went on his way, to preach 
the gospel through Canada., and from thence 
to the Soutk^ and was gone for near two 
years before he returned; he left an appoint- 
nent for a Camp-Meeting, in conjunction with 
some of the preachers, on his return, which he 
filfilled : and on September the fourth, we 
v^A'e joined in the bands of matrimony, late in 
tht evening. There was not any present but 
the family, and the preacher who performed 
the ceremony! Early in the morning he 
stared for the Mississippi Territory, in com- 
pan} with my brother-in-law, who intended 
to renove to that country if he should like it, 
as Lo:enzo had a chain of appointments, pre- 
viously given out, for four thousand miles. 

I expected to continue to live with my sis- 
ter, as ihe had no children, and was much at- 
tached 10 me, or seemed to be so at that time 
— but tlie Lord ordered it otherwise. My Lo- 
renzo Wcs gone about seven months, before he 
returned to me. My brother-in-law was 
pleased with the country, and intended to re- 
turn to it with his family, in a few months. 
My husband was preparing to go to Europe., 
in the fall. He returned, and stayed with me 
about two veeks : and then started for Cana- 
da, and left me with my sister. They were 
preparing to remove to the Mississippi in July 
— this was in May — and my Lorenzo was to 
meet them in the western country, where they 
were to carry me ; and from thence we would 
go to New York, and they continue on their 
journey to the Mississippi Territory. But he 
went on as far as Vermont, and held a num- 
ber of m^eetings, where he saw his sisters that 
lived there ; and then feeling an impulse to 
return to Western, where I then was, he gave 
up the intended tour through Canada, and 
came back, prepared to take me to New York 
city, where he intended to embark for Eu- 
rope. 

We stayed a few weeks in Western, until 
ray brother-in-law got his temporal concerns 
settled ; and then, after bidding my friends 
and brethren in the Lord farewell ! we set off 
for New York, attended by my sister, who 
went the same road we were going, eighteen 



or twenty miles ; where Lorenzo held several 
meetings, and stayed two or three days to- 
gether ; and then bid each other farewell, ex- 
pecting to meet again in eighteen months or 
two years. But the providence of God did not 
favor this, or the Anterference of the Enemy 
of mankind prevented — for we never met 
again : and could I have foreseen what await- 
ed my unfortunate sister in the country to 
which she was bound, the parting would have 
been doubly distressing. But it is happy for 
us that we do not know what is in futurity, 
as the great Master knoweth best how to pre- 
pare our minds for greater tribulation, while 
we travel through this world of woe ! Our 
parting was truly sorrowful and afflicting, but 
it was light when compared to what fol- 
lowed ! 

AVe left Westmoreland, and went down to 
Albany, where Lorenzo had some acquaintan- 
ces, and stayed for several days at the house 
of Mr. Taylor, and were treated as if we were 
their children. 

Now my sphere of life was altered. It was 
the first time I had been so far from home 
without my sister; she was like a mother to 
me, as I knew no other. My heart often 
trembled at what was before me, to be con- 
tinually among strangers ; being so little ac- 
quainted with the ways of the world, it made 
me feel like one at a loss how to behave, or 
what to do. 

Lorenzo was very affectionate and attentive 
to me. He left me at Albany with sister 
Taylor, who was going down to New York in 
a sloop. As I was very much fatigued by 
riding on horseback, he thought it best for me 
to go down with her, by water ; while he went 
by land, rode one horse, and led the other. 
He arrived in New York perhaps four and 
twenty hours before me. I went on board, for 
the first time that I ever was on the water, ex- 
cept to cross a ferry. 

It made me somewhat gloomy to be on 
board the vessel among strangers, while going 
down the river to the city of New York, as I 
had never been in such a place before. How- 
ever, we larjded about ten o'clock at night, 
where I met Lorenzo, who had been on the 
look out for some time. We went to a friend's 
house, that had been very kind to him in days 
past, who then belonged to the Methodist 
church. I felt much embarrassed, as I had 
never been in the city before. We stayed in 
New York several weeks, and had some pre- 
cious meetings. Here I became acquainted 
with some kind friends, who were to me like 
mothers and sisters ; whilst Lorenzo left me 
and went to fulfil some appointments he had 
made in Virginia and North Carolina, and 
expecting only to be gone five or six weeks ; 
but was detained, contrary to his expectation, 



202 JOURNAL OF 



near three months. In that time the fever^ 
that was common in the city of New York, 
broke out, and I went with Mr. Quackenbush 
to the countr}-, about forty miles up the river, 
to a brother Wuso7i's. where she carried her 
children to go to school. — Here I stayed seve- 
ral weeks. They w^ere people of a handsome 
property ; but the more we have, the more we 
want, as has been observed by many : And I 
think it will hold 'good almost without excep- 
tion ; for they were as much engaged to gain 
property, as if they had only bread from hand 
to mouth. I was a stranger, and many times 
I felt as such, but the Lord gave me support, ■ 
so that I was tolerable cheerful in the absence 
of my companion ! Before he returned, I went 
back to New York, where I stayed until he 
came ; and prepared to sail for Europe, which 
was some time in November. We obtained a 
protection from our governriient, when leaving 
the country for England. It was necessary to 
have witnesses to prove that he was the Loren- 
zo Dow that was identified and intended in the 
documents, which he had obtained from the 
United States of America. Consequently he 
got N. S. and J. Q. to go before a notary pub- 
lic, and certify that he was the same Lorenzo 
Dow referred to in the documents. Mr. N. S. 
gave in under oath, that -'he knew him from 
his youth, * ' ^ * * * ^ 
holy gospel I" And about the same time he 
wrote letters to Ireland and England, to make 
his way narrow in those countries. And no 
thanks to him that it did not bring Lorenzo 
into the greatest distress and difficulties that a 
man could have been brought into ! But 
through the mercy of God it was otherwise 
overruled f 

He gave me my choice, to go with him, or 
stay with friends in America, as there were 
many that told us I might stay with them, and 
be as welcome as their children ; and strove 
to prevent my going to a land where I would 
find many difficulties and dangers to encounter, 
that I was unacquainted with, and could not 
foresee. But I chose to go, and take my lot 
and share with him of whatever might befall 
us. Consequently, on the 10th of November, 
1805, we set sail from New York for Liver- 
pool, in Old England. We embarked about 
10 o'clock, with a fine breeze. They spread 
their canvas, and were soon under way. 

Lorenzo came into the cabin, and told me to 
go on deck, and bid farewell to my native 
land ! I did so — and the city began to disap- 
pear ! I could discover the houses to grow 
smaller and smaller ; and at last could see 
nothing but the chim.neys and the tops of the 
houses ; then all disappeared but the masts of 
vessels in the harbor. In a short time noth- 
ing remained but a boundless ocean opening 
to view 5 and .1 had to depend upon nothing 



PEGGY DOW. 



but the Providence of God ! I went down into 
the cabin, and thought perhaps I should see 
my native land no more ! 

The vessel being tossed to and fro on the 
waves, 1 began to feel very sick, and to re- 
flect I was bound to a foreign land ; and, sup- 
posing I should reach that country, I knew 
not what awaited me there. But this was my 
comfort, the same God presided in England 
that did in America ! — I thought if I might 
find one real female friend^ I would be satisfied. 

I continued to be sea-sick for near two 
weeks, and then recovered my health better 
than I had enjoyed it in my life before. 

We were twenty-seven days out of sight 
of land. The vessel being in a very bad sit- 
uation, we had not been at sea more than five 
or six days, before the rudder began to fail ; 
so they could not have commanded her at all. 
if the v/ind had been unfavorable. Th( 
weather was very rough and stormy \ bi"t 
through the mercy of God, the wind was ft- 
vorable to our course^ so that we reached s?fe 
our place of destination. 

When we arrived in the river at Liver- 
pool, we were not permitted to land, until 
they could send up to London, and ge< re- 
turns from there, as our vessel came from a 
port subject to the yellow fever ; on that ac- 
count, we Avere obliged to stay in that river, 
for ten days, before we were permitted to come 
on shore. 

I never saw a woman for thirty-sevea days, 
except one who came alongside out vessel, 
to bespeak the captain as a boarder at her 
house, when he should come on sho'e. 

I strove to pray much to God t3 give us 
favor in the eyes of the people, and open the 
way for Lorenzo, to do the errand that he 
came upon ; and to give him success in preach- 
ing the gospel to poor sinners. Tne prospect 
was often gloomy. Lorenzo used to say to 
me, keep up your spirits — we slall yet see 
good days in Old England, before we leave it, 
as the sequel proved. 

We went on shore the twenty-fourth or 
fi-fth of December. Lorenzo had a number 
of letters to people in Liverpool. Some were 
letters of recommendation ; others, to persons 
from their friends in America. 

We went \\ith the m.aster of the vessel to a 
boarding house, where I was left until Lo- 
renzo went to see what the prospect might be, 
and whether he could meet with any that 
would open the way for him to get access to 
the people. After giving out all the letters 
but one, he returned to me : having been two 
or three hours absent without any particular 
success. 

The house that I tarried at, was a boarding- 
house, for American captains : and the women 
that were there, were wicked enough ! — My 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 203 



heart was much pained to hear my own sex 
taking the name of their Maker and preserver, 
in vain ! 0 ! thought I, shall I never meet 
again with any that love and fear God ? — 
Lorenzo intended to go and find the person 
that the last letter was directed to, and told 
me I might either stay there or go with him. 
I chose to go with him, rather than be left 
with them any longer. — It vv^as almost night, 
and we had not much to depend upon, with- 
out the openings of Providence. We started, 
hut could not find the person for some time. 
However, at last, as we were walking, Lo- 
renzo looked up to the corner, and happened 
to espy the name that he was after ] accord- 
ingly we went up to the door, and gave a rap, 
and were admitted. He delivered the letter. 
There was a woman from Dublin, who seeing 
that we were strangers and foreigners, began 
to enquire of Lorenzo, for some persons in 
America; and shortly after this, she asked 
him, if he had ever heard of a man by the 
name of Lorenzo Dow ? Not knowing that 
any one in that country could have any 
knowledge of him, it was very surprising to 
me. He told her, that was his name, and she 
was as much surprised in her turn. She had 
seen him in Ireland, when he was there some 
years before : but did not know him now, as 
he had the small pox after she had seen him, 
which had made a great alteration in his ap- 
pearance. 

The man of the house invited us to tarry 
all night, but the woman made some objec- 
tions f — They were friends (Quakers,) and 
told us, there Avas a Quaker lady just across 
the street that kept a boarding house, where 
we could be accommodated with lodgings for 
the night. And as it was then something 
late in the evening, the man conducted us 
thither, where we obtained permission to stay. 

As Lorenzo had but little to depend upon 
but the openings of Providence, — he intended 
to go to Ireland., and take me to his friends, 
and leave me there ; as he had wrote to that 
country and had returns from his old friend. 
Doctor Johnson, with an invitation for him 
to bring me ; and that I should have a home 
at his house, as long as we chose, whilst he 
pursued his travels through Ireland and Eng- 
land. Lorenzo went and procured a passage 
across the channel, in a packet to Dublin : but 
did not sail for several days. So we had to 
stay in Liverpool for some time. Our board 
was more than two guineas a week, which 
was bringing Lorenzo very short as to money. 
At last we got on board of the packet, with 
our little baggage, and some provisions for 
the voyage ; but the wind proved unfavorable, 
and we were driven back into the port of 
Liverpool again ; and that was the case for 
no less than five times runnina:. 



Before this, our friend that we met at the 
Quakers, had introduced us to a family of 
people who were Methodists., where the woman 
was a very afiectionate /r/enc^ which opened 
the door for acquaintance, and we ha'l been 
there several times. 

Our landlady that we were boarding with 
told us we could not stay with her any Tonger, 
so we must go elsewhere, as her house was 
full. 

The last time we went on board of the 
packet, and put to sea. we had not been out 
more than two or three hours before the wind 
blew a gale ; and it was so dark that they 
could not see their hand before them on deck; 
and we knew not how shortly we mi^ht be 
cast on rocks or sand banks, and all sent to 
eternity. There were some on board, who 
before the storm came up, had been very pro- 
fane in taking the name of their Maker in 
vain : but when they saw and felt the danger 
that they were in, they were as much alarmed 
as any persons could be ! 

I could not but wonder that people would 
or could be so careless and secure whilst they 
saw no danger, but when the waves began to 
roll, and the ship began to toss to and fro, 
they were struck with astonishment and hor- 
ror ! 

My husband and myself lay still in the 
birth, and strove to put our trust in that hand 
that could calm the roaring seas: and I felt 
measurably composed. At daylight, the cap- 
tain made for the port of Liverpool again, and 
about eight or nine o'clock in the morning, we 
came into the dock ; but as we were coming 
in, under full sail, and a strong tide, thei^e was 
a large ship, of the African trade, that was 
lying at anchor in the harbor ; we ran foul of 
her, but through mercy were preserved from 
much harm ! 

The weather was very rainy, the streets 
were muddy, and I had walked through the 
mud for a considerable distance : the prospect 
was gloomy beyoud description, but my Lo- 
renzo cheered my spirits, by telling me. the 
Lord would provide, which I found to be 
true ! 

We went to Mr. Forshaws, the people that 
we were introduced to, by X\\'i friend that we 
saw at the Quaker's the first night we were 
in Liverpool. When my good friend. Mrs. 
Forshavj^ now saw me returning, she was 
touched with pity for me, as I was very mud- 
dy and fatigued! She told Lorenzo he had 
better leave me with her, whilst he tr? vplled 
through the country, until the weather was 
better: and then take me over to Irelani in 
the spring — which invitation we were very 
thankful for. 0 how the Lord provided for 
me in a strange land ! where I had not any 
thing to depend upon but Providence ! 



204 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



My Lorenzo left me at lier house, and pro- 
ceeded up to London ; where he was gone 
about two weeks. But previous to this the 
Lord had opened his way, so that he had held 
a number of meetings in Liverpool, and one 
woman had been brought to see herself a sin- 
ner, and seek the salvation of her soul. 
I was at this time in a state of 

; and my mind somewhat depressed : but the 
Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people, 
and they were very kind to me, while he was 
gone. T attended class-meetings and preach- 
ing, which was very refreshing to me. I felt 
to bless God, that I had found the same reli- 
gion in that country, as I had experienced in 
m)^ own native land. I was sometimes very 
much distressed in mind, for fear my husband 
should die, and I be left in a strange land. 

j But he returned to me in the time appointed ; 

j and had several invitations to other parts of 

t the country, to hold meetings, which he ac- 

' cepted. 

I I left Liverpool with him, for Warrington, 
j where he had been invited, by a man that 
j came to Liverpool on business : who not 
I knowing there was such a person as Lorenzo 
j in the country, but feeling after he had done 
his business, like he wanted to go to a meet- 
ing, and wandering about for some time, when 
he at last went into a meeting-house that be- 
longed to the people called Kilhamites, where 
Lorenzo had been invited to preach, and found 
a congregation assembled to hear preaching ; 
and after he had done, as the people were 
very solemn and attentive, and many were 
much wrought upon, this man invited Lorenzo 
to go to Warrington, where there was a little 
society of people called Quaker-methodists ; 
and the meeting-house should be opened to 
j him. He did so, and found them a very pious 
I people. We stayed there for several weeks, 
and he held meetings two or three times in a 
day ; while the Lord began a good work in 
that place, and many were brought to rejoice 
in the Lord ! Peter Philips, the man that in- 
1 vited Lorenzo there, and his wife, were very 
I friendly to us, and their house was our home 
ever after, when we were in Warrington. 

A widow lady who lived there, had three 
daughters, one of whom lived in London, and 
the other with her. She came out to hear 
Lorenzo preach ; and one day after meeting, 
she came to Peter Philips, to see us, and was 
very friendly. Lorenzo asked her if she had 
any children ? She told him she had three ; 
and that two were with her. He inquired if 
they professed religion ? She told him that 
one of them had made a profession, but she 
had lost it, she was fearful : but the youngest 
never had. He requested her to tell them to 
come and see him : but the mother insisted 
' ■ that he should come and see them ; and then 



he could have an opportunity to converse with 
them at home. He did so ; and they both be- 
came very serious, and came to his meetings. 
And although they nad been very gay young 
v/omen, they vvould come up to be prayed for 
in the publh. congregation. The result was, 
they got religion ; and the youngest has since 
died happy in the Lord. The eldest came 
down from London on a visit to her mother's, 
where m^y Lorenzo saw her, and he was made 
an instrument in the hand of God, of her con- 
version to God. She was one of the most af- 
fectionate girls I ever saw ! 

We stayed in and about Warrington until 
May ; in which time Lorenzo had openings to 
preach in different places, more than he could 
attend ; and the Lord blessed his labors abun- 
dantly to precious souls ! 

In May we returned to Liverpool, and pre- 
pared to cross the channel to Ireland. We 
had a very pleasant passage, and arrived in 
safety, where we found our kind friend, Dr. 
Johnson and his family well ; and Avere re- 
ceived with affection by many. The preach- 
ers that were in Dublin were very friendly, 
and I felt much united to them. We were in- 
vited to breakfast, dine, and sup, almost every 
day. But my situation being a delicate one, 
it made it somewhat * ^ * * * to me ! 
The friends were as attentive to me as I could 
have wished : for which may the Lord fill my 
heart with gjatitude. 

Lorenzo stayed with me for some time, and 
then went into the country, where he held 
many meetings, and the Lord was with him. 
After which he returned to Dublin, and with 
the doctor, he went over again to England. 
I staid with Mrs. Johnson until his return, 
where I expected to continue until I should 
get through my approaching conflict, if it was 
the will of the Lord to bring me through. I 
felt in tolerable good spirits ; and although I 
was many hundred miles from my native land, 
yet the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the 
people. My wants were supplied, as it relat- 
ed to my present situation, abundantly ! 

Lorenzo stayed in England for six or eight 
weeks, and then returned to me, to be with 
me in my approaching conflict. He was very 
weak in body : but continued to preach two 
and three times in the day. He got some books 
printed, which enabled him to prosecute his 
travels through the countries of Ireland and 
England. 

While he was absent, a woman had spoken 
to a doctor to attend me, when I should want 
him, which was not agreeable to my Lorenzo. 
But having gone so far, it was thought by 
those that employed him, that it was best not 
to employ any other; and I being unacquaint- 
ed wiih the manners and customs of the coun- 
try, was passive. My Lorenzo was much 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



205 



hurt, but I was not sensible of it. as much be- ] 
fore as after. If I had, I should not have suf- j 
fered it to have been so : but we often are 
mistaken in what will be best for us. 

The time arrived that I must pass through 
the trial, and my Lorenzo was at the doctors. 
But those that attended on me would not suffer 
him to come into the room where I was — 
which gave him much pain. I did not at that 
time know how much he was hurt — but after 
my child was born, which was on the 16th of 
September, between three and four o'clock, he j 
was permitted to come in, and he had a white | 
handkerchief on his head, and his face was as I 
white as the handkerchief. He came to the 
bed and took the child, observing to me, that | 
we had got an additional charge — which if! 
spared to us, would prove a blessing, or else ' 
one of the greatest trials that possibly we could | 
have to meet with. I expect Lorenzo passed i 
through as great a conflict in his niind^ as he 
had almost ever met with. The Lord was my 
support at that time, and brought me safely 
through. The friends were very kind to me, 
and supplied my wants with every thing that 
was needful, and in about two weeks I was 
able to leave my room : my heart was glad 
when I viewed my little daughter. She was 
a sweet infant. But 0 how short-lived are 
earthly joys ! We stayed in Dublin until she 
was live weeks old ; and then Lorenzo with 
myself, and our little one, embarked on board 
a packet for Liverpool. The weather was 
rainy, and tolerable cold — there was no fire in 
the cabin. There were a number of passen- 
gers, who thought themselves raiher above the 
middle class, men and women, who were civil 
to us : but I was so much afraid that my little 
infant would be too much exposed, that I ne- 
glected myself, and probably took cold — we 
were two nights and one day onboard the pack- 
et. We got into Liverpool about ten or eleven 
o'clock, where I was met by my good friend, 
Mrs. Forshaw ; and went to her house, 
where we stayed a day or two, and then took 
the stage for Warrington, about eighteen miles 
from Liverpool, where we arrived on Sunday 
morning. Our friends, Peter Philips and his 
wife, were at meeting. Lorenzo went to the 
chapel. The people were very much rejoiced 
to see him. They had been concerned for us, 
as they had not heard from us for some time. 
The friends from the country, many of whom 
came to see us, while Lorenzo had meetings 
in town and country, two and three times in 
the day ; and the Lord was present to heal 
mourning souls. 

Dr. Johnson came with us from Ireland. 
He was much engaged in helping to bring 
souls to the knowledge of the truth \ and was, 
I trust, made ^an instrument of good to many : 
— Lorenzo and the doctor travelled into va- 



rious places in Lancashire and Cheshire, with 
some other counties, and many were brought 
to see themselves sinners, and seek their soul's 
salvation. 

The people in that country seemed to feel 
much for me, and manifested it by numberless 
acts of kindness. For, instead of having to 
sell my gown for bread, as Lorenzo told me I 
might have to do, when we were in America, 
there was scarcely a day but I had presents of 
clothing or money, to supply myself vrith 
whatever I needed. 0 how grateful ought I 
to be to my great benefactor, for all his mer- 
cies to unworthy me ! 

]My little ••Letitia Johnson,^' for so was my 
child callei, grew, and was a very fine attract- 
ing little thing. I found my heart was too 
much set upon it, so that I often feared I should 
love her too well: but strove to give myself 
and all that I had to my God. 

Lorenzo was in a very bad state of health, 
which alarmed me very much. I often cried to 
the Lord to take my child or my health, but 
spare my dear husband ! The thought Avas so 
painful to me, to be left in a strange land, with 
a child, so far from my native soil I — The Lord 
took me at my word, and laid his afflicting 
hand upon me. 

Lorenzo and the doctor went to Macclesfield, 
and expected to be gone about a week ; and 
left me at Peter Philip's, where I was taken 
sick, the day they started, with the nervous 
fever — but kept up, and nursed my child, un- 
til two or three days before they returned. I 
thought I had taken a very severe cold, and 
should be better : but grew worse every day. 

The friends were very kind to me, particu- 
larly ?>lary Barford, a young lady of fortune, 
who had got religion through the instrumen- 
tality of Lorenzo. She attended me two and 
three times a day. After I got so as not to be 
able to sit up, she hired a girl to take care of 
my child. ^ly fever increased very fast, and 
the night before Lorenzo got to Warrington, I 
thought I was dying, and those that were about 
me were very much alarmed, and sent for a doc- 
tor ; he came and administered something to me. 
He said T was not dying, but that I was very 
sick ! The next morning Doctor Johnson and 
Lorenzo came ; they found me in bed. The 
doctor thought perhaps I had taken cold, and 
it would wear off after giving me something 
to promote a copious sweat. But when he 
found that the fever continued to rise, he told 
us to prepare for the worst — for it was a ner- 
vous fever, and that it was probable it would 
carry me to a world of spirits. 

I had continued to nurse my child for more 
than one week after I was taken sick, which 
was very injurious to her. The doctor for- 
bade my suckling her any longer, which gave 
me much pain. They were obliged to take 



208 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



her from me and feed her with a bottle. My 
fever increased, and rose to such a height, that 
it thought I could not survive many days ! 
Tiie .loctor stayed with me, and paid every 
aiteiKiou in lii^ power, for twenty days and 
niglitj. Lorenzo was not undressed, to go to 
bed. for iicar three weeks, nor the doctor for 
nearly the same length of time. 

My kind friends gave me every assistance 
in their power; they came from the country, 
for many miles distant, to see if we were in 
want of any thing that they could help us to. 
May the Lord reward them for their kindness 
to me, in the day of adversity. Our dear 
friend, 2^Iary Barford. used to come every day 
two or three times to see me, and administer 
to my necessities : and many others came i 
also. She was a precious girl, and although i 
she had been raised in the first circle, would 
go in:o the houses of the poor, and supply 
their voants, and nurse and do for them like 
she had been a servant. Although Lorenzo 
was so broke of his re.-?t and fatigued by night, 
yet he held meetings almost every day, some 
of which were a considerable distance from 
town ; and as he v\-as weak in body, our 
friend ^l. B. frequently hired a hack, to con- 
vey him to his appointments and back, so 
that he was with me the greatest part of the 
time. 

I w-as very much reduced, so that I was 
aiir.o;-: as helpless as an infant. 

Tn- rjwas a chair-maker's shop adjoining 
the house, and the room that I was confined 
in being most contia'uous, the noise of the 
shop, together with' that of the town, was 
ve;v ,;i-av 5>ing to me — likewise the taraiiy i 
vru.:. [aige. and the house small, so that it was ! 
very uncomfortable. We vrere under the ne- 
ce-Mty of having some person to sit up vrilh 
me every night, for my fever rag.' J to that de- 
are e I wanted drink almost every moment. 
- . light was not extinguished in my room 
iv . ix or eight weeks. My poor child was 
veiy fretful; the girl that nursed it woald get 
to sleep and let it cry; this distressed my 
mind, and it was thought best by my friends 
to get some person to take it to the countrv. | 
to be nursed there. 

To be separated from my child was very 
painful to me : but as my life was despaired | 
of by my friends, and as I my>elf had not | 
much expectation that I shouU recover. I 
strove to give it up, knowing it would be best 
for the child, and for me also. 
_ There was a woman from Cheshire, who 
lived about ten miles ui-tant from Warrington, 
that had no children. She came to see" me, 
and oifered to take my baby and nurse it, 
until T should die or get better — which was 
agreed to— so they made ready, and she took 
it! But 0! the heart-rending sorrow that I 



felt on the separation with my helpless infant ! 
Language cannot paint it ! But the Lord was 
my support in that trying hour, so that I was 
enabled to bear it with some degree of forti- 
tude. I was anxious to get well and return 
to America; but little did I know what await- 
ed me on my native shore ! My disorder 
affected my mind very much. Likewise I 
was very desirous to see my sister that raised 
me, once more in time ; she was as near to 
me as a mother. We had heard that they 
had arrived safe at the IMississippi territory^^ 
and were like to do w^ell. l/^ 

At times I was wery happy; and then at 
other times my mind was very gloomy, and 
sunk, as it were. The doctor said that he 
never saw any one's nerves so affected, that 
did not die. or quite lose their reason for a 
time. But I retained my senses and recollec- 
tion as well as ever, although it seemed that 1 
scarce slept at all. 

As I Avas surrounded with noise, the doctor 
thought it would be better for me to be re- 
moved to a friend's house in the country, who 
lived about four miles from where "l was. 
Accordingly they hired a long coach, and put 
a bed in it, and thtn a man took me in his 
arms, and put me in ; and the doctor and Lo- 
renzo got into the coach with me, and carried 
me four miles into the country, to a friend's 
house, where I had every attention paid me 
that I could wish for ; and from that time I 
began to mend and recover. This was about 
Christmas. 

Lorenzo felt a desire to visit Ireland once 
more before he returned to America, and he 
wi-he.l to make arrangements to return in the 
spring, and if he did not go to Ireland in a 
short time, he could not go at all. I was at 
that time so low, that I could not get up, or 
assist myself so much as to get a drink of 
water — and it was doubtful whether I should 
recover again or not. 

He told me what he felt a desire to do, but 
added, that he would not go unless I felt quite 
willing. I told him, the same merciful God 
presided over us, when separated, as when we 
were together ; and that he would provide for 
me, as he had done in a strange land, through 
my present illness : and wished him to go 
and do his duty I Accordingly, he hired a 
you no; woman to come and stay with me night 
and day. 

He had to preach at a place about two 
miles from where I was, at night; and told 
me, perhaps he should not return that night; 
and if he did not he should not return to see 
me again before he left that , part for Ireland. 
However, I thought he would return to me 
again before he left England — but he, to save 
me the pain of ^parting, did not return, as I had 
expected, but took the coach for Chester, and i 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



207 



so on to Hollyheadj in Wales^ there to embark 
for Dublin ; and left the doctor to stay with 
me, until his return ; which he did, and was 
as a father and friend to me in his absence. 

Although I felt willing for him to go and 
blow the gospel trumpet, yet my heart shrunk 
at the thought of being left in a strange land, 
in my present situation, so weak that I could 
not put on my clothes without help : and my 
sweet little babe at a considerable distance 
from me, and amongst strangers. But the 
Lord was my support, and gave me strength 
to be, in some considerable degree, resigned to 
the will of God ! 

Lorenzo went on the outside of the coach, 
exposed to the inclement w^eather, and to the 
rude insults of the passengers, until he got to 
Hollyhead, where he went on board a packet 
for Dublin, when he was both wet and cold, 
and was for four and twenty hours without 
food. But when he got to Mrs. Johnson's, he 
found her, as ever, a friend indeed : where he 
stayed until he got recruited, and then com- 
menced his travels ; whilst I was left behind, 
to encounter the most trying scene that I had 
ever met with. 

My strength gradually increased, so that I 
was in a few weeks able to sit up and to walk 
about the room. The people that I was with, 
were as kind and attentive as they could be — 
may the Lord reward them. But the doctor 
thought it would be best for me to go to an- 
other neighborhood, as a change of air and 
new objects might contribute to my health ; 
and I should be nearer my child, which was a 
pleasing thought to me. We got into a car- 
riage, and went to a friend's house, eight or 
ten miles, where I had been invited and sent 
for. We stayed a week or more, and then we 
went to another place, within two miles of my 
child, which I expected to see and clasp to 
my bosem ! 0 how short-lived are all earthly 
' enjoyments ! I did see my sweet little babe 
once more ! The woman that had her brought 
her to see me ; my heart leaped with joy at 
the sight. The innocent smile that adorned 
her face ! 0 how pleasing ! I wished very 
much to keep her, but the doctor would not 
consent that I should undertake to nurse her. 
He said, I had not recovered my strength suf- 
ficient to go through the fatigue of nursing. 
I But he that gave it, provided for it better than 
I I could ; he saw it best to transplant it in a 
happier soil than this; for in two or three 
days, the flower that began to bloom, was 
nipt by the cold hand of death, after a short 
illness of perhaps tv/o or three days, my ten- 
der babe was a lifeless lump of clay, and her 
happy spirit landed on the peaceful shore of 

BLEST ETERNITY. 

They kept me in ignorance of her sickness, 
until she was dead. I could not tell why my 



mind was so much distressed on the account 
of my child. I inquired of every one that I 
could see from where she was; but they 
wo\ild not tell me of her danger, until she was 
dead. I was then about four miles from her, 
where I had gone the day that she died. A j 
kind sister walked that distance to let me 
know that my little Letitia was no more ; lest 
some one should too abruptly communicate 
the heavy tidings ; as my health was not yet 
restored, and it was feared that it would be at- 
tended with some disagreeable consequences ! 
I was much surprised to see sister W ade come, 
as I had left her house only the day before. 
The first question, I asked how my child was '? 
She made me no reply. It struck my mind 
very forcibly, that she was no more ! I re- 
quested her to tell me the worst, for I was 
prepared for it — My mind had been impressed 
\xith a foreboding for some time ! She told 
me my child was gone, to return no more to 
me ! I felt it went to my heart, in sensations 
that I cannot express ! — it was a sorrow^, but 
not without hope — I felt my babe was torn [' 
from my bosom by the cruel hand of death ! | 
But the summons was sent by him that has a ' 
right to give and take away. He had remov- ; 
ed my innocent infant far from a world of 
grief and sin ! perhaps for my good : for I of- 
ten felt my heart too much attached to it ; so 
much, that I fear it would draw my heart 
from my duty to my God ! 0 the danger of 
loving any creature in preference to our Sa- 
viour ! I felt as one alone — my Lorenzo in 
Ireland — my child was gone to a happier 
clime ! I strove to sink into the will of God ; 
but the struggle was very severe, although I 
thought I could say, " Tiie Lord gave, and the 
Lord hath taken av\-ay, and blessed be the 
name of''the Lord!" 

The day that my child was carried to War- 
rington, to be interred in the burying ground of 
the Quaker-methodists, about ten miles from 
where she died, I felt as though I must see 
her before she was consigned to the dust, to 
be food for worms. They had to carry the 
corpse by the house that I was at — my friends 
opposed it so warmly, urging m}^ present . 
state of health as a reason. I thought per- ' 
haps it would be best, and strove to com- 
pose myself, and use my reason, and resign 
my all into the hands of the Lord — it was a 
severe struggle, but the Friend of sinners sup- 
ported me under all my afflictions. 

They carried my sweet little Letitia, and 
consigned her to the tomb, there to rest until 
the last trump shall sound, and the body and 
spirit be re-united again : and then we shall 
see how glorious is immortality ! 

I wrote to my Lorenzo the day that our 
child died : he did not get it, but wrote to me, 
and mentioned, that he wished to see me and 



208 



the child, which opened afresh the wound 
that had been received — but he got the news 
by way of Mrs. Johnson. He wrote to me, 
that he intended to return to America in the 

^ spring, which I was very anxious for. 'My 
health began to get better, so that I Was able 
to walk two miles at a time, as walking was 

, very customary among the people in that 
country. I felt a desire to return to Warring- 
ton, which I did in a canal boat, and was 
kindly received by my good friends and bene- 
factors, Peter and Hannah Philips, with many 
others that had contributed to my comfort, 
while atilicted with sickness and distress. I 
stayed in the town of Warrington for several 
weeks, with my friends, and was frequently at 
the little chapel, where my sweet little infant's 
remains were deposited — and I often felt a 
pleasure of the sweetest kind, in contemplating 
that my child had escaped all the vanities and 
dangers of the treacherous and uncertain 
world, for the never-fading glories of paradise, 
where I hoped, when life should end, I should 
meet her to part no more ! — notwithstanding, 
I felt the loss very sensibly. 

I wrote to Lorenzo from that place, and re- 
ceived an answer, which was calculated to 
console my heart, and comfort me under my 
present affliction. He desired me to meet him 
in Liverpool^ on the first of March, which I 
did. 1 went by the way of Frodsham^ in 
Cheshire, down the river, in a large flat, with 
a man and his wife, that were employed to 
bring the rock for making salt. The river had 

I been frozen considerably, and was full of ice ; 

/ and when the tide came in, it appeared very 
alarming to me ; but after a little the boat got 
under way, and we had a pleasant sail down 
the river to Liverpool, where I met with Mr. 
and Mrs. Forshaw, my kind friends that had 
succored me in days past, when I had no one 
to depend upon on that side of the great ocean ! 
They still were, as ever, friendly : where I 
stayed until near the middle of March, when 
Lorenzo returned from Ireland, which made 
my heart rejoice ! 

We left Liverpool in a canal boat for the 
country, and visited several towns, where Lo- 
renzo preached to numerous congregations. 
The people were remarkably attentive. There" 

■ was a pleasant prospect opened before him, 
and he received more invitations to preach in 
different parts of the country than he could 
attend. 

There had a number of people determined 
to come from Ireland to America with us ; and 
were accordingly to meet us in Liverpool in 
April. Consequently, we had but a few 
weeks to stay in and about Warrington. I 
had become so much attached to the friends, 
; that it was truly painful to part with them. 
Our friends came from various parts of the 



country to bid us farewell ; and we had sweet 
and melting times together, not expecting to 
meet again until we should meet in a blissful 
eternity. 

We left Warrington for Lymn, where Lo- 
renzo preached, and bid the people farewell ! 
They were much affected. We parted with a 
hope of meeting in a better and happier world ! 
From thence we went to Preston-Brook ; where 
Lorenzo preached again another farewell. It 
was a precious time to many. From there to 
Frodsham — the people flocked round him with 
the greatest affection, for there the Lord had 
blessed his labors in a peculiar manner to the 
souls of many. He preached to them for the 
last time, and bid them an affectionate fare- 
well, while they were bathed in tears, seem- 
ingly as much pained as though they were 
parting with a parent. 

From thence he went to Chester, the most 
ancient city, perhaps, in that country, except 
London ! He left me to come in the coach a 
few days after, whilst he visited the country 
adjacent. Accordingly I met him on the day 
appointed, and we stayed some time in Ches- 
ter. It was a great curiosity, as it was built 
on the most ancient construction : being 
walled in, quite round, and the outside of the 
wall very high ; there was a trench dug on 
the outside, and it was walled up from that. 
The top of the wall was wide enough for a 
carriage to pass, with abreast-work sufficient- 
ly high to prevent any thing from falling over, 
and upon the inside was another similar ! 

The antiquity of the houses, and the noble- 
ness of the public buildings, struck me with a 
solemnity that I cannot express. My thoughts 
ran to times that had gone by, when those that 
had laid the foundation of these walls were 
animated with life and activity ! Where are 
they now f They have gone to a world of 
spirits — and we must shortly follow them ! 
And those that take our place, will wonder at 
the labor of our hands in like manner ! 

The country is truly delightful that sur- 
rounds the city of Chester. It was in the 
spring when I was there, when every thing 
wears a pleasing appearance. 

The people were very hospitable and kind, 
at least, they were so to me. 

We left Chester for Liverpool in a little sail 
boat, and the river was something rough. 
There was a number of passengers, which 
made it quite unpleasant ; but we arrived safe 
in the evening, where we met our friends 
from Ireland, that intended to come to Ameri- 
ca with us. Lorenzo had made the necessary 
preparations for the voyage ; and he had 
chartered the cabin and steerage for the ac- 
commodation of passengers at a lower rate 
than he could have got it, if there had been 
but two or three. 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



209 



The first ship that he engaged to transport 
us to our native soil, sprang a leak as she 
was coming out of dock ; got injured by some 
means, and had to unlade, and get it repaired ; 
so that it delayed her sailing for some time 
longer. But as we were in readiness to leave 
the country, Lorenzo met with another, 
where he could obtain accommodations at a 
better rate : he accordingly made a bargain 
with the captain for a passage in her, and 
every thing being prepared for our voyage, on 
the sixth of May we hoisted sail and weigh- 
ed for America, which gave me a very pleas- 
ant sensation ; after having been in England 
and Ireland about eighteen months, and expe- 
riencing many kindnesses and favors from the 
people ; and that Lorenzo was made an in- 
strument in the hand of a gracious God, in 
bringing many precious souls to the acknow- 
ledge of the truth. 

On the first day, in the morning, we had a 
very pleasant breeze, but the fog springing up, 
it was something gloomy for several days — 
but by that means we avoided the ships of 
war, that were very numerous on the coast of 
England: and as Lorenzo and myself had no 
legal passports from that country, the law be- 
ing such, that aliens were much put to it to 
travel in that kingdom ; and particularly those 
that were in Lorenzo's capacity, such as 
preachers ; they must first take the oath of 
allegiance to the king of England, and get a 
license to preach, or they were subject to a 
fine for every sermon they should preach, of 
twenty pounds each ; and every house must 
be licensed also, or the man that owned it was 
subject to a fine of twenty pounds ; and every 
person that heard preaching there, were like- 
wise liable to pay five shillings ! But Lorenzo, 
in the first place, could not take the oath that 
was requested, to obtain the license — he 
thought as he had left his native land, not to 
gain worldly honor or applause, he could still 
trust that Providence, who had guided his 
course through the great deep, and brought 
him through many dangers and difficulties in 
his own country, so he strove to do his duty, 
and leave the event to God. 

We had a very pleasant voyage, except the 
passengers were generally sick, for more than 
a week, except my husband and self. I was 
never bettter in my life — but they recovered 
their health and spirits after a few days : and 
we had some very good times on board. Lo- 
renzo preached to the people on Sundays, 
and we had prayers night and morning, when 
the weather would admit. We had plenty 
of the necessaries of life to make us com- 
fortable. 

We were near six weeks on our passage. 
Some time towards the last of June, we saw 
the long- wished for land of America^ which I 



so earnestly desired to behold once more. 
The beautiful country and town of New Bed- 
ford, in Massachusetts, presented to view, 
where we landed, and was kindly received. 

The people that professed religion were 
chiefly Quakers^ and those who styled them- 
selves Christians. Lorenzo held several meet- 
ings in the town, which was very satisfactory 
to many. 

After staying near two weeks in Bedford 
Lorenzo, with nearly all the passengers that 
were in the ship, went on board a packet for 
New York ; and left me to come round with 
the other women in the ship, to Virginia., and 
to meet him in Richmond. 

We parted, and I had to stay nearly two 
weeks before the ship sailed ; they were 
taking out the lading, and preparing her for a 
fresh cargo when they should arrive at Vir- 
ginia. It was about the time that the ship 
Chesapeake was fired upon by the British! 
We sailed from New Bedford about the first 
of July, and had tolerably pleasant weather, 
though we were lonely, not having any com- 
pany but us three women. We got into 
Chesapeake Bay at evening, and passed one 
of the armed vessels belonging to the British., 
and expected them to have stopped us, as it 
had been reported that they were in the habit 
of requiring the captains of American vessels 
to pull down their colors to them, or else 
firing upon them. However, we passed un- 
molested, except that they hailed us; but it 
being dark, we got by. Sister Wade was very 
much alarmed : but I felt so much of the spirit 
of Independent America, that I did not wish 
my country's flag to be disgraced in our own 
waters. In the morning we came into Hamp- 
ton Roads, where we anchored and stayed 
several days, in sight of the British ships of 
war, while the captain took a boat and v»^ent 
to Norfolk to seek for a cargo. 

We were in a very unpleasant situation, as 
we had no one on board that we could place 
any real confidence in : but Providence pro- 
vided for us, and we met vrith no insults from 
any. The captain returned at night, and the 
next morning we set sail for City Point. The 
day was delightful, and the scenes that sur- 
rounded were truly pleasing. The river seem- 
ed by the bends to be inclosed in on every 
side ; and the banks to be covered with all the 
beauties that summer could produce, which 
gave my mind a pleasant sensation, when I 
reflected that it was my native country — my 
beloved America! But little did I know '.vhat 
awaited me in ray native land ! 

We sailed on very pleasantly through the 
day, and about eight or nine o'clock we arri- 
ved at City Point. The ship was in the river, 
until her lading was brought down from 
Richmond in lighters. The weather v.'as get- 



J4 



210 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



ting very warm, and we were obliged to stay 
on board until we could get an opportunity to 
go to Richmond, which, by land, was not 
more than twenty-five miles ; but by water it 
j was, perhaps, twice as far. And here time 
[ passed av\-ay very heavily, until the master of 
i the shipivent up to Richmond on business, and 
hired a hack to return : consequently we em- 
' braced the opportunity, when it returned, to 
get a seat in it up to Richmond, leaving our 
trunks and other things to be brought up by 
the boats, that were to bring down the lading 
for the ship. 

"We bid farevrell to the ship, where T had 
been confined the most of the time for near 
, three months : and it was a haj'py day for 
me, although I was in a part of the continent 
that I had never been in before. I felt as 
though I coul l kiss the ground : but my 
companion. ]\Irs. Wade, her mind was occu- 
pied in quite a different way. — she was thous- 
ands of miles away fi'om her native land, 
while T was breathing my native air. 

"We arrived in Richmond about one or two 
o'clock, and stopped at the ^' Bell Tavern.''' 
j strangers to all that Ave saw : however. I had 
I received a direction Avhere to go. and make 
myself known : which T did. at a brother Fos- 
ter's, and when they learned who I was. re- 
ceived US very kindly : but it was a severe 
trial, it beins; the first time I had been obliged 
to call on friends, without anv one to intro- 
duce me But the Lord provided for me. and 
T found iiictuy friends in that place ; we stayed 
there some davs. 

Brother Wade and Lorenzo cam.e and met 
ufe, and the latter held several meetings, and 
we had good times Avith the brethren. There 
I sa\r the girl that brother IMead has since 
married. 

Lorenzo had bougiu a span of 7?? w/e.s before 
he went to Europe : and they were to be broke 
for a carriage by the time lie should return ; 
but they were taken and put into a wagon, 
and so broke down that they Avere unfit for 
use. He had paid eighty pounds for them 
just before he left the continent : this Avas the 
beginning of trouble to him. 

We obtained the loan of a gig from one of 
oar friends, to carry us up as far as Cumber- 
land, to Mr. John Hohson''s who had been a 
great friend to Lorenzo in days that Avere past 
and gone, and still appeared to be such ; here 
he traded off his mules Avith a man, for a horse 
and gig not Avorth half the money that he 
payed for them ; but he could do no better, as Ave 
were under the necessity of going to the north, 
to make ready to go to the Mississippi, Avhere 
my relations had gone, and I Avas very anx- 
ious to go. But 0, the heart-felt sorroAv they 
Avere the cause off to me and my camnanion 
after! 



We left our friend's house, and started for 
the north. As Ave had written to m.y sister in 
the Mississippi^ on our first arrival in America., 
but had got no answer from them, I felt very 
desirous to hear from her, as she AA'as as a 
mother to me in my infant days — I loA'ed her 
dearly. 

We Avent through New London and Lynch- 
burg. Avhere we met Avith many friends, and 
attended a Camp-Meeting 'm Amherst : from 
thence to Neiv- Glasgow., where Lorenzo 
preached at night : Ave stayed at an old gen- 
tleman's house. AA-ho Avas A^ery friendly. 
Thence Ave continued our journey to a camp- 
meeting near George-Town. Avhere Ave stopped 
and stayed until the meeting broke up. Our 
horse Avas at some person's place, to be kept, 
and I expect got nothing to eat — for Ave only 
Avent from the camp-meeting to Leesburo:, and 
from there to another little tOAvn. which Avas 
tAvo short daA's" traA-el: but before AA'e reached 
there he tired, and Lorenzo Avas obliged to 
trade him aAvay for an old horse that Avas not 
vorth but a little more than half as much ! 
HoAvever, he ansAvered our purpose, so that 
Ave got on to New Yorlc, Avhere I met with 
some friends that I ha,d seen before : Avhich 
Avere the ^\xs\ faces that I had met Avith for two 
vears that I had ever beheld before, AA-hich 
2:0 A-p me much satisfaction ! 

V.^e staA'C'] at Ncav York for seA'eral Aveeks, 
and then started for New England, to visit 
Lorenzo's /(^f'^cr. I had never seen him, nor 
any of lhe family, except one sister : it Avas a 
A^ery great cross to me : but we arrived at his 
father's some time in September, and Avas joy- 
fully received by him. there being none of the j 
family AAnth them, except one daughter, and \ 
one grandson. There my Lorenzo could con- ! 
template the da^'s of yovJh ; for that Avas the I 
place of his birth, and of his rambles in child- : 
hood: the place AA'here he first sought the path ; 
of righteousness — the Avay to peace and true j 
happiness, in this Avorld and that Avhich is to ■ 
come ! The house from Avhere his honored j 
mother had taken her flight to a happier clime 
— Avhere once he had enjoyed .her company, 
Avith the rest of the family ; but now Avere se- 
parated hundreds of miles asunder ! i- 

Lorenzo held several meetin2:s in the neigh- I 
borhood, and had tolerable solemn times; but ! 
the society that he once belonged to Avas quite j 
gone ! Some had died, and others had m.oved I 
aAvay, Avhile others had gone bad: into the ; 
Avorld, and lost their love to Christ and his ! 
cause, AA-hich made him feel A-ery awful ! His ! 
father Avas a Avorthy old man. a kind friend, j 
an affectionate parent — ^he Avas every thing ; 
that AA^as good in his family. I thought I | 
could haA'e done the part of a child for him, j 
if I might have the priA-ilege ; but I felt a strong i 
desire to see my sister, in the D.Iississippi. : 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 211 



We went to Tolland^ where Lorenzo had 
sent an appointment to preach at a Methodist 
meeting:-hoiise, and I did not expect to return 
to his father's any more ; but Lorenzo's sister 
from Vermont coming down to her father's, we 
returned, and stayed two or three days longer. 

Lorenzo sold his gig and horse to a preach- 
er, and bought his brother-in-law's horses, to 
return to Neiu York, where he had made an 
engagement with a man to make him a light 
wagon, which was to be ready on his return 
for the South. 

We left his father's on horse-back, after 
bidding them farewell : but as I had not been 
accustomed to travel in that mode for a long 
time, it was very fatiguing to me, so that I 
could not endure it ; and when I got within 
about forty miles of New York, I was obliged 
to go by water the remainder of the way, 
while Lorenzo rode one horse and led the 
other. He arrived there some time before me, 
and had gone to the country, about ten or 
twelve miles from the city, to preach, but re- 
turned that night. We stayed a week or more 
until our wagon was ready for us to start ; 
then bidding our friends farewell, proceeded 
on our journey. 

Lorenzo had given out appointments all the 
way to Virginia, and had tolerable hard work 
to keep up with them — we had to travel near- 
ly one whole night over the mountain from 
Frederick Town to the Potomac river, which 
we crossed about two o'clock in the morning. 

Lorenzo's appointment was some distance 
the other side of the river; we lay down, and 
as soon as it was light we started again, and 
reached the court-house just as the people had 
assembled. I went to a friend's house, while 
Lorenzo preached to the people. After meet- 
ing we went on to the next appointment, 
where he preached again at night also : and 
so continued on our joarney, until we arrived 
in Virginia. Lorenzo preached every day, 
once, and twice, and three times ; and when 
we arrived at Winchester, he preached twice 
to large congregations. From thence we went 
to a Camp-Meeting, where I saw brother Gro- 
ber, a presiding elder, that I had been ac- 
quainted with a number of years ago, which 
was very satisfactory to me. 

We left the camp-ground in the morning for 
Staunton, where Lorenzo had an appointment 
at night. It was threatening to rain in the 
morning when we started, and about twelve 
o'clock it began, and rained almost as fast as 
I ever saw it: we were in an open wagon; 
and I was wet through and through. As it 
continued to rain excessively all the after- 
noon, when we arrived at Staunton it was 
almost dark, and the people had assembled 
for meeting ; Lorenzo had not time to take 
any refreshment, but went and preached in 



his wet clothes. We were received with cool- 
ness by the family that we stayed with, al- 
though he was acquainted with them before — 
but that is nothing uncommon; man is so 
changeable in his nature, that we may find 
him at one time all friendship, and perhaps the 
next day he is as cool as need be. Hence I 
have found it necessary to strive to take it as 
it comes; to be thankful for friends, when I 
find them ; and to be satisfied when I have 
them not. 

It was on Saturday night that Vv^e got to 
Staunton, and Lorenzo intended to stay until 
Monday m.orning. On Sunda}'- morning bro- 
ther Wade came from New London to meet 
us, and carry me home with him : and Loren- 
zo had calculated on leaving me at i?o&.5on'.s, 
in Cumberland, while he went to the Missis- 
sippi territory ; consequently he thought it 
best for me to go to New London with brother 
Wade, who was anxious for me to go and stay 
with his wife a few months, she was a 
stranger in this country ; and mr coming to 
America in company with her, it made us like 
sisters indeed. It was a trial to my mind to 
part with my companion for nine or ten 
months ; as I did not expect to be with him 
but a few days, even if I went on to Cumber- 
land with him, as he then must leave me, and 
start for the country where ray sister lived : 
accordingly we parted, and I went home with 
brother Wade. This was on Sunday, and he 
was to leave Staunton the next morning. INIy 
spirits were very much depressed : but I did 
not know what laid before me. l arrived in 
New London in safety, and was kindly re- 
ceived by sister Wade, and had got tolerably 
composed, Avhen I received a letter from Lo- 
renzo, which gave me an account of the im- 
prudence of my sister that liTe;i in the Mis- 
sissippi — but it was in so dark a style that I 
did not comprehend it fully, as I could not be- 
lieve that she would be guilty of such enor- 
mities. I thought some one had charged her 
without grounds : that was some consolation 
to me, as I hoped it was not true. I was in 
hopes that he would come through New Lon- 
don, and give me a more full account of the 
circumstance ; but he could not consistently 
with his arrangements. I was in great dis- 
tress of mind on her account, as she had been 
a great professor of religion, and the cause 
must suffer by her falling so foully : and the 
disgrace attending it was almost unbearable. 
Brother Mead and his wife came through New 
London on their way to Georgia, and brougiit 
the news that Lorenzo was not coming through 
that place, which made my heart almost sink 
within me. I felt as though the trial was 
more than I could bear — but this was but the 
beginning of sorrow. 

I stayed at brother Wade's for more than 



212 JOURNAL OF 



two months, and was kindly treated By him 
and his wife, and many others; and had many 
good times in meeting with the children of 
God, to worship him. The letter that I had 
received from Lorenzo in Cumberland, had 
stated that my sister had been guilty of very 
improper conduct, but that she was penitent. 
But when Lorenzo got to Georgia, he received 
a letter from brother Blackman, stating that 
she had escaped froni her husband with a young 
man, and had gone over the line into the 
Spanish country, to elude the displeasure of 
their connexions. It was then an undeniable 
fact that she was really guilty — and Lorenzo 
wrote to me from Georgia a full account of 
the circumstance, which gave me the severest 
wound that I had ever felt. To have heard 
of her death, 0 how much more preferable ! — 
but I had no other way, but must submit. 
My dear sister, that lay so near my heart, had 
strayed so widely from the path of rectitude — 
it was such a heart-rending affliction, I thought 
it was almost more than I could bear ! It ap- 
peared impossible that she could be so far lost 
to her own honor, and the love that she had 
manifested to the cause of God, and the pros- 
perity of Zion, as to be guilty of such an atro- 
cious crime. But so it is, that some who make 
the greatest show of religion, wound it the 
deepest. So it was in this case : She had pro- 
fessed to have experienced the blessing of re- 
ligion for many years ; and was as much op- 
posed to anything that had the appearance of 
imprudence, in her own sex, as any person that 
ever I knew. She was married when young 
to a man that was inferior to her, in point of 
talents, and was not calculated to get the 
world, as the saying is, as much as many 
others — and she possessed a very proud spirit, 
together with a very quick temper ; and he 
not having as mild a disposition as might be, 
they were unhappy in their union, which was 
attended with many disagreements. He was 
subject to intoxication, and that was frequent- 
ly the cause of much misery between them ! 
I was witness, many times, to such conduct on 
both sides, that gave me the greatest pain of 
anything that could have befallen me. I often 
w^ould beg my sister to say nothings but her 
turbulent disposition w^as such, that I have 
thought she would almost suffer death, rather 
than submit to any one. 

They lived in that way for many years. — 
She was very industrious, and strove hard to 
live ; but he was negligent, and often spent 
more than he made ! They removed, when 
they were first married, into the state of New 
York^ about ninety miles from the place of 
their nativity, where they lived five or six 
years; she had religion "at that time, and he 
opposed her very much, as she had joined the 
Baptist church before she left New England ; 



PEGGY DOW. 



but after leaving her Christian friqnds, and 
having so much opposition, she had lost her 
religion almost entirely, and become like the 
rest of the world. At that time the Method- 
ists came into the neighborhood, and she be- 
came acquainted with them, and would have 
joined their society, but her husband would 
not permit it — but she attended their meetings, 
and was much engaged at that time. My 
brother-in-law took it into his head to remove 
to Fort Stanwix., on the Mohawk river, within 
seventy or eight;^ miles of the line of Canada, 
and she backslid again, not having any to 
converse with but those that were unacquaint-r 
ed with God or themselves ! 0 how prone we 
are to forget the obligations we are under to 
our Saviour, notwithstanding it is on his 
bounty we live ! we are indebted to him for 
every mercy that we enjoy ! She continued to 
live in that careless way for several years, 
until I w^as, perhaps, eighteen years of age, 
and the Methodists found her out again, and I 
got under distress for my soul : and she was 
stirred up again, and I believe had religion. 
My brother-in-law opposed us with all his 
might. They had got in a tolerable good way 
before this, and there was a prospect that 
they might live comfortable, as to the things 
of this life; but he possessed such an uneasy 
disposition, that he could never be satisfied 
unless he was trading, and he had but a poor 
talent for that business. He sold his planta- 
tion, that he could have made a comfortable 
living upon, to a man that was a sharper, on 
trust, and took no security — the man sold his 
property, and cleared himself, without making 
any compensation for the land. This was a 
very great affliction to my sister, as she had 
made every exertion for a living that a wo- 
man could do, and strove in every way she 
could to prevent his selling his place — but all 
to no purpose. He carried on a great stroke 
at drinking, and spending his time for nought : 
she was harassed and troubled on every side, 
not enjoying that satisfaction in religion she 
had formerly done — it made her truly wretch- 
ed ! I strove to comfort her in every way 
that I could. — We supported the family by 
our labor, weaving, spinning, and sewing, and 
any kind of work that we could do. 

This continued for more than twelve 
months, and then he took a little farm of 
about fifty acres of land, with a comfortable 
house for a small family, that suited us very 
well ; the rent being small, he could have 
lived as well as need be, if he would have 
been industrious. He was of a turn that was 
rather indolent and careless, but my sister 
and myself kept the family in tolerable com- 
fortable circumstances. 

It was at that time that the Methodist 
preachers came into the neighborhood, and 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



213 



preached the Gospel to poor lost sinners — my 
heajl was wrought upon, and I set out to 
seek the salvation of my soul. My sister 
heard the pleasing sound with gladness, but 
my brother-in-law was violently opposed to 
them, and strove in every way that he could 
to prevent us from going to meeting ; but I 
felt determined to seek the Lord with all my 
heart, come what would, and strive to save 
my soul ! It was near twelve months before 
I joined Society, or my sister; but at last we 
broke through and joined the people called 
Methodists — and I have never seen the time 
that I was sorry that I cast my lot with them ; 
but I have often lamented that I did not live 
nearer to the Gospel rules that they teach ! 

After we had joined society, my brother-in- 
law became somewhat more softened, and let 
us have more peace, and would sometimes go 
to meeting; but he still continued to go in 
the same evil practice of spending his time in 
the most unprofitable way — but the preachers 
and people that fear God ceased not to pray 
for him, and at last he was brought to see his 
situation, and the danger of living in sin, and 
set about the work of his own salvation ; and 
I doubt not but he experienced the pardon of 
his sins. 0 the joy that was felt on this oc- 
casion! we had, as it were, a heaven begun 
below ! He became a new man, and Provi- 
dence seemed to bless us on every side — and 
we continued to enjoy the consolations of re- 
ligion for several years, and the Lord prosper- 
ed us in all our undertakings until after I was 
married ; and they started for the 3Iississippi, 
and my husband and myself parted with 
them : we were coming for New York, and 
from thence to sail for Europe. 

They went to that country, and it appeared 
they left all the prudence that they ever pos- 
sessed behind them ; for when they arrived, 
he, it appeared, thought that he could launch 
into building mz7/s, not counting the cost that 
he must be at, but calculating that Lorenzo, 
when he returned from his tour in Europe, 
would pay all expenses — he ran into debt for 
land that had a mill-seat upon it, and began to 
erect a mill. 

Some people were much pleased with them, 
as they appeared to be engaged in religion. 
My sister was very much respected by the 
people, both religious and irreligious — but 0 
the danger we are exposed to while in this 
world! She was possessed of good natural 
abilities, and considerable acquired know- 
ledge, and was the last person I should have 
thought would have conducted in the v/ay 
she did : but we have need to watch m-\d'pray, 
lest we enter into temptation. She had lived 
with her husband for twenty years at least, 
and I nevar heard or knew any thing laid to 
her charge of that nature, before or after her 



marriage — and she had been a guide to me in 
my youth, and I supposed possessed as great 
a sense of honor as any person I ever knew. 
But how it was I cannot tell : she fell into a 
snare of the enemy, and became a prey to the 
most unaccountable of all vices. There was a 
young man, that was a most abandoned cha- 
racter in principle, that was taken into the fa- 
mily, that she was fond of by some means ; . 
and there was a criminal intercourse between 
them for several months before it was discov- 
ered. She was in society, and thought to be 
very pious, but at last it was mistrusted by 
some, and a plan laid to detect them, which 
was accomplished — and when it was proved 
upon her, she gave some marks of penitence, 
and her husband would have made friends 
with her; but when the devil gets the advan- 
tage of poor infatuated mortals, he makes the 
best improvement of it in his power. So it 
was in this case ; for I expect her sorrow was 
but slight, if she was in the least affected with 
sorrow — for as soon as she found that Lorenzo 
and myself had returned to America, she laid 
every plan to make her escape with that 
wretched young man, into the Spanish coun- 
try, which she effected, and left her husband 
in a state of mind almost frantic : he had more 
affection for her than I once thought him ca- 
pable of. He went after her, and strove to 
get her to return, but she would not. I do not 
think there ever was a permanent union be- 
tween them as was necessary for happiness. 
0 the misery of many that are joined in the 
holy bands of matrimony; for the want of 
due consideration they rush into that state, 
and are wretched for life. 

When she completed her wicked plan, in- 
formation was sent to us — my Lorenzo had 
left me, and started for that country. No one 
can paint the heart-felt sorrow that I expe- 
rienced on receiving the information ! I felt 
as though I was deprived of almost all my 
earthly comfort ! I felt I could not believe it 
possible that she could have acted in that mi- 
serable, disgraceful manner; but it was even 
so! Many have been the nights that I have 
wet my pillow with tears upon her account, 
but all to no purpose. 0 that it may be a 
warning to m.e to watch and pray, lest T enter 
into temptation ! Lorenzo went on, and found 
my poor brother-in-law in a wretched state of 
mind, and every thing that he had was in a 
ruinous condition ; and furthermore, they had 
run so deeply in debt that it was impossible 
for my brother-in-law to extricate himself from 
it. He had made a contract with a couple of 
girls for a tract of land that had a mill-seat 
upon it, and began to build a mill, without a 
title to the land ! When Lorenzo came, he 
wished Lorenzo to assist him to procure the 
land, that he might not be in danger of losing 



214 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOTV. 



his labor. Lorenzo felt a very threat reluctance 
to enga!?e in any thing of the kind, but by the 
persuasion of friends he \ya5 preyailed upon 
to make a contract ^yith the girls for the land, 
and like\^ise paid the old man for his labor, 
as he desired to return to the state of Neuc 
York. Tliere ^yas considerable less than one 
hundred acres, \yith a log cabin upon it — he 
paid a ver^y" enormous price, \yhich ^vas a great 
disadvantage : as Lorenzo ^yas not a man that 
felt a freedom to have much to do with the 

■ world, except when he could not well avoid it. 
After he got ihe place, he scarcely knew what 
to do with it. The mill was not finished : there 
was a dam and mill frame, hut the dam had 
broke, and it was uncertain whether it could be 
made to stand^as the banks of the stream that 
it was erected on were so subject to wash in 
times of high water. There was a man who 
thought he could make it stand : Lorenzo nrade 
an offer to him of the place, if he would take 
it. and make a mill upon it. he should have 
one have of the mill. Accordingly he under- 
took, and repaired the dam. so that it sawed 
some that vdnter. He intended to tear up the 
old foundation, and build entirely on another 
plan— and was to have the use of the old mill 
until he should get the other finished. 

People in that country appeared anxious 
that Lorenzo should come to that part of the 
world, and get a residence ; they talked that 
they would assist us in anythina: that we 
needed : and as Lorenzo thought that it might 
be best to prepare for sickness, and for what- 

I ever might befall us, he concluded to come for 
me and bring me with him to that country. 
I had felt a great desire to go to the ]\Iissis- 

i sippi, before my friends had conducted them- 

jl selves in that wretche.l way. but now I felt a 
reluctance to goins:. for it appeared to me that 

; I could not hold up mv head in the place, 
where my own sister had disgraced herself 
and me. I\ry heart recoiled at the thought of } 
being a mark, as I knew I must, for people to 
look at, and say, That is a sister to such a 
woman : and she had been guilty of an odious 
crime. But as my Lorenzo thought it would 
be best for me to go, I made no objection. He 
returned in June to Cumberland, m Virginia, 
and we started for the North, and went'on to 
New York, where we staved a few davs — and 
from thence to AJbanij. where Lorenzo left me, 
and continued to journey on to his father's, in 

I Connecticut, beino: gone six or seven weeks. 
I stayed in AVoany part of the time, and 

■ Troy, and I also went to see my brother, that 
lived near Schenectady .' he did not profess re- 
ligion, but was friendly to it — I stayed there a 
few days. 

There was a Camp-Meet i n <^ within ei^ht or 
ten miles, where I expected to meet Lorenzo : 
my brother and his wife went with me to the 



f place on the commencement of it, and there j 
to my great joy I met my companion, with 
! many others of my acquaintance, that I had 
been acquainted with many years before. The 
meeting was attended with good to many — 
we stayed until the close, and then we went 
with some very kind friends to Troy, who 
gave Lorenzo a good suit of clothes, and were 
as affectionate to us as people couia oe. 

My brother-in-law, who came from the ]Mis- 
sissippi, had been to the place that he left ■ 
when he removed to the South ; was at the 
meeting, and came down to Troy after us, as j 
Lorenzo was to let him have some books on i 
the account of his labor at the Mississippi — ! 
he did so — but this was not the end of trouble | 
to us. It gave me inexpressible pain to see 
the man that I thought had been the cause, in 
one sense, of the destruction of my poor sister: 
for he had. been an unkind husband in the 
days that were past. Although I could not 
excuse her, yet I believe, if he had done as he 
ought, she never would have become what 
she did. But they were not equally yoked to- j 
gether: he had some good traits in his char- j 
acter, but he v/as indolent, and a bad econo- ; 
mist, — consequently kept them behind hand. ■ 
She was industrious, and would have managed . 
weil, if she had been united to a i7ian that 
would have stood in his place, and 7nade her 
known, and kept her's — for she possessed a 
turbulent disposition. But he was neither a 
good husband, nor a good manager : that made 
her fret at him, and he would not take it from 
her. Thus it was a means of their living a 
considerable part of their time in discontent ; 
but after they both experienced religion, they 
lived more agreeable, until they removed to 
Mississippi, and she fell in with that young 
man, who proved her ruin.-^ 

We parted with our friends at Troy, after 
getting a small wagon and two horses, and 
what little we could get together, and started 
across the country to the Western waters, in ' 
company with a young man that came with 
us from Europe, and a brother Valentine, from 
the state of New York, who wished to go to ' 
that country. We travelled with as little ex- i 
pense as possible, through the state of Penn- \ 
sylvania, and struck the Ohio River at JVheel- \ 
ing. where we stayed for near two week.s, at 
a Quaker's, who was very kind to me. Lo- 
renzo strove to get a passage in a flat-bottomed 
boat, where they frequently took horses, car- 
riages, and produce, ^vi^h families that are 



"From a train of circumstances, which correspond 
and hang together like a chain of truth, it appears, that 
there was a combination of Deists, one of whom was a 
physician, sought the overthrow of the familv : throngli 
the ohjeot of temporal sain, (they being a family connec- 
tion of thove who owned the inill-seat) and to bring a 
stigma upon the cause of religion ! — She was considerabiy 
over forty years of age at this time of her life ! j 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



215 



wishing to remove to that country — but he 
could not obtain one that would take his 
horses, consequently he was under the neces- 
sity of taking his horses through by land : he 
met with a person who was going down the river 
with a loaded barge to Natchez — they engaged 
to carry me with some trunks, and other bag- 
gage. These people were friendly Quakers^ who 
owned the boat that Lorenzo had engaged my 
passage in. But they were not ready to sail for 
some time ; accordingly Lorenzo left me v/ith 
the young man that came with us from Europe, 
to go down the river in this boat, while he went 
on by land. I felt very gloom.y to be left 
among strangers, and to go on board a boat 
with a company of men, without one woman 
for a companion. 

But the people in Wlieeling were very kind 
to me while I stayed there, after Lorenzo left 
me, which gave me much satisfaction. They 
provided me with many necessaries for the 
voyage, such as sugar, and tea, and other 
things to make me comfortable, for which 
may the Lord reward them. 

I stayed at Wheeling between one and two 
weeks after Lorenzo left me. In that time 
the people who owned the boat sold it to a 
couple of doctors from Virginia^ with all that 
appertained to it ; but they made a reserve for 
me still to go in the boat. This was a very 
trying time to me : the people that owned the 
boat, when Lorenzo applied for me to go 
down in it, were plain Quakers, and they pro- 
mised Lorenzo to take good care of me ; but 
the man that had bought the boat was quite 
of a diiferent appearance, although he was in 
a gentleman's garb. The young man that 
was with me went as a hand to help work 
the boat ; — we went on board at evening — the 
barge was laden with flour and cider, and va- 
rious kinds of produce that were fitted for the 
Natchez ; — there was a small cabin, where 
there were two births, where three or four 
persons might sleep tolerably comfortable. 
There I was obliged to rest at night: and 
there was a small vacancy between this cabin 
and the other part of the boat, where they had 
run up a small chimney, where they could 
cook provisions. In this gloomy situation, I 
was fixed to start for the Mississippi, where I 
knew I must meet with many trials, if ever I 
should reach there. 

The river, at the time when we started, was 
very low, and we made but slow progress for 
many days together. I could not set my foot 
on land — shut up in a boat, with none but 
men, and those of that class who neither 
feared God or man : though they for the most 
part, treated me with civility. None can tell 
how disagreeable such a situation is, but 
those who have passed through some things 
similar. 



We left Wlieeling about the last of October, j 
The boat stopped at Lymestone in Kentucky, j 
for part of one day and a night : there Lo- 
renzo had some acquaintances; and when 
they found out that 1 was on board of this 
boat, some of them came down to see me, 
and invited me to go on shore aud stay the 
night, which I accepted with thankfulness. 

I had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive 
there before the boat would start in the morn- 
ing. 0 how anxiously I looked out for him, < 
but he did not come — and had to go on board 
the boat very early in the morning, and con- 
tinue on my journey with a very heavy heart. 
My mind was much depressed — the prospects 
before me were dark, when I should reach 
my place of destination : and the weather was 
uncommonly cold for that climate and season. 

After being confined on board of the boat 
for six weeks, we reached the mouth of Byo- 
peare, about twelve miles from Gibson Port, 
which was forty miles from Natchez. We 
left the boat, myself and the young man that 
was with me — took our things to a public 
house ; but that was ten or twelve miles from 
the place that we wished to get. I had never 
been in that country before, but Lorenzo had 
several times ; and hence I had some grounds 
to expect I should find some friends, as many 
of them had manifested a desire that I should 
come to that country : but my sister had con- 
ducted in such a manner, that it made my 
way difficult ; and how to get to the neigh- 
borhood that T wished to go to, I did not 
know. 

However, brother Valentine, that came with 
us from the state of New York, travelled by 
land with Lorenzo as far as Lymestone, and 
then put his horse on board of a boat, and 
worked his passage down to the same place 
that I was at. I landed at night, and he came 
in the morning — so that I was provided for. 
We left our things at this public house, and I 
rode the horse, while he and the young man 
walked about twelve miles through the mud. 
This was about the twelfth of January. We 
stayed at Gibson Port that night, about four 
miles from the place where my sister had 
lived, and brought such a stain on the cause 
of religion. We were all strangers; but Lo- 
renzo had wrote to some friends that we were j 
coming — and furthermore, he had requested | 
them if I should arrive before him, that they ! 
would take care of me until he should come, j 

We left Gibson Port and went to the neigh- 
borhood of the mill, to the house of Samuel 
CoBUN. He did not profess religion, though 
he was very kind and humane ; but he had 
two sisters, that were members of the Metho- 
dist church. He had no wife living, and they 
lived with him to take care -of his family — 
they had been friends to my sister, when she 



216 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DDW. 



first went to that country. They received 
me, apparently with affection, w4iich was a 
consolation to my heart; for I expected to 
meet with many a cool look on the account 
of my poor uniortunate sister, which I expect 
I did : but I do not blame them, as it had 
given them so much pain — but I could not 
help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun's 
I until Lovenzo came ; as those that professed 
i religion seemed not to take much notice of 
I me. When Lorenzo left me at Wheeling, he 
went on through the states of Ohio, Kentucky, 
and Tennessee, and so on through the Indian 
country to the Mississippi territory. 

A man that was a Methodist and preached, 
who had appeared very friendly to Lorenzo 
in days that were past, to whom Lorenzo had 
written, and requested him, if I should reach 
there before him, that this friend would per- 
mit me to stay with him, until he should ar- 
rive ? But he did not seem very anxious that 
I should stay at his house : he came over to 
Mr. Cobun's, which was six or seven miles, 
to see me, and requested me to come and see 
them ; as though I had been fixed in a com- 
fortable situation, with every thing that I 
needed. But it was quite the reverse with 
ms ; I had neither house nor friends in that 
country, without the people chose to befriend 
me. 1 was a stranger in a strange land ; in 
the neighborhood, where my nearest relatives 
had conducted very improperly, and I expect 
that was one cause why the friends kept so 
distant : however, the family that I was with 
"was very kind ! I went once to this friend's 
house, before Lorenzo arrived, which Avas 
somewhere about two weeks : I stayed there 
one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun's, 
where I stayed until Lorenzo came to me. 

The winter had been uncommonly severe, 
and he had a very distressing time through 
the wilderness, but Providence had brought 
him through in safety, which was a matter of 
rejoicing to my poor heart. 

The cloud that had been gathering for some 
time, grew darker and darker, so that we 
scarcely knew which way to turn, or how to 
extricate ourselves from the difficulties that 
my imprudent friends had brought us into on 
I every. side : they had run in debt to merchants, 
I making the impression, that when Lorenzo 
came from Europe, he would pay all. There 
was some that had befriended them on Lo- 
renzo's account ; these he felt 't was his duty 
! to compensate, which he did. My brother- 
in-law had made a contract with some people 
■ in that country for a tract of land, on which 
was a mill-seat ; and without any title what- 
ever, before we returned from Europe, he went 
to building a mill, which involved them still 
deeper in debt; and after Lorenzo returned 
from Europe and went to that country, whicL 



had been nearly twelve months after, and 
finding him in such a distressed situation, that 
he, out of pity, stepped in to assist him as a 
kind of mediator, they cast the whole burthen 
on his shoulders, which proved a heavy one 
to Lorenzo. 

We arrived there in January. We had a 
couple of tolerable good horses, and a small 
wagon, and some money; but we were under 
the necessity of parting with them, and what 
little money we had was soon gone. The 
old mill-frame, which was all that was done 
to the mill, Lorenzo let a man take on such 
terms as these — that he might undertake to 
build a mill, if he chose, without any more 
expense to Lorenzo; and if he could make 
one stand, Lorenzo should be entitled to 
one-half. 

We stayed with a family near the mill- 
frame from March until July ; in this time I 
was taken sick with the fever that is common 
in that country, on the day that Lorenzo had 
resolved to prepare to start for Georgia, and 
my life was despaired of ; and the people that 
had appeared so desirous that we should come 
to that country, forsook us ; and had not the 
man that was styled a Deist, that first received 
me into his house, befriended us now, I know 
not what I should have done ; his two sisters, 
Elizabeth and Ann Cobun, were friends in- 
deed : Ann stayed with me night and day for 
about three weeks, and then we were under 
the necessity of removing from this houfee 
somewhere else ; and where to go we could 
not tell ! 

However, Mr. Cobun gave us permission to 
come and stay at his house as long as we 
chose ; but I was so low at that time that I 
could not sit up at all. They sewed some 
blankets together over a frame, similar to a 
bier to carry the dead, and layed a bed upon 
it, and laid me thereon, and two black men 
conveyed me to his house, which w^as perhaps 
a mile. 

The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill 
also. There we were both confined to our 
beds, unable to help each other to as much as 
a drink of water. At that time Lorenzo could 
not have commanded one dollar, to have pro- 
cured so much as a little medicine. 

This was a trying time ; and when the storm 
w^ould be over, we could not tell — but the Lord 
supported us under these distressing circum- 
stances, or we must have sunk beneath the 
weight. Forever praised be the adored name of 
our great Benefactor for all his mercies unto us. 

My fever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew 
worse; and it was doubtful which way it 
would terminate with him. 0 the anguish of 
heart I felt at this trying juncture ! I was 
still so low that 1 could not sit up but very 
little, nor walk without assistance, and we 



I JOURNAL OF 
I 

were altogether dependent on others for the 
necessaries of life. Lorenzo appeared to be 
fast approaching to eternity, but after some 
weeks he began to gain a little, so that he 
was able to ride a few miles at a time, and 
we then removed to brothei; Randall Gibson^s^ 
where we stayed a few days. I was still un- 
able to work, as T then had the common ague 
and fever : which kept me very weak and 
feeble. After staying there for some time, 
perhaps two weeks, we returned to friend 
Bakefs, near the mill. Lorenzo held meet- 
ings as much as he was able and perhaps 
more, although he was so weak in body and 
depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, 
but" preached frequently sitting or laying 
down. There was a young man, who died 
about six or seven miles from where we then 
were, desired Lorenzo should preach at his 
funeral ; he was still very feeble, but wished 
to be of some use to his fellow mortals, the 
few days he might have to stay in this world 
of woe. 

He started soon in the morning to attend 
the funeral, and brother Baker with him. 
This was on Sunday; he preached to a 
crovrded congregation, with considerable liber- 
ty ; the people were tender and attentive. 
After the conclusion of the ceremony, he 
started to return to brother Bakefs, where he 
had left me, and had rode but a few miles be- 
fore he was taken suddenly, ill, and would 
have fallen from his horse, if friend Baker had 
not saw that something was the matter ; and 
being active, he sprang from his horse, and 
caught him before he fell to the ground : and 
as it happened they were near a small cabin, 
that was occupied by a man that professed 
religion. They conveyed him into it sense- 
less, and so he continued for some time ; and 
when he came to himself, he Was in the most 
excruciating pain imaginable. They gave 
him a large quantity of laudanum, which 
gave him some little relief ] but he could not 
be removed from that place. 

Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly 
night, and then came home. I had become 
very uneasy in my mind on his account, as 
he did not return according to my expectation ; 
when this friend came and told me Lorenzo's 
situation, — my heart trembled lest I should be 
called to relinquish my claim, and resign him 
up to the pale messenger. It made me cry 
mightily to God to give me strength to say, 
"The will of the Lord be done." I had no 
reason to doubt, if the great Master saw it 
best to remove him from this region of pain, 
he would be conveyed by angelic bands to the 
realms of peace and happiness, where he 
would have to suffer no more pain and afflic- 
tion, neither of body or mind ; — but it was a 
task too hard for me to accomplish, without 



PEGGY DOW. 217 



the immediate assistance of the Friend of sin- 
ners. 

I slept but little that night, and early the 
next morning the friend at whose house Lo- 
renzo was, came with two horses to take me 
to him — when I arrived there, I found him in 
a very distressed situation ; he could not be 
moved in any position whatever, without the 
greatest pain ; he could lie no way except on 
his back, and in this position he lay for ten 
days. The disorder was in his left side, and 
across his bowels- I was apprehensive it 
would terminate in a mortification, and others 
I believe were of the same opinion. One day 
we thought he was dying, the whole day ; he 
was unable to speak for the greater part of 
the day. My mind was in such a state of 
anxiety as I had never experienced before ; 
however, that appeared to be the turning 
point — for the next day he was something 
better, and continued to mend slowly ; and in 
a few days he had gained so much strength 
as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting 
— and a precious time it was to me and many 
others. 

0 what an indulgent parent we have to rely 
upon ! May my heart ever feel sensations of 
gratitude to that God who hath cleared my 
way through the storms of affliction, and vari- 
ous other difficulties. 

1 had not recovered my health fully at this 
time. The people, it appeared to me, were 
almost tired of us in every direction. I was 
unable to labor for a living, and Lorenzo was 
so feeble in body that he could preach but lit- 
tle ; consequently we were entirely dependent 
on others for a subsistence. 

We continued in the neighborhood where 
Lorenzo had been sick, and that of the mill, 
until the first of January, and then left that 
part for a friend's house, twelve or fourteen 
miles off; their house was small and family 
large, which made it very inconvenient to them 
and us, although they were very kind and 
friendly. 

Our situation at this time was truly dis- 
tressing — we scarcely knew which way to 
turn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive 
to prepare some place as a shelter from the 
storms that appeared to have come to such a 
pitch as not to admit of rising much higher. 
Sickness and poverty had assailed us on every 
side : and many, such as had professed to be 
our friends, forsook us in that country as well 
as in the States. It was circulating through 
many parts that we were at that time rolling 
in riches, surrounded with plenty. The old 
mill-frame, (for it was never finished,) had 
made such a noise in the world, that many 
had been led to believe that we possessed ! 
a large plantation, with an elegant house, and i 
other necessary appurtenances, together with 1 



218 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



two or lliree mills, and a number of slaves^ be- 
side ■money at interest. Whilst this was car- 
ried from eatit to west, and from north to south, 
and the people supposing that Lorenzo had 
ranged the wide fields of America, and also of 
Europe, to gather up worldly treasure, and 
had gone to the Mississippi to enjoy it, would 
of course make a very unfavorable impression 
on their minds, as it related to his motives in 
travelling in such an irregular manner as he 
had done. 

We were, as I observed before, in quite a 
different situation — without house or home, 
or an}- thing of consequence that we could 
call our ovni. 

There vras a tract of land, lying in the 
midst of a thick Cane-hreak, on which was a 
beautiful spring of water, breaking out al the 
foot of a large hill, which some person had 
told Lorenzo of: the soil belonged to the 
United States, and the cane was almost im- 
penetrable, from thirt)' to forty feet high ; and 
likewise it was inhabited by wild beasts of 
prey, of various kinds, and serpents of the 
most poisonous nature. Notwithstanding 
these gloomy circumstances, Lorenzo got a 
man to go with him to look at it, to see if it 
would do for an asylum for us to fly to. pro- 
vided we could get a little cabin erected near 
the spring. After he had taken a survey of 
the place, he concluded to make a trial, and 
employed a man according!}' to put up a small 
log cMbin, within ten or twelve feet of the 
spring, vdiich he did, after cutting down the 
cane for to set it — a way was made through 
from a public road to the spot, so that we 
could ride on horseback or go on foot. We 
obtained a few utensils for keeping house, and 
in March we removed to our little place of 
residence, in the wilderness, or rather it appear- 
ed like the habitation of some exiles ; but it 
was a sweet place to me — I felt that I was at 
home, and many times the Lord was precious 
to my soul. 

There \A"as a man who had reside-! in Phil- 
adelphia, ani by some means had got involved I 
in debt, and left there to reside in this countrv. 
He had a wife and one child : once he had be- 
longed to the Methodist Society, and then 
backslid ; but after he came to that country 
lie v.^as brought into trying circumstances, 
which brought him to reflect on his present 
situation ;. and meeting with Lorenzo in this 
time, there began some intimacy between them 
on this occasion : after this he wished to re- 
turn to Philadelphia for a short time, and 
wanted some place for his wife to stay at 
while he should be gone ; consequently he re- 
quested us to let her sta}' with us at our little 
cabin, which was agreed to — she came, and 
this made up our little family. She was a 
peaceable, friendly woman, and we spent the 



time quite agreeably ; although we were left 
by ourselves for days together, Lorenzo being 
frequently called from home to attend meet- 
ings, and to procure the necessaries of life ! 

The people were much surprised when they 
came to our little residence, how we came to 
fix on such a lonely place as this to retreat 
to ! — This is a proof that experience teaches 
more than otherwise we could learn : we had 
felt the want of a home in the time of trouble 
and sickness. This was a pleasant retreat to 
us : the \vild*erness appeared almost like a 
paradise to me ! There were but two ways 
we could get to our neighbors, the nearest of 
which was more than half a mile, and the 
way so intricate, that it would be almost im- 
possible for any one to find it, or get through 
either place in the night. 

We stayed there for near four months ; in 
that time Lorenzo preached as much as his 
strength would admit. We were sometimes 
very closely run to get what was necessary to 
make us comfortable ; yet I felt quite content- 
ed. I had in a good degree regained my 
health, so that I was able to labor, and I strove 
to do all that I could for a living, although my 
situation was such, that I could not do as 
much as I wished ; but the Lord provided for 
us. beyond what we could have expected. 
We did not know how long we should stay 
in that place : we had no other alternative 
but to stay there, until Providence should 
open some other way. 

The man that had left his wife with us. and 
started for the city of Philadelphia, went as 
far as the falls of Ohio, and got discouraged, 
and getting into a boat, he returned to us in 
the cane : there we had an addition to our 
family, this man, and his wife, and child. 
The chief of the burthen fell to my lot, to do 
for them and ourselves, whicli Lorenzo thought 
was too much for me to go through with — 
and the man seemed not to give hi;u--elf much 
concern about it, his wife being in a situation 
that would require more attention than I 
should be able to give, we thought it was best 
to make our way to the States, if possible ; 
as we had been defeated in almost ever}- thing 
that we had undertaken in that country. Ac- 
cordingly. Lorenzo made some arrangements 
to prepare to leave it. He let the man that 
was with us, have possession of the house 
and spring, and what little we had for family 
use, as it relates to house-keeping, and took 
a horse for the intended journey. We left the 
peaceful retreat of the spring, where I had 
enjoyed some refreshings from the presence 
of the Lord; and were' again cast on the 
world. \A'ithout any thing to depend upon but 
Providence. However, he had never forsaken 
us : his power and willingness to save all that 
trust in him was still the same ; and as he had 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



219 



promised that he would be with us in six 
troubles^ and in the seventh that he would not 
forsake us : so it proved in the end. We left 
the little cabin on Sunday morning, to attend 
an appointment that Lorenzo had given out, 
twelve or fourteen miles distance from there, 
on horseback, where we arrived in time — he 
preached to an attentive congregation. This 
was about six miles from Cobun^s, where we 
had found an asylum in days that were past. 
We left the place where the meeting was held, 
and started for Mr. Cobun's, but we lost our 
way, by taking a foot-path that we supposed 
was nearer, and wandered in the woods until 
almost night, before we came to the place that 
we were in pursuit of: but at last we got to 
the piac/ , where we met with s-ister Cobun^ 
and with brother Valentine^ whc had been 
back to the state of New York for his family, 
and had arrived here a few weeks previous. 

We did not intend to stay in the country 
any longer than we could make the necessary 
arrangements for cur journey through the wil- 
derness to Georgia. Lorenzo turned every way 
that he could, to obtain what was necessary, 
and had got all ready to start, our clothes and 
every thing being packed up, we concluded to 
attend a camp meeting about six miles from 
the neighborhood of the old mill-frame, and 
then continue on our journey ; but Providence 
seemed not to favor our intentions at that 
time, for I was taken sick, and unable to 
travel ; consequently, Lorenzo was under the 
necessity of leaving me behind, and going 
through without me — but he stayed for seve- 
ral weeks longer, until 1 had in some degree 
recovered my health. He had made some pre- 
parations for me to be provided for in his ab- 
sence. Brother Fa/e/itme had erected a small 
log-house on public ground, near the mill- 
frame, and contiguous to the little tract that 
Lorenzo still retained of perhaps five and 
twenty acres. This house, in conjunction 
with the sister Cobuns, he obtained from Mr. 
Valentine, for us to reside in, while he should 
take a tour through the States. 

He had let another man have a part of the 
right that he still held in the mill, if ever it 
should be made to do any business ; conse- 
quently, this left him but one-fourth, and that 
was ia a state of uncertainty, whether it would 
ever be of any use to him, which the sequel 
has since proved to be the case. 

About this time my poor unfortunate sister 
finished her career, and v,^as called to a world 
of spirits, to give an account for the deeds 
done in the body ! I felt very awful when I 
first heard the news — but I considered that we 
had done all in our power to bring her back 
to the paths of rectitude. Lorenzo had seen 
her three times: the first, on purpose — the 
second, on the road — the third, she came to 



meeting thirty miles to see me, but I was not 
there — and strove by every argument to pre- 
vail on her to come to us, and forsake the w^ay 
of vice and strive to seek her soul's salvation, 
and we would strive to do the part of children 
by her. But she would not — alleging that 
she could not bear the scofis of her acquaint- 
ance. When Lorenzo found that she was de- 
termined to stay with the person that she had 
apostatized for, he told her to read the coun- 
sel of Jeremiah to Zedekiah, on their last inter- 
view, and look at the sequel, and make the 
application, at which she wept as they parted. 
This was the last time that he ever saw her ; 
she was taken sick shortly after, and died in 
a strange land, without a friend to drop a tear 
of compassion over her in her last moments ! 
The person that had been her seducer went on 
like one distracted — his wickedness and evil 
conduct, no doubt, stared him in the face, 
when he reflected that he had been the cause 
of one, w^ho had once enjoyed the Divine fa- 
vor, losing that blessing, and falling into sin 
of such an enormous nature as she had been 
guilty of — and I know not but he might have 
been the cause of her sudden departure; but I 
leave that until the day when the secrets of all 
hearts shall be disclosed ! 

She was interred in a lonely place, where, 
perhaps, in a few years, the spot of earth can- 
not be found, that contains her ashes.* 

0 that this may be a warning to all that 
may peruse this short account of the fall of 
one that might have proved a blessing to so- 
ciety, and a comfort io hex friends, if she had 
kept at the feet of her Saviour, and attended 
to the dictates of that Spirit which teaches 
humility. 

1 was much afiiicted on account of my 
poor sister — she had lain near my heart : but 
I was enabled to give her up, knov/ing that 
she was gone to a Just Tribunal, and her 
state unalterably fixed. What remained for 
me to do, was, to strive to make my way 
safely through a tempestuous world, to a glo- 
rious eternity^ 

Lorenzo had made the necessary prepara- 
tions for me to stay with the sister Cobuns, 
and for him. to take his departure for the 



* The foregoing unfortunate circumstances, are neces- 
sarily involved in the thread of those vicissitudes, which 
are connected in the narrative in order to be explicit — 
seeing the circumstances were generally known, but in 
many respects greatly misrepresented, through the pre- 
judice and ambition of some, to block up the way and de- 
stroy the reputation of Lorenzo, by unfavorable impres- 
sions on the public mind. Many, through false modesty 
and pride, are willing to claim relationship with some, 
because xhey are considered in the higher circles of 
life ; which they would be ashamed of, if it was not for 
their ??ionei/— as" wo?-f/i is generally estimated according 
to a man's property, agreeable to the old saying, "Money 
makes the man — Whereas, what am I "the worst for 
other^s vices, or better for their worth and merit, if I have 
no virtues of my own ? 



220 JOURNAL OF TEGGY DOW. 



States, not expecting to return in less than 
twelve months; — this was something of a 
cross to me, as he was still considerably af- 
flicted in body, and to appearance, would never 
enjoy health again. But I was supported un- 
der it, so that I felt in a great measure resign- 
ed to this dispensation also. I was supplied 
with what I needed to make me comfortable. 
- I had joined society when I first came to 
this country, within a mile of the place I then 
lived. I lived in great harmony with my two 
companions that Lorenzo had left me with, 
while he had gone to visit the States once 
more. I attended meeting regularly 'every 
week, and had many precious times to my 
soul. I had some trials to encounter, but the 
Lord was my helper, and brought me through 
them all. L was desirous to return to some 
part of the States, if Providence should spare 
Lorenzo, and he should again come back to 
me in safety. 

He left me in October. I spent that winter 
and the next summer, as agreeably as I had 
done such a length of time in almost any situ- 
ation that I had been placed in for several 
years ; at the same time those people that had 
pretended a great deal of friendship to us in 
former times, were quite distant : however, 
this affected me but little, as I had learned in 
some decree this lesson, that our happiness 
does not depend on the smiles or frowns of the 
world ; but we must have peace in our own 
breast, or we can find it no where else. 

I lived quite retired from the world, with a 
few exceptions : I seldom went out but to 
meeting — there I found most peace and conso- 
lation. Thus I continued to spend my time, 
until the period that Lorenzo was to return. 

I received a letter from him, to meet him 
about twelve miles from where I then was, 
where he had sent an appointment to preach. 
This was pleasing intelligence to me, as I had 
then been separated from him for near twelve 
months. 

I went the day before the time appointed for 
him to arrive at the place ; and ^the day that 
he came I was again attacked with the ague 
and fever, which I had never escaped for one 
summer while I was in that country. The 
ague had left me, and the fever was tolerable 
high, when it was observed by some of the 
family that Lorenzo was come ! My heart 
leaped for joy at the sound of his name. We 
met, after having been separated for twelve 
months and six days. I felt some degree of 
gratitude to our great Preserver, that he had 
brought us through many dangers and difficul- 
ties, which we had met with during our sepa- 
ration. 

We intended to return to the States, as soon 
as we could get prepared. There was a large 
congregation attended to hear Lorenzo preach ; 



and it was a solemn, melting time among the 
people ! after meeting we started for the place 
that I had made my home in his absence. Al- 
though I was quite unwell, in consequence of 
having a fit of the ague the day before, we 
rode twelve miles, in company with several 
friends that had come from the neighborhood 
to meet him. 

It was ten o'clock before we reached our 
destination : however, we were very much re- 
joiced to have the privilege of joining our 
hearts and voices in prayer and praise to that 
God who had prolonged our lives, and brought 
us to meet again on mortal shores. The next 
day I had a very sick day — the ague came on 
more severely than it was the day that Lo- 
renzo came back. He wished to make ready 
to leave the territory, and I was anxious to 
go with him, as T could not enjoy health in 
that country. I made use of some means to 
get rid of the ague, and it had the desired ef- 
fect, so that after a few days I got something 
better, and in about two or three weeks Twas 
able to start on our journey through the wil- 
derness to Georgia. 

Lorenzo had intended to have stayed long- 
er than he did when he returned, and had 
given out a chain of appointments through the 
country ; but reflecting that the winter rains 
might come on, and make it impossible for me 
to get through the long and tedious wilderness 
that we had to travel — consequently, he at- 
tended but one or two of these appointments, 
and recalled the rest, and started for Natchez, 
where we got what was necessary for our 
journey, and from thence we made the best 
of our way to the wilderness, although our 
friends expected us to have returned and bid 
them farewell, and I myself expected to have 
seen them again before I left that country ; 
but it was otherwise ordered, for I saw them 
no more; and I do not know that I ever shall, 
until we meet in eternity. May God help us 
to live, that we may join the blood-washed 
throng, in the mansions of endless day. 

We reached the outskirts of the settlements 
of Natchez on the third day after we left the 
city. It was something late in the day before 
we left the last house inhabited by white people, 
and entered the vast wilderness. This was a 
new scene to me, such as I had never met 
with before. My heart trembled at the 
thought of sleeping out in this desert place, 
with no company but my husband : however, 
little before sunset we came to a place where 
we could get water and plenty of cane for our 
horses. There we stopped for the night, built 
3ijire, and cut a quantity of cane for to last 
our horses through the night ; after that we 
prepared our supper, which consisted of coffee 
and hard biscuit, which we had brought from 
the settlements with us. We had no tent to 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 221 



screen us from the inclement weather, but we 
had blankets on which we slept, which made 
us tolerably comfortable when the weather 
was clear. We lay down, after having pre- 
pared a quantity of wood for the night ; but it 
was a gloomy night to me, it being the first time 
that ever T had been in the like circumstances: 
and to look up and see the wide extended 
concave of heaven bespangled with stars, 
without any covering, it was truly majestic. 
Yet to consider we were in a lonely desert, 
uninhabited by any creature but wild beasts 
and savages^ made me feel very much alarmed, 
and I slept but little, while Lorenzo was quite 
happy and composed ; as he observed, he had 
never been so well pleased with his situation 
in travelling through this wild, unfrequented 
part of the country before; and this was the 
tenth time that he had passed through it, in 
the space of nine or ten years ! 

We met with no molestation through the 
night, and as soon as day dawned we 
started on and travelled until late breakfast 
time, when we stopped, struck up a fire, and 
prepared some refreshment, and fed our horses, 
and then continued on our journey. 

We travelled near forty miles that day : it 
was quite dark before we got to Pearl River ^ 
which we had to cross in a ferry boat, and 
stay at a house, such as it was, that belonged 
to a Half Breeds during the night. I was 
very much fatigued, but rested tolerably 
well. 

In the morning we started by ourselves soon 
after we had got some refreshment, and trav- 
elled on through the day until towards even- 
ing, when we met a compan}^ of Indians^ who 
had been preparing their camp for the night. 
This struck me with some considerable dread, 
and to add to that, we had to cross a dreadful 
slough, called by travellers, "Ae/Z /lo/e." This 
place consisted of thin mud, so that horses, 
after they were stripped of saddle and harness, 
could swim through ; and then it was neces- 
sary that some one should be on the other side, 
so as to prevent them from running away. 
But we had no one with us to assist, and we 
could not tell what we should do ; yet so it 
happened, the Indians had made a temporary 
bridge of poles and canes to get their horses 
over, which served for us to get over upon 
also. 

We were then under the necessity of pre- 
paring for the night, as it was almost sun-set, 
and we were not more than half a mile from 
the Indian's camp, which was quite alarming 
to me 3 but there was no alternative, there we 
must stay. Accordingly, Lorenzo made a 
good fire, and provided a plenty of cane for 
our horses, and made ready our little repast ; 
by this time it was dark — we then lay down 
to try to compose ourselves to rest ; but my 



mind was too much occupied by gloomy re- 
flections to sleep, while I could hear Indians' 
dogs barking, and the horses' bells jingle, al- 
though it was a beautiful night. The moon 
shone through the trees with great splendor, 
and the stars twinkling around; and if my 
mind had been in a right frame, it would have 
been a beautiful prospect to me, but I was so 
much afraid, that it quite deprived me of any 
satisfaction, while Lorenzo would have slept 
sweetly, if I had not been so fearful, and fre- 
quently disturbed him — I longed for day-light 
to appear; and as soon as it dawned, we 
started and travelled a long and tedious day, 
still in this dreary wilderness. ^Ve expected 
to have got to a man's house, living on the 
Chickasaha River, who had an Indian family, 
before night ; accordingly we came to a creek, 
which Lorenzo took to be that river : I felt 
very much rejoiced, as I hoped to find a house 
which we could have the privilege of sleeping 
in — but we were disappointed in our expecta- 
tion — for when we got over the creek, we 
found there an Indian village : we enquired 
how far it was to this man's house, they told 
us by signs it was ten miles, and it was now 
almost sunset. We started on again, and 
went perhaps half a mile, when the path be- 
came divided into so many little divisions, 
that we could not tell which to take. Loren- 
zo went back to an Indian house, and re- 
quested an old Indian to go and pilot us to 
Nales — the old man hesitated at first, but after 
understanding that he should be well paid, he 
took his blanket, and wrapping it about his 
head, he started on before us, and we followed 
after — by this time it was almost sunset, but 
but we kept on : there was a moon, though it 
was obscured by a thin cloud, so that it was 
not of so much use to us as it would otherwise 
have been. We had not got more than three 
miles from the Indian's house before it was 
quite dark. I was very much afraid of our 
pilot ; I strove to lift my heart to God for pro- 
tection, and felt in some degree supported. — 
Our way lay through a large swamp, inter- 
mixed with cane, which made it appear very 
gloomy ; but our pilot was almost equal to a 
wolf, to find his way through this wild, unfre- 
quented spot of the earth — he could wind 
about and keep the path where I would have 
thought it was almost impossible ; but having 
travelled until ten or eleven o'clock, we arri- 
ved at the river ; but how to get across, that 
was the next difficulty — we must cross a ferry, 
and the boat was on the other side — Lorenzo 
requested the old Indian to go over and fetch 
it, but he would not move one step until he 
promised him more money : this was the sec- 
ond or third time he had raised his wages af- 
ter he started, to keep him on, until we could 
reach the place that we wished for. How- 



222 



JCURXAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



ever, after he found that he ^ould get more 
money, he started, and Trent up the river, 
found some Avay across : in a short time he 
had the boat over, and we "svent into it with 
our horses, and the old man set us over. 
This was perhaps eleven o'clock at night — 
we came to the house, the family was gone 
to bed, but the woman got up, and although 
she was half Indian^ she ti'eated me with 
more attention than many would have done 
that ha-l : - ; > ^'icated among the more rehn- 
ed inhabi-. : .;.e earth I 

I felt qMi;e ^oniiorrable. and slept sweetly 
through the remainin2: par: of the ni2;ht. In 
the mcrnins: we started again, beinu then near 
thirty miles from the settlements of Tomhighy. 
We passed through some delightful country 
that cay, and about two or three o'clock in 
the ai.ernoon we reached the hrst house that 
was i!thabi:el by white people. It made my 
heait robrhce to meet a^rain with those that 
aaj-'ta^e which I unler stool, and 



spoi^e a _aaj-;a^e nicii 
above all. t- ;:me that loved the Lord I 

Lorenzo hell several meetings in this neigh- 
borhoojl that were proiitable. I trust, to some. 
We s^a^'el here two nights, and a good part 
j of thr-e bays, when we took our leave of 
' them, and departed on our lourney through 
: the settlements of Bishy. which extends sev- 
enty or eighty miles in length, through a rich 
\ and fertile soil. The settlements were flour- 
I ishing. and the people in some parts hospita- 
ble. We arrived at Fort St. Stephen's, situa- 
ted on the Tomhighy river: — it is on an emi- 
nence, and makes a handsome appearance 
although it is but small. The river is navi- 
gable up to this place. It is a beautiful rive : ; 
the wa^er is as clear as crystal, and the iana 
vcr- :" .:b — webl situated for cultivation. 
Till: :, . a brhghtful country, no doubt, in 
time \ 

We got fresh supplies at this place, and 
made but a few hours stop before we started 
on our journey, and crossed the river in a 
ferry-boat — this was after twelve o'clock — we 
travelled until late, and came to a small ca':in. 
where we rot permission to stay for the night, 
which : "? .-ii. In the morning we started 
very ca^iy — saw some scattering houses, and 
at night we got to the Alabama river, where 
there^was a ferry, kept by a man who was a 
mixture, where we stayed that night. Thi- 
river is beautiful, almost beyond descriptioa, 
On its pleasant bank stood Fort Mims, that 
has since been destroyed by the savage Creek 
Indians, with those that "fled to it for pro- 
tection. 

We were now in the bounds of the Creek 
nation : we were still without any company. 
This Jay we struck the road that had been 
cut on: by the order of the President, from the 
state of 'Georgia, to Fort Stoddard. This 



! made it more pleasant for travelling, and then 
I we frequently met people removing from the 
I States to the Tomhighy. and other parts of the 
; IMississippi territory. 

We travelled betwixt thirty and forty miles 
that day. and came to a creek, called Murder 
creek : it got this namie in consequence of a 
man having been murdered there. This cir- 
cumstance m.ade it appear very gloomy to me. 
But we made the necessary preparations for 
j the night, and lay down to rest: although I 
I was so much afraid. I got so weary at times, 
j that I could not help sleeping. About twelve 
I o'clock it began to rain so fast, that it was 
' like to put out our fire, and we were under the 
necessity of getting our horses and starting, as 
Ave had nothinj to screen us from the rain. 
The road haAuns: been neAvly cut out. the 
fresh marked trees served for a guide — there- 
; was a moon, but it Avas shut in by clouds. 
I However, we travelled on ten or twelve miles 
j and it ceased raining : I was very wet and 
cold, and felt the need of a fire, more perhaps 
! than I had ever done in my life before I 
1 At last we came in sight of a camp, which 
Avould have made my heart glad, but I feared 
lest it Avas Lndians ; yet to my great satisfac- 
tion. Avhen Ave came to it we found an old 
man and boy. Avith Avhat linle they possessed, 
■zoinj to the country Ave had left behind, and 
ha 1 encamped in this place, and with their 
blankets had made a comfortable tent, and had 
! a good fire. This was refreshing to us. as we 
Avere much fatigued. We m.ade some coiFee, 
aa l bi ied our clothes a little — by this time it was 
iay-iight : Ave then started on our way again. 
I thought niA' situation had been trying as 
aimost could be. but I found that there were 
I others who were worse otf than myself. 
I We came across a family who Avere moving 
to the : - a — they had a number of 
small C'- / li although they had sorae- 

thino; to cc'A-er tiiem like a tent, yet they suf- 
fered considerably from the rain the night be- 
fore : and to add to that, the woman told me 
they had left an aged father at a man s house 
by the name of Manack. one or two days be- 
fore, and that she expected he was dead per- 
haps by that time. They were as black 
alm.ost as the natives, and the woman seemed 
T-,yx- yiiictL disturbed at their situation. I felt 
her — I thought her burthen Avas really 
. i-rthan mine. We kept on, and about 
the middle of the day we got to the house 
where the* poor man had been left with his 
[ wife, son. and daughter. A few hours before 
j we got there, he had closed his eyes in death 
I — they had lain him out. and expected to bury 
him that evening : but they could not get any 
thins: to make a coffin of, only split stuflf to 
make a kind of a box, and so put him in the 
. orround I 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 223 



I I thought this would have heen such a dis- 
tress to me, had it been my case, that it m.ade 
my heart ache for the old lady. But I found 
that she was of that class of beings that could 
not be affected with any thing so much as the 
loss of property ; for she began immediately 
to calculate the expense they had been at by 
this detention — and I do not recollect that I 
saw her shed one tear on the occasion. 

We stayed but a short time aini continued 
on our journey. There we got a supply of 
bread, such as it was ; and there we met with 
three men that were travelling our road, the 
first company that \^ had found since we had 
left the iMississippi, being now not more 
than one-third of the way through the Creek 
nation. We left this place betwixt one and 
two o'clock. 

I was very glad of some company, for we 
had been very lonely before. We travelled 
on without any thing particular occurring for 
three days, until we arrived at the Chatta- 
hochy river, where we met with some diffi- 
culty in getting over, as the boat was gone. 
This was early in the morning, before sunrise, 
that we came to the river ; and there we were 
detained until ten o'clock, and then had to 
hire an Indian to take a canoe, and lirst carry 
our bagixage over, and then swim our horses 
over. This hindered us until near eleven 
o'clock before we got ready to start again. 
We were in hopes of getting to HaivJcings, the 
agent, that night — but being so long de- 
tained at the river, we were obliged to stay at 
an Indian'' s camp, our company having stopped 
before. 

I had got a fall from my horse and hurt 
! myself considerably ; and I was as much fa- 
j tigued and worn out by travelling as ever I 
!' was in my life. I thought sometimes that I 
\\ never should stand it, to get through the wil- 
derness, but Providence gave me strength of 
body beyond what I could have expected. 
We left the Indian's camp in the morning, and 
reached Col. Hawkings' that night. 

This Avas within about thirty miles of the 
settlements of Georp:ia. I felt grateful to the 
God of all grace, for his tender care over us, 
while in this dreary part of the land — where 
our ears had been saluted by the hideous yells 
of the ico^f — and had been surrounded by the 
savages, more wild and fierce than they; and 
yet we were preserved from all danger, and 
brought through in safety. 

We got to the river that divides the state 
of Georgia from the Indian boundaries, about 
three or four o'clock, and got into the white 
settlements, which was very satisfactory to 
me. We got to a friend's house that night 
about dark, where we were received kindly ! 
This was like a cordial to my heart, as it had 
been a long time since I had met with a friend. 



We stayed that night with them, anci the 
next day we got to a friend's house Mithin 
twelve or fourteen miles from MiUedgevilh, 
the metropolis of Georgia. There Lorenzo 
had left a small wagon, six weeks or two 
months before — here he exchanged the two 
horses we had for one that would work in a 
carriage, and went on to MiUedgeviUe, where 
we stayed about a week — and found many 
kind friends. This was some time in De- 
cember. 

While we were here the earthquakes began, 
which alarmed the people very much. It was 
truly an awful scene, to feel the house shaking 
under you as sensibly as you could feel the 
motion of a vessel, when it was moving 
over the water ; and the trees as it were dan- 
cing on the hills — all nature seemed in com- 
motion. This was enough to make the stout- 
est heart to tremble ! But when tiie people 
get so hardened, that mercies nor judgments 
cannot move them, we may conclude they are 
in a bad way ! This is the case with too 
many. 0 that the day would arrive, when 
the inhabitants of the earth would love and 
serve the Lord ! 

We left MiUedgeville., and went to a friend's 
house, where I stayed three or four weeks, 
while Lorenzo travelled the upper countries, 
and through the New Purchase — and offered 
free salvation to crowded congregations. He 
then returned to where I was, and we started 
on our journey to Virginia. Lorenzo preached 
at several places, before we got to Louisville., 
and had a chain of appointments given out, 
which extended to North Carolina. We 
came to Louisville., intending to stay only for 
a few days ; but there came on such' a rain, 
that it raised the water courses to such a de- 
gree, that it was impossible for us to travel 
for near two weeks — this brought him behind 
his appointments : but it gave him an oppor- 
tunity of preaching to the people in Louisville 
a number of times. 

As soon as we could get along we started, 
and with some difficulty we overtook the ap- 
pointments — but not without disappointing 
three or four congregations. We travelled on 
from Georgia to Carolina in the cold incle- 
ment weather, such as we have in January 
and February; and Lorenzo preached once 
and twice in the day — the people seemed quite 
attentive all the way that we came. 

I was very anxious to get to Lynchburg, as 
we had some thoughts of striving to get a 
small house built there, that we might have a 
place of retreat in case of necessity — Lorenzo 
still expecting to travel and preach as long as 
his strength would admit. But we intended 
to go on to Connecticut, to his father's, where 
I expected to have stayed for some time, 
and then return to Lynchburg; but the 



224 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



Providence of God seemed not to favor the ' near relation — and provided with every thing 
design. 

We arrived in Lynchburg about the seven- 
teenth of ]March, where we calculated to stay 
but a few days, and then go on to his faihefs 
— after making some preparations for building 
our little house. However, we had not been 
in Lynchburg but about one week, before I 
was taken very ill, and confined to my bed, 
attended by two doctors, Jennings and Owen. 
who said my affliction was an inflammation 
of the liver — which confined me for three 
months to my bed, and was expected to die. 
However, after having gone through a course 

of physic, I got so as to be able to sit up and j taking of their hospitality, until some time in 
ride a little ; but was very feeble. 3Iy sick- | ]March, when brother Walker's family seemed 
ness had detained Lorenzo from going to the j solicitous that I should go to their house again, 
North, as he had intended, — and after count- 1 and sister Walker coming in her carriage her- 
ing the expense of building, he found that it j self, she being very delicate too — I concluded 
would not be in his power to accomplish his | to go. The old gentlemen not being at home 
design in building a house, without involving | at the time, or 1 expect he would not have 
himself in debt, which he was not willing to j consented for me to have left his house, until 
do ; accordingly he gave it up. and concluded I Lorenzo returned. 

still to continue as we had been without house | I feel under great obligations to that dear 
or home, and leave the event in the hand of i family that I cannot express. His wife was a 
Providence : knowing that we had been pro- j lovely woman. jNIay the Lord reward them — 



necessary to make me comfortable ; and they 
wished me to stay with them all the winter. 
This was matter of thankfulness to us. 

I had got so as to walk about my room a 
little — and Lorenzo wishing to take a tour to 
the North, he made the necessary arrange- 
ments, and about the twenty-fifth of December 
he left me and started to Richmond, on his 
way to the city of Washington, where he stay- 
ed for some time, and then on to Neiv York, 
and so on to father's in Connecticvt. 

He expected to return in ^Nlarch. but did not 
until ]Mav. I staid at brother Duval's, par- 



vided for all our lives, from a never-failing 
source — ^and we felt willing in some degree to 
trust HBI still ! 

We were still at Lynchburg : and had been 
there for more than three months — and the 
friends were very kind to me in my sickness. 

Lorenzo wished to take me to his father's : 
but my health was in such a state that it was 
impossible for me to travel. 

There was a man who lived in Buckingham \ 
county, aboitt five-an 1-twenty miles from | it more than probable that my time would be 
Lynchburg — we had but a small acquaintance ' but short in this world of woe — and I wished 

much to see mv companion once more in time, 



for it is not in my power ! 

I went home with sister Walker. I was at 
this time much better, but in a few days after 
I had got to brother Walker's I was again at- 
tacked with my old complaint, a pain in my 
side very severe. I applied to the remedies 
that had been made use of, and that was 
bleeding and blistering, but to little purpose 
apparently. 

I felt very much discouraged : as I thought 



with him : he. coming to Lynchburg, saw Lo 
renzo, and invited him to come alid stay at 
his house awhile. He told him he had no 
objection^, but was thankful to him for his 
kindness, though he saw no way of convev- 
ance. i!Ir. John ilf. Walker, for'that was his 
name, told him. he would send his carriage for 
me the next week, which he did. and we' went 
to his house. This was a kind famdiy. I had 
not been there but a little more than a week, 
before I was again confined to my bed — and 
it was expected that I must die. 'They gave 
everv attention to me thev could have done 



but strove to be resigned to the will of the 
Lord . 

i\Iy cry was — Lord, help me to be willing 
to sufler all thy goodness sees best to inflict. 
My pain was at times very severe, and then 
I would get a little relief. I was taken about 
the twenty-seventh of iNIarch. but three or 
four days later than it was the Spring before, 
when T was first attacked. 

I had received letters from Lorenzo which 
informed me that he could not get back before 
May. ]My strength was continually declin- 
had I been their own child — may the great ; ing : and to appearance. I would shortly be 
IVIaster reward them in this world with everv ' an" inhabitant of the other world. My mind 

I was variously exercised — it was sometimes 
I cast down, and at other times much comforted. 
My Lorenzo attended me day and night al- j This long and tedious sickness taught me a 
most from this time, until near Christmas. Bv i great lesson, as it related to the uncertainty of 
this I had got a little better, so as to be taken earthly enjoyments, than any thing I had met 
and wrapped in blankets and put into a close with before. My desire for temporalities were 
carriage, and carried about half a mile to ! gone — at least any more than was strictly ne- 
another dear friend's house, 3Iojor Tf7///a7?] ; cessary to make me comfortable — and the 
Duval, where I was treated as if I had been a \ Lord that cared for us. had provided me with 



needed blessing, and in the world to come, 
crown of never-fading glory 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 225 



the kindest friends, where I was treated with 
the greatest attention. 

Lorenzo returned in May, as he had wrote 
me he should. I was at that time unable to 
get out of my bed without assistance. I had 
wrote to him to New Yoi% before I got so 
bad, that I was threatened with another at- 
tack. He had made all the speed that he 
could, and the day that he got to the place 
where I was, he had travelled near seventy 
miles. 

I was much rejoiced to see him once more, 
the God of all Grace had granted my request, 
and returned him in safety to me again. He 
staid with me for several weeks, and every 
means was made use of to restore me to health 
that could be — but they all seemed to prove 
abortive. Dr. Jennings saw me several times 
after my last attack, and advised the use of 
mercury., as the only remedy that could be of 
any service to me. 1 followed his advice, and 
was reduced very low, from the disorder and 
medicine together — so that it was thought by 
all who saw me, that I must die. 

I strove to sink into the will of God; know- 
ing whatsoever was best for me would be 
given — yet I could not divest myself of a de- 
sire to get well, and live a little longer ; not 
to enjoy what is commonly called tlie plea- 
sures of the world, for my prospects were but 
small at that time — but to live more to the 
glory of God, and be better prepared to join 
the blood-washed company above, when I 
should be called for. 

Lorenzo had at this time gone to the low 
lands, to fulfil some appointments which had 
been given out by some of the preachers, 
which took him about three weeks. I was 
very ill while he was gone — about the time 
that he returned I began to mend a little, so 
that I could sit up in the bed. The Doctor 
had advised Lorenzo to carry me to the White 
Sulphur Springs, as it was the most likely 
means to restore my health. After a few 
weeks, I had got so as to be taken and put in- 
to a chair and carried as far as Lynchburg, to 
Dr. Jennings. We had then a chair and 
horse of our own — but our horse's back had 
got injured, so that we were under the neces- 
sity of staying in Lynchburg until he should 
get well, so that we could get on to the 
Springs. 

We were, detained for some time before our 
horse got so as we could use him. I still was 
very feeble in body — I could not walk one 
hundred yards without assistance. Our horse 
had been quite high, for near three weeks, 
and his back had got tolerably well ; so that 
we were about to make a start, and try to get 
on to the Springs — but although our horse 
had brought Lorenzo all the way from New 
England, and down to the Low Lands of Vir- 



15 



ginia and the Carolinas, and back again to 
Buckingham, and from there to Lynchburg in 
the chair, and appeared very gentle : yet when 
he put him in the chair to prepare to start for 
the Springs, he began to act like as if he was 
frightened, and we were apprehensive he could 
not be managed by him, considering my weak 
and helpless state ; and the road through which 
we must travel was very rough and mountain- 
ous, consequently he sold him on the spot, 
and hired a hack from a Quaker living in that 
place ; he paid four dollars a day for the use 
of it for ten days, besides bearing all the ex- 
penses. We left Lynchburg in the morning, 
and went the first day to ISew Londmi, about 
fifteen miles, and T stood the travel much bet- 
ter than I expected I could. There Lorenzo 
preached to the people, as he had some ap- 
pointments sent on before him ! and we stay- 
ed all night. The next day we went to Liberty, 
where we had another appointment — and from 
there we went to a friend's house, where we 
were treated kindly — and they called in some 
of their neighbors, and we had a comfortable 
little meeting. 

The next day to Fincastle, where we stayed 
all night, and Lorenzo preached twice. We 
were now within a few miles of the moun- 
tains, which was in some places so craggy 
and steep, that it was with difliculty we could 
ascend them ; and then we would come into a 
valley, where the soil would appear as charm- 
ing and beautiful as the mountains were rug- 
ged and barren. We travelled on, and met 
with nothing particular until we arrived at the 
Springs whither we were bound. 

The Springs are situated in Greenbriar 
county, about three miles the other side of the 
Alleghany mountain, and from Lynchburg up- 
ward of one hundred miles. It is a pleasant 
place where the man lives who has rented the 
Springs, and has built a number of cabins, 
perhaps fifty or sixty ; and they were placed 
in a regular form, and the yard inclosed, and 
a beautiful grass plot, with handsome shade 
trees, for the accommodation of those that at- 
tend the Springs. They have a large house 
that stands near the centre, where the boarders 
dine, &c. 

We went there, but the person that had 
hired the Springs would not take us in ! he 
pretended they were so full that they could 
not. But they took more after we went there 
than they had before. But we got in at a 
house perhaps a mile from the Spring. I was 
better satisfied with this situation than I would 
have been at the place — for I could have 
the water brought twice in the day ; and there 
I was in a more retired place. I stayed there 
near three weeks. Lorenzo was there part of 
the time, and part of the time he was travel- 
ling through the neighborhoods and preaching 



226 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



to the people. He held several meetings at 
the springs, by the request of those that were 
attending there. There were persons from 
various parts, some for pleasure^ and others 
for the restoration of health : — they were peo- 
ple that moved in the higher circles, and were 
very gay — l^lit they were quite attentive when 
he spake to them of heavenly things, except 
one, who was a most abandoned character — 
he thought to frighten him by threatening his 
life, and abusing him. in a scandalous manner : 
but the enem.y was defeated in this — for the 
gentleman that kept the Springs, and others, 
soon stopped his mouth, so that he had peace 
ever after. 

There were none just about this place that 
knew much about religion, but they appeared 
anxious to hear the glorious sound of the 
gospel. I began to get my strength in some 
measure, so that I could walk about consider- 
ably well. There was to be a Camp-Meeting 
held near Salem-, in Botetourt county, which 
was a distance of seventy or eighty miles : 
and we were in the mountains, without horse 
or carriage, and how we should get out we 
could not tell. But Providence, that had so 
often opened our way where we could see 
none, made a way at this time: there was a 
friend that was a Methodist who lived at the 
Sweet Springs., a distance, perhaps, of .eighteen 
miles, from the white sulphur, who had re- 
quested Lorenzo to come over there and preach : 
he told him he would, provided he could send 
a couple of horses for us to ride. — I had by 
this time got so well, that we thought I might 
be able to ride that distance on horseback. 

Accordingly the man sent the horses: and 
we started and arrived at his house some time 
in the afternoon. We stayed at the Sweet 
Springs., three or four days, and Lorenzo 
preached several times : we then, by the as- 
sistance of friends, were enabled to get on to 
Fincastle, that was within twenty miles. We 
came with the preachers that were going to 
Gamp-meeting. 

Here we got a chair from a friend to con- 
vey us part of the way from this to the place 
where the meeting was to be held, to another 
friend's, who let us have his horse and gig to 
carry us the remaining part of the way. When 
we got to the camp-ground it was nearly dark ; 
but there we met with some of our old acquain- 
tance, which made my heart to rejoice. The 
preachers were very friendly. There I met 
with my dear friend, sister Dunnington., who 
perhaps enjoys as great communion with God, 
as any person I ever saw. She was very 
kind to me, — and I felt that it was good to 
meet with those that truly love and serve the 
Lord. We stayed at the Camp-Meeting until 
the day before it broke up. It was a tolera- 
ble good time — there was a number of souls 



converted to God : may they continue to walk 
in the narrow happy road, until they reach 
the peaceful'shores of Canaan ! 

We left the camp ground in company with 
a preacher and his family for Blacksburg, 
near the Yellow Springs, so called, where I 
was advised to go, and try the water. This 
was near thirty miles from Salem — here we 
stayed for two or three weeks, and I made 
use of the waters, which was, I think, bene- 
ficial to me. 

We got acquainted with a gentleman from 
the Low Lands of Virginia., who was at the 
Springs with his wife on the account of her 
health. These people were possessed of a 
large property, and but one child — and they 
^,lso possessed as great a share of hospitality 
as any that I ever met with. They under- 
standing our situation, gave me an invitation 
to go home and spend the winter with them — 
which I thankfully accepted, while Lorenzo 
took quite a different course to the Western 
country, intending to visit the Louisiana., be- 
fore his return : but the Indian War breaking 
out, flung some obstacles in the w^ay, which 
were unavoidable : hence, he sent on a deed 
of relinquishment to those that had the pos- 
session of the old mill., which had made such' 
a noise in the world — we had heard that 
they had got it, or rather built a new one, to 
do some business, but Lorenzo had never 
reaped any benefit from any thing that ever 
he claimed in that country, and I do not ex- 
pect he ever will. 

Mere ends the history of his reported vast 
possessions in the Mississippi. 

We parted at the Springs. I was to go 
home with brother Booth, the friend from 
Virginia, while he pursued his journey to the 
West. Brother Dunnington., who lived at 
Salem, happened to be at the Springs at this 
time — he took me in his chair, and carried me 
to his house, and brother Booth came down 
the next day. His wife was very unwell, 
which detained us in the mountains for six or 
seven weeks. 

I stayed with sister Dunnington, until sis- 
ter Booth was able to travel ; we then started 
for Brunswick, their place of residence, where 
I was treated with the greatest kindness. 

Lorenzo went on to the Western States, 
and frorn thence to Carolina, and so on to Vir 
ginia, to where I was ; after an absence of 
near four months. 

He in this tour visited about forty counties, 
and travelled near two thousand miles. He 
stayed with me about ten days, and then 
started on another route through North and 
South Carolina to Charleston, and visited 
many places, preaching from one to four times 
in a day, until he returned, which was about 
seven weeks. He got back to me on Friday 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 227 



night ; he preached on Sunday, and on Mon- 
day morning we prepared to start for Peters- 
burg. 

March 8th, 1814, we hid adieu to my kind 
friends in Brunswick, where I had found an 
asylum from the cold winter for near five 
months, whilst my Lorenzo was ranging 
through the Western and Southern States, to 
call sinners to repentance. The morning that 
we parted with that dear family will be a me- 
morable one to me ; it was like parting with 
ray nearest friends. May the Lord bless them 
with all such spiritual and temporal mercies, 
as shall prepare them for a seat at the right 
hand of the Majesty on high. 

Brother Booth had furnished us with two 
horses, a gig, and servant, to go with us to 
Petersburg — and there we were to take his 
carriage and continue on to Baltimore. But 
when we got to Petersburg, the carriage 
which was designed we should take from 
there, was taken to pieces for repairing, so 
that we could not obtain it for our journey, and 
hence were under the necessity of taking the 
public stage for Richmond, wiiich was some- 
thing disagreeable to me ; but I strove to put 
my trust in that hand which had dealt out so 
liberally to me in days that were past by. 

The roads were very bad, being so much 
cut up by the large heavy wagons that were 
on the road, laden with cotton and other pro- 
duce for market. 

We arrived in Richmond between two and 
three o'clock, and were received with kind- 
ness by brother West and his companion. 
There we met several preachers, who treated 
us with friendship, which was very pleasant 
to me. 0 how sweet it is to meet with those 
that love and serve the great Master in sin- 
cerity and in truth ! And if it is so pleasant 
here, what will it be when we shall meet in 
that sweet world of Rest, where we shall see 
eye to eye, and be no more subject to errone- 
ous conclusions, as it relates to our brethren ! 

0 that I may be enabled to fight my passage 
through, and meet with the dear friends of 
Jesus on the happy banks of everlasting de- 
liverance ! 

We stayed in Richmond from Wednesday 
until Monday morning. Lorenzo hired a 
hack, at the rate of five dollars per day, to 
bring us on to Fredericksburg, which cost us 
near forty dollars — but we came on in safety. 

1 felt my heart often drawn out in prayer to 
God for protection, while we were on the 
road, that He would attend us on our journey. 
We were received with kindness also at this 
place by our old friend, brother Green, and his 
family — where we stayed for some days. 

Lorenzo held several meetings, and then 
took a seat in the public stage for Alexandria, 
where we arrived on Sunday, between two 



and three o'clock: We stopped at a public 
house, where the people that travel in the 
stage are accommodated, but did not stay lon- 
ger than to deposit our baggage, and then to 
go in search of some friends where we had 
put up, when v/e were in that place some 
years before, by the name of Stone. We 
walked down the street for some distance, and 
as it happened, a gentleman and lady were 
standing at the door, where Lorenzo had 
formed some acquaintance the preceding win- 
ter, and invited us to come in, which we did — 
and found a pleasant asylum, where we could 
rest from our fatigue of travelling in the stage. 
O how sweet it is to meet with kind friends 
after having been confined with those that 
neither feared God nor regard man ! 

We stayed at Mr. Warier'' s two nights, and 
then, by the request of a family of Quakers, by 
the name of Scholfield, we spent one night 
with them. It was a very pleasant time to 
me — they were remarkably kind and friendly ; 
and the gentleman in the morning took me in 
his chair and carried me to the city of Wash'- 
ington, which was about six miles from Alex- 
andria, to another friend's, where my Lorenzo 
had found a kind reception a little more than 
twelve months before, and who had requested 
that he would bring me, if ever he should 
travel that way again. 

Lorenzo had stayed behind to find some con- 
veyance for our trunk and other baggage : in 
a short time he found a return hack, which he 
engaged, and arrived in a short time after me, 
and was received with affection by the family. 
They were by name Friends, and they were 
so by nature. 

We stayed with them three nights, and re- 
ceived many marks of friendship from them — 
for which may the great Master reward them 
in the day when he cometh to make up his 
jewels ! They had been married for seven- 
teen years, and had no children, except one 
little adopted daughter, of the lady's brother, 
which they had taken as their own. They 
doted on her : she was taken sick the day af- 
ter T went there ; and the second day at night 
they thought she was dying, and the poor 
little woman was in great anguish of soul on 
the account. I did not expect the child would 
live until morning. We had engaged our 
passage in the stage for that morning, at five 
o'clock, and were up at three. The family 
had slept very little for two nights, but when 
we arose in the morning, which was at an 
early hour, to prepare for our journey, the 
dear little child was still living, but looked 
like she had almost finished her course, and 
would shortly be conveyed to the realms of 
peace. Brother Friend went with us to the 
stage-house, where we part»d. We came on 
to Baltimore, where we stayed two nights 



228 



JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 



with brother Hagerty ; and Lorenzo preached 
twice in the town. We then took the steam- 
boat for Philadelphia^ where we arrived in 
about twenty-six or eight hours, where we 
tarried from Tuesday until Friday — there Lo- 
renzo preached two evenings in the African 
church. We then left Philadelphia^ and con- 
tinued on in the steamboat to Trenton^ where 
we took the stage for New York. We staid 
at Princeton one night, and the next evening 
we arrived at the city of New York, and came 



to brother Morris D' Camps., from whose house 
I started when going to the Mississippi — he 
then lived in Troy — after an absence of about 
five years and six months from the time we 
started, and from whom we have received 
many favors. May that God, who is able 
and willing to reward those that will be kind, 
for their benevolence bless him and all my 
dear friends, for their kindness to me — and 
in particular for the last nine years, of my 
life. 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 229 



SUPPIEMENTAEY REFLECTIONS 

TO THE 

JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



I LEFT Lynchburg on the 19 th of July, and 
came to brother Walker's, in Buckingham, 
where I was taken worse ; and stayed there 
three months — and then I went to brother Du- 
val's, where I stayed about five months, and 
then returned to brother Walker's again, where 
I continued near two months more — making 
ten months in all. May the Lord give them 
the reward that is promised to those that give 
a cup of cold water to a disciple, in the name 
of a disciple, for their kindness to unworthy 
me, in this day of adversity. 

January 25th. I this morning have been 
much relieved from melancholy reflections that 
employed my mind through the last night, as 
it relates to Lorenzo ; as I had not heard from 
him for several weeks, which gave me much 
uneasiness, and made me feel my situation, 
which is something lonely : but what most dis- 
tressed me was, my heart being so prone to 
distrust the protection of Providence over us, 
which I had so much reason to rely upon — 
for his tender care hath been over me from my 
earliest days until now, and hath brought me 
through dangers seen and unseen. 

" Through various deaths my soul hath led ; 

And turn'd aside the fatal hour, 
And lifted up my sinking head." 

0 that I may ever feel resigned to the will 
of God I The day will shortly arrive when 
we must bid adieu to all sublunary things. 
May the Lord help me to tear my heart from 
earth away for Jesus to receive. I long to be 
dead to all below the sun, and have my affec- 
tions placed on things above, where sorrow 
will be turned into joy, where we shall view 
our Saviour, who hath borne all our sins in 
his own body on the tree, without a dimming 
veil between ! Lord, enable me to say — 

" Forever here my rest shall be, 

Close to thy bleeding side ; 
This all my hope, and all my^Zea, 

For me the Saviour died. 



" My dying Saviour and my God, 

Fountain for guilt and sin, 
Sprinkle me ever with thy blood. 

And cleanse, and keep me clean." 

January 26th. My heart longs to be filled 
with love and gratitude to God, for his mercy 
to me : and that through his grace strength- 
ening me, I hope to overcome all the evils 
that may befall me, whether outward or in- 
ward. 0 that I may consider that days are 
uncertain here below — and know not the hour 
when the Son of Man may call for me, wheth- 
er it will be at midnight, or at the cock's 
crowing — so it stands me in hand to watch 
and pray, that I may not be surprised when 
He shall come, but be ready to enter in with 
the Bridegroom to the marriage supper of the 
Lamb ! How sweet rest will be, after the 
toilsome '■^journey of life'''' is over. We shall 
then be received to those joys that have been 
purchased at so dear a rate ; it cost no less 
than the precious blood of the Son of God ! 

0 what a ransom ! That it should be neg- 
lected by those who ought to benefit by it — 
M'^hat a pity ! 0 that they may take timely 
warning, and flee to the outstretched arms of 
the Saviour, and hide them, while the storms 
of life be past, that they may be guided safe 
into the haven of eternal rest. 

February 7th, 1813, Sunday. I feel this 
morning my spirits are very much depressed — 

1 fear that trouble awaits me. 0 that I may 
be prepared for whatever may be the will of 
God concerning me, whether prosperity or ad- 
versity. May I ever lay passive at HIS feet, 
and feel a disposition to say — Not my will, 
but thine be done. I am assured that this is 
a state of trial, wherein we must stand to our 
arms, or we shall suffer loss — for we are sur- 
rounded with enemies on every side, within 
and without, that are watching to do us mis- 
chief. 0 that I may be on my guard, and 
watch unto prayer, that the Lord may be my 



230 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



fore front and rear ward ! and although trou- 
bles should assail me and dangers affright, I 
may be enabled to fly to the arms of Jesus, 
and And shelter and consolation there ! For 
he hath said, that he will carry the lambs in 
his bosom, and gently lead those that are with 
young — 0 that I may be one of those that can 
claim this promise and protection from him. 
I am left as one alone in the earth — but if I 
can only put my trust in him, I need not fear. 
Although dangers stand thick through all the 
ground, yet if the Lord is my shield, I shall 
not fear what man can do unto me. But I too 
often sink into a state of despondency, as my 
situation seems to be very gloomy at present : 
— not that I am in want of any thing to make 
me comfortable, as it relates to living — for I 
am placed in a kind family, for which I desire 
to be thankful — but my concern for my com- 
panioUj who hath been gone for near two 
months, and I have not heard from him but 
once — which fills my heart with fear, lest 
something hath befallen him. 0 that God 
may preserve him from those that would do 
him harm — and may I be enabled to give him 
up into the hands of God ; knowing that he 
will do all things well : and if we meet no 
more on earthy may we meet in glory, where 
we shall be re-united, never to part again — 
and receive the crown of glory that is laid up 
for those that are faithful to the Lord, who 
bought their pardon on the tree ! 

February 9th. I am still alive, and enjoy a 
tolerable degree of health — for which I desire 
to be thankful : for it is more than I once ex- 
pected, from the state of my health. 

I expected that I should have been an inlia- 
bitant of eternity before this — but the Lord 
hath preserved me for a longer space ! 0 that 
I may improve the precious moments as they 
pass, to the glory of God, and for the good of 
my immortal soul — that when time shall be 
no more with me, I may be received into 
glory, where sorrow will be turned into joy : 
where I may join the blood-washed throng in 
singing hallelujahs to God and the Lamb for 
ever ! 

" And then my happy soul shall tell, 
My Jesus hath done all things well." 

February 15th. I am still alive, and on 
praying ground — 0 that 1 may improve the 
precious moments as they pass, to the glory 
of God and the good of my own soul. My 
heart is too little engaged with God ! 0 that 
I may never rest until I am filled with love to 
God and all mankind. May the Lord prepare 
me for whatever awaits me through this un- 
friendly world — for I expect that troubles will 
be my lot, while here, more or less, until I 
pass over Jordan ! — God grant that they may 
end then ; and for them may I receive a crown 
oi giory, though unworthy. May God help 



me to watch and pray without ceasing., that I 
may be in a state of readiness for whatever 
may befall me ! 

" How happy every child of grace, 

"Who knows his sins forgiven, 
This earth, he cries, is not my place, 

I seek my place in Heaven. 

A country far from mortal sight, 

Yet, O by faith, I see— 
The land of rest, the saint's delight; 

The heaven prepar'd for me." 

March 12, 1813. I have reason to bless 
and praise God, that it is as well with me as 
it is — that I have sbme desire still to devote 
my life and all that I have to the service of 
that God who hath preserved and brought me 
to the present moment. 0 that every power 
of my soul and body may be, without reserve, 
devoted to him. He hath been my Preserver 
and kind Benefactor from my earliest days 
until the present time ! 0 that my heart may 
be filled with love and gratitude to Him, for 
every mercy that I do enjoy. It hath been 
better than three months since I parted with 
the friend that I esteem most dear; and I long 
much to see him — but I must be patient, and 
strive to give my all to the Lord, and say, Not 
my will, but thine be done. 

March 14th. This day has been a day of a- 
good degree of peace and joy to my soul. As 
I have been so long deprived of meeting with 
my brethren to praise God ! 0 that I may 
give my soul and body as a living sacrifice to 
him day by day — and be prepared to meet my 
Saviour in the skies,* with joy and gladness. 

" Through grace, I am determin'd 
To conquer, though I die !" 

March 21st. I have reason to praise God 
for his tender mercy to me ; that he hath giv- 
en me a degree of health and strength — and 
feel a desire to spend the remainder of my days 
in his service and to his glory. May the Lord 
bless me with an hungering and thirsting for 
all the mind that was in Christ, that I may be 
a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to 
society, and be prepared for heaven and glory. 

"Come Lord from above, these mountains remove, 
O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." 

I long to be altogether thine. The day is ; 
fast approaching when it would be of more | 
importance to have an interest at a throne of | 
grace, than to be possessed of all the riches 
in this lower world! May God help me to 
realize the world of time and the length of 
eternity — and improve my privileges accord- 
ingly ! 

March 21st. I feel to be in some degree 
thankful to God for the blessings that I do en- 
joy. May T improve them to the glory of 
my great Benefactor — and may the Lord re- 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



ward ray kind friends for their friendship to 
me. 

" 0 that my God would count me meet, 
To wash, his dear disciples' feet." 

I feel my heart prone to wander from the 
God that I desire to love ! 0 that the day 
may arrive when I shall love my God su- 
premely — above every thing else. 

April the 15th, 1813. I am this day out of 
eternity, but am not well — and know not how 
long I may be an inhabitant of this world ! 
That I may be in a state of readiness for death, 
when it shall come — for whether it be long or 
short, it will be the same king of terrors when 
I it comes, if we are not prepared for it. My 
heart and soul, long fov full redemption, in the 
blood of Jesus. 

" O that my tender soul might fly 
The least abhorr'd approach of ill : 

Quick as the apple of an eye, 
The slightest touch of sin to feel." 

I hope the Lord may give me grace to be 
faithful ; that whether my days are many or 
ferw, they may all be devoted to him, that 
when I am called to go I may have a con- 
voy of angels to escort my happy soul to 
realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, 
but the hand of the Lord is strong. 0 that I 
may be enabled to put my trust in him in 
every trying hour. 

April •21st. [ am this day a spared monu- 
ment of mercy — that I am not cut off as a 
cumberer of the ground — 0 that my heart may 
be filled with real gratitude for the blessings 
I do enjoy — for kind friends in the day of ad- 
versity. 

I feel that I need daily supplies from the 
: fountain that was opened in the house of king 
' David for sin and uncleanness. For the ene- 
my thrusts sore at me — and I often fear I shall 
1 come short at last. I want the whole armor, 
I and skill to use the weapons, that I may be 
1 more than conqueror, through the strength of 
Jesus — that when my sun is setting, I may 
have a prospect of Canaan's happy land, and 
view by faith the celestial fruits of paradise, 
where joys immortal grow — pain shall be ex- 
changed then for pleasure that never shall 
cease — where we may gaze on the face of 
our beloved without a dimming veil of mor- 
tality between. 

Apri] 23d. I have reason to be thankful to 
God my great Preserver, for the peace that I 
do feel in my soul this morning. Although my 
body is afflicted, yet I feel a degree of resig- 
nation to the will of God — and hope that I 
may be prepared for whatever is the will of 
God concerning me — whether for life or death. 

" Through grace I am determin'd 
To conquer though I die, 



And then away to Jesus 

On wings of love I'll fly : 
And then my happy station 

In life's fair tree shall have 
Close by the throne of Jesus, 

Shut up with God above." 

0 that I may consider that my days are as 
a shadow that passeth away. God grant that 
I may secure a lot among the blest. 

"My suffering time will soon be o'er. 
Then shall 1 sigh and weep no more ; 
My ransom'd soul shall soar away. 
To sing God's praise in endless day." 

The road I have to travel is interspersed 
with joys and sorrows — and the only way to 
be happy is to receive the one with gratitude 
and the other with submission. 0 that I may 
have that true resignatiori to the will of hea- 
ven, that may enable me to rejoice evermore, 
and pray without ceasing, and in every thing 
to give thanks — thank the Lord for the bless- 
ings that I do enjoy, and be patient under suf- 
ferings, knowing that it is good for me to be 
afflicted, that T may know my own weakness 
the better, and" rely only on the strength of 
him that is able to save all those that put 
their trust in his clemency and mercy ! May 
the Lord help me to live to his glory vAnle on 
earth I stay. 

May 9th, 1813. I have reason to bless 
God that it is as well with me as it is ! 
Whether I shall ever enjoy health or not I do 
not know — and I would not be anxious con- 
cerning it : — but may I be prepared for what- 
ever is the will of the Lord concerning me, 
whether life or death, health or sickness, 
prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see 
my Lorenzo once more in time : but if that is 
denied me, may I be enabled to say, The will 
of the Lord be done — and may we meet on 
Canaan's happy shore, where sorrow will be 
turned into joy — and all that's earthly in our 
souls will be done away, and in its place we 
shall have the nature of angels and saints. 

O what a happy company — 
Where saints and angels join !" 

There will be no more anger nor strife — no 
more malice nor envyings, evil speaking, nor 
any thing that shall mar our happiness, or 
give us pain — but harmony and peace shall 
forever abound ! May God help us to be 
faithful to him, and to the spirit of his grace. 

"How tedious and tasteless the hours 

When Jesus no longer I see : 
Sweet prospects, sweet birds, and sweet flow'rs, 

Have all lost their sweetness to me. 
The midsummer sun shines but dim — 

The fields strive in vain to look gay ; 
But when I am happy in him, 

December's pleasant as May. 

" His name yields the richest perfume, 

And sweeter than music his voice ; 
His presence disperses my gloom, 

And makes all within me rejoice. 



232 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 



TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



I should, were he always thus nigh, 

Have nothing to wish or to fear — 
No mortal so happy as I, 

My summer would last all the year." 

0 that I could always be enabled to put my 
trust in him in every time of trouble— and 
may the Lord prepare me for death and 
glory.— 

" There on a green and flowery mount 

Our weary souls shall sit 5 
And with transporting joys recount 

The labors of our feet !" 

May 10th. lam in a lingering state of 
health, and whether ever I shall be able to be 
of any use to myself or others I know not — 
but I hope that I may be. enabled to be resign- 
ed to the disposal of Providence, and say. Not 
my will but thine be done. It is a reality that 
we are born to die, and after death to come to 
judgment — and how ought we to live, that we 
may stand acquitted in that awful day, when 
Christ in glory shall appear to judge both the 
quick and the dead. 0 that I may have " my 
robes washed and made white in the blood of 
the Lamb,-' that I may hear the welcome sen- 
tence, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit 
the kingdom prepared for you from the foun- 
dation 01 the world — 0 happy day — when we 
shall be delivered from this body of clay, that 
clogs and weighs down the soul oftentimes, 
and makes us cry out with the apostle, who 
shall deliver me from the body of this death ! 

How necessary it is, for us to watch and 
pray., that we enter not into temptation — but 
hold fast the confidence that we have in a 
blessed Saviour. 

" On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, 

And cast a wishful eye, 
To Canaan's fair and happy land 

Wheie my possessions lie. 
O the transporting happy scene 

That rises to my sight — 
Sweet fields array'd in living green, 

And rivers of delight. 

" The generous fruits that never fail, 

On trees immortal grow : 
There rocks and hills, and brooks and vales. 

With milk and honey flow : 
All o'er those wide extended plains, 

Shines one eternal day ; 
There God the Son forever reigns, 

And scatters night away. 

"No chilling winds nor pois'nous breath, 

Can reach that healthful shore ; 
Sickness and sorrow — pain and death. 

Are felt and fear'd no more. 
When shall I reach that happy place. 

And be for ever blest : 
When I shall see my Father^s face, 

And in his bosom rest ! 

" Fill'd with delight my raptur'd soul 

Can here no longer stay ; 
Though Jordan's waves around me roll, 

Fearless I'd launch away : 
There on those high and flow'ry plains, 

Our spirits ne'er shall tire ; 
But in j,erpetual, joyful strains. 

Redeeming love admire. 

It is through the tender meicy of God, that 
I am alive and out of hell ! 0 that I may be 



renewed in the spirit of my mind ! May all 
the earthly dispositions of my heart be chan- 
ged into heavenly, that I may be prepared to 
bid adieu to this world of sorrow, and find a 
habitation of peace, where the wicked cease 
from troubling and the weary be at rest. My 
God help me to be faithful the few days that 1 
I have to spend on earth. My heart hath 
been much sunk under a weight of sorrow- 
when I consider how far from God and hea- 
ven, and what I would be, I am ! — 0 that the 
cry of my soul may be, Dear Jesus, raise me 
higher ! I long to be holy., as Thou art holy. 
May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy 
and goodness for all that is to come — and say 
without reserve, " The will of the Lord be 
done." 

" 0 God, my help in ages past, 

My hope for years to come ; 
My shelter from the stormy blast, 

And my eternal home." 

Prepare me for that happy day, when all 
the saints get home' — and sit down at the right 
hand of God — where we shall be freed from 
all the toils and troubles of life, and have 
pleasure without end — where trouble and an- 
guish cannot enter, but all shall be harmony 
antf peace ! 

" O what a glorious company, 
When saints and angels meet" — 

in robes of white arrayed — when Christ shall 
wipe all tears from our eyes, and we shall be 
admitted to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, 
and Jacob, and all the saints that have gone 
through much tribulation, and washed their 
robes, and made them white in the blood of 
the Lamb. May my heart and life be con- 
formed to the gospel, that I may be a comfort 
to my companion, and a blessing to society : 

"And may my sun in smiles decline — 
And bring a pleasing night." 

The men that love the Lord are happy in 
this world and in the next ! 0 may that be 
my happy lot — m.ay the Lord help me to tear 
every idol from my heart, and may he reign 
without a rival there. I feel my heart's desire 
is, to love the Lord with my whole heart. 

" This is a world of trouble and grief I plainly see ; 
But when in deepest sorrow, O God, I look to Thee ! 
Thou deliver'dst Daniel, when in the lions' den— 
And if thou didst protect him, O why not other men 

Help me to pray without ceasing, and in 
every thing give thanks ! May my soul's 
concern and only care be, to secure a lot 
among the blest- — that when my days are 
ended on earth, I may receive an inheritance 
that can never be taken from me ! May God 
preserve my companion while absent. 

In my days of childhood., the Providence of 
God was over me to preserve me from evil 5 
although I lost my mother ^ one of the most 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



233 



invaluable blessings that a child can be de- 
prived of, particularly a female. Yet the 
Lord was my friend, and brought me up to 
the years of maturity, with a mind as little 
tainted with the evil practices that are preva- 
lent among young people as most. My sister 
was very careful to teach me the way of rec- 
titude in my earliest days, which was of great 
benefit to me in my journey through life. 
And I doubt not, if mothers would begin with 
their children when they are youngs they 
might mould them into almost any frame they 
chose. But instead of paying that attention 
to their morals while their minds are youngj 
and susceptible of good impressions, as they 
ought; they suffer them to mix with those 
that are wicked to a proverb ; thinking there 
is no danger — they are too young to be injured 
by any bad example or precept. But they 
find, when it is too late, that their minds are 
too easily impressed with evil ; and habits 
which are imbibed in childhood, are not so 
easily eradicated : and through their neglect, 
many that might be shining characters in so- 
ciety, a blessing to the age that they live in, 
they are but a nuisance to mankind, and are 
raising up another set to walk in their tracks. 
Thus the world is contaminated by the mis- 
management of mothers ! My heart has often 
been pained, to see the dear little innocents 
suffered to run at random ; and taught noth- 
ing that would be of service to them, either 
in this world, or in the next ! May the Lord 
open the eyes of those that have the care of 
children, to see the importance of their charge ; 
and enable them to do their duty — that the 
rising generation may be more obedient to 
their parents, more attentive to the duty they 
owe their God — then they will be a greater 
blessing to society, and will be better qualified 
to fill up that sphere in life which they may be 
called to — and above all be prepared for those 
happy regions, where all will be harmony and 
peace ! 

After my marriage., leaving the place where 
I had lived from my early days, I was placed 
in quite a difierent sphere of life. Unac- 
quainted with the variety of manners and dis- 
positions of mankind, I thought all who pro- 
fessed friendship were friends; but I have 
found myself mistaken in many instances. 
Some that at one time would appear like as 
if there was nothing too good that they could 
do for one, at another time were so cool and 
! distant, that one would be ready to conclude 
I they could not be the same people ! These 
I constant changes have, in some measure, 
taught me this lesson, that we are all frail 
mortals, liable to change ; and there is but 
one source that is permanent. There we may 
1 place implicit confidence, and we will not be 
[ deceived. 



I have abundant cause to be thankful to 
my great Benefactor, for the continued favors : 
bestowed me — and for many kind friends w^ho ^ 
have administered to my necessities in the 
time of adversity : may the great Master re- i 
ward them richly in this world, and in that 
which is to come, eternal life and glory ! It 
is said to be more blessed to give than r-eceive, 
therefore, those that have it in their power to 
do good to the needy sons and daughters of 
affliction, aii-d follow the dictates of charity, 
w^ill have a double reward : they will feel a 
sweet peace in their own souls while they are 
travelling through this unfriendly world, and 
when they come to bid adieu to all things be- 
low the sun, they will have a glorious pros- 
pect of a happy entrance into the blest g,bode 
of saints and angels ! 

" 0 may my lot be cast with these, 
The least of Jesus' witnesses" — 

on earth — and at last be joined to that happy 
company above the skies ! 

What need there is to watch and pray, and 
guard against the vain allurements of this 
world ; to steer our course between the rocks 
on either hand, that we may gain the destined 
port of eternal repose in the bosom of our 
once crucified, but now risen and exalted 
Saviour. 

Our hearts are too oft^n fixed on the vain 
and transient things of time and sense, while 
the important concerns of eternal happiness 
or misery are almost, if not quite neglected ! 
We are leaving nothing undone that we can 
accomplish to lay up treasure on earth, which 
will perish in the using — while the immortal 
part, that will have an existence as long as its 
Author exists, lieth in ruins ! 0, what mad- 
ness ! This poor body, what is it, but a dying | 
lump of clay ! that must in a few revolving days { 
be consigned to the dust from whence it was 
taken '? What will it avail us then — whether i 
we were rich or poor, noble or ignoble. The j 
main point will then be, whether we have spent j. 
our time in the service of God, or have de- j 
voted it to the pleasures and vanities of the 
world — to please ourselves, instead of obey- 
ing the calls of the gospel, and taking up 
the cross ! 0 that these things may lay with 
serious weight on our minds, that we may 
make sure work for eternity, and spend no 
time unprofitably, but husband it to the best 
advantage. 

The various scenes of life make such an 
impression on our minds, that we are often 
brought into such perplexities, that we hardly 
know which way to turn : but if we could 
always live in the enjoyment of that Faith, j 
which it is our privilege to possess, we should 1 
never be at a loss. I have passed through ,' 
many trying situations in Europe and America ; \ 



234 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



j but the Lord hath been my helper thus far, 
I through all the vicissitudes attending the jour- 
I NEY OF LIFE ! And I hope one day to outstrip 
the wind, beyond the bounds of time — where 
there will be no more uncertainty or disap- 
pointment — where peace and harmony shall 
for ever abound : — after all our troubles here, 
j how sweet and consoling rest will be ! May 
I the Lord help me to live near to the bleeding 
! side of a crucified Redeemer — willing to take 
! up my cross and follow him where he may 
. lead, if it is to go through fire or water. 
I These are trying times — the love of many is 
j waxing cold. How soon we may be called 
i to a fresh trial of our faith, we cannot tell : 
! — may we stand firm^ knowing that all shall 
i work, together for good to those that love 
I GOD. 

■ How many and various are the difficulties 
I of life, while travelling' through this vale of 
I tears, to the place of rest, whither we are all 
hastening. Were it not for the mixture of 
j pleasure that we find interwoven in those 
pains, we should often sink under them — but 
he that rides upon the winds, and can com- 
mand them at a nod, undertakes our cause ;. 
and makes a way for us, when we see none — 
and cannot tell which way we must go ! I 
am indebted to that great and beneficent Hand 
for all the mercies that I do enjoy. 0 that my 
heart may be filled with gratitude to God for 
j these favors. 

jj I arrived in New York with my companion, 
towards the last of March, 1814 — where I met 
with kind friends, particularly brother Mun- 

\ son and his family. They are like our own 
dear brothers and sisters : may the Lord re- 
ward them in this world and in the next ! 

: Here I met with my old friend sister Lester — 
she is still the same — may the Lord prosper 
her on her journe}^ to a glorious eternity ! I 
have found as kind friends of late as Lcould 
expect — 0 that my heart may ever feel grate- 
ful to my God for all his mercies to unworthy 
me ! 1 have felt a greater desire to be all de- 
voted to the Lord, (soul and body, and all 
that I have and am, for time and eternity,) of 
late, than I have felt for a long time ! I do 
not expect to find that place, while I am an 
inhabitant of this lower world, where there is 
nothing to trouble or afilict either body or 
mind. May the great Master give me more 

1 of that spirit of humility : that it may enable 

i me to be willing to sufl[er all the righteous 
will of God ; and when called to bid adieu to 
all below the sun, that I may have a 
pleasing prospect of a glorious immortality ! 
O how sweet and delightful must be the 
scene, to a soul that has been tossed on the 
ocean of time ; and hath fought their passage 
through, and got within view of the happy 
land : 



" When all their sorrows will be o"er ; 

Their suffering and their pain : 
Who meet on that eternal shore 

Shall never part again !" 

0 may I be prepared to meet those that have 
gone before, and those that may come after! 

May 10th, 1814. We have been in New 
York for several weeks, and kindly treated by 
many — may the Lord reward them ! 

Though many have been my trials and 
afflictions the last four or five years of my 
life, yet the Lord hath been my friend — and I 
feel a desire to devote the remainder of my 
days in his service. How long 1 shall be an 
inhabitant of this world of woe, is uncertain to 
me — I feel the seeds of death in this mortal 
frame — and it is my earnest desire to become 
more and more acquainted with my own heart, 
that w^hen the summons shall arrive. I may 
not be alarmed, but rejoice to go and be at 
rest ! 0 how soon my heart sinks down to 
earth again ! 0 my Lord, help me to keep 
my eye upon the prize ! and my heart stayed 
on Thee ! that this world may have no 
charms sufficient to draw me from the contem- 
plation of heaven and glory ! 

'• Was I possesor of the earth, 

And caU'd the stars my own, 
Without thy graces, and thyself, 

I were a wretch undone I 
Let others stretch their arms like seas 

And grasp in all the shore 
Grant me the visits of thy grace, 

And I desire no more." 

May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious 
Redeemer, who hath bought my pardon on 
the tree ! My soul is pained on the account 
of those that were once plain, humble follow- 
ers of the meek and lowly Jesus : but now 
are so conform.ed to the world, that they can 
hardly be distinguished from them ! How long 
will they sleep in security, wandering from 
God ; pursuing a shadow instead of a sub- 
stance ! How vain are all things below the 
sun ! We may have prosperity one day, and 
the next may prove quite the reverse ! How- 
necessary it is to have our hearts detached 
from the world, and placed on a more durable 
object ! 

May 13th, 1814. I am this day under re- 
newed obligations to the great Preserver for 
the blessings that I enjoy ; my life is pre- 
served, and I have kind friends that appear 
willing to supply all my wants. May God, 
that is able to give me the inward consolation 
of the Holy Spirit, enable me to draw water 
out of the fountain that never will run dry ! 

1 long to be more holy in heart and life : and 
then I shall surely be more happy ! 0 my 
soul, arise ! and shake thyself, and put on thy 
beautiful garments! and then, I can rejoice in 
tribulation, knowing that tribulation worketh 
patience ; and what a charming trait it is in 
the Christian character, that of patience ? 0 



235 



that I may learn to possess my soul in pa- 
tience in this day of trial ! The times are 
gloomy, and we need to be continually at the 
throne of grace, and cry mightily to God to 
stand by us ; that we may keep the narrow 
road, and not turn to the right hand or to the 
left. 

Sunday, May 15th, 1814. I thank the Lord 
that I have once more had the privilege of _ 
hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from 
these words : "By whom shall Jacob arise, 
for he is small." I wish it may sink into the 
hearts of those that heard it! In the first 
place, he told what was meant by Jacob, 
or Israel — spiritually, the church of Christ ; 
and then went on to tell why it was styled 
small in those days, as well as at the present 
day. First, because the professed clergy 
were not faithful, but were fallen asleep upon 
their watch tower ] and did not w^arn the peo- 
ple of their danger as they ought. Secondly, 
wicked rulers^ by their bad example, prevent 
that good being done as otherwise w^ould be, 
if they were men that truly loved and feared 
God. And thirdly, the laity^ those that heard 
the sound of the gospel, did not make that im- 
provement of the precious opportunities which 
they enjoyed, as they ought. Parents set bad 
examples before their children — this w^as one 
great cause why we so seldom saw the young 
and rising generation turning to God ! And 
fourthly, and lastly, he showed by whom Ja- 
cob must arise — it was our duty to pray in 
faith, but it was God that gave the increase 
— therefore, we must hope and believe that God 
■would hear our prayers, and convert our chil- 
dren and neighbors, and prosper Zion. If we 
were united in heart, so as to be like an army 
with banners, and not let the spirit of division 
get in among us, and cry out "I am of Paul, 
and I am of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of 
Christ — but all must be of one mind and heart 
in Christ Jesus the Lord ! Then wd should 
see how the church would prosper, and what 
glorious seasons we should have ! But the 
times are gloomy, and when the cloud will 
disperse we cannot tell. 

May 19th. Lorenzo is quite unwell — trials 
await us, but may our trust be in the Lord, 
that he will deliver us from, all our troubles at 
last, and land us safe on the peaceful shores 
of blest eternity ; where all our toils will be 
over — our suffering and our pain ; where we 
shall join the happy millions that surround 
the throne of God, and sing hallelujah to God 
and the Lamb for ever and ever ! 

" Our moment's fly apace, 

Nor will our minutes stay; 
Just like a flood our hasty days 

Are sweeping us av/ay." 

May our hearts be inspired with love and 
gratitude to the great Giver of all things, for 



the mercies we do enjoy — to enable us to im- 
prove every moment 1;o the glory of God, and 
our own good ! 

May 20th, 1814. We are at Hoboken, a 
delightful spot on the earth, upon the Jersey 
side of the river, opposite New York — where, 
from the window of the room we occupy, we 
have a grand view of the city, with the ma- 
jestic steeples of the different churches, reach- 
ing their lofty ^heads almost to the lowering 
skies — while the beautiful trees that are inter- 
spersed among the houses, with the surround- 
ing country, which can also be seen at the 
same time, conspire to make it a most enchant- 
ing prospect ! On the other hand, the Jersey 
side presents to view, decorated with all the 
charms of Spring — green trees and shady 
groves; while the delightful songsters of the 
woods tune their harmonious throats in prais- 
ing their great Creator ! These beauties of 
nature, all joined in concert, one would sup- 
pose^ could not fail to excite gratitude in the 
hard and obdurate heart of man, the most no- 
ble work of our great Creator ! But lamenta- 
ble to tell ! — they appear to be less thankful 
than the birds that fly in open space, or even 
the reptiles tlxat crawl upon the earth, for they 
answer the end for which they were made — 
but man, who was formed in the image of his 
God, and not only indebted to him for creation^ 
but also for redemption in the blood of Jesus, 
tramples on his mercies, and despises the offers 
of his grace ; and live more like beasts, than 
creatures possessed of rationality ! 0 that 
men would learn to love and serve the Lord i 

We are at the house of a kind family, but 
they do not profess religion. May the Lord 
make our stay with them a blessing to their 
souls, and to the neighborhood where they 
live ! For the people in this place, by what I 
can learn, are quite careless about their souls ! 
0 that the Lord may make use of some meas- 
ures to bring them to a knowledge of the 
truth — my soul longs to see a revival of reli- 
gion take place once more ! 

May 21st. I am still alive, and out of a 
never-ending eternity; for which may my 
heart be filled with gratitude to him that sus- 
tains and supplies me with every needed 
blessing ; Avho inclines the hearts of ray fel- 
low mortals to treat me with kindness ! O 
how much I am indebted to my God — and 
how little is my heart affected with a grateful 
sense of his goodness ! 0 that he w^ould im- 
plant, deep in my soul," love to God and m.an ; 
with a heart-felt sense of my dependence upon 
him, for all the favors which I do enjoy. 

From Sunday until Monday we were in 
New York, at brother Munson's, the greatest 
part of the time. Lorenzo is printing his 
Journal, wnth some other tracts ; which has 
detained him in and about this city far longer 



h 

236 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



than he expected to have stayed when we 
came here — but the way seemed to open for 
him to print his hooks, and he thought it best 
to improve the present opening, and hope it 
may prove a blessing to many. 

On Wednesday afternoon we came over to 
Mr. Anderson's again ; where we met with 
the same kind reception which we had exper, 
enced some days before. Mrs. Anderson was 
very sick, but was something "better the next 
day. Lorenzo preached to the people in this 
place on Wednesday evening, and had a 
crowded house. May the seed take root in 
some heart, and bear fruit to perfection ! I 
feel the need of more faith, to be enabled to 
put my trvM in the great Giver of every good 
and perfect gift — my heart too often wanders 
from the right source. 0 that my mind may 
be stayed on God in every trying hour — I long 
to be made holy in heart and life ; and feel a 
willingness to bear the cross like a good sol- 
dier of Jesus Christ, that when the sun of life 
shall decline, I may have a pleasing prospect 
of a happy eternity ! 

Saturday, May 28th. Through the goodness 
of God, I enjoy better health than I have done 
for more than two years before. May my 
heart be filled with love and gratitude to the 
Great and Beneficent hand that is daily show- 
ering down blessings on my unworthy head, 
and improve my lengthened days, in doing 
good to myself and others ! For why should 
I be useless in this time of need ? But, 0 ! 
my heart shrinks at the cross ! May the 
Lord help me to be willing to take it up. and 
follow Jesus in the way ! When we consider 
the shortness of time, and the length of eter- 
nity, we perceive there is no time to lose : but 
a necessity to improve every moment to the 
best advantage. ]May it be impressed on my 
heart I 

3Iay 31st. I desire to have my heart filled 
with grateful songs of praise, to the God of 
all grace and mercies, for his favors to me ! 
Through every lane of life, he hath provided 
me kind friends, in the day of adversity as 
well as in the day of prosperity. What rea- 
son have I to be faithful to my God for all 
those blessings I May the Lord' help me ever 
to lie at the feet of the Saviour, and learn in- 
sti-uction from his lips I am still at Captain 
Anderson's, at the beautiful little town of Ho- 
boken, as charming a place as I almost ever 
saw. 0, what a pity there is not (as I know 
of) one person in this place that enjoys reli- 
gion ; or at least, not many feeling much con- 
cern for their souls : and tliey have no preach- 
ing, except by the Baptists, who preach up 
" particular election" and reprobation., in the 
strongest terms that I ever heard. I went to 
hear them on Sunday last, and my heart was 
truly pained to hear a man get up and address 



a number of people, (who were unacquainted 
with the way of salvation, and for aught 1 
know, were living in the neglect of their duty 
altogether,) in this way ; that they " could do 
nothing ; they must be taken by an irresisti- 
ble power, and he brought in." But my 
heart replied, " Ho, every one that thirsteth, 
come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no 
money, come buy ^vine and milk, without 
money and without price !" What a pity it 
is, that men should darken council by words 
without knowledge ! For it is expressly said, 
that ALL may come that will : and that they 
shall in no wise be shut out. May God stop 
the mouths of those that attempt to speak in 
his name, who are not called and qualified by 
the Spirit, for the work ! but bless and pros- 
per those that have taken their lives in their 
hands, and have gone forth to call sinners to 
repentance, offering a free salvation to all the 
fallen race of Adam. 

June 1st. What a miracle of mercy it is, 
that I am still spared on this side eternity, 
whilst many of my fellow mortals have been 
called from the stage of action : their bodies 
numbered with the pale nations under ground, 
and their souls taken flight to a world of spi- 
rits ; whilst L the most unprofitable, perhaps 
of any, am spared, and enjoy a tolerable state 
of health, so m.uch better than I once expect- 
ed I ever should. May my heart be made 
truly sensible of the duty I owe to the great 
God of heaven and earth ; whose na3IE is ter- 
rible to all who are in any measure sensible 
of his Majesty and Tower. And also I desire 
to know and do my duty to my fellow-mor- 
tals ; but I tremible at the cross ! 0 that I may 
be delivered from --the fear of man, which 
bringeth a snare !" 

"My drowsy powers why sleep ye so ! 
Awake, my'sluggish soul ! 
Nothing hath half thy work to do ; 
Yet nothing is half so dull ! 
Go to the ants : for one poor grain 
See how they toil and strive ; — 
Yet we who'have a heaven to obtain, 
How negligent we live ! 
"Waken, O Lord, my drowsy sense, 
To walk this dangerous road ; 
That if my soul be hurried hence," 
May it be' found in God ? 

June 2d. I am this day under renewed obli- 
gations to that Hand which hath supplied all 
my necessities, from my earliest days, until 
the present period of time. 0 that I may lie 
in the valley of humility, under a sense of the 
numerous favors bestowed upon me, by the 
hand of an ever bountiful God ! and improve 
the moments that are allotted me, to the glory 
of his great name, and the good of ray own im- 
i mortal soul ! I feel my heart is too often 
I placed upon things below the sun — may the 
I Lord help me to tear my heart and affections 
j from earth, and place them on things above. 



237 



My Lorenzo's mind is exercised and drawn 
out to visit foreign lands, to call sinners to re- 
pentan^ee ; and I would not stand in his way 
above all things, but I feel the need of more 
grace ; to acquiesce in all circumstances, in 
the will of Providence ; which I desire to do 
more than any thing beside. May the God of 
all grace, enable me to say — " not my will 
but thine be done." Lord, may I be made of 
some use to my fellow creatures while on 
earth I stay, that I need not be quite useless, 
whjle I am an inhabitant of this lower world! 
— It is now night, and the evening shades 
prevail. The sun hath set beyond the west- 
ern sky, and the Lord only knows whether I 
shall see the return of another day ! May he 
take charge of me this night ; and grant, that 
whether I sleep, or whatever T do, I may have 
( a single eye to his glory, and be prepared to 
^ meet my"Iafet enemy" in peace! May God 
} reward my kind benefactors with every need- 
^ ed blessing. 

Sunday, June 12th. This hath been a day 
of deep trial to my soul. There having been 
an appointment made, for my Lorenzo to 
preach in the African church, at six o'clock, 
and the people appearing anxious to see me, 
as many of them had not, it was published 
that I would be there, and perhaps I would 
subjoin a few words by way of exhortation : 
this maie such an impression on the minds of 
people, that they came out in such quantities, 
that they could not get into the house. I took 
my seat in the altar ; and after Lorenzo had 
given them a discourse from these words — 
" 0 earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the 
Lord," — I rose up and spoke a few words ; 
but the cross was so weighty, I did not fully 
answer my mind. I closed the meeting by 
striving to lift my heart to God, in prayer, 
with some degree of liberty. May the Lord 
deliver me from the fear of man, which bring- 
eth a snare ! Why should we be so much 
under the influence of the enemy, as not to 
speak for our God in these important times, 
when wickedness doth so much abound, and 
the love of many is waxing cold, and others 
are carrying such burthens ? 0 may the God 
of all grace stand by and support his people 
in this day of trial ! The storm is gathering 
fast, and who will be able to stand, while the 
anger of the Lord is pouring out upon the in- 
habitants of the earth, for their ingratitude, 
particularly those of our favored land, Amer- 
ica ! We have had peace and plenty for many 
years ; but the fulness of bread was the des- 
truction of Sodom ! 0 that it may not be the 
case with us ! 

June 13th. May my soul and body be al- 
•■ together devoted to that God, who hath pro- 
j vided for me ever since I have had an exist- 
' ence ! I have in some instances been brought 



into trying circumstances ; but there hath al- 
ways been a way opened for me, so that I have 
never lacked any thing so much as to say fhat 
I was in a suffering condition. For if I had 
it not, nor wherewith to procure it for myself, 
yet the Lord that hath the hearts of all men 
in his hands, would raise up some one to sup- 
ply my wants ! Glory ! glory ! be to his 
Name for ever and ever, for all his mercies, 
to such an unworthy mortal as me ! — What is 
past we know ; but what is to come we can- 
not tell. May we be prepared for whatever 
lies before us ! The cloud seems gathering 
fast over our land ! May the God that rules 
on high — that all the earth surveys, avert the 
threatening storm, and deliver us from the 
power of our enemies. — 0 the charms of Amer- 
ica! shall they be destroyed by foreigners ? 
Shall the rich jewel of LIBERTY be plucked 
from the Am.erican crown by TYRANTS '? — 
Forbid it mighty God ! — and grant, if we need 
chastisements, as no doubt we do, as a nation, 
to let us fall into THY HAND, rather than 
into the hand of man, for thou art merciful ! 

0 that the people of this favored land, might 
learn to be wise, in time to save our country 
from destruction ! My soul mourns on ac- 
count of my fellow mortals ! May they be 
made sensible of the necessity of making their 
peace with God, before the evil day shall 
come, when they shall say " I have no plea- 
sure in them." 

June 14th. Through the favor and good- 
ness of God I am still alive, and am blessed 
with as good health, as I have enjoyed for 
many months; and trust my face is Zion-ward, 
Forever praised be the Lord for all blessings 
which I do enjoy. 0 may my soul drink 
deeper and deeper into that spirit which will 
enable me to bear the cross with joy ; and not 
shrink from it like a coward, and the crown 
fall from my head, and others take the prize. 

iv.l iSth. Through the tender mercy of 
the Lord, who is over all and above all, I am 
still an inhabitant of this lower world, sur- 
rounded by dangers and difficulties ] liable to 
stray in bye and forbidden paths; and the 
way appears so gloomy that I tremble at the 
prospect. I feel much concerned for the pre- 
sent state of my beloved country. There is 
so much dissension among the people of this 
most favored of all lands, that I fear for its 
consequence. My heart has often been pain- 
ed, to see the INGRATITUDE which has 
been prevalent in our peaceful, plentiful, and 
happy country. — Whilst other nations were 
almost deluged in blood, we have been bless- 
ed with peace in our borders ; and the glorious 
gospel has been spread from shore to shore. 
But these happy days are gone, and for aught 

1 know, or can see, it may be long before they 
will return, unless the Lord should undertake 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



our cause. He can bring low and raise up — 
He sways kingdoms ; and it is through his 
long suffering and tender mercy that the world 
is kept in existence ; for it groaneth under the 
wickedness of its inhabitants ! If He were to 
enter into judgment with us, who could stand 
before him 1 And it appears he is about to 
visit the earth with a curse ! It is surely time 
for those that profess to fear God, to awake 
and shake themselves from that indolence of 
spirit, which so prevails in our land ; and lay 
a siege to a throne of grace for deliverance ; 
for he is all-sufficient, and can make a way, 
where it appears to us, short-sighted creatures, 
impossible for a way to be made. May he 
undertake our cause, and bring deliverance in 
whatever channel he thinks best. 

Sunday, June 19th. I have been at Capt. 
John Anderson's, Hoboken, for several weeks, 
where I have been treated very kindly. Him- 
self and wife are as agreeable a couple as I 
have met with for a long time, and I believe 
they wish well to the cause of religion ; but 
they do not enjoy that peace in their own 
souls as they might. May the God of all 
grace attend them, and enable them to take up 
the cross, that they may be prepared for a seat 
at the right hand of God, at last. 

On the twenty-ninth of June, we left New- 
York, after having been there for the space of 
near three months, for New Haven, in the 
mail-stage. We travelled through the most 
delightful country that my eyes ever beheld ; 
the season was so charming ; the gardens were 
in bloom ; the fields and meadows clothed in 
their richest dress ; so that the eye might be 
transported with pleasure at almost every 
glance. My heart was at the same time con- 
templating the goodness of God to the once 
happy land of America ; but now, how soon 
her beauty might be laid in the dust, by the 
spoiler, we could not tell, and all her glory 
brought to naught ! But there is a Goa, that 
rules over all ; and I trust he will bring order 
out of confusion ! May the people learn hu- 
mility and submission from the present calam- 
ity, to the will of the great Ruler of the uni- 
verse. 

We arrived at New Haven about »ine o'clock 
at night; we stopt at the stage-tavern, kept by 
a man that fears not God nor regards man, if 
we may judge by the appearance, but we 
could not get permission to stay there for the 
night. It being so late we could not find any 
friends, although there were Methodists in the 
place ; consequently, we were under the ne- 
cessity of seeking^ lodgings in another public 
house: accordingly, we did, and slept there. 
But in the morning, Lorenzo went out to find 
the preacher, that is stationed at New Haven, 
and in his way, he met with a brother Woolf, 
and he requested him to breakfast with him, 



and sent up to the public house for me to cohie 
to his house ; accordingly I did, but the peo- 
ple where ^ve stayed, said that we ought to 
have eat breakfast with them, as we stayed 
there the night before ; and so charged us one 
dollar and a half for our lodging, which Lo- 
renzo paid. 

The friends in New Haven were very kind, 
and wished Lorenzo tc stay over the Sabbath ; 
this was on Thursday, he was anxious to get 
to his fathefs ; but by the solicitation of bro- 
ther Smith, the stationed preacher, and many 
others, he was prevailed on to stay. He 
preached on Thursday night and Friday night ; 
and on Sunday he preached four times, the 
people appeared quite solemn and attentive. 
The preacher in that place, is one of the most 
affectionate, friendly men, that I have ever met 
with ; may the Lord bless him, and make him 
useful to souls ! 

On Monday morning I left New Haven, in 
company with a man and his wife for Bran- 
ford, in their wagon ; while Lorenzo stayed to 
give them another sermon, as it was the 
^'■Fourth of July,'''' and there was an oration to 
be delivered by the great Mr. T*^** ; accord- 
ingly, he spoke something on the present state 
of our country, to an audience that were at- 
tentive. He then left there in a wag&n, which 
belonged to a Quaker, who were going to see 
their friends in Branford, where he spoke again 
at night. 

The next morning the friend that had 
brought us to Branford, started with us, to 
North Guilford, to a brother's of mine, that I 
had not seen for near thirty years. We were 
both very small at that time, but now he had 
a family of six children and a wife, and I felt 
much pleased to find that he had been indus- 
trious, and appeared to be doing well, as it re- 
lates to this world ; and I trust he was not 
altogether indifferent to the things of another. 
His wife was in a low state of health, but I 
have no doubt but she enjoys religion : may 
the God of all grace bless them and their dear 
children. There I saw my step-mother also, 
that I had not seen before, since I was six 
years of age ; my heart glowed with affection 
towards her ; may her last days be crowned 
with peace ! 

My brother took his wagon, and carried us 
to Durham, on the stage-road, and tarried with 
us that night ; and in the morning bid us fare- 
well, and returned home. A friend living at 
Durham, lent us a chaise to Middletown ; 
where my Lorenzo held meeting at night. 
There we met brother Burrows from Hebron, 
with a wagon, which was to return the next 
morning, in which we came to his house, 
where we stayed from Friday until Monday. 
Lorenzo preached on Friday night, and also 
on Sunday at the Methodist meeting-house ; 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



239 



the people were solemn and attentive. At five 
o'clock, at another place four or five miles dis- 
tant, and returned again that night. 

This place was about twelve or fourteen 
miles from his dear /atAer's; and as we had 
no horse or carriage and brother Burrows 
made wagons, he bought a horse and wagon 
from him ; and we started on Monday about 
three o'clock in the afternoon, and arrived at 
his father's just before dark. We were kindly 
received by his father and the rest of the fam- 
ily : we found the old gentleman in tolerable 
health ; but being a man advanced in years, 
he was something feeble : we stayed with him 
from Monday until Saturday. This place is 
much degenerated from what they once were, 
when the candle of the Lord shone upon their 
heads ; but now there is scarcely any that I 
saw, who appeared to enjoy religion ! Our 
dear old father, sefemed to be struggling for de- 
liverance in the blood of Jesus ; may the 
great Master appear to his soul, the first 
among ten thousand, and altogether lovely ! 

We spent the week I may say in a solitary 
way, in taking our rambles through the lonely 
walks that my Lorenzo had taken in early 
days of childhood, before his tender mind was 
matured ; and after he had arrived to the age 
of fifteen,=.when his heart was wrought upon 
by the Spirit of God— and this was the sweet 
grove at the foot of a beautiful hill, through 
which ran a charming rivulet of water ; where 
he used to go and meditate and pray to that 
God, who was able to save and did deliver his 
soul, and enabled him to take up his cross, 
and go forth to call sinners to repentance. 

My heart was pained to know and see that 
some part of the family, was not, or appeared 
not engaged to save their souls. 

On Saturday, we started for Tolland, and 
from thence to Squarepond, where Lorenzo 
preached twice the next day, at the Methodist 
meeting-house, to an attentive congregation ; 
and at five o'clock at Tolland, the people 
seemed very solemn. Early on Monday morn- 
ing we left Tolland, for Hartford, where Lo- 
renzo preache(^ at night, in a Presbyterian 
meeting-house, to a tolerable congregation. 
We met with kind treatment from a Doctor 
Lynds — may the Lord bless him and his ! We 
left Hartford on Tuesday, and went to an aunt's 
of Lorenzo's that night, living about four or 
five miles from his father's. She appeared 
very glad to see us ; and sent out and called 
in the neighbors, and Lorenzo gave them a 
short discourse. The next day Lorenzo was 
quite unwell, unable to sit up : but towards 
evening we made ready, and started for his 
father's, where we arrived in safety. Lorenzo 
had intended to leave me at his father's, 
while he took a journey to the east ; but cir- 
cumstances appeared not to favor it ] and he 



concluded to take me with him. Accordingly, 
we made preparations for our departure, on 
Saturday morning, July 23d, 1814, after hav- 
ing stayed with his father for ten or twelve 
days. 

I felt truly pained to part with the dear old 
man : may the Lord bless him, and make his 
last days abundant in peace ! My Lorenzo ; 
preached at Vernon at night, and in the morn- | 
ing to an attentive little company — may the ! 
Lord make it like bread cast upon the waters ! j 
He preached at Hartford-five-miles, on Sun- ''■ 
day, to a crowded congregation. ' 

July 25th. We have this day arrived at i 
Hartford ; and my Lorenzo has received his 1 
books from New York, and furthermore we j 
have heard of the arrival of a large force of 
our enemies' soldiers, landing on our once 
peaceful happy shore ! 0 that the God that 
is able to save, would appear for our deliver- 
ance! although, as a nation, we have for- 
feited all right and title to protection : yet 
there is no where else to fly for deliverance ! • 
0 that we, as a nation, may be humbled be- 
fore God, and lift our united cries to the throne 
of grace for his assistance ! May the tumults 
of the earth be hushed to silence, and people ' 
learn war no more ! My soul longs to drink 
deeper into that spirit of love, to God and man, 
that I may be made useful to souls, and a 
comfort to my wandering companion, that I 
may be a helpmate indeed ! 

How vain are all things here below, 
How false and yet how fair I 

Each pleasure has it poison too, 

4.nd every sweet a snare ! " 

0 that the Lord would teach me the empti- 
ness of earthly enjoyments, and help me to 
rely on him alone for support and comfort! 
0 that my prospects for glory may brighten 
up, and my soul be struggling for full deliver- 
ance from every desire that is not centered in 
Him that is able to give all things ! 

1 have been reading the exercise of a pre- 
cious woman, who went with her husband to 
the East Indies, to help him to preach the gospel 
to the poor ignorant Hindoos. 0 that the de- 
sire which filled her soul, to spread the good 
news of glad-tidings of the Saviour, may pre- 
vail more and more ! 

We rode three miles from Hartford, the 
same day that we went there ; and Lorenzo 
preached at night, at East Hartford, to, per- 
haps, one hundred and fifty or two hundred, 
(and they were quite attentive,) from these 
words — " Behold I stand at the door and 
knock, if any man hear my voice and open 
the door, I will come in to him, and sup with 
him, and he with me." My mind was quite 
depressed, although I was enabled to close 
the meeting by prayer. I feel a gloom hang- 
ing over my mind, on the account of the pre- 



240 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



i sent state of my country. 0 ! will the great 
God deliver our happy land into the hand of 
the spoiler! 0 that God would hear and an- 
swer prayer; inspire, and then accept the 
prayer of us poor mortals ! My soul longs 
to be prepared for whatever awaits us on the 
shores of time ! If we live as we ou^ht, we 
may rely on the providence of God, to protect 
us from every evil. My Lorenzo is very un- 
•well. 0 that the Lord may give him grace 
and strength to do his duty, and call sinners 
to repentance ! May the Lord bless his labors, 
and make him useful to souls ! 

I long to get more confidence, to^takeup my 
cross, and help him to spread the good news 
of glad tidings to all people — may God help 
me ! 

My desire is, that I may lie at the feet of 
Jesus, and be willing to love the cross, that I 
may wear the crown in those happy mansions 
above the skies! My heart, I find, is too 
often w^andering from my God ! 0 that I may 
arise and shake myself, and in the strength of 
Jesus, overcome my enemies, both of a spirit- 
ual and a temporal nature ! I long to be alto- 
gether devoted to my God ! Lorenzo expects 
to preach this evening — may the Lord attend, 
by the unction of his holy Spirit. 

Lorenzo preached the last night ; but I was 
so unwell that I could not attend : and he is 
to preach twice to day — may the Lord stand 
by him, and make his M^ords sharp and 
piercing, reaching the hearts of those that 
hear ! 

My soul longs to be more alive to God, that 
I may be made more useful to my fellow-crea- 
tures, and help my companion to spread the 
glorious gospel through this weary land : we 
are wanderers on earth — we have no abiding 
home in this world, but are seeking one above 
— may the God of all grace enable us to keep 
the prize in view, and deliver us from all our 
enemies. 

My Lorenzo hath spoke once to-day, and 
is to speak again this evening — may the Lord 
attend the word with power. Why should 
we desire to live in this world to be useless ? 
For what would be the benefit if we were to 
live to the age of Methuselah, and neglect 
the one thing needful ? It would only add to 
our condemnation ! 0 that these things may 
be impressed on my heart! 

July 28th. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and 
forget not all his benefits ! What reason I 
have to be thankful to my great Benefactor 
for mercies to me, a poor wanderer upon the 
earth : that I am provided with kind friends 
in this world of woe ! May my heart glow 
with gratitude to my God and my fellow-mor- 
tals for the blessings that I do enjoy ! May 
the great Master reward those that are willing 
to administer to the necessities of those that 



have taken thier lives in their hands, and have 
gone forth to sound the alarm, and call sin- 
ners to repentance — to offer them free salva- 
tion in the blood of Jesus ! My soul longs to 
see Zion prosper ; to hear poor sinners inqui- 
ring the way to peace and true happiness. 0 
may the Lord inspire my heart with that liv- 
ing faith^ to cry mightily to him who is able 
to save souls. 0, if Christians were more en- 
gaged to obtain the height and depth, and 
length and breadth of the love of God, which 
is in Christ Jesus our Lord, what happy times 
it would be ! 0 my soul, awake ! — lift up a 
cry to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, for full redemption in the blood of 
Jesus ! 

Lorenzo preached three times at East Wind- 
sor ; but the people are like the nether mill- 
stone, hard and unfeeling : may the Lord soften 
their hard hearts, and bring them to a sense 
of their danger ! We were at a kind family 
by the name of Stoten. May the Lord pros- 
per them in the way to glory. My heart 
hath felt somewhat refreshed since I came to 
the house of friend Barker's, living in West 
Windsor. Lorenzo hath been acquainted 
with the family sixteen years ago — it does my 
heart good to meet those that have their faces 
Zionward ! 

What a sweet meeting it will be when all the 
tempted followers of Jesus get home : 

" There on a green and flowery mount 

Our weary souls shall sit ; 
And with transporting joys recount 

The labors of our feet !" 

What a prize ! Is -it not worth the striving 
for 1 0 may I be more zealous in the way 
of my duty : more willing to take up the 
cross. 

The news of war is saluting our ears daily. 
0 that God may prepare us for whatever 
awaits us ; and if a scourge is necessary, may 
it bring us, as a nation, to the feet of Jesus ! 
My heart is pained within me ! 0 Lord, pre- 
pare me to submit to thy will, with the rest 
of the poor fallen race of Adam ! We have 
all sinned, and come short of the glory of God, 
and deserve chastisement : 0 that we may fall 
into the hand of God rather than the hand of 
man : for he is merciful ! I feel a desire to 
submit without murmuring, but our hearts are 
so refractory, we need the influence of grace, 
to make us what we ought to be. My Lord, 
help America ! 

July 29th. Lorenzo preached last evening 
to a tolerable company, considering it was a 
very unpleasant night ; and they gave very 
good attention ; may the Lord make it like 
seed sown on good ground, that shall bring 
forth fruit in due time ! There seems to be a 
number in this place that are heaven-born 
and heaven-bound ; may the Lord make them 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



241 



burning and shining lights in the land where- 
in they live, that may be like unto the leaven 
that was hid in three measures of meal, lea- 
vening the whole lump ] so that the flame 
may continue to increase until the town shall 
be filled with the glory of God! My soul 
longs to see Zion prosper ! 0 God, fill my 
heart with love to Thee and my fellow sin- 
ners ; my heart is pained to see so little good 
done as there is; may God revive his work 
once more in the land. 

" Through grace 1 am determin'd 

To conquer though I die, 
And then away to Jesus, , 

On wings of love I'll fly !" 

I am a stranger and pilgrim on earth, together 
with my dear companion ; but we have the 
promise of a substantial inheritance, if we are 
faithful, and continue to the end ! 

" The Lord my pasture shall prepare, 
And feed me with a shepherd's care ; 
My noon-day walks he shall attend, 
And all my midnight hours defend." 

0 Lord, help me to rely upon thy promises, 
by faith ! 

July 31st, 1814. What cause have I to 
adore that beneficent Hand, that hath and doth 
still provide for such a poor unprofitable crea- 
ture as me ! — may my heart be filled with 
grateful songs of praise to the great Master. 

We left Hartford on the morning of the 
30th, without knowing whither we went, or 
when we should find a resting-place for the 
night ; but God provided for us, beyond what 
we could have expected : we met with an old 
man, and after speaking to him, we found him 
to be one of those who are striving to walk 
the narrow happy road ; and he told us of a 
family who he thought would be glad to see 
Lorenzo : accordingly, we went there, and 
found it even so ; this is called Barkhamstead. 
They received us with affection, and every 
attention possible ; their names were Francis. 
Lorenzo held two meetings at a barn, within 
about a mile from this friend's; the people 
were solemn and attentive. There I met two 
of my uncle's daughters very unexpectedly — 
they lived in this neighborhood; they ap- 
peared glad to see me, this being the first time 
1 had ever seen them since I could recollect. 
I have had as little acquaintance with any of 
my relations as most. This circumstance ex- 
cited a sensation in my heart, tha^ I was 
almost a stranger to before ; I felt such a 
drawing towards them ! 0 that the Lord 
would give them to feel the necessity of living 
up to the requirements of the gospel, that we 
may meet at last on the happy banks of ever- 
lasting deliverance! In the evening we went 
about five miles further, where Lorenzo 
preached again. This was the third time 
he had preached this day ; may the Lord 



strengthen his body and soul, to cry aloud, 
and spare not, to sinners to repent. 

Monday morning, August Ist Lorenzo 
preaches again this morning at 5 o'clock. 0 
that the Lord would make him more and more 
useful to his fellow-mortals. I feel this 
morning a desire to be more engaged with my 
God ! 0 that my heart might be filled with 
all the fullness of the Spirit, that I may be 
more willing to take up my cross and help my 
companion to do good ! Time is short — we 
are hastening to Eternity ! 0 that our days 
may be spent in the service of God, helping 
souls on to the peaceful mansions of rest. 
We left brother Coe's this morning, and went 
on about seven or eight miles ; and our horse 
was taken sick ; we stopped at a public house, 
and the people seemed willing to help us to 
administer some relief. I felt my mind quite 
composed, knowing that he who dealeth out 
to us, knoweth what is best, and what good 
may result from it we cannot tell ! 

The family was desirous Lorenzo should 
hold a meeting here this evening, and he hath 
consented. May the Lord stand by him, and 
enable him to declare the whole counsel of 
God, to those that may come out to hear ! 
May my heart feel more engaged for the sal- 
vation of souls ! 

August 3d. What cause of gratitude I 
have to the God of all mercies, that it is as 
well with me this morning as it is! may my 
heart be filled with grateful songs of praise 
for his preservation! We started from the 
public house, where our horse was sick, on 
Tuesday morning, the 2d day of August. 
Lorenzo having preached the evening before 
to a small congregation — but quite attentive. 
I think there were really pious, humble souls ! 
But I left there condemned in my own mind, 
for not taking up my cross ; may the Lord 
forgive me, and enable me to be more obe- 
dient in future. 

We intended to reach Lenox that night, 
which was about thirty miles : our horse ap- 
pearing quite well. It was not far from sun- 
rise : the day appeared very gloomy — we 
travelled on until about 6 o'clock, then we 
stopped at a tavern and got some refresh- 
ment ; they made a tolerable heavy charge ; 
we paid it ; and Lorenzo gave them two 
books ; he requested the man to let one of 
them circulate through the neighborhood, 
hoping it might prove a blessing to some ! — 
God grant it for his mercy's sake ! We con- 
tinued on our way through a wood, four or 
five miles; lying nearly on the Farmington 
river, over a mountain of considerable height; 
the road was very good, and the prospect de- 
lightful to me; the river breaking through the 
rocks appeared to me very majestic, while the 
banks were clothed with delightful green. 



16 



242 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



My heart was charmed with the scene. 
After we got over the mountain, the country 
seemed more thinly inhabited than any part 
of Connecticut that I have been in. May the 
Lord bless the people. We travelled on until 
between one and two o'clock ; then we 
stopped and gave our horse some food. By 
this time the clouds began to grow somewhat 
more gloomy ; but we did not think the storm 
was so near : — we started — but had not got 
more than a mile and a half, before the clouds 
began to discharge their contents at such a 
dreadful rate, that we were almost blinded 
with the rain — and no house near that we 
could retreat to ! At last we came to a place 
wh^re there was a house over in the lot, and 
also a barn ; we drove up to the bars, and I 
got out and ran to the barn : but there seemed 
to be no asylum from the impetuous rain; 
from thence I ran to the house, but no one 
lived there, so I was compelled to return to 
the barn : where, by the time Lorenzo had 
got, with his horse and wagon, and drove 
them into the barn upon the floor, I was wet 
through and through. I crept upon the mow, 
and he reached me my trunk ; there I changed 
my clothes ; but he was not so well off, for 
he was under the necessity of keeping his on. 
We stayed there until the storm was over; 
then we made the best of our way to Lenox, 
where we arrived a little before sunset — 
we got into a friend's house, where we were 
treated very kind. Lorenzo appeared to have 
taken some cold ; but we have reason to be 
thankful that it is no worse. We have a 
trying world to pass through : 0 that the 
Lord may enable us to keep the prize in view; 
that our conflicts may prove blessings to our 
souls, and we at last come off more than con- 
querors through him that has loved us and 
given himself for us ! Lorenzo hath had the 
privilege of preaching in the Court-house 
twice, and perhaps he may hold meeting there 
again this evening — may the Lord that can 
answer by Are, attend the word with power to 
the hearts of those that hear ! 0 my soul, 
look up to him that is able to save, for all 
the strength that is necessary to enable me 
to bear with patience, whatever may be the 
will of my heavenly Father to inflict. 

My soul longs to enjoy more of the perfect 
love of God, that I may in all things say, not 
my will, but thine be done !•" 

August 4th. Through the goodness of the 
Friend, of sinners, I am still alive, and better 
in health than I could expect, considering n.y 
exposure for a few days past. May my heart 
be grateful to him that supplies all my wants. 
We left Lenox this morning, and have come 
to Pittsfield, that is a delightful country, but 
the same gloom a})pears to hang over the 
country as it relates to religion! 0 that the 



cloud would break and the work of God re- 
vive once more ! — may my heart glow Avith 
love to God and my fellow sinners ; I want to 
be a true follower of the meek and lowly Je- 
sus ; be prepared for life or death, a living 
witness of his goodness, and when I am call- 
ed to bid adieu to this world of woe. that I 
may leave it in peace ! 

August 5th. How much I am indebted to 
the rich mercy of a kind Providence, for the 
many blessings which 1 do enjoy — the favor 
of kind friends, while a wanderer on earth. 
We left Lenox the morning of the 4th, and 
went to the north part of Pittsfield, to old 
friend Wards, where we were received with 
seeming friendship ; but my Lorenzo could not 
get the people notified as he had expected he 
might have done, when he thought of going 
there at night but concluded to start from 
there early tht next morning ; but several 
people coming in that evening, appeared so 
anxious that he should preach before he left 
the place, that- he concluded to stay, if they 
would give notice, which they promised to do, 
at half-past 10 o'clock the following day, and 
at evening in the centre of the town — it being 
a day set apart for a fast by the Methodists. 
Accordingly we repaired at the appointed 
hour to the meeting-house, where a consider- 
able number of people were collected, and Lo- 
renzo spoke to them on the duty of fasting, 
from these words, " In those days shall they 
fast," with a good degree of liberty : the peo- 
ple were very solemn and attentive — may God 
make it a blessing to some souls. From thence 
we came to the centre of the town, to a bro- 
ther Green's, where we were received with 
great kindness. 0 that the great Master may 
reward those who are willing to receive his 
wandering Pilgrims, and make them comfort- 
able with every needed blessing for time and 
eternity. 0 that I could always keep the 
place of Mary at the feet of Jesus ! Lord 
give me more of the loving spirit which she 
possessed — that my soul may enjoy the bless- 
ings that are laid up for those that are faith- 
ful. My Lorenzo is much afflicted of Jate 
with his old complaint — may God give him 
ai^d me grace to say the will of the Lord be 
done. 

August 6th. My mind is quite depressed 
this day — the fluctuating scenes of life have 
too mu«.h impression on my heart. 0 that my 
Lord would give me grace to bear them with 
- atience ! We are still in Pittsfield ; — the 
people are kind, but they have their peculiari- 
ties, so inquisitive to know the concerns of 
others ! ! — may the Lord help us to look more 
carefully into our ov/n hearts ; and see that 
we are right before God ! I need more of the 
spirit of submission to the will of my Master. 

Aus.ust 7th. My poor companion hath been 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 



243 



very much afflicted yesterday and the last 
night, with the tooth-ache, in so great a de- 
gree, that he could not attend the appointment 
the last evening, which gave me some pain, 
as I knew it would be a disappointment to 
many. I thought if I could have gone find 
spoken to the people, if I could have spoke any 
thing to the edification of souls, it would, I 
thought, have been a great comfort to my 
mind. My health is but poor ; may God 
strengthen my body : and above all, may my 
heart be so filled with love to my fellow sin- 
ners, that I may call upon them to close in 
with the overtures of mercy I felt such a 
desire that souls might be benefitted, that I 
could not sleep. 0 that I may be willing to 
take up my cross, and if the Lord has any 
thing for such an unv/orthy creature as me to 
do, may I not be so loath to accede to it. J 
feel many times much distressed on account 
of my backwardness. 0 that I may b& a cross- 
bearer indeed. Lorenzo hath gone to speak 
to those who will assemble to hear the x-^ord, 
in much weakness of body : may that God 
who is able to bring strength out of weak- 
ness, stand by him, and enable him to de- 
clare the whole counsel of God. He labors 
under many weaknesses, but this I trust is his 
consolation, that when his work is done, he 
will receive double for all his pain ! 0 that 
I may willingly take my share with him in 
this vale of woe, that I may share with him 
in the reward ! May the Lord bless his la- 
bors this day. We returned to Pittsfield 
town in the afternoon, and he preached at 5 
o'clock to a crowded congregation. They 
w^ere really attentive — may the Lord seal con- 
viction on their hearts. This was the third 
time he had spoke that day : he returned to 
brother Green's where we lodged, and seemed 
much better than he was in the morning, in 
the evening there w^as a number who came in, 
and he spoke to them again, and it was quite 
a solemn time ; my heart was much drawn 
out in prayer that the Lord would bless them. 

We expected to have left the place on Mon- 
day morning, but the weather proved so un- 
favorable that it was impracticable: conse- 
quently we stayed until Tuesday; then w^e 
left brother Green's and came on to Benning- 
ton that night, to a public house ; where Lo- 
renzo got permission to hold meeting in a 
large ball room ; he hired two little boys to 
go down into the middle of the town to give 
notice, and others told some, so that there 
were perhaps more than one hundred that at- 
tended ; they gave very good attention — God 
grant they may profit by it. On Tuesday, 
the 9th of August we left Bennington, and 
came to Cambridge white meeting house ; 
where we took breakfast. This brought to 
my recollection former times, when T was a 



child ; the rambles that I have taken among 
my companions through this delighful spot ! 
now those that were my companions, are mar- 
ried, and have large families; many have 
gone to the " SILENT TOMB," whither we 
are all hastening. May the Lord prepare us 
for that important day. We then started for 
my sister^s living hear the Batonkiln river; 
where we arrived a little before night. My 
sister was much rejoiced to see us, and I was 
not less happy to meet with a sister whom I 
had not seen but once in more than tw^enty 
years. I found her enjoying a good degree of 
peace and plenty : a kind husband and a suf- 
ficiency of this world's goods ; and I trust her 
face is Zionward ! May God help us to keep 
on our journey until w-e meet to part no more ! 

Sunday, August 14th. Bless the Lord my 
soul for the present mercies that I do enjoy; 
I have been privileged once more of meeting 
with a kind sister ; my heart warms with af- 
fection towards her. She appears to be striv- 
ing to make her way to mount Zion. May 
the Friend of sinners be her guide and support 
through this vale of tears, and may we meet 
on the peaceful banks of blest eternity at last, 
with those of our friends that have arrived 
there before us. She is blessed with an affec- 
tionate friend and companion ; may the Lord 
make them happy in time and in eternity. 

Lorenzo is very much afflicted with the old 
complaint, that has followed him almost all 
his life. This northern clime disagrees greatly 
with his health, and I know not what will be 
the consequence, if he stays long in this part 
of the world. My sister wishes me to stay 
with her for some time, hut T cannot feel re- 
conciled to let my companion go and leave me 
behind ; and on the whole, I think I had ra- 
ther go and take my chance with him, until it 
is the will of our God to part us by his Pro- 
vidence. — May the Lord help us to feel re- 
signed to his will in all things, enable us to 
keep the prize in view, and be faithful to our 
good God while on earth we stay, and be pre- 
pared to shout hallelujahs above, among the 
blood- washed throng, in the paradise of God ! 

Monday, 15th. My Lorenzo preached twice 
yesterday in this place, and some were offend- 
ed at his doctrine; this shows how prejudiced 
people are in favor of their own notions; may 
the Lord help people to discern between truth 
and error — my heart's desire is to keep the 
narrow road that leads to joys on high : may 
the way appear more plain to my understand- 
ing, and my heart feel more love to God and 
man ; we know not what is in store for us, 
nor how many conflicts we may have to pass 
through ; may our days be spent in the ser- 
vice of the great Master, so that whether we 
have pleasure or pain, we may be enabled to 
say, the will of the Lord be done! the way 



244 



SUPPLE3IEXTARY EEFLECTIO^"S TO THE JOURXEY OF LIFE. 



of danger we are in. and \xe need the influ- 
ence of his 2:race to speed us on our way. 
The cloud seems to darken, and what may be 
the troubles that America ma}* have to encoun- 
ter we do not know : may that God who is 
able to deliver nations as well as individuals, 
undertake our cause, and make it a blessing 
to the inhabitants of this our once happy land : 
my soul longs for the prosperity of my coun- 
try, and that precious souls may be brought 
to the knowledge of the truth; as it is in Christ 
Jesus the Lord I 0 that my heart may feel a 
greater inward struggle for the welfare of my 
dear fellow mortals : and keep the crown in 
view myself I 

Tuesday. August 16th. I am still the 
spared monument of mercy : 0 that my soul 
n:ay glov^- with love and gratitude to my 
great Benefactor, for all his favors to unwor- 
thy me. But my cold heart is too little 
warmed by ail these blessings ! 0 God, give 
me more of that inward purit}" of heart, that 
mv life may be like an even spun thread I — 
Fi' V heart and soul engaged in the work, to 
help my Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor sinners 
TO turn to God. and seek the salvation of their 
poor souls I 

" Come Lord from above, 
These mountains remove : 

O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." 

Wednesday morning. August 17th. We 
have been one week at my brother-in-law's, 
and they very kind : we have taken much 
i sa:isiaciion wi:h my sister and her husband : 
n.ay iheir hearts be placed on those riches 
that are durable and will never fade I — I 
feel my heart too little alive to my God. 0 
that I had more of the power of living faith ! 

" The praying spirit breathe, 

The watching pow'r impart : 
From all entanglement beneath, 

Call off my peaceful heart 1" 

August 19Th.' We left my dear sister's yes- 
terday, with hearts much affected, not know- 
ing whether we should meet again on mortal 
shores, but hoping, if we meet no more below, 
we may have a happy meeting in that bright 
world above, where separation will be dread- 
ed no more '. 

We travelled about twent^'-three miles, and 
met with a kind family, where we put up for 
the night. In the morning, by the time the 
day broke, we started for the Saratoga Springs, 
where we were aiming, and arrived there 
by six o'clock. There Lorenzo met a lady 
from South Carolina, who had treated him with 
every attention when at the White Sulphur 
Springs at Virginia, and also at her own 
house in Charleston. She still appeared 
much pleased to meet vrixh him here : she in- 
vited him to call upon them at their lodgings, 
at the Columbian Hotel. Accordingly we 



I did. and were treated with great politeness. 
I Lorenzo received an invitation to preach in 
i the afternoon at four o'clock, which he ac- 
j cepted. 0 may the word come from the 
j heart, and reach the hearts of those that hear ; 
I may his labors be blessed to the people in this 
! place I — my soul longs to see the work re- 
vive, and souls brought to the knowledge of 
the truth. We are now at the Springs, but 
which way we shall bend our course when 
we leave here, I cannot tell. ^lay the Lord 
direct our steps in that way which will be 
most for our good and his glory ! 

I am a wanderer upon the earth ! may the 
Lord help me to be resigned to his will in all 
things — I feel to shrink from the cross at 
times ; but the desire of my heart is, that I 
may be a willing follower of the meek and 
lowly Jesus, ^ly soul's desire and prayer to 
God is, that the people of America may learn 
righteousness, and put their trust in that God 
that is able to save. 0 1 my heart is pained 
to see so much inattention to the one thing 
needful, and I also mourn before God for the 
coldness of my heart! 0 that I may be 
stirred up to more diligence in my duty ! 

Saturday, August •20th. The Spri7igs seem 
to have a salutary effect upon me — may.my 
soul grow Avith gratitude to my great and 
good Benefactor for all his mercies to unwor- 
thy me. I am under many obligations to him 
who supplieth all our necessities — may my 
poul ever feel sensations of love to my pre- 
■ cious Redeemer for these unmerited favors, be- 
I stowed on such an unprofitable creature as 
I me! 31y poor companion is still much af- 
j flicted with the asthma, which makes him very 
feeble in body ; but I pray God to strengthen 
his sold, and give him wisdom from above to 
prevail on precious souls to close in with the 
overtures of mercy ! The Lord help us to 
wait patiently to see the salvation of God • 

" The way of danger we are in, 
Beset by devils, men and sin '" 

I But nay we view the line drawn by the 
I Friend of sinners, and keep there : so that we ^ 
\ may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, | 
j and everlasting songs of praise to him who 
; conquered death and the grave ; and made it 
; possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain 
! peace and pardon I 

^londay, August 22d. Through the tender 
mercies oi a Beneficent Providence, I am still 
alive, and out of eternity I 0 may my soul 
be bowed down at his footstool — ^feeling grati- 
tude to that hand who hath preserved" and 
proAdded for me in this unfriendly world ! I, 
of all creatures, have the most reason to be 
thankful : the Lord hath raised me up friends 
to supply ail my necessities — may the great 
Master have all the glory. Lorenzo preached 
at the Springs on Sunday, the 20th, to an at- 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



245 



tentive congregation, though made up of vari- 
ous characters, and some of the first rank — 
but gentlemen or ladies may be known by 
their behavior^ meet them where you will. 
At Milligan's, (living about six or seven miles 
from the Springs,) he met a large company, 
but of quite a different cast — they gave him a 
quiet hearing ! — may the Lord turn curiosity 
into godly sincerity ; my soul longs to see 
Zion prosper ! A lady at the Springs had re- 
quested us to return in the morning, before she 
should leave there, as she expected to start 
for the Bailstown Springs soon after breakfast. 
Accordingly, we started very soon in the 
morning, and arrived about six at the Colum- 
bian Hotel — where this lady, with one more, 
had invited us. They appeared very friend- 
ly : they were from South Carolina, by the 
name of Colden and Harper — the latter made 
me a preselit of six dollars : may the Lord re- 
ward her, as well as others, for their liberality 
to me ! 

Thursday, August 25th, I am now at Balls- 
town Springs, whither we came on Tuesday, 
for the benefit of the water. We have met 
with a kind family, for which I desire to be 
truly thankful to that gracious Providence, 
who hath opened the hearts of many to show 
us kindness. — May he reward them richly in 
this world, and in the next bestow on them a 
crown of glory ! Lorenzo hath left me this 
morning, to fulfil some appointments which 
have been given out for him — may the great 
Master attend him with his grace, and bless 
his labors to precious souls ! I should rejoice 
to see the prosperity of Zion ! May the Lord 
prosper his people ! and make them of one 
heart and of one mind, that they may join to- 
gether to build up the cause of God, and not 
stand in the way of sinners ! When that 
happy day will arrive I know not, but who- 
soever lives to see that period may truly re- 
joice ! 

We stayed a few days more in this place. 
There are but few people here, I am afraid, 
that truly love and serve the Lord ! 0 that 
something might take place to bring them to a 
sense of their danger, and cause them to seek 
the Lord in good earnest ! The way of sin 
and transgression is hard and dangerous ! 
May the Lord teach me my duty, and enable 
me to walk in the way of holiness, that my 
last end may be peace ! The prospect before me 
is something dark and gloomy at times, while 
I am tossed to and fro upom the boisterous 
ocean of life — but the Lord hath been my helper 
hitherto, and [ trust he will save to the end ! 
My soul needs more grace and strength to 
stem the torrent of difficulties and dangers that 
I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord 
is sufficient ! What is before me I know not 
— but I hope to put my trust in the Lord, who 



is able to save, and not say my will, but thine 
be done ! 

August 27th. My soul is much depressed 
this morning. I spent the last night at a 
house, where the woman is a Methodist, but 
the man makes no profession of religion. I 
felt myself quite embarrassed, as he appeared 
very unsociable. I have returned to brother I 
Webster's : they are kind, but have a good j 
many in family. My way appears something i 
difficult, but I pray God to help me to sink 
into his will ] and in whatever situation I may 
be brought in, to learn therewith to be con- 
tent ! 0 thou Friend of sinners, draw nigh 
and give me more of the true spirit of Chris- 
tian love ! 

I pray my God to give my poor companion 
strength of body and mind, to be useful to 
souls, that when his work is finished on earth, 
I he may enter into joys on high ! 0 happy, 
happy day, when the laborer shall receive his 
reward ! May he be faithful to his God, that 
he may have a clear sky, and a glorious pros- 
pect of that rich inheritance, which is laid up 
for those that are faithful to their God ! 

" O may my lot be cast with these, 
The least of Jesus' witnesses" — 

on earth, and at last join the blood-washed 
throng above ! 

Sunday, August 28th. This is the day that 
our all-conquering Saviour burst the bands of 
death, and led captivity captive ; opened the 
door of mercy to the enslaved sons and daugh- 
ters of Adam, that they may profit by the rich 
sacrifice which hath been offered for their re- 
demption ! What matter of sorrow it is, thai 
the offers of such unbounded mercy should be 
neglected by those who are so deeply interested 
in it, to prepare them for the day of adversity 
and death ] which must assuredly overtake 
them, whether thsy will or not — there is no 
escape ! moments fly on without control, and 
will shortly bring us to the place appointed 
for all living ! 0 that it may rest with pon- 
derous weight on the hearts of all concerned 
in it ! And thou^ 0 my soul ! look well to 
thyself, that thou raayest meet thy Judge in 
peace, when he shall come in the clouds of 
heaven, attended with his glorious retinue of j 
saints and angels, to set in judgment on the ' 
descendants of the first man and woman ! who ' 
have ALL had the offers of life and salvation j 
made to them ! It will be a joyful day to I 
those who have improved their time, and j 
washed their robes and made them white in 
the blood of the Lamb" — but 0 what horror 
will seize the guilty soul that squandered away 
his precious time, and slighted the overtures j 
of mercy ! who done despite to the Spirit of 
grace and the Son, who took upon him the 
form of a servant, spent many years of toil 



246 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



and pain, and at last gave his life a ransom 
i for our salvation ! 0 what unbounded mercy ! 

0 unexampled love ! Why are not our souls 
lost in wonder, love, and praise ! May I ever 
tremble at his word ! My departure may be 
at hand — time is short at the longest. 0 that 

1 may improve my precious moments as they 
pass, to the glory of my God, and the good of 
my own immortal soul ! 

My Lorenzo is engaged in blowing the gos- 
pel trumpet — may the Lord bless and be with 
him while absent from me, and at last bring 
us to meet to part no more in that sweet world 
of love ! 

August 29th. ISly companion hath returned 
this morning. We left the Springs, and came 
on to Greenheld to Dr. Young's. Lorenzo had 
an appointment to preach at ten o'clock — the 
people assembled at the time appointed — Lo- 
renzo was quite feeble in body, but he stood 
up and gave them a discourse on the great 
day of his wrath is come, and who shall be 
able to stand V'' with a good degree of liberty. 
I felt my heart somewhat refreshed under the 
word, and the people appeared very attentive. 
I think there are some souls in this place who 
truly love the great Master — may the Lord 

j prosper them on their journey, and preserve 
them from the evils that are in the world ! 

My Lorenzo left it to others to give out a 
few appointments, which they had in such a 
manner that he w^ould be much pinched for 
time : consequently, he was under the necessi- 
ty of getting some person for a pilot, and go 
on horseback ; as that would be a more speedy 
way of conveyance than his wagon. Accord- 
ingly he started, leaving me behind at the 
doctor's, until he should return. He had to 
preach that afternoon, and again at night ; and 
once or twice, and perhaps three times, the 
next day. May that God, whom he is striving 
to serve, strengthen him, soul and body, to cry 
aloud and spare not, to sinners to repent ! My 
heart is many times pained on his account : 
0 that I could oftener say. Not my will, but 
thine be done — that whether our days be many 
or few, they may all be devoted to God. 
August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to 

j unworthy me, in giving me a good degree of 
strength of body, and a desire in my soul to 
make my way through this trying world to a 
peaceful eternity ! 0 that I may have the 

I whole armor to fight the battles of my Mas- 

I ter, and through his strength come off vic- 

! torious ! 

I The days are truly evil, and we need much 
i grace to enable us to keep the narrow "way, 
j and not lose our guide ; for we are surrounded 
I by enemies on every hand : some, w^ho pro- 
j fess to love the Lord, are watching for 
EVIL, and not for good : — may they be sensi- 
ble that it was a command of our blessed 



Saviour, "to love one another" as he hath 
loved us ! May our hearts overflow with 
love to God, and our brethren ! My soul 
longs for more of that spirit, that my heart 
might melt at human woe ! May my soul 
feel for my dear fellow sinners, that I may 
bear them up by faith, to a throne of grace, 
knowing their souls are in danger, while liv- 
ing \Wthout God in the world ! My lot is a 
peculiar one, may God help me to fill the sta- 
tion that hath fallen to me, with true courage 
and fortitude. My companion is calling sin- 
ners to repentance, under many trials and 
inconveniences : — may the Lord stand by 
him and give him power and wisdom from 
above to give to every one a portion in due 
season ! 

Wednesday, August 31st, We have come 
eight or ten miles this morning ; after Lorenzo 
had preached at sunrise, to a considerable 
congregation, with a good degree of liberty : 
the people were very serious, and many I 
trust were true lovers of Jesus ! In about 
tw^o days Lorenzo preached seven times ; the 
last meeting was under the trees by moonlight ; 
the prospect was delightful ; he addressed the 
people from these words : '-Who is she that 
looketh forth at the morning, fair as the moon, 
clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with 
banners." The people were solemn and ten- 
der. After this meeting he came to Dr. 
Young's, where I had been left two days and 
one night. ]May the Lord strengthen his body 
,and soul, that he may cry aloud, and spare 
not, for sinners to repent. The times are 
truly awful and alarming ; may God send the 
word home with power to the hearts of the 
impenitent, that they may take the alarm, and 
fly to the arms of Jesus for shelter, before 
troubles shall overtake them. 

We have heard a report that the city of 
Washington is taken by the enemy and 
burned, but I hope it is not so : be that as it 
may, we must strive to sink into the will of 
the Lord ! What though the fire, or plague, 
or sword, receive commission from the Lord 
to strike his saints among the rest, their very 
pains and deaths are blest ! 0 that the Lord 
would prepare them for every event of his 
Providence ! I think I should be willing to 
go to any part of the world, if the Lord would 
make duty plain before us ; the way seems to 
be intricate at present, although our way hath 
been opened in a very wonderful manner 
since we left Virginia. Bless the Lord. 0 my 
soul ! and let all within me join to praise his 
holy name ! May he guide us in the way he 
would have us to go, and teach us our duty, 
and enable us willingly to bear the cross, that 
we may wear a crown of glory at last. 

If our happy land should be brought into 
bondage to a foreign foe, the times will be 



SUPPLEBIENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 247 



distressing beyond what many imagine. I 
pray God to deliver us from our enemies, if it 
is consistent with his will ; and if we need a 
scourge, that We may fall into the hands of 
God, and not man ; my heart is pained on the 
account of my country. 

My companion preached on Thursday, 1st 
of September, three times ; first at a Metho- 
dist meeting-house in Malta, where we had a 
sweet and precious time ; there were many 
praying souls present : from thence we came on 
to a friend's house, where we got some refresh- 
ment : we then went to another appointment 
at a large " steeple-house," where he had 
been requested to preach by some person ; 
but the house was shut when we arrived, and 
was not opened at all, for what reason I can- 
not tell ; but expect it was through prejudice ; 
but this did not dishearten him ; he stood up 
by the side of the house, and gave them a 
discourse on "many are called, but few are 
chosen." The people were attentive in gene- 
ral, except one or two, who thought their 
craft in danger- they grumbled a little to 
themselves, but did not make much disturb- 
ance : we had a peaceable waiting before the 
Lord. From thence we came on to Still Water 
village, where he had another appointment; 
there he spoke in the open air, to a tolerable 
congregation, who gave good attention ! there 
the meeting-house was shut also against him. 
From thence we came on to the Borough, to a 
brother Even's, where we stayed that night ; 
the next day Lorenzo had an appointment at 
ten o'clock ; my prayer to the Lord was, that 
he would stand by him. We were on our 
way to the city of New York, and what 
awaited us there I could not tell ; the gloomy 
clouds seemed gathering over our hemisphere ; 
our once happy land is involved in a bloody 
war, and what will be the end of it, we can- 
not tell; may the great Master give those 
that have an interest at the throne of grace, 
the true spirit of agonizing prayer, to cry 
mightily to God for deliverance from the thral- 
dom of war. 

My Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far 
distant from that which gave him birth ; may 
God teach him the way he would have him 
go ! My desire is, that God would direct our 
steps, and enable us to do our duty ; that 
when the storms of life are over, we may sit 
down in the paradise of God ! 

Friday, Sept. 3d. This day Lorenzo hath 
preached once at the Borough, to an attentive 
congregation ; we found kind friends in this 
place. From thence we came to Waterford, 
and stopped at friend King's, where we were 
received with expressions of kindness. They, 
with one more, requested Lorenzo to stay 
over the Sabbath, which he consented to; 
my soul's desire was, that the Lord would 



stand by his, and make his stay profitable to 
souls ! 

My heart was something gloomy, the pros- 
pect was dark; the times precarious; what 
was before us I could not tell, and I felt my 
heart drawn out in prayer to God, that he 
would help us to walk in the way he would 
have us to go : my desire is, that I may be 
prepared for all the troubles and difficulties, 
that I may have to encounter in this world of 
woe ! My dear companion in tribulation is 
quite feeble in body, which gives me much 
pain. 0 that I may learn the lesson of sub- 
mission ; the time is fast approaching when 
sorrow will be turned into joy, to those that 
are faithful to the God of all grace ! 0 that I 
may be of that happy number ! 

Lorenzo is preaching in Waterford still ; on 
Friday and on Saturday night, on Sunday 
m.orning at sunrise, and at eight o'clock : the 
people came out very w^ell, and appeared very 
solemn, and I trust good was done in the 
name of the Lord. May the Lord inspire our 
hearts, to cry mightily to him who is able to 
save ; for ourselves, and our country ; it lies 
near my heart, and 0 that the people may 
feel interested for its welfare, and lay at the 
feet of the Master, and humble themselves in 
the dust, that God may deliver us ! 

September 6th. We came to Lansinburgh, 
the appointment having been given out the 
day before ; but Mr. Chichester, a local 
preacher, who had been a principal man in 
building the meeting-house in that place, forbid 
his preaching in it ; consequently, the people 
erected seats by the side of a large brick 
house, for accommodation beneath its shade, 
where we had a refreshing time from the pre- 
sence of the Lord ; my heart was grateful that 
his blessings were not confined to any par- 
ticular place : for if we fly to the desert, be- 
hold he is there — in the city or country — still 
the Throne of grace is accessible to the hum- 
ble soul ! May God ever keep us from pride, 
and vain-glory, that we may always keep the 
intercourse open between our souls and him ! 

From thence we went to Troy, but the 
same difficulty existed there, the meeting- 
house w^as shut in this place also ; but he 
repaired to the market-house, where he soon 
had a large company, and spoke to them 
there : many appeared quite serious : may 
conviction fasten on their hearts ! We had 
been in Troy about six years before, and then 
had more friends than we could visit ; but now 
we were under the necessity of going to a public 
house to put up for the night : but after Lorenzo 
had done preaching, and we had retired to our 
lodgings,- there was a friend, who we had no 
previous acquaintance with, came to the tavern 
where we were, and requested us to go and 
sleep at his house, which, after some hesi- 



248 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



tation. we accepted, but left our horse where 
he was. 

The different treatment we met with noiv, 
from what we had received in years that were 
past, made a very great impression on my mind. 
Lorenzo had preached in this same place a 
number of times about six years previous, and 
was treated with much kindness by the Metho- 
dists ; but now they were very distant. 

We left Troy about eight o'clock on Mon- 
day morning, and travelled more than forty 
miles that day, and stayed at a public house 
at night. We started early in the morning, 
and came about seven miles, to a house of 
entertainment where we stopped for break- 
fast. There Lorenzo m.issed his pocket-book 
— he left it under his pillow — it had bank 
notes of considerable amount in it : he took 
the horse, borrowed a saddle, rode back and 
found it, which was matter of thankfulness to 
us. After taking breakfast, we started and 
came on to Rbinebeck Flats, but made no 
stop , from thence to the ferry. We had to 
cross in a sail boat, and the wind blew quite 
hard, so that it appeared considerably gloomy 
to me; but we got over very well. We 
wished to get to Sopus, or rather Kingston, 
which was about three miles from the ferry, 
before we stopped. We came on, and the 
first thing we saw when the town appeared in 
view, was a numerous concourse of people 
assembled together, to see the soldiers take 
their departure for the city of New York, to 
defend it, if necessary from the enemy. This 
filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I 
considered they were liable to fall in the con- 
test, and leave perhaps a wife and children 
unprotected; and if not a wife and children, 
they had parents whose hearts were bleeding 
at the prospect — ]May God deliver us in his 
own good time. 

We were received by brother and sister 
Covel with friendship : may the Lord reward 
them in this world with every temporal bless- 
ing necessary, and crown them at last with a 
crown of glory ! It gives me fresh courage 
when I meet with those who love and serve 
the Lord, for we find such to be kind and 
affectionate to all. 

The times are truly awful ! — may the Lord 
stand by his followers, and help them to lay 
at his feet, that they may be prepared for the 
gathering storm — my God, give me more grace 
to hang my soul on Thee ! I know what I 
have passed through, but what is to come I 
cannot tell : but if God be for s, who can be 
against us ? 0 that we may so live, that we 
may be prepared for the worst. 

Since we left our father's we have travelled 
several hundred miles, through a delightful 
countr}^, flowing as it were, "with milk and 
honey" — plenty abounds on every hand — 



nothing is lacking but a grateful sense from 
whence these mercies flow. May God inspire 
the hearts of the people with a due sense of 
their privileges, both of a spiritual and tempo- 
ral nature, which they do enjoy ; and may 
they esteem them as they ought, that they 
may be saved from destruction ! 

We stayed two nights and part of three 
days at friend Covel's ; and Lorenzo had two 
meetings in the town, in a court-house, to a 
crowded audience ; and they were as attentive 
as could be expected, considering what a 
thoughtless place it was — may God have mer- 
cy upon them. 

We left friend Covel's on Thursday, Sep- 
tember 5th, and travelled on until night, and 
stopped at a public house: from thence we 
came on towards Newburgh, and about ten 
O'clock we came to a brother Fowlers, and 
called ; but he not being at home, and the 
family not choosing to give us an invitation to 
stop, we kept on to Newburgh. We had been 
directed to call at a friend's house, by the 
name of Cowles, but could not find him. We 
then continued on our way, intending the first 
public house we came to, to stop, and get 
some refreshment ; but in passing a toll bridge, 
the old man who attended it knew Lorenzo, 
and solicited him so earnestly to stop and take 
breakfast, that he consented. They appeared 
much pleased and entertained us as well as we 
could wish : it was done with such cheerful- 
ness, that it made it a pleasant repast to us 
indeed. 0 that people who have it in their 
power to do good in the world, would be more 
libera], and not let the POOR outdo them, 
and so take their crown ! — May God have 
mercy on the high and lofty ones of the earth, 
and teach them they are born to die, and 
perhaps their ditst will mingle ^^^th the beg- 
gars' ! and if they are not purified by grace, 
their souls will appear guilty before God ! and 
how can they stand in that great day, when 
the dread alarm shall be sounded — arise ye 
dead and come to judgment ! My God make 
us all sensible of the necessity of being ready 
to meet our judge in the air ! 

From the toll bridge we came on to a public 
house, and stopped to feed our horse : and 
while he was eating, there was a woman, who 
we had met in a wagon a little before we got 
to this house, who thinking this was Lorenzo, 
had returned back to this house, and requested 
him to stop and preach to the people in this 
neighborhood : the tavern-keeper also solici- 
ted him, saying he would notify the neighbors. 
Lorenzo then consented to stay ; and we went 
about a mile further, to sleep at a house 
where they were Methodists. The place 
where we went to was a delightful spot, situ- 
ated in a valley, between two considerable 
mountains, covered with shrubs and trees, 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 



249 



but not very fertile, which made the contrast 
more striking. The house was surrounded 
with meadow^s and fruit trees — the scene ap- 
peared charming beyond description ! This 
would be a sweet retreat, was suggested to 
my mind ) if we had but a few select friends, 
whose souls were formed for social pleasure, 
as it relates to spiritual and temporal con- 
verse ! 

But stop, my fancy ! stay thy soul -on God, 
who can give peace even on the raging ocean. 
To him, and him alone would I look for com- 
fort, and not to objects which are so transient : 
my lot appears to be in a peculiar sphere, and 
I hope in love and mercy the Master will 
enable me to fill it with patience and submis- 
sion. 

We left Cornwall on Saturday morning, 
and proceeded on our way toward the city of 
New York : we made such progress, that we 
got within fifteen or sixteen miles of the city 
that night, and put up at a public house; 
where we were disturbed by some town's peo- 
ple, who, I believe, did it on purpose, on the 
account of our appearance. 0 that they may 
be made sensible of the duty they owe to 
THEMSELVES, their GOD, and their 
NEIGHBORS! 

We started early on Sunday morning, and 
got to a brother Paradise's, at Bull's Ferry, 
where we left our horse and wagon — Lorenzo 
hired a Presbyterian man to keep him : and 
brother Paradise took a small boat and rowed 
us down to the city. My mind was over- 
spread with a gloom, but I strove to put my 
trust in the Lord — we had a pleasant time on 
the water — we got down to New York about 
two o'clock, and went to our old friend brother 
Munson's, and was received with the same 
marks of friendship as formerly — may the 
Lord reward them for their kindness to us. 
Our situation is as good at present as it has 
ever been, as it relates to our temporal pros- 
pects., but no doubt trials await us still; may 
the Lord prepare us for whatever may befal 
us in the way of duty ! I have met with ano- 
ther kind family, who I am under many obli- 
gations to in days that are past : they still 
are friends — this is not the case with many — 
brother and sister Decamp are true-hearted ! 
may the Lord prosper them on their journey 
to a peaceful eternity ! 

The cloud appears to spread over the 
American hemisphere — may God prepare his 
children for the shock : what though the fire, 
or plague, or sword, receive commission from 
the Lord to strike his saints among the rest, 
their pains and deaths are blest ! 

Monday, September 12th. I have this day 
'felt my heart somewhat more composed than 
I have done for some time. 

September 13th. This day we have received 



more intelligence of the invasion of our once 
happy land. O that the Lord would prepare 
us for every event of his Providence. 

September 14th. I desire to be truly thank- 
ful to the great Giver of every mercy, for the 
blessmgs I do enjoy this precious morning ; I 
enjoy a tolerable degree of health, and am 
surrounded with kind friends. O that my soul 
may be filled with grateful songs of praise to 
him, who so richly provides for me ! my situa- 
tion is as pleasant as it has ever been, perhaps 
for many years. 

" Bless God, my soul, even unto death. 
And write a song for every breath." 

September 15th. May my heart be made 
truly sensible of my dependence upon God, 
who giveth to every one liberally, that seek 
him with an undivided heart : but I feel this 
morning, as though my heart was too far 
from that enjoyment which makes happy in 
this world, and in the next. May my heart 
be revived, and filled with love to God, and 
my fellow mortals. Religion is low at this 
time, in almost every direction ; may our 
hearts feel interested for the prosperity of the 
church ! 

The times are truly alarming, the sound of 
WAR is heard in our borders, the alarm is 
gone forth — " Ye sons of Columbia, to arms, 
to arms." Our sea-boards are likely to be 
deluged in blood. While our interior is in 
commotion, our frontiers have been saluted by 
the war-whoop of the savage ; while their 
tender wives and children have fallen victims 
to their wanton cruelty ; may HE that rules on 
high, that can calm the raging ocean, and 
bring harmony out of confusion, undertake our 
cause, and deliver us from • the hand of our 
enemy, and establish peace once more on the 
earth ! But this may only be the beginning 
of sorrow to the inhabitants of this terrestrial 
ball. O that all who have an interest at the 
throne of Grace, would cry mightily to him 
tor strength, to stand in this day of adversity. 
Lord prepare us to make our way through all 
opposition, to the peaceful, happy mansions of 
unclouded day. O happy, happy land, when 
shall we get there — my God, wash out the 
stains that sin has made on my immortal soul, 
that I may have a glorious admittance into those 
pure regions of everlasting rest. Trials await 
me on these mortal shores : may the God of love 
attend us by his grace, and give us true sub- 
mission to his will ! May my soul be filled 
with love and gratitude, to that hand, who 
hath provided for me, from my cradle to the 
present time. How much I ov/e, yet how 
little I do as I ought, 0 my soul, awake ! 
awake ! to a sense of duty to the God of all 
consolation, that my soul may be filled with 
all his fulness. 



250 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



September 16th. Nothing material has 
taken place in my situation for some days, but 
a continual clamor of WAR is saluting our 
ears, and what will be the final issue, doth not 
yet appear : may we be prepared for whatever 
may await us : my soul is truly pained on ac- 
count of my country. 0 that God would un- 
dertake the cause of America ; that the people 
may learn humility^ and submission, to his 
divine will ! 

My mind was much depressed this morning, 
when I arose, but these words came to my 
mind, " Be still, and know that I am God," 
with some power : may my heart acquiesce 
in whatever may be our lot. 

We have just heard tlje joyful tidings, that 
our dear fellow citizens of the town of Balti- 
more, are delivered from their troublesome 
visiters. 0 that their hearts may be thankful 
to that hand, who was able to save, when ap- 
pearances were most gloomy; help us, Othou 
God of love, to render thee sincere thanks for 
these mercies: and may America, above all 
lands, be conformed to the will of him, who 
hath wrought out such a deliverance for this 
favored country ! may my heart glow with 
thankfulness to such a good God, and may the 
remnant of my days be spent in his ser- 
vice. 

Sunda)^, September 18th. This day my soul 
hath been refreshed under the improvement of 
brother Daniel Smith; while discoursing on 
the wickedness of the Jews, the once chosen 
people of God, in destroying that most worthy 
servant of God, Stephen; his triumphant 
death, and ascension to glory. It filled my 
soul with raptures, I had something of a view, 
of the sulfering Christian, bidding adieu to a 
world of woe, transported by a convoy of an- 
gels, to his Redeemers bosom ! 0 what a 
glorious scene! may that be my happy lot, 
though unworthy ! 

September 19th. My heart feels quite 
gloom)^ this day. 0 that these trials might 
teach me from whence my strength must 
come! I cannot tell what is before me; may 
God prepare and help me to hang upon his 
promises, and lay at the feet of the Redeemer 
of mankind. I long to be more holy, that my 
heart may be drawn from earth, and placed on 
more permanent riches. Through grace I 
hope one day to out-ride the tempest and 
storms of life, and reach the fair fields of un- 
clouded day. May God revive his work in 
the land, and prosper ZION, and fill his 
church with faithful Christians ! 

September 21st. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, 
and forget not all his benefits. The days are evil, 
we have need of more wisdom and humility, 
to walk the narrow road that leads to joys on 
high ! What a vain, deceitful world we have 
to travel through : How many snares on every 



side ; may we be as mse as serpents, and 
harmless as doves. 

Friday, September 23d. The days are roll- 
ing fast away ; may I have wisdom and 
grace, to improve my time to the glory of my 
Creator, and the comfort and satisfaction of 
my own immortal soul ! My heart is often 
pained to see and feel so little of the life of 
religion, in almost every direction ; may the 
Lord once more revive his work in the land ! 

Since I came to the city, my husband and 
self took a walk to the " State Prison," 
which was a very great satisfaction to me. 
We gave one shilling for admittance, and had 
the privilege of going through every apart- 
ment in the prison : and to see the neatness, 
and industry, that prevails there, was truly 
charming. This institution is one of the 
most noble, perhaps, that ever was adopted by 
any nation : it saves many of those poor 
unfortunate creatures, who have forfeited their 
life, and liberty, from suffering death ; and 
gives them a space for repentance : and fur- 
thermore, their labor is very useful to the 
community. The me7i were very serious, and 
appeared quite downcast ; but the women, 
that have been so unfortunate, as to get into 
this place, appeared the most hardeiied crea- 
tures I ever saw. This Is a striking proof to 
what human nature may be reduced ! There 
is a large square in the centre of the Prison, 
where they may range for health, at times. A 
man may love and serve the Lord in this 
place, as well as in any other, if he be so 
minded, and it may be, som-e of the poor mor- 
tals will be brought to reflection. The happy 
day is fast approaching, I trust, when LIGHT 
will shine forth, as the morning, and peace 
will be established upon the earth. 

From the eleventh of September to the 
seventh of October, Lorenzo spent in New 
York : then he took his departure for Phila- 
delphia, expecting to return in six or eight 
weeks ; but when he arrived there, he found 
his way opened in this city and country, so 
that he thought best to send for me to come to 
Philadelphia, v/here he had concluded to 
spend the winter. Accordingly I started with- 
out delay, in a carriage which was sent for 
me, and arrived in safety in about three days. 
I was kindly received by friend Allen and his 
wife ; where I tarried until the return of Lo- 
renzo from the Eastern Shore ; whither he had 
taken a tour two or three weeks previous. 
When he came back, he wished to find a 
small room, where we could be retired from 
the world for a few months ; and we were so 
fortunate as to meet with a friend, (who had 
plenty of house room, and was w-'illing to ac- 
commodate us with a small room ; which was 
made very comfortable, by putting up a stove 
in it,) in a neighborhood of the people called 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



Quakers; where we found it very agreeable. 
I attended their meetings with much satisfac- 
tion : I believe many, very many of those 
people to be truly spiritual ! The friend and 
his wife, at whose house we stopped, belonged 
to the meeting, and they both appeared striv- 
ing to be what they ought. — May the IMastcr 
prosper them in the wav of their duty. 

February 27th, 1815.' The news of PEACE 
I salutes our borders, and echoes through the 
! land ! It is a truly pleasing sound ! May it 
1 inspire our hearts with gratitude to that hand 
I who hath given us the blessing ! 0 that di- 
j vine peace may fill every soul, until this fa- 
I vored nation shall become Immanuers land, 
and the earth be full of his glory ! 

Quietness, as a Canopy covers my Mind. 

" Great Grod, thv name be blest, 

Thy goodness be ador"d, 
jNIt soul has been distress'd 

IBut thou hast peace restor"d. 

"A thankful heart I feel. 

In peace mr mind is staid, 
Balsamic ointments heal 

The wounds by sorrow made. 

" Though elements contend, 
Though wind and waters rage, 

I've an unshaken Friend, 
Who doth my grief assuage. 

" Though storms without arise, 

Emblems of those within, 
On Christ my soul relies. 

The sacrifice for sin. 

"Though inward storms prevail, 

Afflicting to endure, 
I've help that cannot fail. 

In Him that's ever sure. 

" Though outward war and strife 

Prevail from sea to sea, 
I've peace in inward life. 

And that sufficeth me. 

" Though clamor rear its head, 

And stalk from shore to shore, 
My food is angels' bread, 

What can I covet more ? 

" Though ill reports abound, 

Suspicions and surmise, 
T find, and oft have found, 

In death true comfort lies : 

" That death I mean whereby 

Sell- love and will are slain ; 
For these, the more they die 

The more the Lamh doth reign. 

" And well assur'd I am 

True peace is only known 
Where He, the harmless Lamb 

Has made the heart his throne. 

"Then, then may tempests rage, 

Cannon may roar in vain : 
The Piock of everj- age, 

The Lamb, the Lamb doth reign." 

May 8th, 1815. ^We left Philadelphia in 
the steamboat, for New York, after spending 
an agreeable winter at Benedict Dorseys. The 
weather being very chilly and my health 



somewhat impaired by reason of a severe cold 
I had_ taken some time previous, and this ex- :} 
posure which I passed through, came very ! 
near being too much for my feeble constitu- [ 
tion. After we arrived at New York I wg.s | 
confined almost tAvo weeks to my bed — but i 
recovering ray strength in some measure, we 
embarked on board a Packet for New London, i 
where we had every accommodation neces- i 
sary — and after a pleasant sail of about thirty \ 
hours, we arrived safely and found the people \ 
kind and friendly. But the cold I had taken ' 
was so deeply seated on my lungs, it was | 
thought by many, it would prove serious in 
its consequence to me. We arrived here on | 
Saturday — on Sunday, Lorenzo preached four 
times to crowded congregations, and several 
times through the week, until he was sick ] 
he was attacked very suddenly as he was 
about to lay down at night, with a pain at his 
heart attended with chills. AVe were then at 
j his brothers — we were all much alarmed, 
j thinking perhaps his dissolution was at hand 'j 
— yet he appeared composed and serene, with I 
a smile on his countenance, although his pain | 
was beyond description ! iMy soul was pour- 
ed out to God for his deliverance — after a 
while he got so much relief that he could be 
layed down in his bed — but continued very 1 
ill for near two weeks ; he then had recover- 
ed so far as to be able to go on board a boat 
for Norwich, where we arrived in five or six 
hours. 

We were received with kindness by brother 
Bentley and his companion. Lorenzo was 
still very feeble in body — but the people ap- | 
pearing very anxious he should preach, he j 
consented, and at six o'clock that evening, the ; 
Baptist meeting-house was opened and well \ 
filled : he addressed them — his strength held j 
out beyond what could have been expected, j 
He spoke again on JMonday night ; it was a 
solemn assembly, and I hope good was done 
in the name of the Lord. 

Lor^enzo hired a wagon and horse to convey 
us to his father's which was betwixt twenty 
and thirty miles. — Early on Tuesday morning 
we started and arrived there about one o'clock 
on the 14th of June. We found his dear fa- 
ther in tolerable health, with the rest of the 
family. 

Lorenzo spent two weeks with us, and then 
thinking it best to leave me with his father, } 
bid me farewell and set out on a tour through 
a part of Rhode Island and Massachusetts, to i 
sound an alarm to the fallen race of Adam in 
those parts. My heart went with him, in de- 
sire that he might be useful to precious souls. 

His fathers place of residence is very plea- 
sant. I spent my hours as agreeably as the ! 
circumstances could admit, seeing I was sepa- 
rated from my companion, and had not the 



I 

1 252 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTION! 



S TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



opportunity of meeting — there being none 
within my reach, except the Presbyterian, and 
that not very convenient. He thought he 
might be absent three or four months, but re- 
turned in five or six weeks, unexpectedly to 
me, and spent a few weeks with us — made 
preparations to leave me with his father, and 
start on a long tour which would take him 
eight or nine months to accomplish. This 
was something trying to my feelings — but I 
dare not say, do not go, neither do I feel 
a disposition to prevent him doing his 
duty. 

1 On the 30th of August he had got in readi- 
ness and bid me adieu — leaving me comfort- 
ably provided for, as it relates to outward 
things. The family consisted of his father, 
sister, and myself; the old gentleman an affec- 
tionate friend and father. We spent our time 
for the most part quite comfortably : consi- 
dering the cold inclement season, my health 
was far better than it had been for years. I 
frequently received letters from my absent 
companion, which gave me much satisfaction ; 
this being the only way we could communi- 
cate our pleasures or pains to each other. He 
j gave me to understand he expected to return 
I to us in April or May. The last letter I re- 
ceived from him, was dated Ivlarch 30th, ex- 
pected to sail from New Orleans to New York 
the 1st of April : and by his waiting, it ap- 
I peared to me, there was a doubt whether he 
I should be brought through in safety — or at 
least he expected some uncommon difficulty to 
attend him ; which laid me under great anx- 
iety of mind ; the season also being so un- 
commonly blustering, that I, from the 1st of 
April until the middle of May, was in a state 
of mind not to be expressed. This gave my 
body another shock — for the mind and body 
are so closely connected, one cannot suffer, 
without the other in some considerable degree 
feeling affected. I strove hard to apply to 
HIM who is able to save, and at times found 
some relief: but then my thoughts would re- 
trace the happy seasons which were passed : 
and the gloomy prospects that now presented 
to view, made me very wretched. I strove to 
realize the day, the happy blessed day, when 
we should meet to part no more ; but could 
not so much as I could wish ] this gave me 
greater pain, seeing my heart so attached to 
earthly objects. Yet under all this, in some 
measure I was supported ; for which may my 
heart render a tribute of praise to the great 
Giver of all our mercies ! 

About the 15th of May, I received the 
pleasing intelligence that Lorenzo had arrived 
at New York, which removed a heavy burthen 
from my heart, and the 25th he reached his 
father's. I need not say it was a memorable 
day to me — ^may I ever feel true sensations of , 



gratitude for all these favors ! — and improve 
them while they are preserved to me! My 
soul's desire is, to find closer communion with 
my God ; may my soul sink in his will in all 
things ! 

After Lorenzo's return, he prepared to steer | 
his course first to Philadelphia, then into j 
the state of New York — from thence to Ver- | 
mont; and wishing me to go with him, he | 
procured a horse and wagon, and on the 12th 
of June we left his father's house, it being 
twelve months, lacking two days, since I came 
there ; we went from there to Hebron, where 
we stayed a few days — met some preachers 
from the General Conference : they were 
friendly towards Lorenzo — from thence we 
came on to Durham, where we spent the sab- 
bath. Lorenzo preached three times; on Mon- 
day morning we left there and proceeded on I 
to New Haven — there we met with more 
preachers and kind friends : here we stayed 
until Friday. Lorenzo held a number of 
meetings in the time. From there we came to 
New York — spent the sabbath, and he also 
held three meetings there in the course of the 
day. I met Avith his old friends Captain An- 
derson and his wife, who gave me a pressing 
invitation to go home with them that evening. 
Lorenzo was willing, and I accepted the invi- 
tation ; he was to come over the next morn- 
ing. Accordingly I went and spent an agree- 
able evening, and about one o'clock the next 
day, Lorenzo came — but I was quite unwell : I 
the weather having become much warmer, it 
so debilitated me, that Lorenzo feared lest I 
could not hold out to travel — and Captain 
Anderson and his wife wishing me to tarry | 
with them, I concluded to stay ; accordingly on | 
Tuesday morning, Lorenzo set off on his way 
to Philadelphia, leaving me behind ; he came 
on that night to Bridgetown, where he preach- 
ed; and finding sucli an opening, he spent 
two or three days in the place. The friends 
requested him to send for me to come there : 
accordingly brother Thomas Pitts came on to 
New York, got brother Washburne to write a 
few lines to me — I came over from Hoboken 
and met him at brother Washburne's: the i 
next day we were to go on board the steam- 
boat. I did not expect Lorenzo so soon ; but 
when we came to the ferry-house, and the 
boat coma in, Lorenzo was on board : he in- 
tended returning that night or the next day to 
Bridgetown, consequently I went on ; and he 
returned that night. We ha.ve spent some 
time in this place; and find the people remark- 
ably kind — may they be rewarded for their j 
kindness to us. My soul's desire to God is, 
that HE would reward our kind benefactors 
wherever they be. 

Visited Woodbridge — had meeting in the 
meeting house of the Presbyterians, and re- 



SUPPLEBIENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



253 



turned to Bridgetown and held several other 
meetings. 

July 26, 1816.— We left "Bridgetown," 
I N. Jersey, and came on to Newark, where he 
found he had an appointment about seven 
I miles distant from there, in the afternoon, 
leaving an appointment for night at Newark 5 
he started to fulfil it ; he returned and preached 
to a crowded auditory; and made three 
more for the next day, which he attended. 
On Thursday he started from Newark, giving 
out that he would be there again on Fri- 
day night — I stayed at Newark through 
the interim ; accordingly, he returned, and 
preached to a large congregation. Early on 
Saturday morning we left Newark, and pro- 
ceeded on our way to an appointment Loren- 
zo had left the day he had preached at brother 
Dickenson's, to be in the woods, not far from 
his house ; at ten o'clock there was convened, 
I under the trees, a tolerable company of atten- 
tive people ; from thence we went to New 
Providence, where Lorenzo preached again at 
; night, this being Saturday night. On Sunday 
• morning at five o'clock, and he preached 
again at ten, a meeting he attended six or 
eight miles from there, and returned — preached 
at three; from there to Chatham in the even- 
ing : the next day returned to New Provi- 
dence, and preached at ten, then back to Chat- 
ham, preached at three ; from there five or 
six miles, and at night held in a barn, which 
was much crowded, and the day following, 
meeting in the woods, a few miles off — from 
thence to Morris Town — held a meeting in a 
Baptist meeting-house, some behaved well, 
others were somewhat unfeeling. We met 
with a man who invited us to go and stay 
with him for the night, we accepted the invi- 
tation, found them kind and affectionate. I 
spent a very agreeable time — from thence we 
went to brother Munn's, had a meeting at 
night, at a house about a mile and a half dis- 
tant ; the next day we went on to an appoint- 
ment at an old man's, whose house had been 
a preaching-house for twenty or thirty years. 
Here the congregation was small, but a tolera- 
ble time — from here we travelled on a number 
of miles through a rough road, to a man's 
house, who had given out an appointment for 
the evening. — There came out a goodly num- 
ber, to whom he spoke; they were attentive. 
Early the next morning we proceeded on our 
journey, and struck turnpike, through Pump- 
ton plains, so on across the country, until we 
struck a long turnpike; we met with no 
friends after this, until we came to Kingston — 
this v/as sabbath morning, we had to stay at 
public houses, which was very unpleasant, 
for several nights previous ; from Kingston we 
continued on to Catskill, where we found some 
friends, who loved much in word and in 



tongue ; we stayed there from Sunday night 
until Tuesday morning, in the mean time Lo- 
renzo held several meetings ; from thence we 
went on to Guemans Landing, met with a very 
kind family, the man is Post-Master in that 
place ; he pressed Lorenzo to stay and preach 
in the evening, accordingly we stopped, had a 
solemn meeting before the Lord, and were 
treated with every attention by our kind host 
and his wife, that we could wish. On Wed- 
nesday morning we continued our journey to 
Albany : here, in years past, we had some 
kind friends, but now otherwise. We got 
into the city about twelve o'clock, and stopped 
at a public house, while Lorenzo attended to 
some temporal concerns; I had some refresh- 
ment prepared. In the mean time Lorenzo 
met a young man from Schenectady, who in- 
vited him to preach there that evening ; he 
readily consented, and after dinner we started, 
and arrived, perhaps, the sun an hour high, 
we were invited to stay at a public house, on 
free cost, by the man ; I thought the woman 
was not well pleased : be that as it may, we 
stayed ; 1 was so fatigued I did not go to 
meeting, but understood it was a solemn 
time. 

On Thursday morning, before the sun was 
up, we started, and came on betwixt forty and 
fifty miles — stayed at a Dutch tavern ; found 
no particular trouble — started very early — 
came on to the Falls, there Lorenzo left an ap- 
pointment for Monday night, on his return ; — 
so on to Harcemer, where he left another for 
Sunday, at four o'clock ; and also at Utica, 
where we tarried at night, and he preached. 
From thence to brother Holms', and took din- 
ner — from there to brother Dewey's, but not 
finding him at home, we went on to Manely's 
square, where we met with him at night. 
This being Saturday, we stayed over the Sab- 
bath ; Lorenzo met with some severe trials ; 
my heart was almost filled with sorrow, the 
prospect appeared so gloomy ; but the way 
was opened for him to preach, more than he 
was well able : three times at the square, and 
once at Pompey's Hollow, to pretty considera- 
ble congregations ; the weather being extreme- 
ly warm. 

On Monday, we returned with brother D. 
to his place of residence, where Lorenzo has 
preached three times, and to preach once or 
twice more. 

My mind hath passed through singular and 
deep trials of late ; what is the cause, I know 
not, but I pray God to give me the power to 
withstand the enemy of my soul, and enable 
me to be a comfort to my companion, and a 
blessing to myself and others. 

Friday, August 23d. — We left Vernon and 
came here the last night — Lorenzo preached at 
a large meeting-house, built by the public ; 



254 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



1' 



but the Presb)^terians have the preference — 
may the Lord grant the seed to take deep 
root, and bring forth fruit to the glory of 
God'. 

T-iis morning my heart longs to sink into 
the will of God — may he show me the evils 
of my heart, and all its intricate windings : 
that I may seek and find full deliverance from 
all my sins. 

On Saturday the 24th, we left Vernon. Lo- 
renzo had preached a number of times to 
crowded congregations. — We came to L^tica, 
and attended a meeting at nighr in the Metho- 
dist meeting-house, which was very much 
crowded ; also at sun-rise, the house being 
likewise completely filled ; at ten o'clock 
again, but the house would not hold one 
quarter of the people — he was under the ne- 
cessity of speaking in the open air. After he 
had done speaking, they came around the 
wagon to bid us farewell. I found a number 
of my old class-mates, all in tears, and ap- 
peared to be on their journey home — this gave 
me much satisfaction — we hardly could tear 
ourselves from them — we had a melting time. 
From thence to Harkenmore, where he had an 
appointment at four o'clock on Sunday after- 
noon : here the Presbyterian meeting-house 
was opened, and well filled : he spoke there 
again at night, and at sunrise — they were 
very attentive. From thence to the little Fall, 
where he spoke three times more, afternoon, 
night, and morning, to many people ; a large 
field is open through this country. — May God 
bless the hungry people. 

Somewhere towards the last of September. 
Lorenzo left me, and started for Philadelphia, 
to attend to some printing, which he had en- 
gaged in that place ; expecting in a few weeks 
to have it accomplished so as to start for the 
Western Country, to supply some subscribers, 
but was disappointed, and detained, until it 
was so late, that the winter would be far ad- 
vanced, before he could reach the further end 
of his route — and feeling some uncommon im- 
pressions on his mind — he concluded to return 
to New England — but on the second day after 
he left the city, he was attacked with a fever ; 
and had he not fallen into one of the kindest 
families, I have but little reason to think I 
should ever have met him again on mortal 
shores ! 

He wrote to me to come to him, if possible : 
and something of his situation. I set out, and 
got as far as Hebron, but my way was com- 
pletely hedged in on every hand — the weather 
becoming so severe, it was thought, imprudent 
for me to attempt to proceed further! My 
mind was in the most distressing state of anx- 
iety, for better than three weeks, I ever expe- 
rienced. I felt myself a poor, lonely creature 
— ^but strove to put my trust in that' God who 



was able to save ; accordingly, he was better 
than my fears — for my poor companion was 
again returned to me, for which my heart 
leaped for joy. 0 my heart, may it be truly 
grateful to our bountiful Benefactor, and lay 
at his feet in humble prostration. 

He is still in a poor state of health, and 
many difficulties in the way : He who hath 
hitherto helped, I trust, will still be our sup- 
port. The weather is very severe, and is 
much against Lorenzo's health, yet Provi- 
dence seems to give him strength according to 
his day. 

I had so;ne conflicts in my mind, on the 
account of what we should do for some ne- 
cessaries, but the Lord hath provided bounti- 
fully : yesterday our kind friend, brother Bur- 
rows, and his son-in-law, came and supplied 
us with all we have need of for the present ; 
may the God of all grace bless them, for their ' 
kindness to us. 

Feb. 18th. — I this day passed through some 
trials of mind, which are not new to me ; 0 
that my God would undertake my cause, and 
deliver me from the power of my enemy, that 
I may shout Victory over my besetments : be 
prepared for life or death ; 0 hov/ hard T find 
it to keep my mind in the frame I could wish. 
Help Lord, to whom for help I fly ! Still my 
tempted soul stand by, throughout the evil 
day ! 

Sunday, March 2d, 1817. — My poor Loren- 
zo is very unwell still. The last night he was 
much distressed with a strange kind of com- 
plaint, which affected him from head to foot 
with spasms, and a restlessness, which gave me 
much uneasiness ; what is before us we know 
not, may our master help us to sink into his 
will in all things, and lead us in the way of 
truth and holiness, prepare us for whatever 
may await us, whether life or death, prosper- 
ity or adversity. Lord, we are weak, be thou 
our strength, teach us our duty, and enable 
us to pursue it with diligence. 

I have felt some impressions on my mind 
of late, which I cannot account for ; what is 
before me I know not ; may our souls drink 
deeper into the spirit of submission, and love 
to our God ; my soul longs to lie at his 
feet. 

Tuesday, March 4. — The days fly fast 
away when my dear Lorenzo must depart, 
and probably leave me behind : may my soul 
fly to him who can give grace and strength, 
to leave all to him, and sink into nothing at \ 
his feet, he hath been my supporter through a 
late trying scene, and I trust he will save to 
the end. 

0 that I could sing — 

Through every period of mj life 

Thy goodne'?s I'll pursue, 
And after death in distant worlds, 

The pleasing theme renew. 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 



TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 



On March 4th. — Lorenzo went to Mans- 
field ; the afternoon and evening were uncom- 
monly lonely to me. I strove to cry to him, 
who can calm the boisterous ocean, and to 
pray to give me strength to submit to the will 
of the Master. I find it very hard work to 
give him up, but I hope the Lord will give me 
the victory at last. 

Sunday, March 16th. — My mind hath been 
somewhat comforted, in hoping all things 
would work for our good, whether it should 
be in separa^on or meeting in this world. 
May that Hand, which gently guideth his 
children in the way he would have them to 
walk, be our director through this howling 
wilderness to that of peace and rest. 

Sunday, March 23d. — My companion sep- 
arated from me, and when he will return I 
know not — may we be supported under all 
our trials. These things ought to teach us 
that this is not our abiding home — I wish it 
may, and that we might with all heart, be 
seeking one above. I trust he is striving to 
do good to his fellow men. May he be pros- 
pered in the labor, and many precious souls 
be as stars in his crown in that day when the 
Lord shall make up his jewels — and 0 may 
God help me to lie at his feet in humble sub- 
mission, prepared for life or death ! 

Tuesday, March 25th.— The Lord is still 
gracious to poor me. I have a good degree of 
health, and my mind is as comfortable as I could 
expect, in the absence of my best of husbands. 
May that God, who T trust he serves, pre- 
serve him from every danger, and may we 
meet once more on mortal shores ! I know 
not what is before us : we may have deep 
waters to pass through. 0 that our heads 
may be kept above the billows ! and we be 
prepared to lie down in peace at last. 

March 26th. — I have felt some anxious 
fears for my poor Lorenzo this afternoon. I 
would leave him to the Master, and say, not 
my will, but thine be done. 

March 28th.— This day father Dow has 
gone to Hebron, to look at the place ; what 
will be the result of Providence 1 may he pre- 
serve him, and prepare his way. My ever 
precious Lorenzo has been gone two weeks 
this day. Lord bless and comfort his soul ; 
prepare him and me for what awaits us. New 
experiences open to us almost every day. 
May we be made willing to suffer all his 
righteous will. 

Sunday, March 30th.— My mind hath this 
day passed through deep exercises. 0 may 
the Lord ward off the blow which I fear ! I 
am left in a situation that in some respects is 
very trying. My poor Lorenzo is absent, and 
what his situation may be I know not; but 
this T m.ay expect, bonds and afflictions await 
him in every place ; but if he is faithful to 



his Master, he will stand by him. 0 th?,t he 
may improve every moment to the best pur- 
pose for this world and the next, which is 
fast approaching. Our poor father seems 
somewhat discouraged. I pray that he may 
be strengthened in body and mind. May the 
way be made plain before him, as it relates to 
this world and that which is to co ae. I de- 
sire to lie at the feet of the Mastf , May he 
give me the power of submission 

March 31st. — I have deep waters, it may 
be, to pass through : what is best for me is 
vi^y known to the Lord ; may he give me 
str^i-ngth to fly and find shelter under his 
wings. 0 may he bless my poor Lorenzo 
this day in soul and body ! I feel some anxi- 
ety of mind for our poor old father, as well as 
for Lorenzo and myself May God teach us 
the v/ay of duty ; may we walk therein with 
delight. I long to feel my heart glow with 
gratitude for the favors I do enjoy ! 

Friday, April 4th. — My heart feels too 
much anxiety for myself and my poor Loren- 
zo. Three weeks to day since he left me, and 
whether we shall ever meet again in this try- 
ing world, is only known to him, who orders 
events; may he be with us in every trying 
hour. Dangers stand thick on every hand, I 
see nought but trials here, and without his 
supporting grace we must fall. May he give 
me the spirit of a Mary, to lie at his feet, de- 
pending only on his mercy. 0 that I may 
have a heart of agonizing prayer, for myself, 
husband, an4 our father, with the rest of our 
friends and kind benefactors. 

I desire to be an altogether christian, patient 
under afflictions, willing to suffer all the will 
of the Master. Lord bless my companion 
while abroad. 

Sunday, April 6th. — My mind hath bee.n 
somewhat engaged to look for my poor com- 
panion, and that He would stand by him, and 
deliver from evils that may beset him in this 
world of sorrow and distress. 0 that the 
Lord would breathe into my soul a spirit of 
love to God and my fellow men. I feel like 
a lonely mortal, bereft of all that is most dear 
to me in this world. These words are in my 
mind sometimes : 

As on some lonely building top, 

The sparrow tells her moan ; 
Far from the tents of joy and hope, 

I sit and grieve alone. 

Wednesday, April 9th. — 0 how my heart 
longs to get a few lines from my dear Loren- 
zo. I have been almost overwhelmed with 
anxious fears on his account ; 0 may the 
Lord preserve him from all danger, and give 
me strength to sink into his will, and keep us 
above all things from sinning against him. 

Saturday, April 12th. — None knows the 
trials through which I have to pass, but him 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIO:^S TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



who knows all things. I am sore tempted by 
the enemy of my soul, and my anxious fears 
for my poor Lorenzo, are beyond description : 
four weeks yesterday since he left me, and I 
have not received but one letter from him, and 
that was wrote in less than a week after his 
departure ; what can be the cause I know 
not: may hat God who is rich in mercy, be 
precious to lis soul, preserve his feeble body, 
and may we be permitted once more to meet 
in this world of sorrow. 'My soul longs to be 
freed from sin, prepared for what may be the 
will of Providence concerning me : my strength 
I may truly say is perfect weakness. 0 that 
I could cast my whole burthen on the Lord, 
resign myself and my dear companion without 
reserve to him, believing he will sustain us 
through the unavoidable troubles that may, 
and do beset us. I long much to hear from 
my Lorenzo. 0 that I may be patient, and 
wait until the time shall come : may God give 
him the spirit of his station, may he lie at 
the feet of the Master. 0 give me Mary's 
place, also : fit us for a happy meeting at his 
right hand. 

Sunday, April 13th. — My mind, in some 
measure,^ hath been comforted this day. 0 
that the Lord would help me to give my cares 
to the wind, when they can. do no good, only 
make me wretched. I am like one ahuost that 
is cloistered, but it agrees well with the pre- 
sent state of my mind : I could hardly bear 
company, I never was more weighed down 
under trials : what it means P cannot tell, 
whether the clouds ^vill subside or grow dark- 
er, is known to him who can give sunshine, 
or stormy v.-eather when it seemeth him good; 
0 that he vrould undertake my cause, give me 
a soul humbled in the dust, at his feet. And 
may he be with my poor Lorenzo, and help 
us to bear separation with composure ; why 
should a living man complain ? a man for the 
punishment of his sins '? I have too often for- 
got the mercies of my God. 

Tuesday, loth April. — This morning one 
load of goods started for Hebron. What is 
before us we cannot see. I have not heard 
yet from my Lorenzo : may God bless him. 

Sunday, April 20th. — On the 18th we came 
to Hebron, and have found an asylum, at Mr. 
Porter's : what awaits me here f cannot tell : 
may I rely on Providence in all circumstances 
of life ] I received a letter from my poor Lo- 
renzo, which made my heart glad: father Dow 
and myself have been to meeting on the hill 
to-day ; the second one I have attended since 
the last of January. 

Wednesday, April 23d. — I am not got out 
of the reach of anxiety, my poor Lorenzo is 
gone, I know not where, and our poor old 
father is feeble in body, and his mind often 
under a gloom, my heart also prone to sink. 



0 may God help the most helpless of all crea- 
tures to put her trust in him. 

April 27th. — This day my heart feels in a 
degree, to look to God for myself and my 
dear Lorenzo, who is far separated from me, 
and I know not how it is with him. but I hope 
Providence may protect him from all danger, 
and keep his soul near his wounded side. 0 
Lord give more of thy spirit to poor me, that I 
may rejoice in tribulation. 

Sunday, April 27th. — My soul feels this day 
a mixture of hope and fear : when T look at 
my present situation, I fear lest I shall sink 

1 under the burthens and cares, as it relates to 
j m.yself, my dear Lorenzo, and our poor father ; 

he is feeble in body, and his mind very subject 
to depression : I feel more and more attached 
to him. the longer I am acquainted A^dth him ; 
may God who is able to pour consolation into 
the hearts of his creatures, comfort him in the 
decline of life, and give him an assurance of 
his love, that he may pass over Jordan in 
peace. 

My ever precious companion bears with 
great weight on my mind, from day to day ; 
I pray God to preserve him from evils of every 
kind, and bless him with a constant intercourse 
with his Spirit. I long to be altogether what 
is the will of God concerning me ! but my 
mind is so down with daily anxiety, that I 
cannot tell what to do : the way is dark, I 
know not what is before me, but I feel some 
confidence in the Lord, that he will open the 
way, and enable me to rely on his mercy. 
This day my soul has been drawn out in 
prayer to God, to preserve my dearest Lorenzo, 
and if it may be consistent, to return him to 
me again in peace. 0 Lord help me to drink 
deeper into thy Spirit ; I feel to mourn before 
God, that I have made so little progress in the 
life of holiness ; may he give me strength to 
set out from this day, to be more earnestly en- 
gaged to live more devoted to him ; my trials 
are increased. I need more grace, may he give 
me strength according to my day, and assist 
me to give all to him, believing he will order 
all things best for me and my second self ; it 
is now almost two months since I saw him 
depart, which gave me extreme pain. 

Tuesday, April 9th. — I just received a letter 
^ from Lorenzo : he has had hard difficulties to 
I surmount ; 0 my God preserve him. and give 
him strength to make his way through all, and 
m>?.y we meet again in this vale of tears. 

May 2d. — I last evening received another 
letter from my tried companion, he is still 
feeble in body, and surrounded by difficulties. 
0 Lord look down from heaven, thy dwell- 
ing place, and strengthen his body and soul, 
and may he walk in the light of thy counte- 
nance. 

May- 1 oth. —May luy soul feel sensations of 



I' 



SIJPPLEBIENTARY REFLECTIONS 



TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



257 



gratitude to that Hand who hath preserved 
me until the present time, although I have to 
pass through the deep waters, yet he doth 
sustain me. ^0 that I might sink into his 
will, and leave all to him ; I feel sometimes 
almost ready to sink. My dear Lorenzo is 
absent ; he is feeble in body, and beset on 
every side by enemies that would injure him ; 
0 may God preserve him from every harm, 
and bring him back safely to poor unworthy 
me again. 

May 21st. — The prospect appears gloomy, 
my body is somewhat borne down with pain 
and weakness, and many trials of mind ; my 
dear Lorenzo's gone ; I know not his situa- 
tion ; and his precious father has too great a 
burthen lying upon him ; 1 fear the conse- 
quence : 0 that the Lord may appear for our 
relief, and give me patience, and help me also 
to realize my favors, for I have many to be 
thankful for; but I am too apt to look on 
the dark side, and forget mercies in dwelling 
on troubles. 

Monday, May 26th.— Through the kind- 
ness of the Lord, I am m.ore comfortable in 
body than I have been for several days ; may 
my heart be truly thankful to him who gives 
us all our favors : our father has this day 
gone to Coventry; may angels attend him 
from the Lord, and safely return him to me 
again ; it appears very lonely when he is 
gone ; he, in some measure, makes up the 
absence of my companion. 0 Lord be with 
us all, and prepare us for further events. 

July 5th. — Through the month of June I 
have been out of health, and much weighed 
down under trials. On the 17th we removed 
from Mr. Porter's, to our own house ; it was 
but slightly fixed for our reception, but so 
that it was, in some measure, comfortable for 
dinner ; it appeared pleasant to be in a house 
that I have some claim to ; yet I would hold 
every thing here as lent from the Lord, willing 
to give it up when called for. 

On the second day of July, Lorenzo's sis- 
ters and brother Bridgeman, came to Hebron, 
and stayed one week, and then left us for 
Coventry. The day after I received a letter from 
my dear Lorenzo, reviving a hope in my breast, 
of seeing him in a few weeks ; may the Lord 
prosper him, and give me patience, for I feel I 
can hardly wait till the time arrives. 

Lorenzo returned the 25th of July ; my 
heart leaped for joy to behold him once more 
in this world of trial ; he hath been prospered 
beyond all expectation — may my soul glow 
with gratitude to the God of all mercies, for 
those unmerited favors. 

August 24th. — I have again had to conflict 
with the enemy of souls, and my weapons 
have, as yet, appeared too weak to conquer, 
but I feel a hope in my soul, that through 



Jesus's grace, I shall be victorious at last; I 
find I have my besetments, and some in par- 
ticular that attract me more forcibly than 
others. 0 that God may give me strength to 
withstand them. I am truly desirous to be a 
comfort to my dear Lorenzo ; he has his trials 
in the peculiar mode he is called to pursue ; 
may he have grace and wisdom to keep to his 
guide. I have had my mind exercised con- 
cerning the extraordinary union of soul and 
body ; when the soul is under trials, the body 
immediately feels the weight, the body also 
must weigh down the soul when affected, con- 
sequently, a body so feeble as mine, and a 
mind so liable to depression and evil, needs to 
struggle hard to keep above the billows, which 
soon after arise. 

0 Lord help ! 0 Lord strengthen and sup- 
port me under all my conflicts, and give me a 
clear prospect to another world. 

My Lorenzo must leave me again in a 
few days ; may I cheerfully give him up, and 
may the Lord go with him and bless him on 
hisjourney. 

Tuesday, September 6th. — This day my 
soul hath passed through deep waters, and I 
fear lest the floods cover me at last ; 0 that 
God would appear for my relief, and show me 
why the enemy of my soul is permitted to be- 
set me so severely ; 0 that I could fly to the 
arms of a bleeding Saviour, and sink into 
nothing at his feet. I am poor and needy, 
weaker than a bruised reed, help I every mo- 
ment need. 

September 10th. — There is still a gloom on 
my mind, though somev/hat lighter, but what 
will be the end of me, I know not ; but I hope 
the Lord may free me from a heart prone 
to evil ; 0 that I might stand in a situation 
that the enemy may have nothing to work 
upon in me ! 

October 17th. — My soul still labors under 
trials. I strive to cry to God for delivering 
grace, but when I shall obtain what my soul 
needs, I know not. 0 that he would make 
haste to deliver! My dear Lorenzo has 
been absent near seven weeks ; may the Lord 
be with him, comfort and strengthen him, soul 
and body. 

Saturday night, November 15th. — My soul 
feels the need of a greater conformity to that 
God, in whom I live, to whom I am indebted 
for every blessing I do enjoy, temporal and 
spiritual. I shall, (if T live to see another 
day,) be thirty-seven years of age, and I 
would lay my mouth in the dust, at his feet, 
lamenting I have spent those precious months, 
days, and moments so little to the glory of his 
grace, and the benefit of my own soul, and 
the good of others. I desire this precious 
night to make a covenant with my soul, to 
begin with the first of my thirty-eighth year, 



17 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



and strive to dedicate my soul and body to the 
Lord. Whether I shall see half the year ex- 
pire, is only known to him who has the 
issues of life and death; but that need not 
alarm me so much, as how I spend my time. 
0 that he would bow the gentle heavens, and 
come into my soul ] then I shall have power 
to fight the enemy who continually besets me 
on every side. My dear companion is now 
absent — may God be with him, and preserve 
him from every danger ; and if it may con- 
sist with his holy will, bring him to me again 
in safety. 

November 18th. — 0 God of all grace, help 
me to lie at thy feet, that I may overcome the 
evils of my heart ; and unite my soul to thee 
by a living faith, that death cannot dissolve. 

December 12th. — A new, or rather an old 
trial revived, has again fallen to my lot: my 
dear Lorenzo is far separated from me, and I 
have reasons to fear he is in a more than 
common poor state of health ; and what the 
Master has in store for us, I know not, but I 
hope he will give us grace to submit to his 
will without murmuring, to lay at the feet of 
my Master, is what I most earnestly seek 
after. If I meet him no more on this side 
Jordan, may God prepare me to join the happy 
company on the other; to spend a long eter- 
nity in adoring redeeming grace, and dying 
love. My soul is much weighed down under 
the present trial; may I be strengthened to 
soar above all the world can give, and may 
the too strong attachment I feel to my compa- 
nion, be overcome with love to my Saviour, 
who has done so much for me. Help, Lord, 
to whom for help I fly ! 

Sunday, Dec. 14th. — My soul feels some- 
what encouraged to rely on the Lord our God 
for strength to submit my all to him, and leave 
my dear companion in his hands, to do with 
him as seemeth him good, whether to call him 
to a happy eternity, or to foreign lands to 
preach his gospel. 0 that he may breathe 
into my soul a true spirit of submission, and 
prepare me to do my duty, and suffer all his 
righteous will here below with patience — my 
soul longs to drink deep into his Spirit. 0 
that I might wear humility as a garment ; I 
would mourn before my God, that I live so 
little to his glory, that I im.prove the time and 
talents I have so poorly: may I this day 
make a new covenant with my heart, my 
eyes, my ears, my hands, and all the powers 
and faculties of my soul and body, to be de- 
voted to the service of God, and live as one 
bound to eternity, who must shortly give an 
account ; but I am dependent on the God of 
all grace for strength to put any resolution 
into practice ; 0 may he this day impart 
grace to my soul, to sink into his will in all 
things. 



Rest for my soul I long to fiud, 
Saviour of all, if mine thou art, 

Give me thy meek and lowly mind, 
And stamp thine image on my heart. 

Sunday, Dec. 21st. — Sorrows and trials 
await my journey; our dear father seems 
verging to the grave, and poor Lorenzo is ab- 
sent, and perhaps under affliction too; my 
heart is divided between them, and my own 
trials of mind ; my heart is rising in rebellion 
at times, against the dispensation of Provi- 
dence, and makes me very unhappy. 0 may 
these crosses teach me what they are designed 
for; the Lord hath said he doth not afflict 
willingly, nor grieve the children of men, but 
to show them how much their hearts are at- 
tached to the world, and the things therein ; 
may every cross-providence serve to wean me 
from all I hold dear, and m^ay my Lord have 
the preference to all inferior things. 

Wednesday, Dec. 24. — I feel like one alone ; 
what can be the cause of my sinking down 
under a gloom ? all is not right within. 

May the spirit of divine truth shine into 
my soul, and teach me all my duty ; 0 that it 
might expel the enemies of my God ; pride, 
unbelief, jealousy, envy, evil thinking, and 
speaking. I have of late been beset with new 
trials — a desire to gain the applause of men 
more than the approbation of my Saviour. I 
would have it driven from my heart, and in 
its place a meek and humble frame of mind, 
feeling I have nothing worthy of praise in my- 
self, abstracted from the grace of God. My 
soul longs to be formed anew, freed from all 
the evils of nature : made a fit temple for the 
residence of the spirit of my Master. — IMy 
dear Lorenzo is absent, I know not where ; 
the last I heard from him, he was in Baltimore, 
from thence, perhaps, he may go to Richmond ; 
his bod}^ is feeble, but I trust his soul is filled 
with peace, love and joy. Would to God my 
soul could enjoy the same, and be closely uni- 
ted with him, to our precious Redeemer, and 
whether we meet again on the shores of time 
or not, that I might hail him on the happy 
confines of eternity, where we stiall feel no 
more pain of body nor mind, shall be out of 
the reach of sin and Satan, to meet all the 
ship's company, who have sailed with the 
Saviour below. 0 happy day for those who 
gain the prize, who hold out faithful to the 
end, and are received into the bosom of their 
Lord : may my soul be quickened, to run the 
race with more diligence. 

Sunday, Jan. 11, 1818.— Through the great 
mercy of a kind Providence, I am still an in- 
habitant of this lower world ; but what is in 
the way before me, I know not : I feel some 
new desires in my soul, to live to the glory of 
God ; to be freed from in-bred corruptions ; to 
have strength to put my trust in Him, to say, 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE .XDURNEY OF LIFE. 



259 



not my will but thine be done. My dearest 
of earthly friends is far distant from me ; and 
whether I shall ever behold him again, in this 
vale of tears, is only known to Him who has 
all power and goodness in his own hands ; on 
whom it is our duty and privilege to depend 
for life and death. I feel my heart as it were, 
borne down under a weight of sorrow — the 
prospect is somewhat beclouded. 0 may the 
tender hearted Jesus have mercy upon me, the 
most unworthy of his creatures ; and cleanse 
my heart from all impurity! help me to give 
up my companion with cheerfulness, to go and 
labor in the vineyard of his Lord, and prepare 
me to meet him in the blest mansions of peace, 
when all our toils are over. 

January 28th. — 0 the need I have of more 
religion ; — may God help me to lay asjde every 
weight, and the sin that doth easily beset me : 
and may I run with patience the race set be- 
fore me ; the way of danger I am in, deprived 
of the privilege, in a great measure of attend- 
ing meeting, and have more of the cares and 
concerns of the world laid upon me, than here- 
tofore, my companion in life in a distant land, 
and the probability that he may again try the 
uncertainty and dangers of the seas. 0 that 
God may teach him clearly his duty, and then 
give me a mind filled and prepared to submit 
to his will. I have passed through some sore 
conflicts, the summer past; I could not ac- 
count for my feelings, why the Lord was suf- 
fering the enemy to attack me in such an 
unaccountable way, was a mystery to me ; but 
of late I have thought it was to show me 
what was in my heart : something I did not 
know had a place there — ma)^ the Lord who 
giveth liberally and upbraideth not, give me 
victory over all and every evil propensity of 
my nature ; and prepare me to fill the station 
he has designed me. If he should suffer me 
again to see my dear Lorenzo, may it be to 
our mutual benefit, as to our Christian course, 

I feel most earnestly to beseech God to 
teach him the way of his duty, if he does re- 
quire him again to cross the ocean ; may the 
way open clearly to him, if not, may some 
preventative take place. I know not what is 
required of him, and I would not stand in the 
way of his complying with duty. I feel some- 
what lonely at times, but have more resigna- 
tion for the Lord to do with us as seemeth him 
good, than I have experienced at other times ; 
may the Lord increase the begun work in my 
soul, until all I am is lost in him. 

February 1st. — My life's cleaving to the 
dust ; Lord give me more of divine life. I feel 
the seeds of mortality in my dying body ; 0 
that I might improve more diligently and care- 
fully my time. 

HERE ENDS HER JOURNAL. 



Dear Lorenzo — After an absence c<f thrpe 
weeks, which seems long to me, very long, I 
take my pen the second time to converse with 
him who is the dearest object below the sun 
to my heart. I have not yet heard from you 
since you crossed the river at Middletown — 
but I hope the Providence of God will attend 
and protect you on your mission, and return 
you to us in safety. I would leave all to the 
disposal of our great Master — yet I feel my 
heart too often holding you tight — may Jesus 
be the greatest and most lovely object in my 
eyes ! I would have Mary's place at his feet, 
and receive his instructions with submission. 
I long to live so as to meet his approbation ; 
and I also pray not to stand in your way, 
and prevent your usefulness to souls. My 
daily prayer to God is, that you may be cloth- 
ed with the true spirit of a minister of Christ, 
and find your labors blessed from place to 
place ! You have had great encouragement 
the summer past ; may God still be with you, 
and give you to see more fruit of your labors 
in the south, than you have had in the north ; 
and may you be encircled in the arms of mercy, 
until you shall be called to receive a crown of 
glory, where sorrow and pain can reach you 
no more — I hope m}^ soul may be prepared to 
meet you there. Pray much for me, my dear 
Lorenzo, that I may have strength to stand in 
my lot, and be faithful to my God : there is 
no time to lose ; from me time flies fast away, 
and how soon I may be called to give an ac- 
count, I know not — I would be ready whether 
it is at midnight, or at the cock's crowing. 

My health is remarkably good for me — and 
my spirits as good and better, than for some 
time past ; while I am writing, I almost fancy 
myself in the company of my Lorenzo. 0 
may our souls meet at the throne of grace, 
and find communion there ! Christiana's 
health is much improved since you left us, — 
the rest of the family are well. Dear father 
is still feeble, but is able to work in his shop 
considerably ; we have not heard from Ver- 
mont, since your departure ; there has nothing 
taken place worth mentioning, in a family 
point of view — remember me to all you may 
meet, with whom I have had an acquaintance. 
Adieu, my ever dear J^orenzo ! 

PEGGY DOW. 

November 27th, 1817. 



My very Dfar Lorenzo — Your letters 
arrived this day ; which gave me pleasure and 
pain. Real satisfaction to find your health is 
in some measure restored, and that your soul 
is kept in peace ! sweet peace ! It is more 
desirable than gold ! yea, than fine gold ! It 
will support our souls when earthly treasures 



260 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



'4 

I fail. — But I felt somewhat pained to find it 

I confirmed, that you have serious intention of 

I I again encountering the dangers of the seas, 
j and perhaps far greater on the other side — but 

your letter from Baltimore, in a considerable 
degree prepared my mind for this — I could not 
tell whether your state of health was such, as 
to give you reason to think you should shortly 
bid adieu to all things below the sun : or you 
should visit foreign lands. 

I have no cause to think you forget your 
poor Peggy — but I believe you have a work 
to do; and I also remember the contract, as 
well as you. I do not feel in my heart to hold 
you back from doing your duty, if I could. It 
would be truly a comfo]! to me to have your 
company — the greatest of an earthly nature ; 

I but not at the expense of your peace of mind. 

j * -If -^^ * ->e * * 

Our dear father has been very unwell — but is 
better : he does not forget you. It appears to 
be a great comfort to him, that you are in a 
good cause, pursuing the road to peace and 
happiness : — he often says he should be glad 
to see you, but has this consolation : if you 
are called from the stage of action, he has rea- 
son to hope your toils and troubles will be at 
an end. The family are well. Christiana has 
got her health tolerable again — my health is 
as good, or better, than when you left us. 

I strive to leave all to the disposal of the 
Master ; praying that peace and prosperity 
may attend you, whether on the briny deep, 
or in foreign lands ; for he is a sure tower to 
all that put their trust in him. My soul's de- 
sire and prayer to God is, that I may be a liv- 
ing witness for him, in life and death. 

This is the first day of another year ; but 
what will take place before the close with us, 
is only known to Him who has the issues of 
life and death — may he direct our steps : and 
if either of us, or any of the family shall be 
; called to quit this mortal life, m^ay we close 
the same in peace. Adieu, my Lorenzo, 

I hope to meet you there, if no more here. 

PEGGY DOW. 

January 1st, 1818. 



Dear Lorenzo, — I take my pen again to 
converse Math you, this being the only way 
we communicate our thoughts to each other, 
when separated by rivers and mountains ; and 
I esteem it a precious privilege. I have much 
cause to adore the beneficent hand of Provi- 



dence for his mercy to us-ward, although we 
have our trials, — yet he mixes mercy with 
them. He has of late given me some tokens 
for good, — my heart has been enabled to re- 
joice in his love, in a considerable degree. — 
At a meeting a few nights ago, when Method- 
ists and Presbyterians were united, and there 
was an union in my heart to all the dear chil- 
dren of my Master, I have felt more strength 
to say in my heart, " the will of the Lord be 
done." I think yesterday, my desire to God 
w^as if it would be more for his glory, for you 
to return in a few weeks, you might, if not, so 
let it be— GO, MY LORENZO, THE WAY 
YOU ARE ASSURED THE LORD CALLS ; 
and if we meet no more in this vale of tears, 
may God prepare us to meet in the realms of 
peace, to range the blest fields on the banks of 
the river, and sing hallelujah, for ever and 
ever. I am very sure if I reach safe the des- 
tined port, I shall have cause to sing. I trust 
the Lord who has called you to leave all, will 
give you a rich reward : in this world, pre- 
cious souls, and in the world to come, a crown 
of glory. I have seen brother Tarbox since 
his return — nothing has taken place new. 
You have been accustomed to similar treat- 
m.ent — may you have patience and true phi- 
lanthropy of heart. — that is most desirable. 
You cannot conclude, I think, from what I 
have written, that I would not rejoice to see 
you return, if it would be consistent with the 
will of God : but I would desire, above all 
things not to be found fighting against him. 
Your father and myself are as v/ell as we may 
expect, considering our infirmities. My health 
has been better than when you left me, for 
some past. * * * * 

* ^ My dear Lorenzo, I bid 
adieu once more ; may the Lord return you to 
your Peggy again. I have written five times 
before this. PEGGY DOW. 

January 2 2d, 1818. 



Returned to my Peggy, about 3d March, at 
my father's, in Hebron, Connecticut, and parted 
about 5th May, for Europe ; and sailed from 
New York on the 20th, in the ship Alexander 
Mansfield, for Liverpool, where T arrived about 
the 18th of June, and in a few weeks hope to 
receive letters from her. 

LORENZO DOW. 

Liverpool, July, 27th, 1818. 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 261 



AN ACCOUNT 

OF THE CLOSING SCENES IN THE LIFE OF PEGGY DOW. 

BY LORENZO DOW. 



After my return from Virginia a few 
weeks, leaving her with my father, we parted, 
and 1 sailed for England, May 20th, and ar- 
rived there about the 20th of June, 1818. 

Whilst travelling in that country, many per- 
sons in ditferent parts, who were strangers to 
me, remarked that they thought from their 
feelings, that my Peggy would be gone ofl' 
from the stage of action, so that I would see 
her no more, unless I returned to America 
soon ! 

Their feelings were so consonant to my own 
anticipations, that it caused my return a year 
sooner than was contemplated when we 
parted. 

Arrived back to America in June, 1819, 
after an absence of about thirteen months. 

She had attended a writing school in my 
absence, in February ; and getting wet and 
chilled, took cold — and hence a cough and 
tightness across the chest, and thence a decline 
ensued. 

However, the subject was not viewed as se- 
rious at the first, as the sequel afterwards 
proved to be. 

She travelled with me some distance to va- 
rious meetings ; and when Ave were at Provi- 
dence, in Rhode Island, I found her in a room 
weeping — on enquiring the cause, she, after 
some hesitation, replied, " The consumption is 
a flattering disease !— but I shall return back 
to Hebron^ and tell Father Dow that I have 
come back to die with him !" 

After my return from Europe, she requested 
me not to leave her, till she had got better or 
worse — which request she had never made at 
any time, under any circumstances in former 
'years whatever. 

We returned in September. She remarked 
that she felt more comfort in Divine enjoyment 
than" she expressed to others — and that her 

" DEATH MIGHT BE SANCTIFIED TO SOME." 

We never parted but twice after my return 



from Europe — once for a night, and once on 
business to Boston of about five days. 

She continued growing more and more fee- 
ble, until in December, when she asked if I 
thought her dissolution was near 1 The reply 
to which was an opinion, that she would con- 
tinue until spring, if not longer. 

She replied that she thought so too ; but the 
night following, she awoke me up, and en- 
quired the time of the month ? — and being in- 
formed, she said she thought she was bounded 
in all by the month of January. 

Counted every day until the year expired, 
and then almost every hour, until the morning 
of the fifth, when she asked me'if I had been 
to bespeak a Coffin for her ? But was an- 
swered in the negative ; — when in the even- 
ing, she enquired if I had been to call in the 
neighbors 1 I answered. No ! But brother 
and sister Page came in and spent the night, 
which seemed refreshing to her; and w4th 
whom we had spent many happy hours in 
days that were gone by ! 

About two o'clock at night, she requested 
me to call up the family, which being done : 
she soon began to fail very fast. 

Being asked if she felt any pain ? She an- 
swered in the negative — and that but one 
thing attracted her here below — pointing her 
finger towards me as supported in my arms. 
When I replied. Lord, Thou gavest her to me ! 
I have held her only as a lent favor for fifteen 
years ! and now T resign her back to Thee, 
until we meet again beyond the swelling flood ! 
She replied with a hearty "Amen," and soon 
expired, as the going out of the snuff of a 
candle, without a struggle, contraction or 
groan ! 

In the course of conversation the last night — 
her views and attachments to the things of 
time and eternity — she replied that she felt no 
condemnation, and that but one thing attract- 
ed her here below, that was hard to give up ; 



262 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 



but tliat she felt willing to resign herself into 
the hands of the Great and Wise Disposer, for 
the things of eternity were far more desirable 
than the things of time ; for her better pros- 
pects were beyond this life, and there appear- 
ed to be a calm and sweet submission ! 

By my request, she was dressed and laid 
out in her best plain, neat meeting dress, with 
woolen blankets, instead of shrouded sheets. 
Her grave was about three feet below the 
common depth-^her funeral was attended by 
a large concourse of people — the sermon was 
delivered by Daniel Burrows, a particular 
friend, who had visited her frequently in her 
last sickness. 

Many had said L. D. was eccentric, and 
that it was now exemplified ! But such, still 
admitted that the dress became impressive on 
the occasion ; and also the color of the coffin 
too. It was a solemn, serious and impressive 
time ! 

Woolen does not rot like some other things! 
— and the sacred dust, I wished to repose 
(undisturbed in ages to come, by future mov- 
ing of the earth for the dead,) until " The 
Trump of God shall sound ! " 

What God said to Ezekiel, '■^Behold I take 
away the desire of thine eyes with a stroked 
January 6th, 1820, were exemplified, as with 
a sword through my soul ; for the impression 
of the words, were as a dispensation of prepa- 
ration, some few years antecedent to the time. 

This is a subject that may be felt, but can- 
not be described ! Those who have drank 
the cup, know the language — to others, it is 
but a dream ! 

She possessed exquisite feelinc^s of sensi- 



bility, but there was affection and condescen- 
sion. Hence the sequel upon the Journey of 
Life, as agreeable consequences for peace in 
a married state ! But where there is a want 
of Love, affection, and an attachment, there is 
a cause of misery, mischief and unhappiness 
of many families ! 

Love and affection cannot be bought ; they 
are above rubies — yea, beyond all price, when 
applied to the married state ! 

The following was put upon her tomb 
stone, in the Methodist Burying Ground, in 
Hebron, Connecticut, ten years after : — 

"PEGGY DOW 
Shared the Vicissitudes of Lorenzo 
fifteen years, 
And died January 6th, 1820, 

AGED 39." 

Seventeen years before this, I lost my 
Mother, and two years and eight months after 
the decease of Peggy, my father died. Six 
of us children are still living; and out of 
twenty. eight grand-children, sixteen are still 
on mortal shore ! 

It is now March, 1833, which brings me to 
the age of 55 years and five months : and 40 
years and 4 months of my religious' pilgrim- 
age ; and 37 years in the public field of battle, 
wandering through the world ! 

My Peggy is gone to meet our Infant in 
yonder world, where I trust to meet them both 
by and bye — which is a sweet and pleasing 
thought to me / L. D. 



I 



i 



J 



THE 

DEALINGS OF 

GOD, MAN, AND THE DEVE; 

AS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE 

LIFE, EXPERIEKCE, AID TRAYELS 

OF 

LORENZO DOW, 

IN A PERIOD OF OVER HALF A CENTURY: 

TOGETHER WITH HIS 

POLEMIC AND MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS 

COMPIiE TE. 

TO WHICH IS ADDED 

THE YICISSITUDES OF LIFE, 

BY PEGGY BOW. 



Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. — David. 



WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ESSAY BY THE 

REV. JOHN DOWLING, D. D., OF NEW YORK, 

AUTHOR OP " THE HISTORY OF ROMANISM," ETC. ETC. 



TWO VOLUMES IN ONE. 

VOL II. 



NEW YORK: 
CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co. 

267 PEARL-STREET. 
1851. 



Entered according to Act of 
J. S. GliASX^NJSR, 
in the Clerk's Office of 



Congress, in the year 1849, by 
& K. C. MARSHAIili, 
the District Court of Ohio. 



Stereotyped by Vincent Dill, Jr., 
No. 17 Ann Street, N. Y. 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS 



PROM THE THIRTY-THIRD EDITION. 



After I had found religion, I began to reflect 
on my experience, and perceiving that I felt a 
love to ALL, though I had heen taught that 
God only loved a few, which he had given to 
his Son :^ I could not reconcile the two ideas 
together, how my love should exceed the love 
of God ; and feeling within myself, that I stood 
in danger of falling into sin, and consequently 
into condemnation ; I could not reconcile it 
with the common idea, that if a man once ob- 
tained religion, he was always safe, let him 
do what he would, This put me upon exam- 
ining the scriptures for myself, and comparing 
past ideas therewith : and on examination of 
the same, I could iind no promise that any 
should he saved, hut those who endured unto 
the end. On the other hand the Bible seemed 
to correspond with my feelings, that there was 
danger, being full of cautions; and there is 
no need of caution where there is no danger. 
The more light and knowledge a person hath, 
and commits a crime, the worse it must be ; 
because he sins against the more light : there- 
fore any sin is greater in a professor of religion, 
than in a non-professor, seeing he sins against 
the greater light. 

* To talk ahout an eternal covenant between the Fa- 
ther and the Son before all worlds, a bargain that Christ 
should have a certain number of mankind, which some 
call the elect, is a contradiction in terms, and a piece of 
inconsistency. For, first, a covenant is a contract made 
between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant 
without two parties. 

Therefore to say the Father and Son made a covenant, 
would be to adopt the idea, that there were two divini- 
ties, which would divide the Godhead, and of course 
argue two Gods. 

But the Bible authorises us to believe in one God and 
no more. Again, if the Father and Son made a covenant, 
there was a time when they made it, and if so then there 
was a tim.e before they made it, consequently it was not 
made from all eternity, unless you suppose eternity began 
at the time when they made it, which is inconsistent, be- 
cause eternity implies unbeginning of time. 

Again, this covenant cannot be a new one if it be so old, 
and a new covenant of works made with Adam but six 
thousand years ago, cannot be called an old one, there- 
fore to terra the oldest covenant a new one, and the new- 
est the old one, is a piece of inconsistency, like putting 
the cart before the horse, Q(J= and you cannot deny it. 



If the sin is the greater, of course the con- 
demnation and punishment must be propor- 
tioned : as Christ saith, " he that knoweth his 
master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten 
with many stripes ; whereas, he that knoweth 
not his master's will, shall be beaten with 
few." Therefore, if the sinner who never had 
religion deserves to be damned for actual trans- 
gression; why not the professor, upon the 
principles of impartial justice. 

Now it appears to me, that this doctrine, 
once in grace, always in grace, is inseparably 
connected with the doctrine of particular elec- 
tion and reprobation ; and to deny the latter, 
and to hold the former, to me appears incon- 
sistent : for if a saint cannot be punished in 
proportion to his conduct, then he is not ac- 
countable ; and if he be not accountable, then 
not rewardable ; and if neither rewardable nor 
punishable, then his salvation or damnation 
does not turn upon his actions, pro nor con, 
but upon the free electing love of God : There- 
fore, God will have mercy upon whom he 
will, and whom he will, he passeih by : thus 
they appear connected like two links in a 
chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the 
doctrine of particular election, leadeth to uni- 
versalism : for according to the above we must 
suppose, that God decreed all things ; if so, 
God being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he 
must have decreed it right; consequently 
nothing cometh to pass wrong — then there is 
no sin, for it cannot be sin to do right : If 
then one shall be damned for doing right, why 
not all ; and if one is saved for doing right, 
why not all, according to the rule of impartial ; 
justice. Again, this doctrine of election saith ' 
all that was given from the Father to the Son , j 
in the covenant of Grace, will be saved ; none | 
that Christ died for can be lost. The Bible 
saith, Christ gave himself for ALL. 1 Tim. 
ii. 4, 6. 1 John ii. 2, and A double L, does 
not spell part, nor some, nor fevj. but it means 
all. Well, now, if all Christ died for will be 

— J 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



saved, and none of them can be lost, then 
Universalism must be true : 1^^^ and you can- 
not deny it. 

And now it appears furthermore, that Uni- 
versalism leads to Deism—for if all are saved, 
none are lost, and of course no future punish- 
ment : therefore the threatenings in the Bible 
must be false, like a sham scarecrow hung up 
in the fields, to represent what is not real. 
And if the threatenings be false, the promises 
are equally so; for while the promises are 
given in one scale to encourage virtue, the 
threatenings are put in the opposite one, to 
discourage vice. To deny the one, disallows 
of the other, and of course breaks the chain 
of the Bible, and thereby destroys its authori- 
ty; consequently, ye cannot suppose with 
propriety, that it came from God by Divine 
direction ; but rather, that it was hatched up 
by some cunning politicians, to answer their 
political designs, to keep the people in order — 
and that it has been kept on the carpet ever 
since, by the black and blue coats, to get 
a fat living out of the people. " Away with 
the Bible," says the Deist, "I will be imposed 
upon by that no more, but I will go upon rea- 
son; for whoever came back from the other 
world, to bring us news from that country 
about Heaven or Hell, or exhibited a map 
thereof?" 

Now if I denied the Bible, I should of course 
deny miracles and inspiration ; for if I admit 
of them, I must in reason admit of the pro- 
priety of the Bible. 

But no one who denies inspiration and mira- 
cles, can prove the existence of a God. There 
are but six ways to receive ideas ; which are 
by inspiration or one of the Jive senses. Deny 
inspiration, there are but the five ways ; and 
matter of fact demonstrates, that a man by 
these outward sensitive organs, can neither 
hear, see, smell, taste nor feel God : how then 
can we know him but by a revelation in the 
inward sense 1 Why, saith the Deist, the 
works of nature proclaim aloud in both my 
ears, " there is a God," but I deny it accord- 
ing to your scale of reasoning, for you deny 
miracles ; and yet you say what has been once 
maybe again; now if there was a miracle 
once; there may be one again; if so, then 
there may be such a thing as revealed religion, 
for that is but miraculous : but if there cannot 
be a miracle again, that is an argument there 
never was one, and of course denies the works 
of Creation, if there was no Creation, then 
there is no Creator ; for it must have been a 
miracle, to have spoken the world into exis- 
tence and to have formed intelligent beings — 
therefore, if there never was a miracle, then 
there never was such a thing as Creation : 
consequently the works of nature do not speak 
forth a Divine Being, for his hand never 



formed them ; but they argue, that matter is 
eternal, and that all things come by nature — 
for it is evident, that if nought had Been or?ce, 
nought had been now ; for wai/img- cannot put 
forth the act of power and beget something ; 
yet it is self-evident that something does exist ; 
therefore something must have existed eter- 
nally. Then saith reason, if all things come 
by nature, then nature is eternal ; and when 
forming from its primitive chaos, into its pre- 
sent position by congelation, brought forth 
mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously; 
something like the mushroom growing up 
without seed, or the moss growing on the tree ; 
and are kept on the stage by transmigration, 
like the caterpillar, transmigrating or turning 
into a beautiful butterfly ; or the muck-worm 
into a horn bug. Thus nature assumes cine 
form or shape for a while, then laying that 
aside takes up another. In confirmation of 
this idea, it appears that one race of animals 
0^ beings goes from the stage, and another 
comes on the carpet ; for instance, the bones 
of a certain animal, found in different parts of 
the continent of America, demonstrate there 
was such a race of beings once, called the 
Mammoth, which as far as we know, are now 
extinct : and the Hessian fly, which was dis- 
covered a few years since, near where the Hes- 
sian troops encamped, and from thence took its 
name, supposed to have been brought by them 
from Hesse — and since this insect has greatly 
spread over New England, and destroys the 
wheat : I have made much inquiry, but can- 
not learn that it is found in the country from 
whence the Hessians came; from this one 
may infer and argue, that it is an animal, 
come on the stage within late years, as it ap- 
pears some other insects have done. In fur- 
ther confirmation of this idea, and which 
stands opposed to the account given by the 
Bible, " that all animals were drowned, except 
those with Noah in the ark," we find that al- 
though it is natural for us to conclude, that all 
animals would generate and be found on that 
part where the ark rested, yet the racoon is 
peculiar to America : this then is a new spe- 
cies of animal, and we may say the account 
cannot be admitted that all other parts were 
drowned. But again in confirmation of revo- 
lutions in nature we perceive, that even if 
scripture be true, once giants did exist; but 
they are now apparently extinct. On strict 
examination, it appears that earth and shells 
congealed, form marble — and w^ood, when put 
into certain lakes of water, becomes stone. 

The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found 
on the tops of the highest mountains, or in the 
valleys, miles in length and breadth, and 
scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have 
been vegetables washed together by some 
singular cause or awful deluge ; whole trees, 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



with ancient artificial materials, being found 
many feet below the surface. I likewise was 
informed of a spring in that country, by putting 
bars or sheets of iron therein, they would be 
converted into copper. 

On my way from Georgia, I could not but 
observe great quantities of shells, which to me 
appear to belong to the oyster, some hundreds 
of miles from any salt or brackish water, and 
it is quite improbable they could have been 
brought by human art, considering the vast 
quantities found in the Suvannas or Piraras to 
Tombigbee, and thence to the Natchez country, 
and in the Chickasaw nation. It evidently 
appears likewise, that this western country 
was once inhabited by a warlike informed' 
people, who had the use of mechanical instru- 
ments ] and there are evident marks of anti- 
quity, consisting of artificial mounts and forti- 
fications, &c., pronounced by the curious, who 
have examined, to have been deserted long 
before the discovery of America by Columbus. 
One of those mounts, a few miles above the 
Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, 
forty feet above the common level, on which 
stands another, forty feet high, making in all 
eighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial 
mounts, fortifications and beds of ashes, are 
to be found, extending from the western parts 
of Georgia, to the Mississippi, and then north- 
ward with the waters of said river, to Lake 
Erie, &c. all which denote it once v/as a 
populous, and since is a forsaken country; 
which neither history nor tradition hath given 
us any information of. Therefore it appears, 
that greater revolutions have taken place in 
this terraqueous globe, than many may im- 
agine ; and hereupon we might suppose, that 
the earth hath stood longer than the six 
thousand years calculated from scripture— 
and with the Chinese assent to their boasted 
ancient histories, &c. 

Thus I shall be an Atheist instead of a 
Deist ; but I cannot be the one nor the other 
according to reason, for if there be no God, 
nature depends on chance, and this earth 
would be like a well stringed instrument, 
without a skillful hand to play upon it; or a 
well rigged vessel, without mariners to steer 
her ; for every thing that hath not a regulator, 
is liable to go to ruin : and if all things de- 
pend on chance, then by chance there may be 
a God and a Devil, a Heaven and a Hell, 
Saints and Sinners, and by chance the Saints 
may get to Heaven, and by chance Sinners 
may go to Hell. It is evident in reason, that 
as a stream cannot rise higher than its foun- 
tain, so confusion can never produce order; 
for the effect cannot be more noble than the 
cause : Consequently, if confusion had been 
once, it must have remained ; but as the stars 
keep their courses without infringing upon 



each other in their different revolutions, so 
that the astronomer can calculate his alma- 
nacs years before hand, it is evident there is 
such a thing as order ; and to suppose this 
order to have been eternal would be arguing, 
that the earth has stood forever, as we now 
behold it; and to suppose that the earth hath 
forever had its present form, is to suppose that 
there has been an eternal succession of men, 
beasts and vegetables, and that to an infinite 
number ; (for if the number be not infinite, 
how could the succession have been eternal,) 
and yet to talk about an infinite number, is a 
contradiction in terms, for there is no nurabeir 
but what may be made larger, by the addition 
of units ; but that which is infinite, cannot be 
enlarged. Again, if there has been an eternal 
succession of men and beasts; by the same 
rule there had been an eternal succession of 
days and nights, and years likewise. This 
must be allowed, (that infinite numbers are 
equal, for if one number be smaller than the 
other, how can it be said to be infinite'?) 
Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if 
there hath been an eternal succession of years, 
and days, and nights, we must suppose that 
their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to 
allow there hath been as many years, as there 
hath been days and nights, is inconsistent, 
seeing that it takes 365 to compose one year; 
and if the number of years be less than the 
number of days and nights, the number cannot 
be admitted to be infinite; consequently the 
succession cannot have been eternal; there- 
fore it must be, there was a time when years 
began : If so, we must admit the idea, that 
there is something superior to nature, that 
formed it, and thus of course an Almighty 
regulator, that with wisdom, must have con- 
structed and preserved this system ; and this 
power and regulator must be self-dependent, 
for no power could exceed it for it to be de- 
pendent on, and of course, self-existent, of 
course eternal, according to the foregoing: 
and this Eternal, self-existent, all wise, regu- 
lator, is what we term GOD, and what the 
Indians term, the GREAT MAN ABOVE.* j 
Various are the ideas formed concerning this j 
GOD : Some acknowledge one Supreme Being, 
but disallow of what is called the Trinity; j 
saying, how can three be one ! Answer, as 
rain, snow, and hail, when reduced to their 
origin are one, (water :) and as light, heat, 
and color are seen in one element, (fire,) and 
as the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans, 
compose but one, so, if in natural things, 
three can make one, why may we not admit 
the idea with reason, that three can be one in 
things supernatural and divine, &c. What is 
meant by God the Father, is, that Eternal 
Being that is every where present. What is 



' Causeless Causator.'- 



8 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



meant by Christ the Son, the manhood of 
Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent 
power of God, as the evangelists relate and 

♦ " Here I trust I may be permitted to say, with all due 
respect for those who difler from me, that the doctrine 
of the eternal Sonship of Christ is, in Uiy opinion, 
anti-scriptural and highly dangerous ; this doctrine I 
reject for the following reasons : 

1st. I have not been able to find any express declara- 
tion in the Scriptures concerning it. 

2dly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine na- 
ture, then he cannot be eternal ; for son implies a father ; 
and father implies, in reference to son, precedency in 
time, if not in nature too. Father and son imply the idea 
of generation ; and generation implies a time in which it 
was eflected, and time also antecedent to such generation. 

3dly. If Christ be the Son of God, as to his divine 
nature, then the Father is of necessity prior, conse- 
quently superior to him. 

4thly. Again, if this divine nature were begotten of the 
Father, then it must be in time ! i. e. there was a period 
in which it did not exist, and a period when it began to 
exist. This destroys the eternity of our blessed Lord, 
and robs him at once of his Godhead. 

othly. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is 
in my opinion, absurd ; and the phrase eternal Son is a 
positive self-contradiction. Eternity is that which has 
had no beginning, nor stands in any reference to time. 
Son supposes time, generation, and father ; and time also 
antecedent to such generation. Therefore the conjunc- 
tion of these two terms Son and eternity is absolutely 
impossible, as they imply essentially dilierent and oppo- 
site ideas. 

The enemies of Christ's divinity have, in all ages, 
availed themselves of this incautious method of treating 
this subject, and on this ground, have ever had the ad- 
vantage of the defenders of the Godhead of Christ. This 
doctrine of the eternal Sonship destroys the deity of 
Christ : now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel 
scheme of redemption is ruined. On this ground, the 
atonement of Christ cannot have been of infinite merit, 
and consequently could not purchase pardon for the of- 
fences of mankind, nor give any right to, or possession of 
an eternal glory. The very use of this phrase is both 
absurd and dangerous ; therefore let all those who value 
Jesus and their salvation abide by the Scriptures.^' — Dr. 
Clarke. 

We read, " No man hath seen God at any time." 1 
John iv. 1-2. But Christ saith to Philip "He that hath 
seen me, hath seen the Father." John xiv. 9. Again, " I 
in them, and Thou in me." John xvii. 2.3. t. e. the invisi- 
ble manifestation, as Paul saith "Christ in you, the hope 
of glory." Colos. i. 27. Again, " ff^e will come unto /izw, 
and make our abode with him." John xiv. 23. In this the 
Christian feels God to be his Father, Redeemer, and Com- 
forter. And supposing the word Trinity is not to be 
found in the Bible, or Persons the plural, yet there are 
manifestations, and people should be careful not to 
quarrel too much about names, forms, or words, but seek 
for essential realities. 

We read, Heb. i. 1, 2, " God— hath in these last days spo- 
ken unto us by his Son, by whom also he made the worlds," 
or, as John i. 1 — 4. He existed as the Word, visible mani- 
festation or Son of God ; as, by an act of mind a thought 
is begot, so this manifestation might be said to be begot- 
ten by the will and power of God, though some query it 
does not appear to be written whether he existed as the 
Son, or only as the Word, until he was manij'ested in the 
flesh. 

The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made 
with us in Adam, we being in his loins, he was our 
federal head and representative, and God required him 
to keep a moral law of innocence for us in himself, &c. 
Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and we being in 
his loins, fell with him. Well, says one, would not God 
be just to have damned us for Adam's sin ? Answer— a 
punishment should never exceed the transgression, and 
of course, we deserve not a personal punishment for that 
which we were never actually guilty of ; but as we were 
passive in the action, should have been passive in the suf- 
fering ; of course as we fell in Adam's loins, should have 
been punished in his loins, and of course have perished 
in his loins. Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, 
and of course they only, deserved an actual punishment, 
which I believe would have been just in God to have in- 



that manhood being filled with the divine na- 
ture, of course he would be God as well as ; 
man, and man as well as God — two distinct 

flicted ; but to punish his posterity with a personal pun- 
ishment, for that of which they were never personally 
guilty would be representing God as unjust, bv making 
the punishment to exceed the crime, which would ex- 
ceed the bounds of moral justice. I therefore argue, 
that as the punishment should be proportioned to the 
crime, if a mediator was not provided, we should have 
perished, by being punished in Adam's loins : and if we 
had, then God's declarative glory must nave been 
eclipsed, he not being actually glorified in our personal 
.s&lvation or damnation. In further demonstration of this 
idea, I argue, that as every title to any blessing was for- 
feited by Adam's fall, they could never have been en- 
joyed, except they were purchased, (for if they could i 
there was nj need for him to purchase them for us, &c.) j 
Our temporal lives being blessings, they came through ^ 
the merits of Christ, of course, if it had not been for i 
Christ's merits we should not have had this blessing, and : 
of course should have perished in Adam, as we fell with 
him, as above. But as we read that Christ was a lamb 
slain (not from all eternity) from the foundation of the 
world, though not actually slain until four thousand 
years after ; meaning that God made a revelation of his 
Son to the ancients, who were saved by faith in a Mes- 
siah which was to come, the same as we are saved by 
faith in a Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred 
years ago, &c., as Christ said, "Abraham rejoiced to see 
my day, he saw it and was glad." John viii. 56 : Ro- 
mans i. 19, 20, to ii. 14, 15. Galat. iii. 8. Job was a hea- 
then, yet observe his faith. Job xix. 25, 26. 

Observe, as the first covenant, the covenant of works 
was made with us in Adam, he being our head and re- 
presentative, &c. So the second covenant, the covenant 
of grace, was not made between the Father and the Son, 
as some do vainly think, (there is no mention of such a 
covenant in the Bible,) but •^as made with US IN 
Christ, he being given to the pecr>-e for a covenant, &g. 
Isaiah xlii. 6, and xlix. 8. 

God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and i 
require his obedience, and when he fell, he'had the same j 
sovereign right to raise up the second Adam as he had j 
the first and to require his obedience. But says the i 
Deist, there would be no moral justice to make the inno- I 
cent sufter for the guilty. Allowing it, what then ? If | 
the innocent sufter voluntarily, who can be impeached 
with injustice? for instance, if I break a law, and the 
the penalty is, pay five pounds or take the lash. If I can- 
not advance the money, I must take the stripes. But a ! 
gentleman steps up and voluntarily sufl'ers the loss of I 
five pounds out of his own pocket, nobody can be cen- ! 
sured with injustice. At the same time the law haviiag i 
full satisfaction would have no further demand, and of j 
course, 1 should be extricated from the punishment. So 
Christ our second Adam, our second head and represen- i 
tative, was raised up to heal the breach that Adam made. \ 
For this purpose he stepped right into the shoes of tl^e i 
first Adam, between that law of moral innocence, that i 
Adam was required to keep for us, and kept it, even as ! 
Adam was required to keep it. How did he keep it ? | 
First by a passive obedience, having no will of his own | 
abstract from what that law required. Secondly, by an I 
active obedience, doing what the law did require, during i 
the thirty-three years which he resided in this vale of j 
tears. And thirdly, by voluntarily laying down his life j 
to sufter in our lieu, 'what we must' have suftered in ; 
Adam if he did not do it. Observe, it was not the divinity j 
of Christ that suftered, but the manhood. And where the 
Bible calls Christ the Son of God, it does not allude to his [ 
Godhead as God, but manifestation ; as v/e read Gal. iv. 
4 : Heb. x. 5 : and i. 5, 6 : John xv. 13, and x. 18, that 
"he was made or born of a woman, (who was the first in ' 
the transgression) and made or born under the law, as no ! 
man ever came into the world as we are informed Christ | 
did," &c. Luke i. 36. But, says one. Prove, that he did I 
it voluntarily. Very well — Christ saith, "greater love ! 
than this hath no man, that he lay down his life for his j 
friends," and " I lay down my life for the sheep." Again, [ 
" no man taketh my life from me — I have power to lay it 1 
down, and power to take it again " 

Now, if no man took Christ's life from him, then their 
nailing him to the tree did not cause him to die ; if not 
then it must have been something else, and of course the 



A CHAIN OF REASON 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



9 



natures in one person ; and it is no more in- 
consistent with reason, to acknowledge that 
he came as above, than to acknowledge a 
miracle for the first man's origin ; which idea 
in reason we must admit, for there cannot be 
an effect without a cause; and as men do 
exist, it is evident there is but one way for 
tliem to generate in nature ; if so, who did the 
first man and woman generate from — to sup- 
pose that they came by nature, is to suppose 
the earth brought them forth spontaneously ; 



sin of the world. Again, we read, that "Christ was 
heard, in that he feared— and that he pleased not himself, 
but gave himself a ransom." Heb. v. 7. Rom. xv. 3. 1 
Tim. ii. 6. Luke xxii. 4-2. And Heb. xii. 2, "he, for the 
joj' that was set before him, endured the cross despising 
the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne 
of God, &c. Again, he said in the garden of Gethsemane, 
" Not my will but thine be done," &c. which certainly 
argues, that he had a human will, and when he thus gave 
up voluntarily, Sec. we find that the sin of the world was 
laid upon him and caused him to cry out, " my soul is ex- 
ceeding sorrowful, even unto death," (and he never spoke 
extiavagantly) — and the agony of his mind, caused the 
very blood to" gush through the pores oi Lis skin, and ran 
down like drops of sweat ; and by his dying so much 
sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, 
the governor appeared to have been astonished, and mar- 
veiled if he were already dead, and could hardly believe 
the account till he had called the Centurion and had it 
from his own mouth, &c. Mark xv. 44, 4-5. I herefrom 
infer, that as no man took his life from him, and as he 
died out of the common course of nature, that something 
out of the course of nature killed him — which must have 
been the sin of the world — And when he had sudered so 
much as what was necessary to sutler, even unto death, 
the law which Adam broke had full satisfaction on him, 
and having full satisfaction, it had no further demand. On 
the third day, the Diviuity rai-ed the Humanity from the 
dead, by which means, lii'o and immortality are brought 
to light'by the gospel ; and Glory be to God ! 

'We read nothing about Johiitlie AJethodist, nor John the 
Pres])y terian, in all the Bible, but we read of John the Bap- 
tist ; but what did he say ? John i. ;29. He say eth, '■ behold 
the Lamb of God whicli taketh away the sin of the world." 

Observe, the si?i of the world was the sin of Adam, as 
ho was the representative of the world, and Christ, the 
second Adam, John says, took it away — How ? By 
atoning for it, &c. Now if John preached up that Christ 
took away the sin of the world, then all John's people 
ought to preach it up ; and if he took it away, then it 
does not lie upon us, and if not, then we do not feel the 
guilt, only the efl'ect, which is the evil corrupt nature in- 
stinct within, &c. and not the guilt — this is the truth and 
you cannot deny it. 

Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made 
with us in our first head, and the second covenant with 
us in our second head (Christ.) 

According to Isaiah liii. 6, " all we like sheep, are gone 
astray, Sec. and the Lord hath laid upon him (Christ) the 
iniquity of us all." 

Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but 
!>in. the singular, and the {>rophet Isaiah doth not say ini- 
qiiifiei, but iniquity, which must have alluded to the fall 
of man. Therefore the plaister is as large as the wound, 
(O^ and you cannot deny it. As we read, Rom. v. 18, 
therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came upon 
all men unto condemnation, even so (not -■ineven) by the 
righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto 
justification of life. Observe the words justification and 
regeneration are not synonymous as some use them, but 
ftre ot different meanings. Regeneration signifies to be 
bora of the Spirit of God : i. e. to be purified within by 
jt5 inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c. But 
justification signifies to acquit and look upon us free 
from guilt. And now if the free gift from God by Christ, 
came upon all men unto justification of life, I herefrom 
would infer, that God hath justified all men by the death 
of his Son, i. e. acquitted them from what is called the 
guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free therefrom 
as thej" come into the world. 



if so, take the inhabitants from an island, and 
it would produce them again — but matter of 
fact, sayeth it will not. Then if nature hath 
not changed, it never brought forth people; 
for if it had, it might again do so, and if 
not, a miracle hath taken place in nature. 

What is meant by the Holy Ghost, is the 
Spirit of God, proceeding from the Father, 
through the mediation of the man Christ Jesas, 
down to the sons of men ; the office of v/hich 
Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and 
prepare them, for the enjoyment of God in 
Glory. 

If I deny there was such a person as Christ 
on this eai'th eighteen hundred years ago, I 
should deny three things: — 1st, our dates, — 
2nd, all sacred, and 3d, the greatest part^-of- 
pro/ane history ; which historians in general 
would not be willing to give up. If I allow 
there was such a person as Christ, I must ac- 
knowledge his miracles too; for the same 
histories, sacred and profane, which mention 
his person, relate his miracles; and to deny 
his miracles, would be giving the histories the 
lie, and of course destroy their authority. If 
I allow his miracles I must allow his sacred 
character also ; for it is inconsistent with 
reason, to believe that God would aid and 
assist a liar, or an impostor, to do the mighty 
deeds which we are informed Christ did.* 



There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an 
outward feeling of the body ; for instance, sometimes my 
mind is calm, yet I feel pain of body ; at other times, my 
body is well, and I feel pain of mind, remorse, guilt, fear, 
4-c. which are not feelings of the body, but in, or 
of the mind, which feelings are as perce{)tible as the 
wind blowing upon the body, and you cannot deny 
it. Again, a man walking along, spies the wild beast of 
the forest and feels his hair to rise and his flesh to crawl 
upon his bones. What is the cause of this feehng 1 It 
must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view of 
his danger, and perhaps likewise he may feel the 
powers of his limbs in a measure to fail, and sits 
down under the shock. Now allowing the above, 
why should it be thought strange, if people were to 
fall under the mighty power of God, operating upon the 
human mind. 

But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the 
idea that God will work in this form ; but I say hush ! 
There cannot be a law without a penalty, and we know 
that we are accountable unto God, for 'our moral con- 
duct; for we feel it in our own breasts, and when we do 
wrong, we feel misery, and living and dying therein, 
shall carry our misery to eternity with us ; as death only 
separates the soul from the body, but doth not change the 
disposition of the mind. 

Again, through the medium of organs, my spirit can 
convey an idea to the spirit of another and make him 
angry or wrathful, or please him with novelty, and make 
him laugh and feel joyful : if so, then spirit can 
operate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter, and con- 
vey ideas, and you cannot deny it. If so, why not 
the Divine spirit operate on the human mind, and give an 
inward conviction, &c. of right and wrong ? If we are 
accountable unto God, then we are rewargable or pun- 
ishable according to our behavior and capacity, and of 
course, a day of accounts must take place when these re- 
wards and punishments must be actually given. From 
this I argue, there is such a thing as moral evil and good, 
or vice and virtue, of course there is a road to shun, and 
a particular one in v/hich we ought to walk ; therefore, 
it is necessary to have a guide. And now the question 
arises, what guide is necessary } Some say the Alcoran ; 
but there is more proof for the belief of the writings of 



10 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



If there be no such thing as inspiration, 
how could the Prophets foretell future 
events, out of the common course of nature 1 

Moses, than for those of Mahomet. Moses got a whole 
nation of people to believe that he led them through the 
Red Sea, by drying it up before them, &c. — likewise got 
them to erect a monument in remembrance, that they 
actually saw it, viz. to kill the paschal lamb and eat him 
with bitter herbs, and walk with their staffs in their 
hands on a certain night of the year, which monument is 
now standing, and has been annually observed among 
them, for some thousands of years, though for near 
eighteen centuries, they have been scattered as a nation. 
Now, it is evident, the most ignorant people could not be 
imposed upon, and made to believe that they saw a river 
dry up, if they never did see it dry, and likewise to get 
them to erect a monument of stone in remembrance that 
they saw it, if they never did. But Moses left this proof 
of his mission, which the other did not ; therefore, there 
is more reason to credit him than Mahomet, (}(^ and you 
cannot deny it. 

Another says, reason is the surest and only guide ; 
this I deny, because the greatest divines, so called, dis- 
agree ; as you may find, that out of about three hundred 
and seventy denominations, thirtj -one take the scripture 
to prove their doctrines by ; yet out of these thirty-one, 
neither two agree with regard to their religious tenets 
or opinions ; yet one says 1 am right and you are wrong : 
anothei-, no •, "you are wrong and 1 am right ; here steps 
up a Deist and says, all religion is counterfeit, and the 
reason why they so disagree, is because no cpnsistent 
system can be formed on the Christian plan. Answer — 
Your objections proves too much, and is not solid. For, 
first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent ; 
because, counterfeit religion imjilies a false one, and 
there cannot be a false one, except there be one to falsify, 
and if there be one to falsify, before it is falsified, it must 
be genuine ; therefore, to say all religion is false, is 
proving too much and just argues that there is a genuine 
one — as there cannot be such a thing as falsehood with- 
out truth, of course counterfeit is the opposite of genuine. 

Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without 
revelation; because, when reason was to determine the 
number of Gods, she said there was about tliirty thou- 
sand ; and in this our day, the men of the greatest ac- 
quired information, and strongest powers of mind who 
deny revelation, of whom some doctors and lawyers, &c. 
maybe included, disagree in their ideas on divine things, 
and that which is in connection with them, as much as 
the ministers and preachers ; whereas, if reason was a 
sufficient guide, supjiose they would agree and come into 
one particular channel, &c. 

Some say the Bible is revelation, but deny that there is 
any in this our day, saying the Bible is suffi'cient without 
the influence of God's' spirit. But observe, I believe in 
the Scriptures as much as any person, &c. But with re- 
gard to th'e influence of the spirit, I believe it is strictly 
necessary : for supposing 1 was to cast a look at the print 
and paper, what would bo the benefit, except I realized 
the truth of what is contained therein ; and how can I 
realize it but by the influence of the same spirit which 
dictated its writings? Surely we read that no man can 
call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, and that the 
natural man understandeth not the things of the spirit, 
for they are spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 9. 1 Cor. ii. 
11, 12, 13, 14, lo, 16, xii. 3. Rev. xix. 10. 

Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and ac- 
quired ability, get to be Deists ? They say it is reason, 
and that the more weak and ignorant part embrace reli- 
gion : this is pretty true, viz. their reason makes them 
Deists, and why ? There are certain ideas which must 
be taken through certain mediums, in order to have a 
right and just conception of them, and otherwise, would 
cause a person to run into absurdities : for instance, I 
heard of a blind man, who hearing persons talking about 
colors, informed them that he thought he could describe 
what the color of red was like, viz. The sound of a 
trumpet. This absurdity, that red was like the sound of 
a trunijiet, originated by attempting to catch an idea 
through the medium of the eye. Equally absurd would 
be the idea of sounds, if taken through the medium 
of the eye, which can only be taken through the 
medium of the ear. So these Deists attempt to con- 
ceive just and accurate ideas of revealed religion by 
natural reason, which leads them into an absurdity, 



Some people say, the prophecies were written 
in prophetic language, after the things took 
place, but that is unreasonable to suppose, for 
if they were, they were wrote as late down, as 
what the New Testament dates back, and if 
so, then both Testaments came on the carpet 
about one time. How could you impose the 
one Testament on the learned people, without 
the other ; seeing their close connexion ? But 
as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament, 
and disallow the New : 1 therefrom argue, that 
the Old Testament was written sometime pre- 
vious to the New, of course previous to the 
things being transacted, which were predicted. 
It must, therefore, have been by divine inspi- 
ration. But says one, the word Revelation, 
when applied to religion means something im- 
mediately communicated from God to man ; — 
that man tells a second, the second a third, 
&c. &c. it is revelation to the first only., to the 
rest is mere hearsay. 

And if the Bible was revealed once, it was 
not revealed to me; to me, therefore, it is 
hearsay. Answer. Allowing the above, yet 
if a man tells me, it is revealed to him, that 
my father is dead, &c. and the same spirit 
which revealed it to him, accompanies his 
words with energy to my heart, then it is re- 
velation to me, as well as to him, and not bare 
hearsay. Consequently, if the same spirit 
which dictated the writing of the Bible, attend 
the same with energy, then it is not hearsay, 
but revelation ; because we have a divine con- 
viction of the truths therein contained. And 
the sincere of different persuasions, find some- 
thing in the Bible to attract their attention, 
above any other book ; and even the Deists, 
when conscience begins to lash them, find 
something in the Bible to attract their minds, 
of the truth of which, the conduct of a num- 
ber to be found on this .Continent might be 
adduced. 

Neither can I believe all will be saved ; for 
in Mark iii. 29, we are informed of a certain 
character, which hath never forgiveness, but 
is in danger of eternal damnation, which they 
could not be in danger of, if there be no such 
thing ; and in Luke xvi. we read (not a para- 
ble, but a positive matter of fact related by 
Christ himself, who knew what was transact- 
ed in eternity, as well as in time) concerning 
a rich man, who died and went to hell ; and 
there was a separation between him and the 

and causes them to conclude that it is imagination, decep- 
tion, or hypocrisy in those who pretend to it ; whereas, 
if they would conceive of it through a diflerent channel 
or medium; viz. the inward sensations or convictions of 
the mind, &c.— If they would give due attention to the 
same, as sincere enquirers after truth, they would feel 
the spirit of truth bearing witness to, or of the truth, to 
convince and correct, &c. and their Deism would flee 
away. O may God, cause the. reader to reflect on what 
1 have just observed, and turn attention within your 
breast, and weigh the convictions of your mind for eter- 
nity ! ! ! 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 11 



good place ] and if one be lost, universalism 
is not true. We feel in our breast that we 
are accountable to God, and if so, then re- 
wardable or punishable, according to our 
behavior and capacity ; and of course a day 
of accounts must take place, when the rewards, 
or punishments are given. Some say we have 
all our punishment here. In reason I deny 
it ; for the benefit of religion is to escape pun- 
ishment, and if so, none have punishment but 
the vicious ; but as many of the virtuous have 
suffered the most cruel, tormenting, lingering 
deaths, as may be said, for years, in matters 
of tender conscience ; while others have lived 
on flowery beds of ease, and thus die ; from 
this I argue, that the punishment is to come 
hereafter.* 

If all go to heaven as soon as they die, it 
being looked upon as a piece of humanity, to 
relieve the distressed, would it not be right for 
me to end all the sorrows of those I can, who 
are in trouble 1 And does this not open a 
door to argue, that murder is humanity, and 
thereby, send them to heaven 1 But says one, 
I will acknowledge future punishment, but it 
is not so long, nor so bad as it is represented 
by some; for we read of the resurrection, 
when all mortal bodies shall be raised, of 
course become immortal, and spiritual; and 
corporeal fire and brimstone cannot operate 
on a spiritual body, and of course the pu- 
nishment is but the horror of a guilty con- 
science. And the word Forever^ frequently in 
the Scripture, being of a limited nature, it may 
be inferred the punishment is not eternal. 
Answer. Allowing that the punishment is 
only the horror of a guilty conscience ; (which 
will bear dispute) yet I think, that horror to 
the mind, will be found equal to fire and brim- 
stone to the material body; for frequently I 
have been called to visit people on sick beds. 



Can I suppose those thinking powers which consti- 
tute the suul, and make us sensible, active and rational ; 
and prevent the coporeal body from returning to its 
mother dust, from day to day, will cease to be when I am 
dead, or am fallen asleep, or gone into a state of non- 
entity, by anniiiilation ? nay, I rather must believe, this 
immortal doth still exist ; I say immortal because, I do 
not see how those qualities can he subject to decay con- 
sidering their nature, though I acknowledge whilst acting 
upon organs, there may be heaviness, in consequence of 
mortality, which is the efiect of sin, but when disem- 
bodied shall appear in their strength. And as a proof of 
future existence of this thinking power ; J ask, why is it, 
that so many vrell informed people shrink at the thoughts 
of death : seeing it is the common lot of all mankind? I 
ask, is it barely the thought of dying, which makes them 
turn their attention to various objects, to divert their 
minds from rejecting ? nay, but a conviction of the re- 
alities of an awful eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be 
dissected or taken does that depreciate an eighth or 
sixteenth part of my soul ? Nay, I am as rational as 
ever : therefore, if my soul can exist without a part of 
the body, why not exist Avithout the whole or any part 
of it? have known men, who have lost their limbs, feel 
an itching, and put down their hand to rub ; I ask, what 
was the cause of that sensation, seeing the leg or foot 
was gone ? 



who have told me that their pain of body was 
great, but their pain of mind so far exceeded 
it, as to cause them to forget- their pain of 
body for hours together, unless some person 
spoke particularly to them concerning it. 
Again, you know what horror you felt, for a 
short space for one crime. Now supposing 
all the sins that ever you committed, in 
thought, word, or deed, in public, and in pri- 
vate, were set in array before you, so that 
you could view all of them, at one glance. 
And at the same time, that conscience were to 
have its full latitude, to give you the lash; 
would not the horror which here causeth peo- 
ple to forget their temporal pain, while there 
is hope, be worse than fire to the body, when 
hope is forever fled ? for when hope is gone, 
there is no support. 

And the idea that the punishment is not 
eternal, because the word forever^ sometimes 
in Scripture is of a limited nature, I think will 
not do ; because the duration of certain words, 
are bounded by the duration of the things 
unto which they allude. For instance, "The 
servant shall serve his master /orever," in 
Moses' law. The word forever., was bounded 
by the life of the servant. And where it re- 
lates to mortality, it is bounded by mortality ; 
of course where it relates to immortality, it is 
bounded by immortality, and when it relates 
to God, it is bounded by the eternity of God. 
And as we are informed in several parts of 
Scripture, after that mortality is done away, 
that the wicked shall be banished forever 
from the presence of God. The word forever 
and the word eternal must be synonymous, 
having one and the same meaning as endless ; 
being bounded by the eternity of God and the 
endless duration of the immortal soul, &c. 
Matt. XXV. 41, 46 ; 2nd Thess. i. 0 ; Rev. xix. 
3. Jude vii. 

And observing the doctrine of Particular 
Election, and Reprobation to tend to presump- 
tion or despair, and those who preached it up 
to make the Bible clash and contradict itself, 
by preaching somewhat like this : — 

" You can and you can^f — You shall and 
you shan''t — You will and you won't — And 
youHl be damned if you do — And you will be 
damned if you donHy 

Thus contradicting themselves, that people 
must do, and yet they cannot do, and God 
must do all, and at the same time invite them 
to come to Christ. 

These inconsistencies caused me to reflect 
upon my past experience, and conclude that, 
the true tenor of the Bible did not clash, of 
course that a connect chain should be carried 
through that book, and the medium struck 
between the dark passages, which literally 
contradict, and reconcile them together by 
explaining Scripture by Scripture. And by 



12 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



striving so to do, I imbibed what here fol- 
lows : — 1st; That election is a Bible doctrine, 
but not an elect number for I cannot find that 
in the Bible, but an Elect Character, viz. 
" Him that becomes a true penitent, willing to 
be made Holy and saved by free grace, merited 
only by Christ." And on the other hand, in- 
stead of a reprobate nuipber, it is a reprobate 
character; viz. "him that obstinately and 
finally continues in unbelief, that shall be cast 
olf," &c. Thus any one may discover, that it 
is an Election and Reprobation of characters, 
instead of numbers, Jgi^^ and you cannot deny 
it. But the following Scriptures demonstrate 
undeniably, that God instead of reprobating 
any, is willing to receive all (2 Peter iii. 9. 
Ezekiel xxxiii. 11. 1 Tim. ii. 3, 4. 2 Cor. 
V. 19.) Secondly, that Christ instead of dying 
only for a part, the Prophets, Angels, Christ 
and the Apostles, positively affirm, that salva- 
tion by his merits is possible for all. Genesis 
xxiii. 14; Isaiah liii. 6; Luke ii. 10; John 
iii. 16, 17.) Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit 
doth not strive with a part only, as some say, 
a special call., but strives with every man 
according to the hardness of his heart ; while 
the day of mercy lasts — (John i. 9, and xvi. 
8, compare vi. 44, with xii. 33.) Again there 
is a Gospel for. and an invitation to all; 

and you cannot deny it — (Mark xvi. 15 ; 
Matt. xi. 28.) Again, there is a duty which 
we owe to God, according to reason, con- 
science and Scripture ; and there are glorious 
promises for our encouragement in the way 
of duty, and awful threatenings in the way 
of disobedience ; and you cannot deny 
it (Prov. xxviii. 13 ; Matt v. 2 to 8, vii. 24 to 
28; Isaiah i. 16 to 20; Psalm ix. 17.) And 
now to affirm that a part were unconditionally 
elected for Heaven, and can never be lost, 
what need was there of a Saviour 1 To save 
them from what 1 And if the rest have no 
possibility of salvation, who are benefitted by 
Christ 1 Or what did he come for ? Not to 
benefit the elect or reprobate, but to accom- 
plish a mere sham, or solemn nothing. This 
reminds me of a story I heard concerning a 
negro who had just returned from meeting — 
his master said, Well Jack, how did you like 
the minister^ "Why massa, me scarcely 
know, for de minister say, God makey beings, 
calla man ; he pickey out one here, oney dare, 
and give dem to Jesus Christ, and da cant be 
lost. He maky all de rest reprobate, and givy 
dem to de Devil, da cant be saved. And de 
Devil, he go about like a roaring Lion, seek- 
ing to get away some a Christ, and he cant. 
De minister, he go about to get away some de 
Devil's and he cant ; me dono which de great- 
est fool, the Pleacher or de Devil." 

It is evident that the Devil and the damned 
in Hell do not believe in the doctrine of eter- 



nal decrees : for it is in the nature of sinners, 
to strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast 
the blame elsewhere. This is evil practice, 
therefore came from an evil source, and con- 
sequently from the Devil. When Adam fell 
and God called to him, he cast the blame on 
the woman ; God turning to her, she cast the 
blame on the serpent ; God turned to him, and 
he was speechless. Now if he had believed 
in the doctrine of decrees, does it not appear 
evidently that he would have replied 1 " Adam 
was not left to the freedom of his own will ; 
he was bound by the decrees, and we have 
only fulfilled thy decrees and done thy will, 
and thou oughtest to reward us for it." But 
he was speechless, and knew nothing of such 
talk then, therefore it must be something he 
has hatched up since — as saith the poet : — 

" There is a Reprobation plan, 

Some how it did arise ; 
By the Predestinarian clan 

Of horrid cruelties. 
The plan is this, they hold a few, 

They are ordained for Heaven, 
They hold the rest accursed crew, 

That cannot be forgiven. 
They do hold, God hath decreed, 

Whatever comes to pass ; 
Some to be damned, some to be freed, 

And this they call free grace. 
This iron bedstead they do fetch. 

To try our hopes upon ; 
And if too short, we must be stretch'd, 

Cut oft" if we're too long. 
This is a bold serpentine scheme, 

It suits the serpent well ; 
If he can make the sinner dream 

That he is doomed to Hell. 
Or if he can persuade a man, 

Decree is on his side ; 
Then he will say without delay, 

This cannot be untied. 
He tells one sinner, he's decreed 

Unto eternal bliss ; 
He tells another, he can't be freed, 

For he is doom'd to miss. 
The first he bindeth fast in pride, 

The second in despair ; 
If he can only keep them tied, 

Which way he does not care." 

It appeareth by the rich man's desiring his 
five brethren to be warned, lest they came to 
hell with him, &c. Luke xvi. that he did not 
believe their states to be unalterably fixed by 
God's decrees; for if he did, why did he re- 
quest their warning? saying, "if one arose 
from the dead, they would repent," &c. It 
appeareth likewise, that if God hath decreed all 
things, that his decrees are as ancient as his 
knowledge ; as his decrees are generally ar- 
gued from his foreknowledge, and that he fore- 
knows it will be so, because he hath decreed 
it, &c. This opens a door to argue, there was 
a time when God was ignorant and knew 
nothing. Fpr a decree is an act of the mind, 
and there cannot be an action without there 
being a particular time when that action took 
place ; if so, then if God hath decreed all 
things, it must be, that there was a time when 
God passed those decrees ; and if so, then 



1 CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 13 



there was a time, when the decrees were not 
passed; and if God did not foreknow any 
thing until he decreed it, then there was a 
time when God knew nothing. This is the 
truth and you cannot deny it,* 

And now to talk about God's foreknowledge 
or decreeing all things from all eternity, ap- 
pears a nonsensical phrase; because to say 
from (as the word from implies a place of 
starting) all eternity, implies eternity had a 
beginning : And as some use an unmeaning 
expression, to convey an idea of unbeginning 
time : for the want of language, it is nonsense 
to attempt to build an argument thereon : For 
as it is argued in the foregoing, that God is 
eternal, we may admit with propriety, that he 
possesseth all the attributes that are ascribed 
to him ; and yet it is not inconsistent to say 
that the first thing that ever God made, was 
time^f and in time he made all things, and 
probably the angelic creation was previous to 
men. Now, many attempt to make God the 
author of sin : but sin is not a creature as 
many falsely think ; it is the abuse of good. 
And to say that God who is good, abuses 
good, is the highest blasphemy that we could 
impeach the Deity with ; therefore he cannot 
be the author of it, consequently it must have 
come from another source. Now we must 
admit the idea that there was a time when 
there was no creature, but the Creator only ; 
and declarative glory could never redound to 
God ; except that finite accountable intelligen- 
cies, were created, (for what should declare 
his glory,) his justice nor goodness could 
never be shown forth in rewards and pun- 
ishments, except such accountable beings 
were made ; and of course must have remained 
in solemn silence : Therefore declarative glory 
could never have redounded to God. But, 
that he might have declarative glory, arising 



* Whatever is, or exists abstract from GojJ, is finite. 
How or what God conceives or knows of himself, or the 
manner of his knowing, I shall not attempt to fathom, till 
the day of eternity. But relative to his knowledge as it 
concerns his creatures, I think the term infinite im- 
proper, for he can know no more than what hath been, is 
and will be, (for there is no more to know) which are 
only finite in any and every sense whatever. Therefore 
to attempt to build an eternal covenant by arguing or 
attempting to conceive his infinite knowledge, is a con- 
tradiction. For first the term knowledge implies a power 
of perception to know artd comprehend the existence of 
qualities or things, &c. — therefore in this sense, whien 
you speak of the knowledge of God relative to creation 
or his creatures in the sense they speak, you must neces- 
sarily bound God's knowledge by finity ; I now refer 
only to the act or circumference of the act, not to the 
power or capacity, for only God is infinite ; of course to 
apply the word infinite, &c. to argue great knowledge is 
a contradiction ; (bj^ and you cannot deny it ; because 
there cannot be an infinite finite. 

f Ephesians i. 3, 4, 5. God hath blessed us with all 
spiritual blessings, in Christ, (not out of him) according 
as he hath chosen us in HIM, before the foundation of the 
world, that we should be holy and without blame, before 
HIM in love. Verses 9, 10, hath reference to building up 
Zion in Christ, not in the Univeralists' sense, but upon 
Earthy &c. 



from his attributes,* b^ intelligencies, it ap- 
pears, that Angels were created ; and we must 
suppose they were all happy, holy, and good 
at first ; seeing this is the nature of God, (as all 
argue from the Christian to the Deist.) As 
likeness doth beget likeness, and every cause 
produces its own effect : and as we are informed, 
that the Devil sinneth from the beginning, and 
that some kept not their first estate, but left 
their own habitation, and sinned, and were cast 
down to hell, &c. (2 Fet. ii. 4. Jude 6. Rom. 
V. 15. 1/oAniii. 4, 8.) And as we read, where 
there is no law, there is no transgression : It 
must be that the angels had a law to keep, and 
power sufficient to keep or break the law ; or 
else, how could they be accountable 1 And if 
they were not, they could not be rewardable, 
and if not, then not praise nor blame- worthy. 
But says one, allowing that God did make 
such pure intelligent accountable beings, and 
had a sovereign right to demand their obe- 
dience, seeing they were dependent : what 
should induce a Holy Being to sin against a 
Holy God, especially as there was no evil in 
him or them, nor yet any to tempt him? 
Answer — suppose I were walking along in 
meditation, in a great field ; of a sudden I cast 
a look forward, and can see no end to it ; it 
would be natural for me to stop and look 
back the way from whence I came. So, in 
my opinion, the angels were looking into fu- 
turity — they could discover no end to eternity, 
and it would be natural for them to reflect on 
time past. They could remember no time 
when they had no existence, any more than T 
can. This would open a door for a self- 
temptation to arise in thought, "how do we 
know but we are eternal with God '? and why 
should we be dependent on him, or be ac- 
countable to him I In order to find out whe- 
ther they were dependent or independent, the 
only method was, to try their strength, by 
making head against the King of Heaven, by 
a violation of his command. 

Now, evil is the abuse of good^ and the first 
abuse of good was the origin of evil ; and as 
their commandment was good, the evil con- 
sisted in the abuse of it ; and the natural con- 
sequence of breaking the same, would be to 
convert them into devils — as the consequence 
of murder is death. From this we may see, 
that God made the Devil, but he made him- 
self A Devil. Now it appears to me impossi- 
ble for God to show the devils mercy, consist- 
ent with, the principles of reason and justice ; 
for I may sin against my equal, and in the 
eyes of the law, the crime is looked upon as a 
trifle ; the same crime against a government, 
would forfeit my liberty, if not my life. Thus 
the magnitude of a crime is not looked upon, 

* Rev. iv. 11. " Thou hast created all things, and for 
THY PLEASURE (or glory) they are and were created." 



14 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



according to the dignity of the offender, but 
according to the dignity of the offended ; of 
course, a finite being sinning against an infi- 
nite God, there is an infinite demerit in the 
transgression ; of course Justice demands infi- 
nite satisfaction. A finite being can make 
j finite satisfaction only, although the crime 
I demands an infinity of punishment. A finite 
! being cannot bear an infinity of punishment 
I at once; therefore the punishment must be 
made up in duration, and of course be eternal, 
that it may be adequate to the crime. 

But says one. Why was not a mediator 
provided for fallen angels, as well as for fallen 
men '? Answer — It was impossible, in the 
reason and nature of things ; for when man- 
kind fell, it was by the action of one, and they 
multiply. So the Godhead and Manhood 
could be united, as in the person of Christ : 
but not so with the devils, for they were all 
created active beings, and each stood or fell 
for himself, and of course was actually guilty, 
and therefore must have actual punishment : 
: Except a IMediator was provided; which 
could not be, for the devils do not multiply ; 
therefore the Godhead and Devilhood, could 
not be joined together. But supposing it 
could, yet, says Paul, without shedding of 
blood there can be no remission, and spirits 
have no blood to >^hed : and upon this ground 
it appears, that the devils' restoration or re- 
demption must fall through. 

The Scripture which sayeth, Rom. ix. 11 . &c. 
" The children being yet unborn, having done 
neither good or evil, that the purpose of God, 
according to Election, might stand, it was said 
unto her, the elder shall serve the younger; 
as it is written, "Jacob have I loved, and 
Esau have I hated," &c. Any person by ex- 
amining Genesis xxv. 23. and Mai. i. 1, 2. 
may see that Paul's talk, doth not mean their 
persons, but that undeniably it must be applied 
to their posterities. And to apply them 
the other Avay, as though one was an Elect, 
the other a Reprobate, on purpose to be 
damned, without a possibility of escape, is a 
plot of the devil, to blindfold mankind by a 
multitude of words without knowledge : for 
no such inference can be drawn from that 
passage, that Jacob was made for salvation, 
. and Esau for damnation. But observe, it 
must be applied to their posterities : see Gen. 
xxv. 23. "And the Lord said to Rebecca, 
Two nations are in thy womb, and two man- 
ners of people, &c. shall be separated from thy 
bowels ; and the one people shall be strong- 
er than the other people, and the elder 
shall serve the younger." Which came to 
pass in the reign of King David, when the 
Edomites were brought in subjection to the 
Israelites. (2 Sam. viii. 14. 1 Chron. xviii. 
^ 13.) and that passage, "Jacob have I loved, 



and Esau have I hated," was not spoken ber 
fore the children were born, but hundreds of 
years after they were dead, by Mai. i. 1,2. 
Now, cannot any person who is unprejudiced, 
plainly discover, that the word " Jacob" here 
means the Jewish nation, which God saw fit 
exalt to high national privileges : because 
Christ was to come through that lineage, &c. 
And as to Esau have I hated^^^ the word 
hate in Scripture, frequently means loving in 
a less degree, &c. ; for instance — Christ say- 
eth, except a man hate his father, mother and 
his own life also, he cannot be my disciple — 
the word hdte, here means loving in a less 
degree, as we are to love God supremely : and 
lent favors in a less degree, as belonging to 
him : so the passage " Esau have I hated," 
meaneth, that God did not see fit to exalt the 
Edomites, to so high national privileges as the 
Jews; yet they were the next highest, for 
their land was given to them for a possession, 
which the Jews were not permitted to take 
from them, as they were going from Egypt to 
Canaan, {Deuter. ii. 4, 5,) and that passage, 
{Heb. xii. 17,) which sayeth, that " Esau was 
rejected, and found no place of repentance, 
though he sought it carefully with tears," we 
must not therefrom infer, that it was God who 
rejected him, because he was a reprobate, but 
his father Isaac. 

Take notice, at a certain time Esau went 
out a hunting, and on his return home, being 
at the point to perish with hunger, came into 
Jacob's tent, and desired refreshment; but 
Jacob attempted to'make Esau's extremity his 
opportunity to grow rich, and to cheat him out 
of his birth-right, for a mess of pottage'; and 
Esau, rather than starve, promised to give it 
up ; and who can blame him, considering his 
distress. All that a man hath, will be given 
for his life, saith Satan : this is the truth, 
and you cannot deny it. " Gen. xxv. 30, &c.) 
But there is no account that ever Jacob got 
the birth-right, but by Esau's continuing with 
his father, and being so rich, on Jacob's re- 
turn ; it appears, that he lived with his father, 
and was heir to the inheritance. Jacob got 
not any thing from Esau ; but Esau got a 
present from him. After this Isaac was de- 
termined to bless Esau, and commanded him 
to get venison for that purpose ; and while he 
was gone for it, Rebecca tells Jacob to kill 
kids, &c; and he should get the blessing : He 
saith, " I shall get a curse instead of a bless- 
ing ;" — she said, " the curse be on me," &c. 
and it appears as though she got it, as it was 
the means of her losing her idol's company 
during her life-time ; for there is no account 
of her being alive at his return. Scarcely had 
he told the lies to Isaac; and withdrawn, &c. 
but Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac 
perceived the deception in full, and began to 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



15 



tremble exceedingly, by which Esau perceived 
what had passed, and immediately lifted up 
his voice and wept, and sought after repent- 
ance ; not in himself (for he had done nothing 
to repent of) but in his father Isaac. But 
Isaac would not take back the blessing, but said, 
Jacob is blessed, and shall be blessed, Gen. 
xxvii. &c.) From this loss of the blessing, 
some people think Esau was reprobated and 
damned ; but Paul saith, Heb. xi. 20, by faith 
Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau, concerning 
things to come. Some forget to read that 
Esau was blessed as well as Jacob, though 
not in so great a degree, and how he could be 
blest 'by faith if he were reprobated; {Gen. 
xxvii. 39, 40.) Esau was blessed with four 
things ; the first two were like a part of Ja- 
cob's, viz. the dew of Heaven, and the fatness 
of the earth — thirdly, by his sword he was to 
live — and fourthly, when he should have the 
dominion, he was to break Jacob's (or Jewish) 
yoke from off his neck, which came to pass in 
the reign of Jehoram, the son of Jehosaphat, 
2 Chron. xxi. 8, 10. And now to show the 
inconsistency of thinking that Esau served 
Jacob the younger, it doth appear that Jacob 
served Esau ; and moreover, that Jacob had 
no religion when he attempted to cheat and 
lie, that being contrary to the spirit of Chris- 
tianity. But it appears that he got converted 
afterwards, when on his way to Pandanaram: 
he lay to rest in the woods, and in the night 
he had a Vision, in which he saw a ladder, 
the top reaching to Heaven, &c. Now, as the 
ladder had two sides, it represents the Godhead 
and Manhood of Christ, and the rounds, the 
different degrees of grace. If Jacob had been 
pious, doubtless he would have realized the 
presence of God, being there to protect him 
from the wild beasts ; but his expression, 
" the Lord was in this place, and I knew it 
not," argueth ignorance. Secondly, he adds, 
it is no other than the house of God, and gate 
of Heaven, which is the language of young 
converts. Thirdly, he made a vow, if God 
would give him food to eat, and raiment to 
put on, and bring him back in peace, that God 
should be his God; which certainly -implies, 
that he did not serve God before as he did af- ' 
terwards. {Gen. xxiii. 16.) 

Observe, First, Jacob served Esau, was 
afraid of him, and ran from home twenty 
years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his 
wages changed not less than ten times — Sec- 
ondly, when he set out to return, his past 
conduct created such fear in his breast, that 
he dared not see Esau's face, until by messen- 
gers he inquired, " may I come in peace '?" 
And understanding that Esau, with a body of 
men, was coming to meet him, his sleep de- 
parted from him. He divided his host in two 
bands, and wrestled all night in prayer ; and 



such fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he 
sent a number o. messengers with presents, 
and a message to Esau, calling him Lord, as 
if himself was the servant. Fourthly, Esau 
bowed not at all • but Jacob bowed not once, 
nor twice onl) but seven times ; and then 
cried out, I havt " seen thy face, as though I 
had seen the face of God." Now if Esau was 
a reprobate, how could his face have been as 
God's ? — nay, it would have been as the 
Devil's. But as they had a joyful meeting 
together, like two christian brethren, that had 
been some time absent ; I therefore conclude, 
that Jacob saw the image of God in his bro- 
ther Esau; and in that sense, Esau's face 
might be said to be as the face of God, and in 
no other. And as the general tenor of Esau's 
conduct, was not so bad as some parts of Ja- 
cob's conduct, I therefrom conclude, that Esau 
died in peace ; and if ever I can be so happy 
as to get to glory, I expect to meet Esau there 
as well as Jacob, {Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii. &c.) 

If I believed all things were decreed, I must 
suppose that Pharaoh did the will of God in 
all things ; seeing God decreed all his thoughts, 
words and actions : and the will being the 
determining /acif/^i/, it must be, that whatever 
God decrees, he wills ; therefore Pharaoh did 
the will of God, according to that doctrine, 
Jl^^and you cannot deny it. If the Scripture 
be true, then Pharaoh doing the w411 of God, 
according to that doctrine, must be saved, ac- 
cording to the intimation of Christ ; that who- 
ever doeth the will of God is his broiher, 
sister, and mother — observe, if all Pharaoh's 
conduct was decreed, he did as well as he 
could, and Peter as bad as he could ; accord- 
ing to that doctrine then, which is the most 
praise or blame-worthy I Again, if God de- 
creed Pharaoh's conduct, did he not decree it 
right ; and if so, could it be wrong '? If not, 
there was no sin, consequently no punish- 
ment : unless you say a man is punishable for 
doing right. Again, if God decreed Pharaoh 
should do as he did, why did he command 
him to act to the reverse ? Does he decree 
one thing and command another ] If so, then 
you make God's decrees and commandments 
• clash : for, according to that doctrine, God's 
revealed will is, that we should cbcy : and 
his decreed will is, that Ave should disobey. 
Thus you make out that God has two wills 
right opposite to each other, which makes God 
divided against himself — Christ intimates, that 
which is divided d^^aliisX zYse// cannot stand. 
If so, then Deity bein^ divided must fall, and of 
course the works of nature sink, and go to 
ruin. Thus we see the inconsistency of divi- 
ding and subdividing God's will, 

There is no account of Pharaoh's heart 
being more hard than others, until he became 
hardened ; but it appeareth from Rom. v. li^, 



16 



4 CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



20, that the hearts of all people are alike hard 
by nature. — Well, saith one, what is the 
meaning of that Scripture, " For the same pur- 
pose have I raised thee up, that I may show- 
forth my power in thee. And I will harden his 
heart, and he shall not let the people go," &c. 
Answer, the Lord raised Pharaoh up. Up 
from what 1 From the dust unto a child, 
from a child to man, to be a king on the 
throne ; that he might show forth his power 
in him. And he has raised up you, and me, 
and ail mankind, for the same purpose ; viz. 
To shew forth his power in us ; if it be not 
for that, what is it for ? We read in several 
places, that the Lord hardened Pharaoh, and 
yet that Pharaoh hardened himself: how 
could that be 1 God do it, and yet Pharaoh 
do it. We read that the Lord afflicted Job, 
and yet that Satan did it : (Job xix. 21, ii. 7.) 
And that the Lord moved David, to number 
Israel, and yet that Satan did it, &c. (2d Sam. 
xxiv. 1 ; 1 Chron. xxv. 1,) and that Solomon 
built the Temple, and yet tells how his many 
workmen did it. Thus we see there is a first 
cause, and a second cause ; as saith the Poet : 

" No evJl can from God proceed, 

" 'Twas only suffered, not decreed ; 

" As darkness is not from the sun, 

" Nor mounts the shades 'till he is gone." 

Reason saith, that mankind are agents, or 
else prophets ; for they can foretell some 
things, and then fulfil them,* this is the 



* Matter when it is moved by another cause cannot 
stop of itself, and when stopped, cannot move of itself. 
But as we have the power of action, (the same as I give 
out my appointment months before hand, and then fulfil 
it,) it is evident that we are prophets or else agents. To 
adopt the idea of prophecy, you will not, and if not, you 
must acknowledge agency which material substance 
without thinking power doth not possess. From this I 
argue that there is something in man abstract from mat- 
ter, which is spirit, which some call the soul, and which 
makes him sensible and rational, &c. And to suppose the 
soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is 
completely happy, as is acknowledged from the Chris- 
tian to the Deist. Therefore, if my soul was a part of 
him I should have one continual stream of happiness. 

But as I have frequently felt unhappy in mind, I here- 
from argue that my soul is spirit abstract from God. 

Some people have an idea that the souls of infants come 
right pure from the hand of God by infusion into the body, 
and that the body being of Adam's race, pollutes the soul, 
and causes it to become impure, just as if the body govern- 
ed the mind. Allowing the above, When did God make the 
soul of the child that was born yesterday ? Why, says 
one, witliin the course of a few months past. Hush, I 
deny it, for the Bible says. Gen. ii. 1, 2, 3, that God fin- 
ished the Heavens (that is the starry heavens) and earth, 
and all the host of them, and then God rested from the 
works of the creation on the seventh day — he hath not 
been at work in creating new souls ever since. There- 
fore your idea that God makes new souls daily, falls to 
the ground ; and you cannot deny it, if the Bible be 
true. 

But says one, their souls were made in the course of 
six days. 

Where then have thoy been ever since ? Laid up in a 
store-house in Heaven ! If they were, they were happy ; 
if so, what kind of a being does this represent the Al- 
mighty, especially if connected with the opinion of some 
vfho suppose that there are infants in Hell, not more than 
a span long • 



truth, and you cannot deny it. If so, then it 
may he said with propriety, that the Lord 
hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that 



First, God makes Adam happy in Paradise and these 
infantile souls happy in a store-house, then when Adam 
falls, prohibits adultery and at the same time previously 
decrees that they shall commit it to produce an illegiti- 
mate body, and he to help them on to perfect the illegiti- 
mate, takes one of these pure souls, infuses it into the 
body, and the body pollutes it, causes it to become im- 
pure, and is now a reprobate for Hell fire. Thus you see 
some people represent God as making souls pure and 
keeping them happy some thousands of years, then damn- 
ing them for a sin they never committed, and now the 
difference between this being, if any such there be, that 
dealeth thus with his creatures and him that we call the 
Devil, I leave you to judge. God help you to look at it 
in the scale of equality, and see whether the above ba 
right or wrong. 

But says one, where do you think the soul comes from ? 

As Adam was the first man, I must suppose from reason 
and Scripture he got his soul right from God, as ther© 
was no other source for him to derive it from, but Ev« 
was taken out of Adam, and there is no account of her 
receiving her soul right from God ; and if not, I must 
suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam, and of 
course she got her soul from him as well as her body 
And as we read that the souls of Jacob's children. Gen 
xlvi. 26, were in Jacob's loins, and came out, &c. I here- 
from infer, that they were not laid up in a store-house ia 
Heaven, but came by natural generation from the na 
rents as well as the body. Well, says one, estimate ta« 
value of the soul, (by mechanism .) 

First, some people prize a thing according as who made 
it, if one mechanic made it, they pi-ize it so much worth ; 
but if another made it they would prize it higher, because 
it was made by a more perfect workman. If we prize the 
soul by this standard, it must be considered as valuable, 
because it was made by the perfectest of the perfect, and 
the wisest of the wise, him that cannot err, God Al- 
mighty. 

Secondly, some people value a thing according to its 
duration. If the soul be valued on that ground, it must 
be prized high, for it being spirit, it is immortal and must 
endure as long as eternal ages pass away. 

Thirdly, some people prize a thing according to the 
case ofit ; il the soul be prized on this ground, it must 
be esteemed as valuable ; for at a certain time it is said 
five millions were offered to any one who would con- 
trive a machine that would perform perpetual motion, 
and as yet none have been able to do it ; yet in the con- 
struction of the case of the soul, which is the body, 
there is more wisdom discoverable, than all the wisdom 
of the mechanics, in all the machinery on the face of this 
terraqueous globe. 

If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how 
valuable must the soul be which the body is made to 
contain ? 

Fourthly, some people prize a thing according to what 
it costs ; if the- soul be prized according to this medium, 
it must be valuable, for if any smaller ransom than the 
blood of Christ could have purchased immortal souls, 
from the curse of a broken lav/, doubtless God would 
have accepted the offering. Some people say that " one 
drop of Christ's blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul," 
which idea 1 condemn, because the magnitude of a crime 
is not looked upon according to the dignity of the offend- 
er, but according to the dignity of the offended ; there- 
fore a finite being sinning against an infinite God, there 
is an infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice de- 
mands infinite satisfaction. But a finite being can make 
finite satisfaction only, therefore there needs a mediator 
between a rebel creature and the Creator, which could 
be formed no way but by the two natures being joined 
together, that is to say the finite and the infinite, or in 
other words, the Godhead and man/iood, or divinity veiled 
in humanity. 

But here comes up a Deist, and says, hush Loren/.o, it 
is inconsistent to adopt the idea that divinity and humani- 
ty can be joined together, as. you talk, in the person of 
Christ— But I say hush, for it is no more inconsistent with 
reason to adopt the idea that divinity and humanity can 
be joined togetner, than to adopt a former one which is 
1 self-evident, viz. tha; spirit and matter can be joined to- 



17 



Pharaoh hardened himself, even as mankind 
j are hardened in this our day, &c. Observe, 
j fiist, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and 
i gave him a kingdom. Secondly, the Lord 
called by commandments, and Pharaoh would 
not obey, by saying, " I know not the Lord, 
neither will I let Israel go." Then the Lord 
called thirdly, by miracles, but Pharaoh rea- 
soned against them in a diabolical way, by 
set 'ing the magicians to work.. Then fourthly, 
God called by affliction, then Pharaoh made a 
promise to obey God, and let the Jews depart, 
if the affliction might be removed : but when 
the judgment was removed, Pharaoh broke his 
promise : therein he was to blame, and 



gether, and form a man, \yhich idea or how it is I cannot 
comprehend, yet self-evident matter of fact puts it be- 
yond all doubt, tliat spirit and matter are joined to 
form man, and you cannot deny it — and of course 
the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to- 
gether in the person of Christ, may be admitted accord- 
ing to reason. The manhood beinaf offered up under an 
infinite influence of the divinity, the sacrifice would be 
of infinite merit according to the transgression and the 
demands of justice. But to return, 1 cannot sui)pose that 
Christ would have done any thing su!)erlluous for 
man's redemption, and of course, that one drop of his 
blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul or save a world, is 
inconsistent, as though a considerable part of what he 
did was superfluity, &c. of course in atoning for what is 
called original sin, 1 must believe that nothing needless 
was done ; if not, then Christ did no more than what was 
necessary ; and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, 
&c. to cleanse a soul is inconsistent. And if the demerit 
of one transgression demands infinite satisfaction then the 
atonement made for that, would be a sufficiency for all 
the world, or ten thousand times as many : for what 
greater satisfaction could be made, than that which is in- 
finite ? Therefore, the human nature being cfTered a 
sacrifice by the influence of the divinity, for the sm of 
the world, which was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or 
ransom in some sense, may be considered as inflnite, it 
being offered under an infinite influence of the divine 
spirit ; therefore, the satisfaction would be according to 
the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there 
would be a sufficient provision for all the actual 
sins- of men, considering the nature of it, and how un- 
bounded it is. Therefore, the soul when prized accord- 
ing to what it cost, must be considered very valuable. 

But again, fifthly, some people prize a thing according 
to the scarcity of it. If a thing, is very plenty, they 
would give so much for it, but if it were more scarce, 
they vv'ould give much more, &c. So, immortal souls are 
plenty, and yet very scarce, for each man hath but one, 
each woman hath but one. O sinner, if thou lose tliy 
soul, thou losest thy all, thou hast nothing left ; God 
help thee to consider seriously, and stimulate thee to im- 
prove thy time, (which is on the wheel) for eternity 
accordingly. 

The soul, which we perceive governs our body, (as 
the body without the soul, is a lifeless lump of clay,) v/e 
find from experience hath a memory, which is the power 
of reflection or recollection, to call past things to remem- 
brance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding, which is a 
power to comprehend and realize things as they are ; 
again, it hath a will, jvhich is the power of choosing or 
determining. 

We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining 
us to that which appears delightsome. Anger is another 
passion, which implies dislike or opposition to a thing 
that is odious in our minds. Likewise we have fear 
when danger we behold. Also joy when pleasure or 
happine.=s we possess. There are five outward senses 
by which we distinguish objects or qualities ; these are 
inlets of knowledge to the mind, and only through them 
can we receive ideas, except by inspiration, which is an 
inward conviction wrought by another spirit. These 
five senses, are hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling and 
feeling. 



you cannot deny it — for by breaking his pro- 
mise, his heart would naturally become harder, 
like metal when melted, it is tender, and when 
grown cold is harder than before, and of course 
requires a hotter fire to melt it again ; so it 
required a heavier judgment to operate on 
Pharaoh, and God would send it, and Pharaoh 
would promise and bieak them, till ten afflic 
tions passed away, and when the first born 
was slain by the Lord, and yet by Evil Angels, 
as David in the Psalms tells you, Pharaoh was 
shocked, and let the Jews depart. He pur- 
sued them, and God permitted him to be taken 
in his own folly, and drowned in the Red 
Sea : Thus we find how God hardened Pha- 
raoh's heart, and yet how he hardened him- 
self by disobedience, and so in this our day it 
may be said, that God hardens some and yet 
they harden themselves, as follows ; — First, 
God calls by prosperity or favors, and yet 
many enjoy them without a feeling sense from 
whom they flow.. Secondly, God calls by 
commandments, an inward monitor, telling 
what is right and what is wrong : but some 
do not give attention thereto, which, if they 
would, they would hear the voice more and 
more distinctly, till at length, it would become 
their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by miracles, 
the operation of his spirit perhaps under 
preaching, or some other cause, and they have 
thought, if I could always feel as I do now I 
should soon be a Christian ; or if all my com- 
panions would turn and serve the Lord, I 
v/ould gladly go with them to heaven. But 
through inattention, those serious impressions, 
which I call miracles, soon wear off. A mi- 
racle is something done out of the commxon 
course of nature, by the operation of the 
power or spirit of God ; therefore, 0 reader, 
it was not the minister who made you have 
those feelings, but the power of 'God ; there- 
fore, in some sense you have been called upon 
miraculously, and you cannot deny it. 
Fourthly, God calls by affliction, and when 
people are taken sick, and view death near,- 
they make vows and promises, and think hoM'' 
good they will be if God will spare them and 
raise them up. But when they are recovered, 
then (Pharaoh like) too soon forget their pro- 
mises, and break their vows, and hereby be- 
come harder than before, and can do things 
without remorse which once they would have 
felt the lash of conscience for. And that 
preaching which once w^ould make impres- 
sions on their mind, strikes their heart and 
bounds back like a stone glancing against a 
rock. This character is what may be termed 
a Gospel hardened sinner. Thus you may 
discover that this plan clears the Divine cha- 
racter and casts the blame on the creature, 
where it ought to be cast ; whereas, the oppo- 
site would cast the blame directly on God^ if 



a 



19 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



he decreed it so ; this is the truth JO^^ and 
you cannot deny it. Ahhough Christ hath 
promised once to draw all men unto him, (not 
to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come 
voluntarily) yet he -never promises to draw 
them a second time, but on the other hand 
positively saith, My spirit shall not always 
strive with man. And again, Because I have 
called and ye have refused, but ye have set at 
nought my counsel and would none of my 
reproofs. I also will laugh at your calamity 
and mock when your fear cometh. Ephraim 
is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the 
language of a reprobate is the harvest is 
past, the summer is ended and we are not 
saved."' Jer. viii. 20. Prov. i. 24, 25, 26. 
Gen . vi. 3. 

As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in 
the path of (revealed) duty, those who, like 
Cain, bring a wrong otFering, the fruit of the 
ground, instead of the firstling of the flock 
like Abel, must expect, like Cain to be re- 
jected, (Gen. IV. 7.) for God saith, behold I 
have set life and death before you, choose you 
this day whom 5-ou will serve, &c. (Josh, 
xxiv. 15,) one thing is needful, and Mary hath 
chosen the good part. We do not read God 
chose it for her : this is the truth ^^^^ and 
you cannot deny it — even as we read in John 
iii. 19, that this is the condemnation, that 
light is come into the world, and men loved 
darkness rather than light, &c. — Oh ! reader, 
prepare to meet thy God ! 

Obj. Hath not the potter power over the 
clay, of the same lump, to make one vessel to 
honor, and another to dishonor ] 

Ans, A potter never makes any vessel on 
purpose to destroy it. for the most dishonora- 
ble one in family sickness is as useful as the 
honorable .tea cup in the time of health. 
Neither doth God make any on purpose for 
destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they 
get the spirit of their station and fill up that 
sphere for which they are qualified. For 
without servants there can be no masters : 
without subjects, no rulers ; without com- 
monality, no quality : and any one may ob- 
serve that David was elected or set apart to be 
king • Jeremiah and Samuel, to be prophets, 
&c. and any discerning eye may easily disco- 
ver that Paul's election {Rom. ix.) was not an 
election to future happiness, but of temporal 
advantages. And yet those not so positive, 
but what the privileges might be forfeited and 
lost by sin, as you may find, 1 Chron. xxviii. 
9, 10. If thou serve him with a perfect heart, 
and with a willing mind, he will be found of 
thee ; but if thou forsake him he will cast thee 
off for ever ; {Deut. xxx. 1 5, 19.) Moses' dying 
declaration was, that the children of Israel 
must obey, and if they would, all needful 
blessings they should have, but if rebellious, 



should be cursed and scattered, &c. Jg@^ This 
is the truth and you cannot deny it. And ob- 
serve Paul, when talking about the clay and 
potter, alludes to Jer. xviii. where the prophet 
was commanded to see the potter work, &c. 
And then God says, verse 6th, cannot I do 
with you as this potter, 0 house of Israel, &,c. } 
Again, verse 7th. at what instant I shall speak 
concerning a nation or kingdom, to pluck up, j 
pull down, or destroy it ; If that nation against [ 
whom I have pronounced " turn from their 
evil, I will repent of the evil I thought to do 
unto them."' " At what instant I shall speak 
concerning a nation or kingdom, to build or 
plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey 
not my voice, then will I repent of the good 
wherewith I said I would benefit them." 

Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as 
Paul saith, God cannot lie, then he is bound 
by his immutability or the law of his nature, 
to perform his promises to the obedient, and 
his threatenings against the disobedient ; and 
this is the truth, j!^®^' and you cannot deny it. 
Objection. Bible language is, I will, and you 
shall, and the promises are yea and amen, 
without any ifs or ands. 

Ansvrer. To take the pro77225es without the 
condition is a practice of Satan. {LuJce iv. 10, 
12.) which he made use of to our Lord to get 
him to fall down from the battlement of the 
temple, and thereby tempt God, and presume 
on God, because of the promise which the 
Devil intended he should think to be uncondi- 
tional ; and 50 bear him up in the way of dis- 
obedience. Whereas our Saviour, knov»'ing 
the path of duty to be the way of safety, re- 
plied, 'tis ^viitten, thou shalt not tempt the 
Lord thy God. For in the way of obedience 
there is a promise of preservation, and in the 
way of disobedience a threatening of destruc- 
i tion ; this is the truth Jg^^ and you cannot 
deny it ; therefore to cut these two little let- 
ters I F out of the Bible, which make such a 
great significant word, is wrong, seeing it is so 
frequent in Scripture ; and frequently there are 
conditions implied in the Bible, though not 
expressed; for instance, David, when at Kei- 
lah (1 Sam. xxiii. &c.) enquired of the Lord 
whether Saul would come down, and the men 
of the city deliver him up, and the Lord an- 
swered in the affirmative. Here is no condi- 
tion expressed, yet there is one implied, for 
David left the city and fled to the wilderness, 
so Saul came not down, neither did the people 
deliver him up. Again, God said to the Nine- 
vites, by Jonah, yet forty days and Nineveh 
, shall be overthrown. Now if you say all 
i threatenings are without conditions, you give 
! God the lie, for the city was spared in conse- 
! quence of their believing God and turning 
j from their evil way. Jonah iii. 5, 10. This 
lis the truth J^^^ and you cannot deny it. 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



19 



•Again, Ezeh. xxxiii. &c. There is a condi- 
tion implied and explained undeniably, though 
i not so fully expressed at the first, concerning 
j the righteous and wicked man, which you 
j may read at your leisure ; this is a truth 
j Jg^^ and you cannot deny it. Objection, 
Says one, God will have mercy on whom 
he v/ill have mercy," &c. — Answer ; 

" GOD will have mercy on whom he will, 

Come think you who they be ? 
'Tis every one that loves his Son, 

And from their sins do flee ; 
'Tis every one that doth repent, 

And truly hates his sin ; 
'Tis every one that is content, 

To turn to God again. 
And whom he will he hardeneth, 

Come think you who they be '? 
'Tis every one that liates his Son, 

Likewise his liberty ; 
'Tis every one that in sfn jjersist, 

And do outstand their day ; 
Then God in justice leaves' them to 

Their own heart's lusts a prey." 

Objec. My people shall be made willing 
in the day of m.y power," says one. Answer. 
That is home-made' Scripture, for the Almighty 
doth not so speak, but King David {Psalm ex. 
3.) speaks to the Almighty, "Thy people 
shall be willing in the day of thy power." 
He doth not say, they shall be made willing ; 
the word made is not there, neither has it any 
business there. — Again, those little words in 
italic letters were not in the original, but were 
put in by the translators to make what they 
think to be sense in the English language ; 
and those little words " shall be'' are in italic 
letters, of course put in by the translators ; 
now I leave them out, and in lieu thereof, put 
in the word, ure^ and then read it, " Thy pqo- 
.ple are willing in the day of thy power.''' 
Novr is the day of God's power, and now his 
people are willing : they are always a willing 
people. It is the reprobate character that is 
unwilling that God's will should be done: 
this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
{Matt. vii. 24, 26.) Objec. Christ did not 
pray for all mankind, &c. Answer. That's 
a lie, for John xvii. 9, First, Christ prayed 
for his disciples ; Secondly, v. 20, for those 
who should believe on him through their 
word ; and thirdly, for the whole world, {v. 
21, 23,) thus " that the world may believe that 
thou hast sent me." Again, that the world 
may hnow that thou hast sent me, and this 
doth not mean A-double-L-part. Objec. Paul 
says, Rom. viii. Whom God foreknew he 
predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. 
Here is no condition expressed, of course, it 
appeareth that he glorified all that he justified, 
called, and predestinated, and foreknew, &c. 
Answer. If that be taken just as it stands, 
without any conditions whatever, it will fol- 
low, that Universalisrn is true, or else, that we 
are all reprobates. For God foreknows one 



as much as another, in every sense of the 
word, and of course, foreknows all mankind , 
and now, if all that he foreknows, predestin- 
ates, calls, justifies, and glorifies, without any 
condition, in any shape, or sense, it undenia- 
bly argues, the universal salvation of every 
son of Adam. This is the truth, and 
you cannot deny it. " Or, else, if you take the 
Apostle unconditionally, as he speaketh, in the 
past tense, then no more can be glorified. 
Therefore we are all reprobates, and you can- 
not deny it. But it is my optnion, that Paul 
is only rehearsing a catalogue of states, as 
they take place in succession. And to take 
any pai;ticular part of the Bible, in the face 
and eyes of twenty Scriptures more ; any doc- 
trine thereby may be proved, and thus we find 
by such means, have sprung up the many sen- 
timents in the earth. People, desirous to get 
to Heaven in an easier way than God hath 
pointed out, will hew out an opinion of their 
own, a broken cistern that can hold no water, 
and will twist and bend the Scriptures to their 
sentiment, and sometimes will have to grind 
the same and put it into a press, and press out 
a construction of their own. But this will 
not do. Scripture must be explained by Scrip- 
ture, and that according to reason, so as not 
to make it clash, but rather correspond with 
the true christian experience. 

Objec. We read as many as were ordained 
to eternal life, believed. Answer. True, but 
the Avord ordained, signifies, set apart as a 
minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was 
set apart a Prophet. And David saith, " The 
Lord has set apart him that is godly for him- 
self," Psalm iv. 3. And there is no account 
of any being set apart for the Lord's self, but 
the godly. No man is godly, or godlike, but 
the believer; therefore, none are ordained, or 
set apart for Heaven, but those that believe. 
Besides, the acts of the Apostles were written 
some time after the things took place, and of 
course is all written in the past tense. Or- 
dained, is in the past tense, and so is believed, , 
and there is no account of the one being prior : 
to the other. But it may be said, as many as ; 
believed, were then ordained to eternal life, as 
none are ordained or set apart for eternal life, 
but the saints ; no man is a saint except he 
believes. For he that believeth not is con- 
demned already, saith Christ. Therefore, as 
soon as one believes, he is free from condem- 
nation, and of course set apart for Heaven, 
and not before ; he being in Christ now by r 
the act of faith. Now observe, Peter talks \ 
about elect in Christ not out of him. — Paul I 
saith, 2 Cor. v. 17. If any man be in Christ, t 
he is a new creature, &c., and Rom. viii. 1, 
saith, there is now (not yesterday or to mor- 
row) no condemnation to them w^hich are in 
Christ Jesus; vjho walk not after the fleshy ■ 



20 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



but after the Spirit, ^'c. which implies, there 
is condemnation to those who are not in 
Christ, but walk after the flesh, and not after 
the Spirit. And Paul saith, they which hare 
not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his. Rom. 
viii. 9. And John saith, he that committeth 
sin, is of the devil, 1 John iii. 8. and again, 
no man can call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy 
Ghost. Bm\ as many as are i.'EJi by the Spirit 
of God, they are the sons of GOD. 

Query. If all things are decreed right, is 
it not evident that there is no such thing as 
sin or guilt ? For it cannot be wrong to fullil 
right decrees. Consequently there can be no 
redemption, for there is nothing to redeem 
them from ; consequently, if mankind think 
they have sinned and are redeemed, their 
thoughts must be a deception, and are imagi- 
nary. And of course their praising God tor 
redeeming love is folly. For they praise him 
for that which he never did. Xow suppose 
this imaginary, false, mistaken idea, that they 
" had been sinners and were redeemeJ." was 
removed, and they so enlightened as to disco- 
ver that nothing according to right decrees had 
ever taken place wrong. &c. How would the 
heavenly host be astonished to think they had 
been deceived I What silence would imme- 
diately ensue ! 

Some people hold to a falling from grace, 
which I think is wrong : for say they, if we 
were always to be in the light, we should 
grow proud ; therefore it is necessary that we 
should have a darkness to make us feel our 
weakness and dependence. From this it ap- 
pears, that they think a little sin is necessary 
for the perfecting of the saints : and you 

cannot deny it. Now to hold a thing neces- 
sary implies holding to it, same as I think 
doing duty, or perfection in love to be neces- 
sary, therefore I hold to it. Thus you see 
they hold to a falling from grace which I 
think Avrong. Yet I adopt the idea that a man 
can fall from grace according to conscience, 
reason, and Scripture, which idea some people 
think to be dangerous ; but I think it is not 
naturally attended with such bad consequences 
as the other : for if a man thinks he is sale, 
he is not apt to look out for danger, whereas, 
if he thinks there is danger, he is apt, like the 
mariner, to look out for breakers. Again, 
supposing I have religion, I think I can fall 
so as to perish everla.stingly. Here is another 
man with the same degree of religion, believ- 
ing once in grace always in grace. Now if 
my idea of the possibility of falling, &c. be 
false, his sentiment if true will certainly reach 
me : so I am safe as he. But supposing his 
doctrine to be false and mine true, he is 
gone for it and mine will not reach him. 

So you see I have two strings to my bow 
to his one. This is the truth and you 



cannot deny it. Now reader, observe, as i 
heard of a seine on Rhode Island which caught 
a scull of fish, and for fear of the escape of 
some, a number of seines encircled the en- 
closed, so that they could not escape, and if 
any did escape the first or second net, the 
others should catch them. &c. So you may 
plainly discover as I have linked the above 
doctrines, if some of my ideas are false, 
the other ideas as so many seines will catch 
me. Once in grace always in grace, or Pre- 
destination, or Universal ism, or Deism with 
Atheism. But if they are false those charac- 
ters are gone, if they have nothing else to de- 
pend upon but principles — yet I still may be 
safe. This is the truth, Jg^=" and you cannot 
deny it. 

Again, it is evident in reason's eye, that the 
more light a person hath if he abuse the same, 
the greater is the sin and guilt. Therefore 'in 
justice the condemnation and punishment 
must be proportioned, according to the saying 
of Christ. He that knoweth his masters 
will and doeth it not shall be beaten with 
many stripes ;"" whereas he that committeth 
things worthy of stripes, and knoweth noi his 
masters will, shall be beaten with few stripes. 
Thus you see it is required according to what 
a man hath, and not according to what he hath 
not. As we read every man is to be rewarded 
according to his works, or the deeds done in 
the body, Rev. xxii. 12, and xiv. 13. Luke 
xii. 47. &c. — Now Scripture proof that a man 
may fall from grace, runneth thus : If any 
man draw bad; my soul shall have no plea- 
sure in him. The backslider in heart shall 
Ije filled with his own ways," &c. Now if a 
man were in a high pillory, it would be non- 
sense for one to cry out, '-hold tight, stand 
and hang fast, for if you fall, it wiJl hurt 
you :'■ if there be no danger of his falling, and 
more so if there is not a possibility of it. If 
so. then how much greater nonsense, for an 
Almighty God, to give us his will, with many 
cautions as needless as the above, there being 
no danger, nor even a possibility of danger. 
Ana vet he like some pas.sionate parents, who 
say l") their children, if you do and so, TU 
whip you : Til burn you up ; Til skin you, 
and turn you out of doors, kc, and yet have 
no intention to perform the threatenings, but 
do lie to them. Just such a character some 
people seem to represent the Lord in. When 
he cautions as follows: Gen. ii. 17. In the 
day thou eateth thereof thou shalt surely 
die. (Serpent like) say they — Gen. iii. 4. 
Ye shall not surely die. — But it is evident that 
God is in earnest in the following threat- 
enings : Rev. xxii. 19. If any man shall take 
away from the words of the book of this pro- 
phecy, God shall take away his part out of 
the book of life, and out of the Holy City, &c. 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 21 



There is no account of a sinnefs having a 
part in the hook of life^ or Holy City^ but the 
saint. For it is holiness that gives the title. 
Heh. xii. 14. Again, hold fast that no man 
take thy crown, &c. Rev. in. 11. Be thou 
faithful unto death and I will give thee a 
crown of life — And he that endureth to the 
end the same shall be saved, Rev. ii. 10. 
Marl: xiii. 13. Jude tells us of some whose 
fruit withereth, twice dead, plucked up by the 
roots. Now it is evident, that a sinner is but 
once dead, then these must have been once 
alive in the Scriptural sense ; or else how 
could the fruit wither, or ihey be twice dead 
and be plucked up by the roots'? ver. 12. 
Again, there is a sin unto death, which we 
are not commanded to pray for : compare 1 
John V. 16, 17, with Heb. x. 26 to 31. Again, 
Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that 
they were purged from their old sins, and even 
escaped the pollutions of the woidd, through 
the knowledge of Christ, &c. — and yet are 
again entangled therein. And saith he, it had 
been better for them not to have known the 
way of righteousness, than after they have 
known it, to turn from, &c. (2 Peter i. 9. and 
ii. 20 to the end,) how could they have forgot 
that which they never kneAv 1 &c. — Again, 
(Heb. vi. 4 to 7.) w^hat higher attainments can 
one have than are here mentioned — and 2 
Peter iii. 17, &c., if any man thinketh he 
standeth, let him take heed lest he fall, (1 Cor. 
X. 12. Rom. xi. 20, 21. Heb.iv. 1.) Ob- 
serve there were six hundred thousand Jews, 
all v/ell, active men, &c., which came out of 
Egypt with Moses, and one was in as fair a 
way for Canaan as another ; and God pro- 
mised as positively to carry them to the pro- 
j mised land, as ever he promised to carry the 
saint from earth to heaven : only four got 
through the wilderness. Aaron and Moses 
died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua 
reached the desired country. But all the 
others who it appears, were once favorites of 
Heaven, from Paul's talk, 1 Cor. x. 3, 4, &c. 
As Paul saith, they all drank of Christ, the 
spiritual rock, &c. and yet some of them 
tempted him, &c. ver. 9, and thus they all by 
sin fell in the wilderness. And Paul addeth, 
moreover, that these things happened unto 
them for examples, and were written for our 
admonition, ver. 11. Now what need of 
saints being admonished, if there be no danger 
of losing the spiritual land of rest '? Paul was 
afraid of falling, ix. 27. But observe, though 
God had promised to carry the Jews to Ca- 
naan, &c. yet there was a condition implied. 
Num. xiv. 34, and ye shall know my breach 
of promise. That was a condition implied, 
though not fully expressed before. Gen. 
xvii. 8, 28 : xiii. 50 : xxiv. 25. Hbj. xi. 2. 
Ex. iii. 16, 17. Lev. xxvi. 27, 28, &c. Hark! 



If ye will not for all this hearken unto me 
(saith God) but walk contrary unto me, then 
I will walk contrary unto you also in fury, 
and I, even I, will chastise you seven times 
for your sins. Now if all things are decreed 
right straight forward, how could the Jews 
walk contrary to God '? And if not, how 
could God walk contrary to them 1 God help 
thee' to consider this, if there be no condition 
implied ; and likewise. Exodus xiii. 17. 
Numbers xiv. 21, 22, 23, 24, &c. Because 
those men, which have seen my glory, and 
miracles which I did in Egypt and in the wil- 
derness, and have tempted me now these ten 
times, and have not hearkened to my voice, 
surely they shall not see the land which I 
sv/are unto their fathers, &c. verse 34. God 
help you to take warning by the Jews, for it 
is evident, that according to the words of 
Moses, Deut. xxviii. that great blessings were 
promised, if the nation would obey, and curses 
in consequence of disobedience, w^hich ideas 
were confirmed in the dying speech of Joshua 
xxiv. 20, which w^as fulfilled according to the 
book of Judges. When it went well with the 
Jews, we find they were serving God; but 
wdien they did evil, God sold them into the 
hands of their enemies. God help thee to 
compare the promises and threatenings in Deu- 
teronomy, with the book of Judges, &c. And 
observe God's dealings thenceward, and apply 
that to Matthew vii. 24, &c. and observe the 
Gospel, for we are to take warning, by God's 
dealings with the ancients, and square our 
lives accordingly, because to judgment we 
must come, and be judged with strict justice, 
and receive sentence accordingly : either 
" Come ye blessed, or depart ye cursed," 
3Iatt. XXV. 34, 41, &c. Now observe, If I 
am guilty, I must have pardon here, and then 
; if my life from the day of forgiveness brings 
I forth good fruit from holy heart, it is right : 
! consequently the reward must ensue accord- 
ingly. But if I turn, and willingly love sin 
again, my conduct flowing from that evil de- 
sire, thus living and dying, my sentence must 
be accordingly, agreeable to the principles of 
true justice ; this is the truth and you 
cannot deny it. Read attentively about the 
good and evil servants, from Matt. xxiv. 46 
to 48, &c. and xviii. 23, &c. 

Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a 
good warfare, holding faith and a good con- 
science which, saith he, some having put away 
concerning faith, have made shipwreck; of 
w^hom is Hymeneus and Alexander, 1 Tim. 
i. 19 ; John xv. Christ saith, " I am the true 
vine, and my Father is the husbandman ; 
every branch in me that beareth not fruit, he 
taketh away, (observe, he could not take 
them away unless they were there) and every 
branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that 



22 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are 
clean, through the word which I have spoken 
unto you."' Observe, a sinner is not clean, 
but filthy. B-ut if these were made clean 
through the word of Christ, as just mentioned, 
then they vvere saints, and J^^^ you cannot 
deny it; verse 4, " Abide in me, and I in you. 
As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, ex- 
cept it abide in the vine, no more can ye, 'ex- 
cept ye abide in me ; I am the vine ye are the 
branches," &c. — verse 6. " If a man abide not 
in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is 
withered," &c. Observe, a sinner is not com- 
pared to a green tree but a dry, this could not 
wither except it were green, and a branch 
once withered, it is hard to make it green 
again, &c. but they are gathered and burned — 
verse 7, 8. If ye abide in me, and my words 
abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and 
it shall be done unto you ; herein is my Father 
glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye 
be my disciples :"' verse 9 — Continue ye in my 
love — Now ye may see that the five little let- 
ters that are herein enclosed, which too many 
people overlook, and which fixes the sense of 
a great niiiny Scriptures running parallel 
through the Bible, &c. — viz. " if and eth.'^ 
Now the Bible runneth thus : ?/ ye do so 
and so ; I will do so and so ; and if ye do so 
and so I will do so and so, &c. Andagain, ''ed" 
past tense, we find but little in the Bible. But 
the Scripture, instead of making a " yesterday 
christian, it maketh a present, every day chris- 
tian." I'hus, he that bel/eveth, heareth, seseth, 
understandeth, hiotveth. pursueth, watchelh, 
hath, enjoijeth, and endureth ; this is the truth, 
ilSg^ and 3-0U cannot deny it, for the Bible 
doth not enquire what I was yesterday, but 
what I am nou'. Objection. Christ saith, 
my sheep hear my voice, they follow me, and 
shall never perish, neither shall any m.an 
pluck them out of my hand, &c. John x. 27, 
28. Answer. Here the^ saint is represented 
by the similitude of a sheep, hearing and fol- 
lowing a shepiierd ; and observe the promise 
is made, as before observed, to a certain obe- 
dient character, and here the promise is to 
those that hear ; hearing doth not mean stop- 
ping your ears, or being careless and inatten- 
tive : but it implieth, giving strict attention to 
the object, which requireth the same and fol- 
lowing likewise, duiti not mean running the 
other vray, but a voluntary coming after. 
Therefore, there is a condition implied and 
expressed in this passage, viz. hear and fol- 
low, and the promise is to that character ; of 
course a backslider doth not imitate it, and of 
course cannot claim the promise but what he 
may perish ) may turn away according to 
Ezek.xxxiii. 18, — "When the righteous [man] 
turneth from his righteousness, and commit- 
teth iniquity, he shall even die thereby," &c. 



Objec. The death there spoken of is tern, 
.poral. Ans. T deny it, for the body will die, 
whether you sin or not ; and God when he 
meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but 
positively declares, " the soul "that sinneth, it 
shall die." — chap, xviii. 4. 

Objec. But the righteous man then spoken 
of, is a self-righteous man. Ans. I deny it, 
for he is pronounced a righteous man by God 
himself, and how can he be righteous in the 
judgment of God, vdthout saving faith : God 
doth not call a wicked man good, nor a good 
man evil ; yet you say, him that God here 
pronounceth righteous, is only self-righteous, 
a Pharisee. Oh, scandalous for any man to 
twist the Scriptures thus. Now look at it in 
your own glass; self-righteousness being 
wickedness, we will style it iniquity, and the 
man an iniquitous man, and then read it, 
" when an iniquitous man turneth away from 
his iniquity, and committeth iniquity, for his 
iniquity, &c., shall he die ;" — read the above 
twice over, and then sound and see, if 
there be any bottom or top according to your 
exposition. Leaving your shameless con- 
struction, I pass on to answer another objec- 
tion, which may be urged from Rom. viii. 38, 
39, where Paul saith, " I am persuaded, that 
neither death nor life, nor angels, principali- ' 
ties, powers, things present or to come, nor 
height, nor depth, nor any other creature^ 
shall be able to separate us from the love of 
God," &c. 

Observe, though Paul speaks of a second 
cause not being able to separate us from the 
enjoyment of God's love ; yet he doth not 
say but what we may separate ourselves by 
disobedience, which is sin. Sin is not a crea- 
ture as some people falsely think, but sin is a 
non-conformity to the will of God. If you 
still say that sin is a creature, I ask you what 
shape it is in, or what color it is of, or how 
many eyes or wings it hath, or whether it 
crawls like a snake f Paul doth not term it a 
creature, but agreeth with St. John, where he 
saith, siji is the transgression of the laiv, and 
where there is no law, there is no transgres- 
sion ; and being not without law to God, but 
under the law of Christ. The Christian still 
feeleth himself conscientiously accountable 
unto God, Jg@* and you cannot deny it. 1 John 
iii. 4; Rom. iii. 20, iv, 15; 1 Cor. ix. 21 ; 
for we read, not that a good man falleth into 
sin every day, and still is in the way to 
Heaven, being a child of God, but to the re- 
verse — 1 John iii. 8, " hs that committeth sin, 
is of the Devil, John viii. 34 : whosoever 
committeth sin is the servant of sin," — v. 36. 
" If the son therefore shall make you free, ye 
shall be free indeed." Rom. vi. 18. ''Being 
then made free from sin, ye became the ser- 
vants of righteousness — v. 20, for when you 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



23 



were the servants of sin, ye were free from 
righteousness ; v. 22, 23, but now being made 
free from sin, &c., for the wages of sin is 
ii death."' 

i| Any person by reading the Ixxxix Psalm, 
ii may plainly discover, that the promise made 
I therein to David, as in the person of Christ, 
j was not altogether without condition, by com- 
{ paring the promise from verse 19 to 29, &c., 
i to 38. From that, either there is a contra- 
diction in the Psalm, or else a condition must 
be allowed ; for one part saith, that his seed 
and throne shall endure for ever, and anothen- 
part " thou hast cast his throne to the ground,'' 
V. 36, 44, &c. But observe, most people 
when quoting this Psalm to prove, once in 
grace, always in grace, read thus, v. 33, " nev- 
ertheless will I not utterly take from them, 
nor suffer my faithfulness to fail," which is a 
wrong quotation ; he does not say in the plu- 
ral, he will not take it from them, but in the 
singular, will not utterly take from him ; that 
is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently 
represents Christ ; compare this Psalm with 
1 Chron. xxviii. 6, 7. 1 Kings ix. 4 to 9— 
where undeniably you will find the condition. 

Objec. " I have loved thee with an ever- 
lasting love," and " he that believeth hath 
everlasting life." Answ. The life there 
spoken of is the love of God, which is called 
everlasting, because it is his eternal nature, 
which all those that believe enjoy ; yet God 
- being holy, cannot behold iniquity with al- 
lowance ; of course his justice cries against 
it ; and demands satisfaction : It must be, 
that if I lose that life, that the nature of it 
does not change, but returns to God who gave 
it, by my out-sinning the day or reach of 
mercy, &c. But says one, can a man sin 
beyond the love of God, or out of the reach 
of mercy ^ Ans. We read that God loved the 
world, and yet that there is a sin unto death, 
which we are not commanded to pray for, 
when one committeth, John iii. 16, 17 ; 1 
John v. 16. Those who may read the above, 
that have enjoyed the comforts of religion in 
their own souls, when they are faithful to 
t God, they feel his love and enjoy the light of 
his countenance ;. and a mountain of trouble 
appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with 
delight, and cries in the Poet's language : 

" Give joy or grief, give ease or pain, 
Take life or friends away ; 
But let me find them all again, 
In that eternal day." 

They feel the truth of Christ's words, John 
viii. 12. "He that followeth me, shall not 
walk in darkness, but shall have the light of 
life." But when they let down their watch, 
their strength departs like Sampson's when 
shorn, and the enemies get the better. A hill 
of trouble appears as a mountain, and they 



feel like one forsaken ; and on reflection, con- 
science lays the blame not on God, like the 
doctrine of decrees, but on them; and they 
have no peace until they repent, and do their 
first work, viz. to go to God as a criminal, 
and yet as a beggar, broken-hearted, willing 
to part with the accursed thing — then they find 
the Lord to lift upon them the light of his 
countenance, and their peaceful hours return. 
They take their harps from the willows, and 
cry like the ancients, " our soul is escaped, as 
a bird from the snare of the fowler, the snare 
is broken, and we are escaped." 

Query — Whoever fell from grace T — Ans. 
— We are informed, 1 Sam. xv. 17, that when 
Saul was little in his own eyes, God exalted 
him to be king over Israel, and x. 6, when 
Samuel anointed him, he said, " the Spirit of 
the Lord will come upon thee, and thou shalt 
prophecy, and shall be turned into another 
man," &c., verse 9, we read moreover, that 
God gave him another heart, &c., and what 
sort of a heart God gives, I leave you to 
judge. And God seemed to prosper Saul, 
while he was humble, xiii. 12. It appeareth 
after two years, that his heart got lifted up 
with pride, and the Lord sent him to utterly 
destroy the Amalekites, and all things belong- 
ing thereto, according to the commandment 
by Moses. But Saul rebelled and committed 
a sin thercb j', v;hich was as the sin of witch- 
craft and idolatry, xv. 23 ; after this the 
spi rit of the Lord departed from him ; and 
afterwards Saul murdered himself in the field 
of battle. And we read no murderer hath 
eternal life abiding in him : and that mur- 
derers hereafter shall be shut out of the Holy 
City, xvi. 14, and xxxi. 4; 1 John iii. 15; 
Rev. xxii. 15. But saith one, was not David 
a man after God's own heart, when commit- 
ting adultery and murder '? Ans. No ; for 
God hath not the heart of an adulterer nor a 
murderer. And again, no murderer hath eter- 
nal life abiding in him, 1 John iii. 15. And 
supposing David was a man after God's own 
heart, when feeding his father's sheep ; that 
is no sign he was, when committing adultery 
and murder, any more than if I were honest 
seven years ago, and then turned thief— am 
honest still because I was once ; this is the 
truth, and 'you cannot deny it. But 

observe the Lord was displeased with David, 
being angry with the wicked every day ; and 
there is no account, that the Lord put away 
David's sin until he confessed it, &c., 2 Sam. 
xi. 27, xii. 13, and all backsliders who sin- 
cerely repent may receive pardon, as David 
did, &c. But yet there is no Scripture that 
saith, they shall be brought to repentance 
irresistibly, whether they will or not; for 
God will have volunteers for Heaven, or none 
at all, Rev. xxii. 14, 17. We cannot with 



24 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



reason suppose that a king would choose an 
enemy as an ambassador, with an embassage 
to lebBls, but a friend; neither can we sup- 
pose with propriety, that God or Christ would 
call an enemy, a child of the devil, to go and 
preach and do miracles; but a friend. Yet 
we find in Matt. x. that Judas with the others, 
was positively called, and commanded to 
preach, and had power to raise the dead, heal 
the sick, and cast out devils, &c. And the 
twelve went out, and returned, &c. It speaks 
of them collectively, but not individually, do- 
ing miracles till after Chrisfs resurrection. 
Chap. xix. Peter saith, zve have forsaken all, 
(not I) and followed thee, what shall we have 
therefore ? Christ answereth, verse 28, Verily 
(or certainly) I say unto you, that ye which 
have followed me in the regeneration, when 
the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his 
Glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, 
judging the tribes of Israel. Now I ask, how 
they could follow Christ in the regeneration, 
except they were regenerated, i. e. born 
again T Doth it not mean Judas for one, see- 
ing there were tvv^elve apostles, twelve thrones, 
and twelve tribes ? a throne for each ? but it 
appeareth that the thrones were promised on 
conditions of overcoming, Rev. iii. 21 ; and that 
Judas forfeited his title by disobedience, &c. 
But saith one, " I thought Judas was raised 
up for the very purpose to betray Christ, 
and was always a wicked man." Answer. 
Many people think so, through the prejudice 
of education, and set up their opinion for the 
standard, and attempt to bend the Scriptures 
to it; but that will not do; for truth will 
stand when error falls, and of course our 
tenets should correspond with the Bible, which 
doth not say, that Judas was always evil ; 
but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, 
when referring John xiii. 18, to Psalm xli. 9, 
where David is speaking of Judas, as in the 
person of Christ; and saith, "Mine own 
familiaj' friend, in whom I trusted, which did 
eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against 
me." I-iere Judas is not only styled Chrisfs 
friend, but his familiar one, in whom he 
trusted. Now, can we suppose with proprie- 
ty, that Christ would be familiar with the 
deceitful, and put confidence in them ? No ! 
methinks he would have set abetter example. 

Objec. Christ says, John vi. 70, "have I 
not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a 
devil." 

Ans. Sometimes Christ spoke as man, and 
sometimes as God, and God frequently speaks 
of things that are not as though they were ; 
for instance, Rev. xiii. 8, we read that Christ 
was a Lamb slain from the foundation of the 
world, and yet he was not actually slain till 
four thousand years after. 

Again, God said to Abraham, I have made 



the( a Father of many nations ; when he was 
not the Father of but one child (Ishmael.) So 
Chiist foreseeing as God, that Satan would i 
enter into Judas, spoke qf it, as if it was in | 
the present tense, though it was not really so i 
for some time after ; there was more trust put \ 
in Judas than in the other Apostles, he being 'i 
made treasurer. We have repeated accounts 
of Peter, James, and John sinning ; but no ac- 
count that Judas did until six days before the 
Passover, John xii. Mark xiv. 3. AVhen our j 
Lord was in the house of Simon the Leper, j 
which appears. to be Judas' fathers house, in 
came a woman to anoint Christ, &c., and it 
appears that Judas felt a thievish covetous dis- 
position to arise ; and from that no doubt he 
was called a thief, and had the bag, for he 
never was called a thief before ; and Christ 
gave him a gentle rebuke, and it appears that 
Judas got affronted, by his compl34ng v.'ith a 
suggestion of Satan. (Satan was not really 
in him yet, only tem.pted him.) — And going 
out the same day, he made a bargain, John 
xiii. and 2. and Mark xiv. 10. (like some 
ministers) saying what will ye give me, and I 
will deliver him unto you, &c. Some people 
make Scripture, and say, whom Christ loves, 
he loves to the end, (and to the end of what 
There are no such words in the Bible— /o/m 
xiii. 1, Ave read thus: "When Jesus knew 
that his hour was come, that he should depart 
out of this world unto the Father, having 
loved his own which were in the world, he 
loved them unto the end ;" namely, the night 
in which the sacrament was insiiiuteJ, Judas 
being present, &c. received the sop, after 
which Satan entered him, ver. 27. And now 
it may be said in the full sense of the word, 
that he was a devil, and not before, unless you 
allow of his being one before, and another 
entering him now, and so making a double 
devil of him — and what sort of being that , 
may be, I cannot tell. 

Objec. I think if Judas had regeneration, or , 
was ever a friend to Christ, as you talk from i: 
Matt. xix. 28, 29, and Psal. xli. 9, that he is n 
gone to glory. Ans. No, he has not, for : 
Christ affirmed, " woe to that man, it had been 
good for him that he had never been born." 
Mark xiv. 21. Luke xxii. 19, 20. Again, we 
read Judas murdered himself; and no mur- 
derer hath eternal life abiding in him. Objec. 
I do not think one that is given to Christ can 
be lost. Ans. Then you do not believe the 
Bible, for we read, John xvii. 12, that Judas , 
was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, and | 
styled a son of Perdition, which means a son 
of destruction — and Acts i. 24, 25, where the 
eleven surviving Apostles, chose Matthias to 
fill up Judas' sphere, no more, nor less than 
what Judas did; they prayed thus, "Thou 
Lord, who knoweth the hearts of all men, 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



show whether of these two thou hast chosen, 
that he may take part of this ministry, and 
Apostleship, from which Judas, by transgres- 
sion, fell," &c. Now, if Judas were always 
a Devil, (which could not be, for there must 
I hate been a time when he begun to be one,) 
I why would they choose a good man to fill up 
! a Devirs place '? Observe, tl^are were twelve 
j parts of the ministry, and the Apostles being 
I accountable persons to God. Judas fell by 
transgression, (for where there is no law, 
there is no transgression.) Now, what did 
he fall from ? An old profession ? — To fall 
i from an old profession, is no transgression at 
I all ; for transgression is sin, which implies the 
I violation of a known law; of course, falling 
by transgression, implies losing something 
which is valuable, by misconduct, &c., this is 
the truth, M^and you cannot deny it. But 
says one, I do not like your talk, for you de- 
stroy my comfort : and it is a discouraging 
doctrine against getting religion, if one thinks 
they can lose it after they get it. Answer, I 
might on the other hand, or in another case 
say, that it is discouraging against getting 
money, or buying this farm, or that horse, for 
perhaps it may be squandered, lost or die ; 
therefore I would not try for them. What 
wonld you think of the man that would stop 
and be negligent at such objections 1 People 
temporally do not term such things discour- 
aging, so as to flee ; and methinks none will 
make that reply, but those who love and 
plead for a little sin ; one leak will sink a 
ship. 

Objec. Solomon was a wise man, and yet 
did many things wrong ; and yet wrote Eccle- 
siastes afterward, from which we may infer, 
no doubt he is happy. Answer — Solomon no 
doubt was a wise man, above all the kings of 
the earth, and yet became the greatest fool by 
abusing his wisdom ; for after that Goct had 
done so much for Solomon — Solomon turned 
and committed sin ; and accc-ding to the Mo- 
saic law, was worthy of temporal death in Jive 
respects : First, he made an affinity with 
Pharaoh, King of Egypt — Secondly, took his 
daughter to be his wife — Thirdly, made affini^ 
ty with Hiram, King of Tyre — Fourthly, fell 
in love with Heathenish women, who turned 
his heart from God — Fifthly, fell into idolatry. 
He had four gods that he worshipped himself, 
and others for his wives. When Solomon was 
young, we read the Lord loved him ; but now 
he was old, we read the Lord was angry with 
him, and he is angry with the wicked everyday. 
The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon- 
first by mercy, and then by affliction ; and 
raised up three adversaries for that purpose ; 
but Solomon would not hear, but went on a 
step farther, and attempted to kill Jeroboam, 
who arose and fled to Egypt; and as the 



Scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that 
state, with rmirder in his heart, as he attempt- h 
ed to slay the innocent; and "no murderer) 
hath eternal life abiding in him.'''' And there ! 
is no account of Solomon's repentance, but i 
that he died in his sins ; and our Lord inti- | 
mates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, j 
we cannot come. And David's dying words ' 
to Solomon were, " If thou seek the Lord, he | 
will be found of thee ; but if Xh.o\}. forsake him, 
he will cast thee forever." Solomon sought 
the Lord, and the Lord appeared to him twice ; 
afterwards he forsook God, and there is no 
account of his return as before observed : and 
as for believing that Ecclesiastes was wrote 
afterwards, I no more believe Solomon could 
write when he was dead, than I believe 
I could ; and to evade this answer, and say 
Solomon wrote it when he was old, I reply, it 
is no more than any old man that swears or 
gets drunk can do, to cry out vanity of 
vanities, &c. when their lives are burthen- 
some ; but what makes the beauty of Eccle- 
siastes is, to see that a young man could cry 
out vanity^ which is so contrary to naiure., 
when nature is so fond of it ': and as for the 
book of Proverbs, any person may discover 
they were wrote before the building of the 
temple, by turning to 1 Kings iv. 32, &c. and | 
before much of his wickedness. You need ' 
not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to j 
Hell, I did not affirm so ; but I take Solomon { 
where the Scripture doth, and leave him | 
where the Scripture doth, in the hand of a 
merciful God. Asking why the Bible is so 
particular to mention all the good conduct of 
Solomon, and then this bad conduct, if he re- 
pented wjiy was not that put down '? Turn 
to the history of Josephus., and it leaves Solo- 
mon if possible, in a worse situation than the 
Bible doth, &c. , 

Some people blame me for holding to per- 
fection, and at the same time they hold to it 
stronger than me ; and moreover, for not hold- i 
ing to the final perseverance of the Saints ; | 
which assertion I think is wrong, for I think 
there is danger of falling away — therefore I i 
hold to perseverance and they cannot deny I 
it. But they hold, a man cannot get rid of | 
sin. Here, therefore, they hold to perseveriiig ■. 
in sin, and they hold to a falling from grace j 
of course, ig^^this is the truth, and they cannot I 
deny it. Some have heard ministers pray to | 
God, that the people might be sanctified from \ 
all sin ; and then told them that they could not I 
get rid of all sin — this was a clash. People 
frequently feel good desires from God to get : 
rid of "all sin," James i. 17, and yet think | 
they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray in 
unbelief for it. We read, that whatsoever is 
not of faith is sin ; therefore, if I hold with 
them, I should pray thus, " Lord, save rae 

^ j. 



26 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



from part of my sins now,, and at death take 
tliem all away," &c. But this does not cor- 
respond with the Lord's Prayer, which com- 
mandeth us to pray that God's Kingdom may 
come, and his will be done, &c. as in Heaven ; 
and we delivered from evil. 

The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat 
and drink ; but righteousness, peace and joy 
in the- Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this is 
the will of God, even your sanctification : and 
if a man be delivered from all evil, there is no 
sin left. And what is tlie benefit to pray for 
it, if we cannot have it ? But in obedience to 
the commandment to pray for deliverance 
from evil ; Paul besought God to sanctify the 
Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve their 
whole spirit, soul and body blameless unto the 
coming of Christ, 1 Thess. v. 23, and again ver. 
16 to 18, he commandeth them to rejoice ever- 
more, pray without ceasing, in every thing 
give thanks, for this is the will of God in 
Christ Jesus concerning you. Matt. v. 48, 
Christ saith, be ye perfect, even as your Fa- 
ther which is in heaven is perfect, i. e. for a 
man in our sphere as petfect as God is for 
God in his sphere. Again, be ye holy, for I 
am holy. Again, the commandment is to love 
the Lord with all our heart, soul, body, mind 
and strength, and our neighbor as ourself, &c. 
And blessed be God the promise is equal to 
the commandments ; for God hath bound him- 
self by a promise, Ezelc. xxxvi. 25, then will 
I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall 
be clean, from all your filthiness, and from all 
your idols will I cleanse you, a new heart also 
will I give you, &c. Again, Psalm cxxx. 8, 
the promise is that Israel shall be redeemed 
from her iniquities : John viii. 12, Christ 
saith, he that foiloweth me shall not walk in 
darkness, but shall have the light of life. And 
again, God hath promised by the hand of 
Moses, thus "I will circumcise thy heart, and 
the heart of thy seed, to lore the Lord with 
all thy heart," &c., and thy neighbor as thy- 
self. And Paul speaking of the oath and the 
promise of God, two immutable things, in 
which it is impossible for God to lie. Now, 
if God cannot lie, then he cannot do all things, 
especially that which is contrary to his na- 
ture ; if so, then the above mentioned promises 
are equal to the commandments, and God is 
bound by the law of his nature to perform the 
same. This is the truth, Ji@°'and you cannot 
deny it. 

dbjec. David said "There is none righteous, 
no, not one." — Answer. True, yet we read 
about righteous Abel, and Lot's righteous soul, 
(2 Peter ii. 8. Matt, xxiii. 35.) Objec. Solo- 
mon saith, "there is no man that sinneth not." 
Ans. True, but John saith, " he that is born 
of _ God doth not commit sin." Objec. Paul 
saith, " I am carnal, sold under .sin yet he 



was a saint. Ans. Paul addeth elsewhere, 
"that the carnal mind is at enmity against 
God, and is not subject to his law, neither in- 
deed can be, and to be carnally minded is 
death." Again, " Christ came to save sinners, 
&c. of whom I am chief." Now to take these 
expressions together just as they stand, you 
might prove that Paul was one of the worst 
of men, in the way to death, and at the same 
tim.8 one of the best apostles in the way to 
life, &c. Though Paul saith, I am carnal, 
sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he Was 
speaking of himself, as a holy apostle; but 
was describing or rehearsing the language of 
one under the law, as you may see, kom. vii. 
1, "I speak to them that know the law," 
&c., but chap. viii. 1, 2. Paul saith, there is 
therefore now no condemnation to them which 
are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the 
flesh, but after the spirit, for the law of the 
spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me 
free from the law of sin and death." And 
now, if Paul was made free, he could not be 
groaning under bondage at the same time, un- 
less you can reconcile liberty and slavery to- 
gether. Paul saith in one place, "I robbed 
other churches," now to take this passage just 
as it stands, you might prove that Paul w^as a 
robber ; if so, would not the Government hang 
him if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c. 

And to take any particular passage, you 
may prove almost any doctrine, if it be not 
taken in connection with the context or gene- 
ral tenor of the Scripture. But as the Bible in 
general doth not plead for sin, but condemneth 
I it, commanding us to be holy in heart and 
! life, 8Ec. Therefore we should not plead for 
sin as though we loved it, and rolled it under 
our tongue as a sweet morsel, but should be 
scripturians or Bible men, for Paul telleth the 
Romans, to whom some think Paul made al- 
lowance for a little sin, inferring it from the 
7th chapter : but, by the by, they should re- 
member that Paul taiketh thus, "being justi- 
fied by faith, we have peace with God, chap. 
V. 1 ; vi. 18, 22, he saith, being free from sin," 
&c. and being now made free from sin, &c. 
ji@^Well, says one, what next! Ans. Any 
person, by reading the Epistles of John, may 
And a suificiency of proof to convince any 
candid mind that the doctrine of Christian 
perfection in love, is a Bible' doctrine. Query. 
How far can a man be perfect in this life ? 

Ans. A man may be a perfect sinner by the 
help of Satan, ^^^'and you cannot deny it. 
Now if a man can be a perfect sinner, why 
not a perfect saint 1 Shall we not allow as 
much power to God to perfect his children in 
his own nature, which is love, as the Devil 
has power to perfect his in sin, &c. '? But, 
says one, answer the former question, and 
likewise, who ever attained what you are 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



27 



I talking about ? Very well — I'll tell you ; I 
I think a man cannot be perfect as God, except 
j it be for men in our sphere, as God is for God 
I in his sphere ; for absolute perfection belongs 
! to God alone : neither as perfect as angels^ or 
even Adam before he /e//, because I feel the ef- 
fect of Adam's fall, my body being mortal is a 
clog to my soul, and frequently tends to 
weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do 
not expect to get rid of until my spirit returns 
to God : yet I do believe that it is the privilege 
of every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature of 
God, so far as to live without committing will- 
ful, or known, or malicious sins against God, 
but to have love the ruling principle within, 
and what we say and do, to flow from that 
divine principle of love within, from a sense 
of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, 
and mistakes at the same time ; and a mis- 
take in judgment may occcasion a mistake in 
practice — I may think a man more pious than 
he is, and put too much confidence in him, 
and thereby be brought into trouble. Now 
such a mistake as this, and many other simi- 
lar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin 
with propriety ; for when Eldad and Medad 
prophesied in the camp, Joshua mistaking in 
his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occa- 
sioned a practical mistake, requesting Moses 
to stop them, &c., which was not granted. 
Observe, one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, 
of course one sin must have shut Joshua out ; 
but as God said, "Joshua wholly followed 
him," and wholly not being partly, and as he 
entered Canaan, from that circumstance, I argue 
that a mistake flowing from love is not impu- 
ted as a sin. Again as we are informed, that 
Christ was tempted in all respects like as we 
are, Heb. iv. 15, yet without sin, and can be 
touched with the feeling of our injirmities, &c. 
Again, as we are commanded, James i. 2, to 
count it all joy, when we fall (not give way) 
into divers temptations. And if the Devil, or 
wicked men tempt me, and I reject and repel 
the temptation with all my heart, how can it 
be said that I sin '? Am I to blame for the 
Devil's conduct '? I can no more prevent my 
thoughts than I can prevent the birds from 
flying over my head ; but I can prevent them 
from making nests in my hair. 

Some people expect purgatory to deliver 
them from sin ; but this would, methinks, 
make discord in Heaven. Others think that 
death will do it. If death will deliver one 
from the last of sin, why not two T why not 
all the world by the same rule '? So, univer- 
salism will be true, and death have the praise, 
and Jesus Christ be out of the question*"! But 
death is not called a friend, but is styled an 
enemy, and it does not change the disposition 
of the mind. All that death does is to sepa- 
rate the soul from the body , therefore, as we 



must get rid of the last of sin, either here or 
hereafter, and as but few in America allow of 
purgatory, I suppose it must be here. If so, 
then it is be^re the soul leaves the body, con- 
sequently it is in time, of course before death. 
Now the qr ery arises, how long first 1 Why, 
says one, jrerhaps a minute before the soul 
leaves the body. Well, if a minute before, 
why not two minutes, or an hour ; yea, a day, 
a week, a month, or a year, or even ten years 
before death — or even now ? Is there not 
power sufficient with God, or efficacy enough 
in the blood of Christ 1 Certainly the Scrip- 
ture saith, all things are now ready ; now is 
the accepted time, and behold now (not to- 
morrow) is the day of salvation. To-day if 
you will hear his voice. Remember now thy 
Creator in the days, &c., and there being no 
encouragement in the Bible for to-morrow, 
now is God's time and you cannot deny 
it, &c. Observe examples — by faith Enoch 
walked with God (not with sin) three hun- 
dred years, and had -the testimony that he 
pleased God — Gen. v. 22 ; Heb. xi. 5. Caleb 
and Joshua, wholly (not partly) followed the 
Lord — Num. xxxii. 11, 12. Job likewise, 
God said was a perfect man, and you must not 
contradict him ; and though Satan had as 
much power to kill Job's wife, as to destroy 
the other things ; as all except Job's life was 
in his hands, but he thought he would spare 
her for an instrument, or a torment. Job i. 12, 
22, and ii. 9, 10. David was a man after 
God's own heart, \^hen feeding his father's 
sheep, not when he was committing adultery 
— 1 Sam. xiii. 14 and xvi. 7, 11 — 2 Sam. xii. 
13. Zacharias and Elizabeth, were both 
righteous before God, walking in all the com- 
mandments, &c. blameless — Luke. i. 5, 6. 
Nathaniel was an Israelite indeed, in whom 
there was no guile, &c. John i. 47. John, 
speaking of himself, and those to v/hom he 
wrote, herein is our love made perfect, and 
perfect love casteth out fear," — 1 John iv. 17, 
18. Again, of the seven Churches of Asia, 
five had some reproof, but tvv'-o had no re- 
proof at all ; Smyrna and Philadelphia, why 
not, if they had a little sin ; the latter was 
highly commended. Rev. ii. 8, 9, and iii. 7, 
and so on, &c. 

Query — Must we not get rid of all sin be- 
fore we go to glory'? do net we feel desires 
for it ? did not God give us these desires 1 
does not he command us to pray for it 1 
should we not look in expectation of receiv- 
ing 1 God help thee, without prejudice to 
consider the above impartially, as a sincere 
enquirer after truth, let it come from whom it 
may, intending to improve conscientiously as 

for eternity — Amen — — Says one, do you 

think a man can know his sins forgiven in 
this life, and have the evidence of his accept- 



28 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



ance with Go 1 ? Answer — We are informed, 
that Abel had the witness that he was right- 
eous — Gen. ir. 4; Heb. xi. 4, Enoch had the 
testimony — v. 5. Job said, I know that my 
Redeemer liveth, and though he slav me. yet 
will I trust in him : Job xix. 25. David said. 
" come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and 
I will tell you what he hath done for my 
soul." As far as the east is from the west, so 
far hath the Lord separated our sins from u?. 
Psalm Ixvi. 16. Peter said, John 2L - Lord, 
thou knowest ihat I love thee." John sai:h. 

he that believeth on the son of God, hath the 
i«Y72f'S5 in hiiijseliV 1 John v. 10, and Matt, 
i. 25. Jesus shall save his people (not in, 
but) from their sins. Again, John iii. 8, the 
wind bloweth where it listeth, thou hearest 
the sound thereof. &c.. so is every one that is 
born of the spirit.. The wind, though we do 
not see it. m ^ feel and hear it, and see the ef- 
fect it produces : it waves the grass, &:c. So 
the spirii of God, we feel it. it gives serious 
impressions, and good desires within our 
breast for religion. Again, we hear it. an in- 
ward voice telling what is right and what is 
wrong ; and the niore attention one gives to 
the inward monitor the more distinctly they 
will hear the sound, till at length it will be- 
come their teacher, x^gain, we may see the 
effect it produces — some that have been proud 
and proliigaie. get reformed and become ex- 
amples of pievy : which change money could 
not have r reduced. &c. Says another, I will 
acknowledge the ancients could talk of the 
knowledge, but inspiration is now done aAvay : 
therefore it is nonsense to expect any such 
thing in this our day. Answer. We read, 
Jeremiah xxxi. 33. 34. of a time when all 
shall know the Lord, from the least to the 
greatest. Now. if there hath been a time past 
when people have known God, and a time to 
come when all shall know him — which time 
is not yet arrived. Isa. xi. 9, Hab. ii. 14 — why 
may not people know him in this our day ? 
nature has not changed, nor God. and if mat- 
ter still can operate on matter, why not spirit 
upon* spirit ? Some people are so much like 
fools, that they think they are not bound in- 
reason to believe any thing except they can 
comprehend it. This idea centres right in 
Atheism : for the thing which comprehends 
is always greater than the thing comprehend- 
ed: therefore, if we could comprehend God, 
we should be greater than he. and of course 
look down upon him with contempt. But be- 
cause we cannot comprehend him. then ac- 
cording to the above ideas, we must disbelieve 
and reject the idea of a God. The man vrho 
so acts, supposes himself to be the greatest, 
he comprehendino; all other men or things, and' 
of course he is God ; and many such a God 
there is, full of conceit. Observe. I can know 



different objects by the sensitive organs of the 
eye, ear, &c., and tell vrhether ihcy are ani- 
mate or inanimate ; and yet how my lliinking 
power gets the idea, or comprehends tlie <ame 
through the medium of matter, is a thing I 
cannot comprehend ; yet it being such a self- 
evident matter-of-fact, I must assent to the 
idea, &c. But says one, who knovrs these 
things in this our day ? Ans. The Church of 
England prayeth to "have the thcKght:^ of iheir 
hearts cleansed by the inspiration of God's 
holy spirit, and with the Church of Rome, ac- 
knoAvledgeth what is called tlie Apostles' 
creed : a part of which runneth thus, " I 
believe in the communion of Saints, and in 
rhe forgiveness of sins." Again, the above 
ideas are in the Presb} terian Catechism, 
which saith, " that the assurance of God's 
love, peace of conscience.'^ and joy in ihe Holy 



* Conscience, so called, is the result of the judgment' 
and the judgment is the result or conclusion of the under- 
I standini;. and according to the information or illumina- 
tion of the UKdtrstandiiig, so the judgiaent is formed pro 
or con, and accordingly the conscience sj.eaks, from 
wiiich I argue that reason without re\ elatinn or the in- 
fluence of the Holj' Sjiirit, is not a sufficient guide ; for 
; instance, a Roman's conscience will not aiiow him to eat 
] an egg on Friday, and yet they WjII cur-~e o-n ! SH-ear. A 
] Quaker's conscience will not allow liim to par take ol the 
sacrament; as a sinceie one informed me. hen taken 
prisoner by the Romish rebels in Ireland, they strove to 
make him' conform to their ceremonies— he replied, 
"nothing that you can inflict will make me yicl.i."' 
Thus you see, men"s consciences lead them diametricniy 
opposite to each other — from whicii I argue, that con- 
science is not a suflicient guide, though a n.ari ouglit not 
to go contrary to his conscience. 1- or instance, if the 
understanding be misinformed tiie Judgment draws a 
wrong conclusion, viewing things in iil-e colors, by 
which means the conscience is not proj.eriy regulated, and 
I thereby runs into absurdity, as Paul mentions some, 
1 whose consciences were defiled. 

I Any man who does a thing contrary to what he thinks 
I or judges is right, his conscience, which is the result of 
his judgment, will convict or condemn him. Therefore, 
supposing a man's understanding to l:e misinf.irmed, he 
might conclude or judge a thing to b^ wrong when it is 
right, and thereby feel conviction, as if in error, v. hen in 
fact there is none but his mistake. From this I again 
1 argue the need we have of revelation, in order to under- 
' stand and know our duty aright, and likewise to form 
' proper ideas of God, and eternal things, 
i As God is a spirit, u-e can know no more of him than he 
is pleased to reveal except we draw it from his dealings 
I with his creatures. Sec. and as we have not the language 
I of immortality, we can form no just or proper ideas of 
I the eternal, immortal or celestial realms, or world ; but 
by the representalions of earthly things. Therefore for 
tlie want of a better language, we have to make use of 
the most striking metaphors or representations, that 
mortal language will or can admit, Sec. and tliis is so far 
, short of the real essence of the matter, that if jieople are 
I not much aware, they will form improper ideas from un- 
I meaning expressions which we are obliged to use for the 
I want of better, and so form wrong ideas by drawing a 
I wrong conclusion relative to the same, and then lay 
down those ideas as positive arguments. By these means 
' much error is gone abroad into the world ; and from ex- 
pressions similar to these, Infi.mte numbkr, — an Ettr- 
' -XAL Df.cref:, Sec. Now observe, there is no number but-* 
may be enlarged by the addition of units ; but that 
which is infinite cannot be enlarged ; therefore to talk 
: about infinite numbers, is a contradiction in terms. 
I From light cometh sight, from sight cometh sense, and 
' sense giveth sorrow. "When the divine influence shines 
into the understanding, and gives the soul a discovery of 
the danger to which sin exposes it. fcc. the soul that 
) vieldeth obedience to this light, findeth the mind to grow 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



29 



Ghost, doth accompany or flow from justifica- 
tion, adoption, and sanctification, in this life," 
(not in the life to come.) 



solemn under a sense of eternal things, the heart to grow 
tender, and the conscience to be as the apple of an eye, 
arising from a view of their situation, occasioned by this 
divine revelation in the mind, &.c. So the soul, seeing 
the evil of sin, which it once cleaved to in love, now ab- 
hors it like as one lieeth from a serpent. Here penitence 
takes place, the heait melts to tenderness like wax before 
the fire, and becomes willing to part with their sins and 
to be saved by free grace ; tliey likewise feci a cry in 
their hearts for men-y, not like the man who says over 
, his prayers as a lazy school-boy says his lesson and 
I thinks he has done his stint, but rather like a drowning 
j 'man that cannot swim, calls mightily to one on the shore 
I for help or 1 am drowning, &.c. Their cry is, what shall 
I do to be saved God be merciful unto me a sinner. 

Here is repentance pointed out, which implies three 
things— first, a sensibility of " the evil done — secondly, 
1 brokenness of heart or contrition of mind for it — and 
j thirdly, a willingness to make confession or satisfaction, 
I &c. Observe, a man cannot repent of his error till he is 
sensible he is in one — here I again argue the need of 
! revelation to give an internal conviction, with regard to 
j that which is displeasing in God's sight, &,c. Again, if a 
' man persists in a thing, he does not abhor it, and of course 
j does not repent of it, lor if he did, he would forsake it in- 
stead of delighting and persisting in it, &c. Again, If 
' one be in an evil and will not confess it from his heart to 

I the injured or abused, he is impenitent ; of course he 
] does not repent — God pity him. The way to have re- 
j pentance towards God, is to yield obedience to the influ- 
j ence of God's awakening spirit, and consideration is the 

first thing. O God help thee, reader, to adhere to the in- 
ward whispering voice and seriously reflect on the value 
of thy soul, the shortness and uncertainty of time, and 
the necessity of improving your accountability for 
ete^nitJ^ Again, a resolution is positively necessary to 
be on the Lord's side, as saith Christ, the kingdom of 
Heaven suftereth violence, and the violent take it by 
force. The prodigal son came to himself, (which im- 
plies he was beside himself, as every sinner is) and re- 
flected or considered how many hired servants, &c. at my 
father's house, and 1 perisli with hunger. A resolution 
was then formed ; I will arise and go to my father ; and 
the resolution was put into practice, not in a dilatory 
way, as thougli he must first go and tell the citizen ; but 
he at once left all behind, and his father did not wait for 
him to get clear home, but met witli him when he was 
yet a great way oft'. 

So, reader, if you intend to serve God, you must count 
the cost, and then enlist for the war ; i. e. set out for 
eternity and give up the idols of your heart, for you can- 
not serve two masters, saith Christ. And again, he that 
loveth father, mother, brother or sister, wife or children, 
houses or lands more than me, is not worthy of me ; and 
except a man deny himself, and take up his cross daily, 
and follow me, he cannot be my disciple. God help thee 
to reflect whether you will set out and encounter the 
difficulties to enjoy future happiness, or whether you 
will slight the otters of Heaven, and sell your soul for 
the sake of the pleasures of vice, which you can now roll 
under your tongue as a sweet morsel, but your latter 
end will be Litter : O, will you run the risk of being cut 
oft" in your sins ! 

Faith i?. a divine conviction of the attributes of God, 
wrought in the mind by the Spirit of God, that there is 
a reatily in the irivisihle world, or a supernatural evi- 
dence communicated to the understanding, that there is 

] a reality ir spiritual things, as saith the apostle " Say not 
1 in thy 'heart, who shall ascend into Heaven to bring 
j Christ from above, oi who shall descend into the deep to 

j briqg up Christ, &.c. But the word is nigh thee, even in 

I I thy mouth and in thy heart, i. e. the word of faith which 
we preach." E,om x. 6, 7, 8. The word there spoken of, 
is what in other parts of the Bible is called the word of 
God, which is the voice or power of Jesus ^Christ, speak- 
ing to the hearts of the sons of men, as you may observe, 
John i. 1 to 4, and xv. 3, ii, where is the man who hath 
not heard? consideration and resolution are actions of 
the mind. Some people suppose that faith and believing 
are synonymous expressions, with one and the same 
meaning ; but 1 think they are difl'erent, and that believ- 



Agreeable to the above, the Baptists, when 
going to the water, tell how this assurance 
was communicated to their souls^ and when, &c. 



ing is the act of faith, the same as seeing is the act of 
sight. I cannot see without sight ; God gives me sight, 
but the act of seeing is rnine. So believing is tlie act of 
the creature; if it were not so, why should we be com- 
manded to believe, and.condemnea for unbelief, or not 
believing ? 

Surely believing is the action of the creature, but he 
cannot believe without a power, any more than I can see 
without sight— faith is the gift of God, that is the inter- 
nal POWER to realize spiritual and eternal things. AV'ell. 
says one, when 1 attempt to pray, Vvhat shall 1 believe ? 
Answer — -prayer being the sincere desire c-f the heart, 
earnestly ascending to God ; when you feel )-our need 
of a blessing, raise your desires with fervency in expec- 
tation, believing that God is able to give you the things 
you feel you need. Believe, secondly, that he is willing 
to do it, as he willeth not the death of a sinner, but that 
all should come to repentance, Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; 2 Peter 
iii. 9. Believe, thirdly, that he will bless you because he 
has promised it. Observe, some people claim the pro- 
mises when they have no right to them, for they live in 
the commission of known sin — "for the w ages of sin is 
death," and "the soul that sinneth it shall die." But 
those who are willing to part with their sins have a right 
to the promises of God, according to Prov. xxviii 1.3, and 
Matt xi. 28, for God cannot lie, says Paul. Therefore 
(iod is bound by the law of his nature, to perform his 
j)romises to the sons of men when they fulfil the condi- 
tion, which is to be sensible of their need, and become 
pcnitcntially passive in his hand ; so far resigned as to 
have no will of their own, abstract from his, and yet 
active to enquire his will, willing to do it as far as it is 
manifested, kc. Some people under a sense of their un- 
worthiness. think that God is so very angry with them, 
that he will not receive them till they are better, and of 
course that they must do something to pacify him, just 
as if his will must be turned in order to be willing to 
receive them. But observe the poet saith, — 

" If you tarry till you're better, 
You will never come at all." 

Therefore, you cannot make yourself better by tarry- 
ing from him a space, by striving to do something to 
recommend yourself to his favor. But remember that 
God is willing to receive you, if you are but willing to 
receive him at the expense of your sins, and submit for 
him to take possession and reign within. For we read, 2 
Cor V. 18, 19, 20, that God is in Christ reconciling the 
world to himself ; and it is for us to be reconciled to God, 
as God is love ; and his love, according to John iii. IG, 17, 
influenced him to send his Son to make it possible for our 
salvation. Tlierefore, he is willing to receive us, if we 
are willing to receive him, as now is the Lord's accepted 
time and day of salvation ; all things arc now ready, &c. 
Therefore take God at his word now and let thy soul's 
desires be enlarged in expectation of the blessing, as the 
watchman looketh out for the dawn of day. believing as 
Christ died for all, he died for me. Now is the time for 
salvation and 1 can only receive him by faith, and rest 
my soul upon him as the sinners Saviour. 

" Lord, I give myself to thee, 
'Tis all that I can do." 

The very moment you thus yield and give up, and sub- 
mit to the grace of God by throwing down the weai)ons 
of your rebellion, relying your whole dependence on the 
mercy of God in the meiits of the lledeemer for salva- 
' tion, &c. that very moment the spirit which converts will 
give the testimony of pardon and reconciliation in the 
beloved ; for the Spirit bears witness to trutii : (Rev. lii. 
20,) and thou wilt feel a change within, whereby thou 
canst say, one thing I know, that whereas 1 was' blind, I 
now see ; or the thing I once hated 1 now love, and the 
thing I once loved I now hate ; i. e. the things of the 
world, which I once placed my heart upon, J see how 
empty and vain they are, and religion, which I little 
esteemed, I prize to be of more value than ail the world 
besides. Give me Christ or else I die. 

" Only Jesus will T know, 
And Jesus crucified." 



I 

30 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the 
true worship is in spirit (not in the out- 
ward letter) and in truth (not in error) and 



The word hopk, implies a well grounded expectation 
of the enjoyment of something in future ; therefore, it is 
more tliau a bare ^cislt, dtsire, or presumption, that it 
will be so without an}- evidence, &c. 

Supposing 1 was condemned to die for the horrid.crime 
of murder, and tJiere is no possibility of escape, one asks 
me, Lorenzo, do you expect to escape the gallows ? I 
reply, 1 hope so. Now if there be no probability of 
escape, how could 1 hope ? I would naturally despair, 
and if I despaired 1 could not hope, for hope and despair 
do not go hand in hand. So my hope would be but a 
wish or desire. So it is with sonie sinners who arc more 
afraid of what will happen after death, than they are of 
death itself, and yet say they hope to go to Heaven when 
they die, and yet they know in their own hearts and feel 
that they are unprepared, &.c. 

1 herefrom argue, that their hope is nothing but a wish 
or desire ; for doubtless they would wish to escape 
misery, as self-pceservation is said to be the first law of 
nature. But a wish or a desire (which all feel at times, 
&.C ) will no more carry a person to Heaven without 
practice, than a desire to see my parents would carry me 
to New England. 

Again, suppose a man possessing a plantation would 
neither plough nor plant, yet expect aciopin the fall, 
because God was able to make it grow in a day — this 
man's hope would be nothing but presumption — pre- 
suming on the power of God without any evidence that 
God would exert that power. Just so it is with some 
people ; say they, 1 have not been so bad as many of my 
neighbors, 'and God is good, and Christ is good, and 1 
hope to make out somehow when 1 die. Thus they con- 
clude all is well without evidence, and deceive them- 
selves. This presumptuous hope will do to live by, but 
will desert the planter in the fall, and thee in death. 

Observe, the Christian hopes for happiness beyond this 
life, and his hope is something more than a bare wish or 
presumption that it will be so without evidence, but 
rather he is like the man who ploughs the ground, the 
crop springs up and begins to grow, there is a fine proba- 
bility that he will have a crop in the fall, so the Christian 
has a prohaliiity of Heaven or future bliss, arisijig from a 
good prospect, for tlie spirit of Christ wliich leigns in 
Heaven hath convicted him, and given him a divine 
evidence relative to his present dangerous state, brought 
him to repentance, enabled him to yield obedience, and 
given him an evidence of pardon, so the burthen is gone, 
and the man feels a change wrought within him, and can 
i tell you an experience of grace j so the hope is well 
'I grounded. 

1 Again, the Christian viewing the goodness and mercy 
I of God in redemption, and viewing a beauty in holiness, 

feels his heart drawn out in love to the Lord and to his j 
I ways, and can say in Bible language, " Lord thou know- 

est that I love thee ; or we love God because he first | 
I loved us." And they obey him not so much out of a | 
I slavish fear of being damned, as out of a loving filial fear j 
j of oflending. Again, they love the Lord's people accord- j 
I ing to the eleventh commandment, and can say with i 
John, '■ by this we know, that we have j>assed from death j 
unto life, because we love the brethren." The Christian j 
loves the image of his m.aster wherever he can see it, he 
loves their company and conversation, for their hearts 
run together in cords of love like two drops of water. 
And Christ has given us a method whereby the wicked 
may know whether we possess religion or not. John 
xiii. 34, 3-5. By this shall all men know, that ye are my 
disciples, if ye have love one to another. 

Observe, "you may take a piece of iron and wood, and 
you cannot weld them together, but two pieces of iron 
. may be welded together — but if iron be welded around 
' wood, the wood may shrink from it and get loose. So 
relative to religion — two Christians will unite like 
; iron, but it is not every professor that is a real possessor. 
• And the non-possessing professor, will not unite with the 
j true professor, and if an appearance of unity is taking 
place, they will shrink from it like the wood from iron, 
I which hath too frequently been the case in Christendom, 
to the no small injury of 'the cause of religion in the un- 
l)elieving world. But as far as hohness prevails, so far a 
union of spirit will take place. O may God carry on the 



many other proofs might be brought, but let 
07ie more sufhee : and that is in your own 
breast. You feel the witness and reproof 



revival of religion, now in the earth, and open a door for 
the promulgation of the gospel, end may laborers be ! 
raised up, such as will count not their lives dear to tliem- 
selves so that they may finish their course with joy, and 
a nation to be born to God in a day, and the nations learn 
war no more I 

Again, the spirit of Christ infiuenceth his followers to 
obey his commandments, which are, to love your enemies, 
to bless them that ciirse you, and pray for them that 
despite/idly use and persecute you. 

And that man who cannot pray for his enemies, but 
feels malice against them, hatii got no religion, for the. 
Christian being holy, abhors their evil conduct, yet loves i 
their precious souls with a love of pity, ]\]att. v. '44, kc. 

Again, he being justified by faith, he hath peace with j 
God through Christ. The spirit of peace leignipg ■ 
within, he hath peace of conscience and becomes a peace- 
maker : and such are called the children of God, Matt. | 
V. 9, and this influences him to live peaceably v.-ith all t 
men, as much as the nature and circumstances of things I 
will admit of Likewise, this peace makes his soul like | 
the ocean, while the surface is uneven by the tempestu- ! 
ous storms, the bottom of it is calm ; so the Christian 
possessing this peace within, while in the midst of out- 
ward difficulties, the centre of the soul is calmly stayed 
on God. j 

Again, there is joy in the Holy Ghost, which is sweeter 
than the honey from the honey comb, and will give • 
refreshment to the mind, like corporeal bread refreshing 
the hungry body, to the satisfaction thereof. Tlie things 
of this wo'rld can no more give contentment to the mind 
than a handful of sand can refresh the hunger of the 
body ; for the mind is spirit and its happiness must be 
spiritual and come from a spiritual source, of Course 
from God; consequently it must be found in revealed 
religion. 

Therefore, we need the influence of the Holy Spirit, 
which I call inspiraiian or revelation, ^-c. which we all 
feel at times and seasons to operate upon our minds, 
causing good desires to spring up ivithin, ^-c. 

And by the help of this spirit, many have, and all may 
repent if they will, but obey it whilst the day of mercy 
lasts, as saith the maxim — 

" "While the lamp holds out to burn, 
The vilest sinner may return ; 
But if you will not when you may, 
"When'you will you shall have nay." 

Temperance is Christian fruit — many to avoid one ex- 
treme, run into another on the other side. Temperance 
im})lies avoiding extremes, by striking the medium — I 
may talk too little and i)revent my usefulness — I may 
talk too much and spoil my influence — Likewise, eat too 
little or too much, and injure my constitution — also, 
drink too little, ar peihaps drink' too much and get 
drunk; and become worse than a beast or a devil, for 
they do not get drunk ; and in this one sin, I commit 
eve'r so many — first, I injure my body — secondly, I bring | 
a scandal on myself— thirdly, 1 set a bad example before | 
others— fourthly, 1 lay out "my money for that which is | 
worse than if thrown into the fire — fifthly, 1 break the | 
command of God — sixthly, I quench tlie' good Spirit - 
seventhly, I deprive myself of the power of reason — I 
eighthly, I hereby am liable to injure or murder my | 
friends,"&.c. &.c. ' 

Again, there is meekness, which implies humiluy or the j 
possessing the spirit of our station, to act in that sjihei-e 
of life which heaven hath allotted or qualified us for, 
not wishing to appear above what we really'are. neither 
to sink ourselves below our proper dignity ; whether 
among the great or small, willing to take up our daily 
cross "and follow Christ through evil as well as through 
good report to joys on high. Christ saith, come and 
learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart. Matt, 
xi. 29. But some people are proud and haughty, and 
think, great I and little v. 

Another quality of this fruit, is long suffering ; for if 
God had come out in strict justice, he would have cut us 
down while in our sins, as cumberers of the ground ; but j 



li 

I 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



31 



sometimes for doing wrong ] now why may 
i we^iot; on the principles of reason, admit the 

he bore with us and forebore to cut us ofl", that we might 
have a longer space to repent in. 

So we should be God-like in this respect and never re- 
turn evil lor evil, but contrariwise, good for evil, and 
j bear and forbear as much as what the nature and cir- 
cumstances of the case will admit. 

Again, gentleness is another quality of this fruit, as 
saith the Apostle, a servant must not strive, but be gen- 
tle ; and let your moderation be known to all men, &.c. 
Some people give reproof in atiger, &.c. to the no small 
injury of Christianity by prejudicing minds thereby 
against it, kc. But as God came to Adam in the cool of 
the day, iind as soft words turn away wrath, I entreat 
those into whose hands this may fall" never to take the 
harsher way when love will do the deed. For by re- 
proving in anger, you make the opposite party angry ; 
they then will take you to be their enemy, and thereby 
their ears are cut oft", and none but Christ can heal them ; 
so your word will be as chaft' before the wind. 

But go on in gentleness, in the Christian spirit with 
sound argument, and though they get angry at first, yet 
this way will tend to cool them down and convince their 
judgment, they see their error, feel conviction and for 
the sake of ])eace of mind, reform, &c. How much more 
probable is this way of success than the other ] 

Again, patikxck which implies bearing trials with an 
humble resignation to the will of God, believing that he 
will carry lis through, &.c. the greatest mercies when 
abused, becqme the greatest curses, as the offers of 
mercy when rejected is the cause of the sinner's condem- 
nation ; whereas the greatest afflictions when sanctified 
are mercies in disguise ; for instance, it is said that a 
man in the reign of Queen Mary, said every thing which 
happened to him would be for the best: he was to be 
burned as a heretic, on account of his religion, &c. and 
being made prisoner, on his journey he happened to fall 
down and break a limb. Said the guard, will this be for 
the best ? He answered in the affirmative ; and before 
he got able to continue his journey the Queen died, by 
which means his life was preserved — thus you see the 
truth of his words. 

Whatever trials I bring upon myself by my miscon- 
duct, I may thank myself for. But whatever trials 
befal me when in th-e path of duty, such as I cannot 
avoid without getting out of duty's path — such I believe 
happen not by chance, nor come from the dust, but are 
I God's mercies in disguise, as above. 

i AVe read that it is through much tribulation we are to 
] enter into the kingdom of God. And those who have got 
I through, came out of great tribulation, and all that will 
live godly in Christ shall suffer persecution, which im- 
plies that if he meets with no opposition, he hath not 
I religion enough to make the Devil angry with him. 
} Again. Christ saith, in the world you shall have tribula- 
' tion, but in me you shall have peace ; and Heb. xii. we 
! read, what son lis he whom the father chasteneth not. 
j And though no chastening for the present seemeth to be 
joyous but grievous, nevertheless, afterwards it yieldeth 
I the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are 
, exercised thereby ; and we have not an high i)riest 
which camwt he touched with the feelings of our infirmi- 
: ties ; but glory to God, he can ; as saith the poet, 
; " He in the days of feeble flesh, 

I Pour'd out strong cries and tears, 

I And in his measure feels afresh, 

I A.\'hat every member beai-s. 

I A smoking flax he will not quench, 

But raise it to a flame, 
A bruised reed he will not break, 
j Nor scorn the meanest name." 

j Therefore, 

} " Ye fearful saints fresh courage take, 

1 The clouds ye so much dread, 

I Are big with mercies and shall break 

In blessings on your head." 

Therefore, 

" Ye conquering souls fight on. 

And when the conquest you have won, 
Faims of victory you shall bear. 

And in Christ's kingdom have a share. 
And crowns of glory ever wear, 
j In endless day." 

L 



idea of a witness within likewise of doing 
right ; also of pardon from God through Christ, 
and acceptance. And now I have as good a 
right to dispute whether there were any such 
land as Canaan, as you have to dispute re- 
vealed religion : for if I credit it, it is by hu- 
man information, and you have as strong proof 
about revealed religion. And such proof as 
this in other affairs, in common courts of 
equity, would be allowed, J|@^and you can- 
not deny it. 

Christ saith, Luke xxi. 19. In your pa- 
tience possess ye your souls — 0 how much 
there is contained in this expression ! And 
if v»'e possess our souls in our patience, how 
ought we to exercise patience under trials and 
be resigned to the will of providence, who 
hath the disposal of all events, lest we prevent 
the sanctification of the affliction, and thereby 
lose a blessing and get a curse. James saith, 
you have heard of the patience of Job, and 
seen the end of the Lord, and exhorteth his 
brethren to count it joy, when they fell into 
temptation or afflictions for a trial of their 
faith, which worketh patience, and patience 
experience, &c. which enlarges the capacity, 
so that we shall be more capable of enjoying 
God here and hereafter. Job's afflictions were 
great, yet remember God carried him through, 
and first. Job had a great experience, which 
otherwise he could not have had — second, he 
saw the salvation of God — third, his latter 
end was blessed twice as much as his begin- 
ning — fourth, his enemies were brought to 
bow to him ; and this is left on record for the 
benefit of the after generations — and God in 
this our day, frequently sees it necessary to 
suffer his dear children to pass through trials 
and difficulties, to set them up as examples of 
patience for others to copy after, and to wean 
them from the world, and ripen them for the 
kingdom of everlasting glory — and those who 
put their trust in him, he deserteth not, but 
proportions their strength to their day, and 
gives them suffering grace in tryftig times. 
Yea, he is with them in six trials, and in the 
seventh forsakes them not, as saith the Apos- 
tle — he will not suffer you to be tempted 
above what you are able to bear — but will 
with the temptation make a w^ay for your es- 
cape. A storm denotes a calm ; so do trials 
arid afflictions denote good days, to those who 
put their trust in God, with prayer and resig- 
nation to his disposal. 

When all things go well with me, like plea- 
sant sailing, I conceive there is a storm some- 
where gathering ] I endeavor to lay out ac- 
cordingly, and by so doing I am prepared for 
it when it comes, and if I be disappointed, I 
am disappointed on the right side. It is now" 
upwards of ten years, that I have devoted my 
life as a travelling missionary, though not in 



32 



A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 



the common way but rather like Ihe fowls of 
1 the air, more dependent for m} daily bread, 
have had no particular source to depend upon 
except divine provide ace, whom as yet I have 
never found to desert me — no not in^my great- 
est discouragements ; but hitherto he hath 
helped and raised me up friends in times of 
need ; and now I am among kind friends ; and 
though I expect trials are before me, previous 
to my dissolution yet he who hath been with 
me, I trust will still continue his mercy, and 
one day take me to rest above, where the 
wicked shall cease from troubling and the 
weary are at rest. 

" Where all our toils' are o"er, 
I Our svifferings and our pain ; 

* Y/ho meet on that eternal shore, 

Shall never part again." 

David saith, Psalm Ixxxiv. 11, "no good 
thing will God vdihhold from them that walk 
uprightly," therefore, if God withholds a thing 
from the upright in heart, it is not in judgr 
ment but in mercy, because he sees that the 
; i fruition of it would not be best for them in the 
ii long run. And Paul saith "all things shall 
I work together for good to them that love 
j God." Therefore, let us lie jassive in the 



hand of providence, at the disposal of his will, 
knowing that if we are active to enquire and 
do it according to the light and knowledge 
imparted, it being the delight of providence 
to do his needy creatures good — he will be 
well pleased with us in Christ and choose 
those things which shall be for our present 
and eternal good ; for God is love and doth 
not willingly afflict the righteous or punish 
the wicked without a cause, for his tender 
care is over all his works. Therefore it is 
not good to be our own choosers, lest we pur- 
sue wrong things and be brought into difficul- 
ties and woe. But rather give thy heart to 
God, who will then become thy friend ; for 
this purpose, watch much, pray much, and 
that in private. Give daily attention likevA^se 
to the Scriptures, and follow the inward con- 
victions of the divine spirit^ which leadeth 
from vice to virtue^ and from the love of sin 
to the love of God^ and from the things of 
■earth to the things of heaven, &c. and live as 
you would wish to die, and be willing to gtve 
an account to the Great Judge of all the 
earth. JMAN PREPARE TO MEET THY 
GO® — may" the Lord bless you, and bring us 
to glory — ^Amen. 



TO THE YOUNG READER. 33 



TO THE YOUNG READER. 



Thi^re is not any subject that can engage your attention of more importance than Marriage^ 
except the salvation of the soul. Your peace for time depends upon it, and, in a great 
measure, your eternity is connected with it ; though it be treated as a novel in a romantic 
way, and even most young people cannot hear the word " Matrimony" mentioned, without 
exhibiting levity in their countenances, which shows how little they realize the subject, and 
in what a trifling manner they view it. If a man have a farm, and don't like it, he can sell 
it, and procure another ; if he have a house, and don't like it, he can pull it down, and build 
another. But this is for life ! It is indeed one of the most important concerns of life. 
Hence, act honorably, and discreetly, in the fear of God ; and take him for your counsellor, 
that you may enjoy his favor, and thereby secure his protection. 

LORENZO DOW. 



a 



34 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



FROM THE TWELFTH EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS. 



Marriage is honorable in aU, and the bed undefiled. But Whoremongers and Adulterers God 

will judge. — Heb. xiii, 4. 



Various are the opinions with regard to 
the subject before us. Some people tell us it 
is not lawful for men arid women to marry, 
and argue thus to prove it : " It is living after 
the flesh : they that live after the flesh shall 
die, (by which is meant separation from God,) 
therefore they who live together as husband 
and wife shall die." — Now the premises being 
wrong, the conclusion is wrong of necessity ; 
for living together as husband and wife is not 
living after the flesh, but after God's ordi- 
nance : as is evident from 3Iatt. xix. 4, 5, 6. — 
" And he answered, and said unto them, 
have ye not read that he which made 
them at the beginning made them male 
and female, and said, for this cause shall 
a man leave father and mother, and shall 
cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall 

BE ONE FLESH ? WhEREFORE, THEY ARE NO 
MORE TWAIN, BUT ONE FLESH. WhAT, THERE- 
FORE, God hath joined together, let no 
MAN PUT ASUNDER." In these words Christ, 
our great laiv giver, refers to Gen. ii. 24 ; 
which at once proves, that the paradisiacal 
institution is not abrogated. From the begin- 
ning of the world until the words of the text 
were written, people lived together as husband 
and luife, and had divine approbation in so 
doing : as is easily proved from the word of 
God. Some people have an idea we cannot 
be as holy in a married as in a single state. 
But hark ! Enoch walked with God after he 
begat Methuselah, three hundred years, and 
begat sons and daughters.^ Gen. v. 22. 



' Whoever will reflect, 1. on the command in Paradise ; 
2. the promises in the ten commandments ; 3. that 
Samuel was the answer of prayer, and proved a blessing 
to society ; 4. that although all persons by nature have 
an equal chance, yet the influence of example is to be 
taken into account ; 5. the blessings that God may be- 
stow as a treasure from his goodness, in answer to sincere 
obedience and prayer; and, 6. the honor of being born 



Heb. xi. 5. Now if Enoch under that dark 
dispensation could serve God in a married 
state, and be fit for translation from earth to 
heaven, why not another person be equally 
pious, and be filled v/ith "righteousness, and 
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost" under the 
Gospel dispensation according to Rom. xiv. 
17. But admitting it is right for common peo- 
ple to marry, — Is it right for the clergy to 
marry ? Answer — T know that too many 
think it is not, and are ready to conclude, that 
whenever ' ' a preacher marries, Jie is backslidden 
from God ;" hence the many arguments made 
u.se of by some to prevent it. When I hear 
persons who are married trying to dissuade 
others from marrying, I infer one of two 
things : that they are either unhappy in their 
marriage, else they enjoy a blessing which 
they do not wish others to partake of. The 
church of ROME have an idea that the Pope 
is St. Peter's successor, and that the clergy 
ought not to marry. But I would ask, if it 
was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why 
not lawful for another priest or preacher to 
have one ? But have we any proof that Peter 
had a wife ? In Matt. viii. and 14, we read 
as follows : " And when Jesus was come into 
Petefs house, he saw his wife^s mother laid, 
and sick of a fever." Now, how could Peter's 
wife''s mother be sick of a fever, provided he 
had no wife 1 and as we have no account 
that Christ parted Peter iind his wife, I in- 
fer that he lived with her after his call to the 
apostleship, according to Rom. vii. 2. for "the 
woman which hath an husband is bound by 
the law to her husband so long as he liveth ;" 
now if Peter's wife was " bound''"' to him, how 
could he go off and leave her, as some people 



of truly pious parents is matter of joy and gratitude ; for 
who are, or can be fitter instruments to add to the num- 
ber of the heavenly host ? 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 35 



think he did ? The words of the text are, 
"marriage is honorable in all.'" — But how 
corJd it be honorabh in all, if it were disho- 
norable in the priestly order ? For they form- 
ing a part, of course are included in the word 
A-DOUBLE-L. In the first epistle written by 
St. Paul to Timothy, (iv.) we read thus : 
" Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in 
the latter times some shall depart from the 
faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doc- 
trines of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy; 
having their conscience seared with a hot 
iron : forbidding to marry, and commanding 
to abstain from meats, which God had created 
to be received with thanksgiving of them 
which believe and know the truth." Observe, 
forbidding to marry is a doctrine of devils, 
therefore not of divine origin ; of course not 
to be obeyed, for we are under no obligation 
to obey the devils ; but in opposition to them, 
to enjoy all the benefits of divine institutions. 
Marriage is a divine institution, therefore the 
benefits of matrimony may be enjoyed by them 
that believe and Jmow the truth. Having 
briefly, but fully shown, that matrimony is 
lawful, I shall proceed to elucidate the words 
of my text or motto. In doing which, I shall. 

First, Show what matrimony is not. 

Secondly, What it is. 

Thirdly, Point out some of the causes of. 
unhapp-y marriages., and conclude Avith a few 
vv'ords of advice. 

Resuming tdie order proposed, I come in the 
first place to show what matrimony is not. 

1 St. Two persons of the same gender dressed 
in the garb of the sexes, deceive a magistrate 
or minister, and have the ceremony performed, 
which is no marriage, but downright vricked- 
ness, which some have audaciously been 
guilty of. 

2d. There are certain beings in the world 
in human shape, and dress in the garb of one 
of the sexes, but at the same time are not pro- 
I perly masculine nor feminine ; of course not 
marriageable. They enter into matrimonial 
eni^agements with nersons of one of the sexes, 
and the formal ceremony is performed ; this is 
not m.atrimony, but an imposition ; forasmuch 
as the design of matrimony cannot be answer- 
ed thereby. 

3rd. Sometimes a banditti catch two persons 
and compel them ceremonially to marry at the 
point of the sword, to save their lives ; but 
this is not matrimony : for it is neither sanc- 
tioned by laws divine or human ; neither are 
they obligated by such laws to live together. 

4th, Some men have a plurality of women, 
but they cannot be married to them all ; if the 
first marriage was lawful the others are not, 
" for two," saith he, (not three) " shall be one 
flesh,;" moreover, when two persons enter into 
marriage, they promise to forsake all others, 



and be true to each other while they both 
shall live : therefore are not at liberty to have 
any thing to do with other persons. 

5th. Sometimes persons who are married 
without just cause, leave their companion, 
take up with another person, and live with him 
or her : this is not matrimony, but adultery ; 
and all such persons may expect to meet with 
God's disapprobation in eternity; "for such 
shall not inherit the kingdom of God." 

6th. Two persons living together as hus- 
band and wife, and yet feeling at liberty to 
forsake the present, and embrace another ob- 
ject at pleasure — this is not matrimony, but 
whoredom : and " whoremongers and adul- 
terers God will judge." Yet we may here ob- 
serve: in many parts of the world, the politi- 
cal state of afifairs is such, that two persons 
may live together by mutual consent as hus- 
band and wife, where there is no formal cere- 
mony performed, and yet be justified before 
God : which was the case with the Jews, (in- 
stance also if some were cast away upon an 
island ;) but this is not the case in America, 
except among the colored people, or heathen 
tribes, as will be more fully shown under the 
next head — in which I am to show, 

Secondly, What matrimony is. 

Some people believe in a decree, (commonly 
called a lottery,) viz. That God has determined 
in all cases, that particular men and women 
should be married to each other : and that it 
is impossible they should marry any other 
person. But I say, hush ! for if that be the 
case, then God appoints all matches ; but I 
believe the devil appoints a great many ; for 
if God did it, then it would be done in wisdom, 
and of course it would be done right ; if so, 
there would not be so many unhappy mar- 
riages in the world as what there are. If one 
man steals or runs away with another man's 
wife, goes into a strange country, and there 
marries her, did God decree that 1 AYhat 
made God Almighty so angry with the Jews 
for marrying into heathen families ; and why 
did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them, 
curse them, pluck off their hair, and make 
them sw^ear that they would not give their 
daughters to the Ammonites, &c. as we read 
in the 13th chapter of Nehemiah, if God 
appointed such matches '? Again, why did 
John the Baptist exclaim so heavily against 
Herod, for having his brother Philip's wife '? 
If it was necessary, he could not help it : 
therefore John talked very foolishly when he 
said it was not laAvful, for that was to say it 
was not lawful to do what God had decreed 
should be done. Notwithstanding I do not 
believe in lottery, (so called,) yet I believe* 



* I apprehend that every person who is marriageable, 
and whose duty it is to marry — there is a particular ob- 



36 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



that persons who are under the influence of 
divine grace, may have a guide to direct them 
to a person suitable to make them a compa- 
nion, with whom they may live agreeably : 
but this can only be done by having pure in- 
tentions, paying particular attention to the in- 
fluence of the Divine Spirit within and the 
opening of Providence without ; being careful 
not to run so fast as to outrun your guide, nor 
yet to move so slow as to lose sight thereof. 

But to return : — Marriage consists in agree- 
ments of ])arties, in union of heart, and a pro- 
mise of fidelity to each other before God; 
" forasmuch as he looketh at the heart, and 
judgeth according to intention." — 1 Sam. 
xvi. 7. As there is such a thing as for per- 
sons morally to commit adultery in the sight 
of God, who never actually did so. Matt. 
V. 28, so persons may be married in his sight, 
who never had the formal ceremony perform- 
ed. Observe, marriage is a divine institution; 
was ordained by God in the time of man's in- 
nocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under 
the Gospel ; he graced a marriage feast in 
Cana of Galilee, where he turned water into 
wine, John ii. 1. Now, that marriage consists 
not barely in the outward ceremony is evi- 
dent ; for this may be performed on two per- 
sons of either sex, and yet no marriage ; for 
the benefits resulting from marriage, cannot 
be enjoyed through such a medium. If ma- 
trimony is the formal sentence, who married 
Adam and Eve 1 and what was the ceremony 
by which they were constituted husband aiul 
wife 1 But if Adam and Eve were married 
Avithout a formal ceremony, then something 
else is matrimony in the eight of God : of 
course, it must be an agreement of ])arties as 
above. Yet it is necessary to attend to the 
laws of our country, and have a formal cere- 
mony performed. Jg^^ which is tlie EVI- 
DENCE of MATlUxMONY! ! For we are 
commanded to " be subject to every ordinance 
of man, for the Lord's sake,'' 1 Peter ii. 13. 
St. Paul sailh — " Let every soul be subject 
unto the higher powers, for there is no ])o\ver 
but of God ; the powers that be, are ordained 
by God. Whosoever, therefore, resisleth the 
power, resisteth the ordinance of God : and 
they that resist shall receive to themselves 
damnation," Rom. xiii. 1,2. Moreover, with- 
out this outward evidence it cannot be known 
who are married and who are not ; so that 
men could leave their wives and children to 
suffer; deny they ever engaged to live with 
such women, and having no proof thereof, 
they could not be compelled by any law to 



ject they ought to have but I believe it possible for 
them to miss that object, and be connected witli one that 
is improper for them — one cause of so many unhappy 
families. There is a providence attending virtue, 

and a curse attending vice '. 



provide for such women and children. Once 
more, unless the law is complied with, the 
woman cannot be considered as his lawful 
wife, (for what makes her his lawful wife, is 
compliance with the law^,) of course the chil- 
dren are not lawful ; then it follows they are 
adulterers and adulteresses ; else fornicators 
and fornicatresses ; their children are illegi- 
timate ; and after the death of the man, the 
woman and children cannot heir his estate, if 
he dies without a v/ilL* 

Question. If two persons contract for 
marriage, and have pledged their fidelity to 
each other before God, are they justifiable in 
breaking that marriage contract 1 

Answer. If one has acted the part of an 
impostor, told lies, and deceived the other, this 
is not marriage, but an imposition : of course 
the person so imposed on is justifiable in re- 
jecting such deceiver ! But if they both make 
statements in truth, are acquainted with each 
others character, dispositions, practices, and 
principles, and then, being in possession of 
such information, voluntarily engage before 
God to live together as man and wife, unless 
something wicked, more than w^as or could be 
reasonably expected, transpires relative to one 
or the other of the two persons so engaged ; 
J8@^ the person who breaks such contract 
cannot be justifiable before God ! For I think 
I have clearly proved such contract to be 
marriage in his sight; and Christ saith, "who- 
soever shall put away his wife except it be 
for fornication, and shall marry another, com- 
mitteth adultery;* and who so marrieth her 



* A Lawyer attempted to disinherit some Quaker 
children, ])leading that they were illegitimate, because 
their parents were not married by a priest. The question 
arose from his competitor. From whom or from Avhence, 
did the clergy derive their authority to give indulgence 
of marriage to some, and withhold it from others ? The 
judge replied, the doctrine proves too much, — it proves 
that we are ai.i. illegitimate ; for I recollect reading of a 
marriage in Paradise, and no priest there to celebrate it ! 
Hence it became a national question, and part of the 
civil code, instead of pure ecclesiastical. There never 
was a spiritual court in the United States, nor any Buc- 
clebaggars, under the Popish idea of "order and succes- 
sion." Here a question will arise, with regard to the 
])olicy or justice of a man's keeping a woman, who was 
virtuous when he took her, and she remains strictl}- true 
to him ; and, after having retained her in kee{)ing anum- 
l)er of years, she also having had children by him, he is 
still at liberty to liing lier off, and bastardize their ort". 
spring I in Spanish Florida, if a man and woman live 
together ten days, as husband and wife, — if he die, she 
will be allowed to claim her part, (i. e. a wife's part,) of 
his proi)erty. 

* Now, it appears furthermore, that the Jews con- 
sidered a mutual contract as above— Marriages are 
sacred ; as is evident from Deut. xxii. ^-i. "28. "if a dam- 
sel that is a virgin be betrothed unto a husband, and a 
man find her in a city, and lie with her, then ye shall 
bring them both out into the gate of that city ; and ye 
shall stone them with stones that they die ; the damsel 
because she cried not, being in the city, and the man be- 
cause he humbled his neighbor's wife." Now, observe, 
the woman is styled a virgin, and yet a man's wife, be- 
cause she was betrothed ; that is, engaged to him by 
solemn contract. Take notice, the ])uuishment inflicted 
on such as broke their marriage contract was death— 



37 



which is put away ("for fornication,") doth 
commit adultery,-' Matt. xix. 9. From this 
passage it is evident, that for the cause of for- 
nication, a man may put away his wife, marry 
another, and yet be justifiable in the eye of 
the divine law. Moreover, if a man puts 
away his wife for any other cause save forni- 
cation, &c. and utterly refuseth to live with 
her, she is at liberty to marry, but he is not. 
This I think is what St. Paul meaneth in 1 
Cor. vii. 15. " but if the unbelieving depart 
let him depart ; a brother or sister is not under 
bondage in such cases," i.e. they are free from 
the law, for that is what they were bound by ; 
of course, at liberty to marry again, for the in- 
nocent are not to sufler for the guilty. Ad- 
mitting the above to be correct, how many 
such adulterers and adultresses there are in 
the world ! — And what a dreadful account will 
thousands have to give in the day of eternity, 
for the violation of their most sacred promises ! ! 
But one is ready to say, I wa:s not sincere 
when I made those promises. Then you dis- 
sembled to deceive, and told lies* to ensnare 
the innocent ; like the devil when he trans- 
forms himself into an angel of light, and the 
greater shall be your damnation. " For all 
liars shall have their portion in the lake that 
burns with fire and brimstone," Rev. xxi. 8. 
Many men will work an hundred schemes and 
tell ten thousand lies to effect the most devilish 
purposes, and after their ends are answered, 
turn with disdain from the person deceived by 
them, and make themselves merry to think 
how they swept the pit of hell to accomplish 
their design. "But whoremongers and adul- 
terers God will judge ;" which brings me to 
the last thing proposed. In which I am. 

Thirdly, To point out some of the causes 
of unhappy marriages. 

Here I would observe, that Divine Wisdom 
hatTi ordained marriage for several important 



whereas there was no such punishment inflicted on those 
who were not betrothed ; as you may read in the same 
chapter, verse 23, -29. Why this difference in their pun- 
ishment ? Answer. Because the crime was aggravated 
by tlie violation of the marriage contract. God is the 
same in justice now, that he was then ; and crimes are 
not less under the gospel than they were under the law. 
" Let them tl>at read understand." 

In the gospel as recorded by St. Matthew, this is farther 
verified, Matt, i. IS, 19, 20, as exemplified in Mary the 
mother of Christ, and Joseph : for before they came 
together she is styled his wife, and he her husband. 

This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Strange 
to think what numbers in the world for the sake of 
human fl^esh and a little of this perishable world's goods, 
will persuade their friends or children to sin against 
God by breaking their marriage contract ! — The Devil 
can but tempt, but mortal man compel ! ! I am here 
speaking of contracts where there is no lawful objection. 

* A man, (I do not say a gentleman,) in the West, 
sought the destruction of an innocent and to ac- 
complish his designs, "wished that heaven might never 
receive his soul nor the earth his body, if he did not per- 
form his contract," — and afterwards boasted of his worse 
than diabolical act ; but God took him at his word — for 
he was shot by an Indian, and rotted above ground ! 



ends. 1st, For the mutual happiness of the 
sexes in their journey through life, and as a 
comfort and support to each other. 2d. That 
souls may be propagated agreeably to the 
divine will, capable of glorifying and enjoy- 
ing HIM for ever. 3d. As the man without 
the woman, or the woman without the man, 
is not in a capacity to provide for a family, 
Divine Wisdom hath wisely ordained their 
mutual aid, in providing for, instructing, and 
protecting offspring ; as guardian angels who 
must give account. Besides the reason as- 
signed by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to return, 
1 would observe, 1st. Too many marry from 
lucrative views ; their object is not to get a 
suitable companion, who will sweeten all the 
ills of life, but to get a large fortune, so that 
their time may be spent in idleness and lux- 
ury ; that they may make a grand appearance 
in the world, supposing that property will 
make them honorable. This being the lead- 
ing motive, they direct their attention to an 
object, which, if it was not for propert)^, would 
perhaps be looked upon by them with con- 
tempt ] and profess the greatest regard for the 
person, while the property is the object of 
their affections. Perhaps the person is old ; 
the ideas are — "This old man or woman can- 
not live long ; then all will be mine, and I 
shall be in such circumstances that I can 
marry to great advantage ;" forgetting there 
are other people in the world just of their 
own opinion ! The contract is made, the 
sham marriage is performed, there is a union 
of hand but not of heart, in consequence of 
which they are not happy together. — The de- 
ceived, on finding out the deception, wishes a 
reversion in vain, which the other must sen- 
sibly feel ; for siiv hath its own punishment 
entailed to it ; therefore the curse of God fol- 
lows such impure intentions. I appeal to 
those who have married from these incentives, 
whether these things are not so ! — 2d. Some 
people take fancy for love ; they behold a 
person whom they would almost take to be 
an angel in human shape, (but all is not gold 
that glitters,) and through the medium of the 
eye become enamoured ; and rest not until 
the object of their fancy is won. Beauty be- 
ing but skin deep, sickness or age soon makes 
the rose to wither; they are then as much 
disappointed as the miser who thought he had 
ten thousand guineas all in gold, but after 
counting them over every day for twelve 
months, the gilt wore off, by which means he 
discovered his gold was only tarnished cop- 
per ;. of course lost its value in his estimation. 
So when beauty fades, the foundation of hap 
piness being gone, and seeing nothing attract- 
ing to remain, it is not uncommon for an 
object more beautiful to be sought. 3d. There 
is such a thing as for persons to marry for 



i 38 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



love, and yet be unhappy ! Did I say marry 
for love ? Yes — but not their own love ; 
only the love of their parents or friends. For 
instance, two persons of suitable age, char- 
acter, disposition, &c. form attachments of the 
strongest nature, are actuated by pure motives, 
are united in heart, and enter into the most 
solemn engagements to live together during 
life the parents being asked, utterly refuse 
to give their daughter, without any sufficient 
reason for such refusal. In the next place, 
they strive to break the marriage contract, as 
made by the two young people. Perhaps the 
man has not property enough to please them, 
for worth is generally (though improperly) 
estimated by the quantity of property a person 
possesses, instead of a character, his prin- 
ciples, his practices, &c. In order to effect 
their wishes every measui'e they can invent is 
pushed into operation, (and it is frequently 
the case that family connections, and even 
strangers interfere, who have no business so 
to do ; but fools w^ill be meddling ;) to change 
the woman's mind, and make bad impressions 
on the same with respect to the object of her 
affections; they strive by placing their dia- 
bolical optic to her eye to make her view 
every thing in the worst light they possibly 
can ; promise great things if she break it off : 
" all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt 
fall down and worship me," (said the devil 
once ;) threaten to place the black seal of 
reprobation upon her if she fulfils her en- 
gagements. Here the mind becomes as a 
" troubled sea which cannot rest She is at 
a loss to know what is duty — she loves her 
parents, also the man to whom her heart has 
been united — her affections are placed, her 
honor is ^pledged — she spends restless nights 
and mournful days to know how to decide ! — 
critical but important period ! Her present, 
and perhaps her eternal peace depends upon 
the decision ! After many struggles with her 
own conscience, at length through powerful 
persuasion she yields to the wishes of others — 
betrays her trust, breaks her marriage con- 
tract, deserts her best friend, and pierces her- 
self through with many sorrows. f Does this 
decision give peace of mind ? By no means ! 
She is pained at the ve/y heart, and flies to 
some secret ^-iluce to give vent to the sorrow 
she feels. Follow her to the lonely apart- 

* Some peoi>le say the bargain should be conditional, 
thus — " If my i)prents love you well enough, I will have 
you." This just proves the point in hand, that they must 
marry for the parents' love and not their own. 

t If the woman is under age, she may perhaps be justi- 
fiable on that account ; but if she is of age it argues im- 
becility ; for she has as much right to act for herself, as 
her parents have to act for themselves ; of course should 
have a judgment and soul of her own ! If the fault is al- 
together in herself, she proves at once she is not to be 
confided in: and I would pronounce that man blessed 
who has escaped a woman of so mean a principle — for 
such a thing has scarcely been known among heathens. 



ment--behold her there as pale as death — her 
cheeks ;edewed with tears ! What mean 
those 1 eavy groans ? What mean those 
heart-breaking sighs ? What mean those 
floods of briny tears poured forth so free, as 
if without consent ? She was torn from the 
object of all her earthly joy ! The ways of 
God " are pleasantness, and all his paths are 
peace," but she finds nothing save sorrow in 
the way and path which she has taken — 
therefore she is not in the way which she 
ought to have went. Another man pays his 
addresses to her ; by no means calculated to 
make her a suitable companion — but he has 
large possessions ; and this being the object 
her parents and friends have in view they do 
and say all they can to get her consentable. 
But parents should remember, that they can 
no more love for their children, than they can 
eat and drink for them. Through their en- 
treaties she is prevailed on to give him her 
hand, while her affections are placed on an- 
other. Thus she marries for the love of her 
parents — and goes with a heavy heart to the 
marriage bed . They have laid a foundation 
to make her unhappy while she livesj and 
may I not say, more than probable, to procure 
her future misery ! For how can she be happy 
with a man whom she does not love ! " How 
can two walk together except they be agreed 
Where there is no agreement there can be no 
union, and where there is no union, there can 
be no happiness. As the parents are not so 
immediately concerned therein as the child, 
they act very improperly in over-persuading 
their child to marry. For if she is unhappy 
in such marriage, she will have cause to re- 
flect on them, and place her misery to their 
account; while she waits for the hour to 
come to end her existerice, and terminate the 
misery which she feels ! Marriage was in- 
tended for the mutual happiness of the sexes — 
for the woman was given to t;he man to be 
"an help meet for him," Gen. ii. 18._ Mar- 
riage is an emblem of that union which sub- 
sists between Christ and his Church, Eph. v. 
32. Solomon saith, "Whoso findeth a wife, 
findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favor of 
the Lord," — Prov. viii. 22. Again, " a pru- 
dent wife is from the Lord," — Prov. xix. 14. 
I therefore conclude that a happy marriage is 
the greatest blessing and consolation which 
can be enjoyed on this side of eternity, next to 
the love of God in the soul. Of course an un- 
happy marriage is the greatest curse which is 
endured on this side of hell, next to the hor- 
rors of a guilty conscience. Quitting this, I 
pass on to observe, that many make them- 
selves unhappy after marriage. I shall 1st. 
Notice some things in the conduct of men. 
2dly, In the conduct of women. 3d]y, Point 
out some complex cases. 1st, It frequently 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIiVIONY. 



39 



happens that ^vicked men pay their addresses 
to religious women ] and in order to accom- 
plish their desire, pretend to have a great re- 
gard for piety, promise to do all in their power 
:o assist them on their way to heaven, and 
catt God to bear witness to a lie that they will 
he no hindrance to them, &c. and many go so 
far as to put on the outward garb of religion 
that they may more easily betray with a kiss ! 
But shortly after marriage the wolf sheds his 
coat, and openly avows his dislike to the 
ways of godliness, and either directly or in- 
directly declares that his wife shall not enjoy 
the privileges of the gospel. Here the wife is 
convinced of the insincerity of his promise, 
which makes her doubt the sincerity of his 
affection for her ; the house becomes divided, 
and the foundation of their future misery is 
laid ; and it will be a mercy of God, if they 
are not a means of peopling the regions of the 
damned, and at last go down to the chambers 
of death together. 2dly, Some men pretend 
to respect their wives — the wife looks up to 
her husband as her head for protection, and, 
as a reasonable woman, expects him to re- 
dress her grievances. But alas : how is she 
disappointed ! For he approbates that in 
others which he could prevent without any 
loss of property, or character; and appears to 
delight in. her misery. Instance those who 
have religious wives, and suffer drinking, 
swearing, frolicking, gambling, &c. about 
their houses. Is it not natural for such wom.en 
to conclude their husbands have a greater re- 
gard for such wicked beings than themselves ? 
If so, how can my husband have that regard 
for me which he ought to have ? And what 
becomes of that scripture which saith, " so 
ought men to love their wives as their own 
bodies : he that loveth his Avife loveth \\\m- 
seU:'—Eph. V. 28. A^ain, Col. iii. 19. 
"Husbands love your wives, and be not bit- 
ter against them." 3dly, A great many men 
stay away from home unnecessarily, spend 
their time in drinking, &c. expending their 
money in the taverns, which ought to go to 
the support of their families, while their wives 
have not the necessaries of life, and are la- 
boring night and day to keep theii- children 
from starving. Thus many families are 
brought to disgrace and misery by the wick- 
edness of husbands. But one is ready to say, 
I provide well for my family ; and am I not 
at liberty to go and come when I please '? 
Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if 
you do not wish to forfeit your wife's confi- 
dence. I ask, what must be the feelings of a 
woman isft in such a case, when she knows 
her husband has no lawful business to detain 
him from home '? What conclusion can she 
more rationally draw than this : My company 
is disagreeable to him, therefore he is deter- 



mined to have as little of it as possible. The 
society of others is more pleasing to him than 
that of his family ; therefore he seeks plea- 
sure abroad V' Here grounds are given for 
her to suspect his virtue : and it is very com- 
mon for women to think such men have their 
misses from home, which is too often the 
case. Reflect for a moment what must be the 
sensations of a delicate woman, to hear that 
her bosom friend lies intoxicated among ..the 
swine in the streets. I am certain from ob- 
servation that no woman can be happy Vv^ith 
a drunken man ; therefore I am bold to say 
wherever you see such a thing, you see an 
unhappy family — and except such persons re- 
pent and get forgiveness, they will assuredly 
be damned, however rich, honorable, and 
wise they may be. For St. Paul ranks drunk- 
enness among the works of the flesh, and 
positively declares, they who do such things 
shall not inherit the kingdom of God,"' Gal. v. 
Therefore I would advise all young ladies, if 
they Avish to be happy in time or eternit}-, to 
avoid such young men as hanker about the 
taverns, and have not respect enough for their 
own characters to raise them above a level 
with the beasts I — For beasts do not get drunk. 
They who get drunk when young, are apt to 
be sots when old. jMoreover, a great many 
sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few of 
which I shall here mention, 1st, It brings on 
disorders to their destruction, which, 2nd, 
prevents their usefulness as worthy mem^jers 
in society. 3d, Shortens their days, which is 
a species of murder, the most heinous of all 
crimes. 4th, A bad example before others, 
oth. Procures a family scandal. 6th, His 
money is laid out for that which is worse 
than if thrown into the fire ; which, 7th, 
Prevents his usefulness as a charitable man, 
8th, Is a breach of God's law. 9th, Quenches 
the Divine Spirit. 10th, Exposes his family 
to want. — 11th, Liable to bring a burthen on 
the country. 12th, Deprives him of the 
power of reason; which, 13th, Makes him 
liable to injure his friends and commit every 
horrid depredation. And such men as will 
get drunk and then abuse their wives, do not 
deserve the name of men, for they have not 
the principle of men. but may be called the 
devifs swill-tub walking upright; and such 
deserves a dose of eel tea, i. e. spirituous 
liquor in which a living eel has been slimed. 
4thly, There are men who break the contract 
by defiling the marriage bed — but this is 
thought to be no scandal by many who are 
guilty.-^ — Now take notice, a man of good 



» Paley observes, that, on the part of the man who 
solicits the chastity of a married woman, it certainly ir^ 
eludes the crime of seduction, and is attended with mis- 
chief still more extensive and complicated ; it creates a 
new sufferer, an injured husband upon whose affection is 
inflicted a wound, the most painful and incurable that 



40 REFLECTIONS ON XATRDIONY. 



principles thinks as much of Ms word as his 
oath, therefore ^vill be true to his engage- 
ments, and will fulfil that promise made be- 
fore ^vitnesses, to *• forsake all other women, 
and keep to his wife only, so lon^ as they 
both shall lire, to live with her after God's 
holy ordinance." Now I ask, is adultery 
God's ordinance 1 No, for he forbids adultery. 
Exod. XX. 14. He who breaks his most 
sacred engagements is not to be confided in. 
Matrimonial engagements are the most sacred 
— therefore he who breaks his matiimonial 
engagements is not to be confided in. 5thly, 
Some men have an unhappy temper : are mo- 
rose and peevish — and though their ^vives do 
all they can. or as they may, it is impossible 
to please them. They are easily angered, 
view a mote until it looks as large as a moun- 
tain : one word brings on another, at length 
they proceed from words to blows, until they 
become so large that one bed cannot hold 
them both. Many of our eyes and ears have 
been witness to this shameful- conduct : the 
jarring string of discord runs through all the 
family ; they are like devils incarnate : and 
if a person happens to be in the family who 
has never been used to such conduct, would 
he not be almost led to think he had gotten 
into the territories of the damned ? What is 
here said of the man, is applicable to a great 
many women. A wounded bird will 

flutter. There are too many causes for me to 
cite under this head. I leave your minds to 



human nature knows. Tlie infidelity of the woman is 
aggravated bv cruelty to her children! who are generally- 
involved in 'their parent's shame, and always made 
unhappy by their quarrel. The marriage tow is wit- 
nessed hefo're G-od. and accompanied with circumstances 
of solemnity and religion which approach to the nature 
of an oath. The married offender, therefore, incurs a 
crime little short of perjury, and the seduction of married 
women is little less than s'ubordination of perjury. But 
the strongest apology for adultery is the prior transgres- 
sion of the other party ; and so'far, indeed, as^ the bad 
effects of adnitery are anticipated by the conduct of the 
husband or wife who offends first, the guilt of the second 
offender is extenuated. But this can never amount to a 
justification, unless it could be shown that the obligation 
of the marriage vow depends upon the conviction of reci- 
procal fidelity i a construction which appears founded 
neither in expediency, nor in terms of the vow, nor in the 
design of the legislature, which prescribed the marriage 
rite. To consider the offence upon the footing of provo- 
cation, therefore, can by no means vindicate retaliation. 
"Thou shalt not commit adultery," it must ever be re- 
membered, was an interdict deli'vered by God himself 
The crime has been punished in almost all ages and na- 
tions. By the Jewish law it was punishable with death in 
•both parties,where either the woman was married, or both. 
Among the Egyptians adultery, in the man was punished 
by a thousand lashes, with rods, and in the woman by the 
loss of her nose. The Greeks put out the eyes of the 
■adulterers. Among the Romans it was punished by ban- 
-ishment, cutting off the ears, noses, and sewing the 
adulterers in sacks, and throwing them into the sea; 
scourging, burning, kc. kc. In Spain and Poland they 
"were almost as severe. The Saxons formerly burnt the 
adnltress, and over her ashes erected a gibbet, whereon 
the adtilterer was hanged. King Edmund in this king- 
dom, ordered adultery to be punished in the same manner 
86 homicide. Canute ordered the man to be banished, 
■«iid the woman to have her nose and ears cut off. 



take them in whUe I pass on to the next thing 
under consideration, which was to notice some 
things in the conduct of women, which make 
unhappy marriages. 

1st. There are some women who are so un- 
fortunate as to miss the path of virrae. prior 
to their being married.* Now. although they 
may pass for virgins, they are not such in 
realiriy' — any more than base metal is genuine. 
' And notwithstanding they may deceive a man 
j until the marriage knot is tied, that imposition 
may be knovrn in future. Deut. xxii. This 
being the case, it is impossible for the man to 
love her as he ought, or otherwise would : 
I here is a source from whence misery- flows in 
I the very beginning : as Solomon saith, Pror, 
xii. 4, " A virtuous woman is a crown (or or- 
nament) to her husband — but she that maketh 
ashamed is as rottenness in his bones."' He 
must know that one person at least knows 
this as well as himself : this causes him to be 
ashamed, while she becomes as rottenness in 
his bones : for the impression is not easily 
worn otF. I hope these observations will not 
be forgotten by my female readers, whose "vir- 
tue remains clear and sound as the crystal 
glass. 2^. God has placed the man as gov- 
ernor in the family, and he is st^ied head of 
the woman,"' Eph. v. 23. Now there are 
some women, though they promise to live 
after God's ordinance." are not willing to do 
it, but wish to be head themselves : (accord- 
ing to the vulgar saying, put the petticoat on 
the man and wear the breeches themselves,) 
claiming superior equality — ^whatever is to 



• Fornication, whoredom, or the act of incontinency 
between single persons ; for if either of the parties be 
married, it is adultery. "While scripture gives no sanc- 
tion to those austerities which have been imposed on men 
under the idea of religion, so. on the other hand, they 
give no liberty for the indulgence of any propensity that 
would either mitigate against our own interest or that of 
others. It is vain to argue the innocency of fornication 
from the natural passions implanted in us, since " mar- 
riage is honorable in all." and wisely appointed for the 
prevention of those evils which woul& otherwise ensue ; 
sad besides, the existence of any nattnal propensity in 
u«, is no proof that it is to be' gratified without any 
restrictions. — That fornication is both unlawful and un- 
reasonable, may be easily inferred, if we consider, 1. 
That our Saviour expressly declares this to be a crime. 
Mark vii. 21 to 23 : 2. That the scriptures declare that 
fornicators cannot inherit the kinedom of God. 1 Cor. 
vi. 9. Heb. xiii. 16, Gal. v. 19 to''22— 23. Fornication 
sinks into a mere brutal commerce, a gratificp.tion which 
was designed to be the cement of a sacred, generoas. 
and tender friendship : 3. It leaves the maintenance and 
education of children, as to the father at least utterly 
insecured : 4. It strongly tempts the guilty mother to 
guard herself from infamy by methods of procuring 
abortion, which not only destroys the child, but often the 
mother : 5. It disqualifies the 'deluded creatures to be 
either good wives or mothers, in any future marriage, 
ruining that modesty which is the guardian of nuptial 
happiness : 6. It absolutely disqualifies the man for the 
best satisfactions — those of truth, virtue, innocent grati- 
fications, tender and generous friendship : It often per- 
petuates a xiisease which may be accounted for one of 
the sorest maladies of human nature, and the effects of 
which are said to visit the constitutions of even distant 
generations. 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



be done, they must give directions,* the man 
durst not bargain without leave, and if he 
does his wife's tongue runs as though it would 
never stop. What does it argue It argues 
great straight I. and little crooked u — that the 
woman thinks herself possessed of great ^vis- 
dom, and the husband ignorant in the extreme: 
and sets him aside as a mere cypher. But 
so far is tnis from being a trait of msdom, 
that it proves the reverse ; for a wise woman 
will reverence and obey her husband, accord- 
ing to Eph. V. 22, 23. 1 Pet. iii. 1. More- 
over it argues self-importance, to see people 
climbing to the high seat of power, where 
they have no business. JS^°= Self-importance 
flows from ignorance. If the m.an is a man 
of sense and spirit, he is not willing to give 
up that which properly belongs to him, viz., 
the rein of government, of course the contest 
which begins in words frequently ends in 
blows. Thus many women, by assuming to 
themselves a prerogative which does not be- 
long to them, make unhappy families. Wo- 
men, by indulging a mean opinion of their 
husbands, become ashamed of them : but this 
can happen in no case where there is not a 
want of information and judgment. If you 
stooped in marrying him, do not indulge 'the 
thought that you added to his respectability : 
never tell him "you lifted him out of the 
ashes," for it will be hard for you to extricate 
yourself from this difficulty. " If you stooped 
of necessity, because you could get no one 
else, the obligation is on your own side. And 
if you could get a better companion, why did 
you marry him % If you stooped of choice, 
■ who ought to be blamed but yourself? Be- 
sides, it will be well to remember, when you 
became his wife he became your head, and 
your supposed superiority was buried in that 
I voluntarj- act."' 3d. There are many young 
I women, who, in order to marry well, appear 
. very mild, very affectionate and very decent 
in their persons, houses, &c. (frequently using 
an air of affectionate and speaking with fal- 
tering voices.) Some young gentleman wish- 
ing to get a companion of this description, 
offers his hand to one of these "jackdaws 
dressed in peacock feathers" — the nuptials are 
celebrated, her wishes are answered, the cloak 
is laid aside, and she soon appears what she 
is in reality. The innocency of the lamb is 
lost in the fierceness of the lion ] the affection 
of the dove in the cruelty of the ostrich ; and 
the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness 
of the swine. These properties are bad in 
the abstract, but far worse when they meet 
together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. 
Go to the House where a lazy woman bears 
rule ;. examine the floor, the furniture, the 

♦ " Whip MY dogs because MY dogs did not watch 
MY . Give MY dogs no supper, MY cart ! !" 



bedding, the linen, the children, and last of all ; 
herself, and see what an agreement'throughout | 
the whole — every thing is out of fix ; and if I 
she is a professor of religion, you may, with- 
out erring far, form a rational judgment of the 
state of her soul, from the appearance of her 
body. Laziness is inconsistent with the gos- 
pel of Christ, and with the spirit of Chris- 
tianity; for St. Paul told the Thessalonians 
to note such "a man, and have no company 
%vith him, that he may be ashamed," 2 Thess. 
iii. 14. Moreover, a lazy Christian is as 
great a solecism as an honest thief, a sober 
drunkard, a chaste harlot, or a holy devil, i 
But it may be asked — what are the evils that ; 
accrue from dirty houses. &c. I answer, 1st. } 
If a gentleman or lady visits you, they have ' 
no appetite to eat or drink in your houses ] \ 
and what are your feelings when you are cer- i 
tain of the cause 1 2d. They can have no j 
satisfaction in your beds, they smell so offen- ! 
sive, and are so ■ infested with hungry night ; 
walkers, which thirst for human blood. 3d. ji 
The very disagreeableness of the air, causes j 
them to wish to make their escape, lest they \ 
should be seized with putrid or malignant I 
fevers, which might terminate in death. 4th. i 
Many diseases originate therefrom, which are ! 
productive of the most fatal consequences to ' 
the family. 5th. Thereby you transmit a 
curse to your children; for the children, in 
common, pattern after their parents — and as 
they do with you, so will they do when they 
get to themselves. Therefore says one, " Take 
care of the breed." There is no excuse sufli- 
cient to justify those who are able to work 
and live in dirt, where water is plenty, and 
may be had for nothing : Therefore I would ! 
advise all persons who value their health, to j 
shun such places as they would a city where | 
the plague is in fuU rage. Now if a man is 
thus taken in, how can he be happy, provided 
he has never been accustomed so to live ? 
And if he has. by seeking a woman from whom 
he expects better things, he clearly evinces his 
dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But 
finding out the deception, he has no heart to 
work ; takes to drink, to drown his sorrow. 
Here we behold another cause of famJly mise- 
ry, or unhappy marriages. 4thly. It some- 
times is the case, that the ^vife, for want of 
due consideration, as it relates to his constitu- 
tion and inclination," treats him, as an hus- 

» " In the Jewish constitutions, there are some things 
not only curious, but useful, respecting marriage. There 
are four causes which induce men to marry : 1. Impure 
desire. -2. To get riches. 3. To become honorable. 
4. For the glory of God. Those who marry through the 
first motive, beget wicked and rebellious children. 
Those who marry for the sake of riches, have the curse 
of leaving them to others. Those who marry for the 
sake of aggrandizing their family, their families shall be 
diminished. Those who marry to promote the glory of 
God, their children shall be holy, and by them shall the 
true church be increased." 



42 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



band, with n c- gleet : which makes a bad im- 
j pression on his mind that is not easily erased, 
!; but tends to wean his affections from her, and 
[j exposes him to the temptations of others, till 
11 she becomes a burden, and he wishes her out 
ij of the v/ay as a rival. Thus she is blind to 
I her own happiness, and procures her own de- 
i struction. Quitting this, I pass on to the 
j third thing under consideration; in which I 
! am to point out some complex cases, in which 
I either party may be guilty. And 1st. That 
i odious practice of talking against each other, 

I and exposing their weakness to those whom 
} it doth not concern. For this is only expo- 
i sing one's self! and is attended with concomi- 
! tant evils; and a great incalculable mischief 
jj will ensue — among which will lie ambition, 

II and a desire to retaliate with revenge ! 

|] 2dly. A desire for the mastery — cannot or 
I • will not be:ir contradiction ; but must have the 
ij last word! Here, from calling each other 
i '-deaf' and "honey!'- there will be a spirit 
! of bitterness, and iinally give each other the 
, lie — and perhaps a separation may ensue from 
some trifling circumstance ; like the man and 
his wife who disputed whether it was a mouse 
or a rat tliat ran across the hearth — their 
friends got them to settle — make up — but it 
j was a rat — let it be a rat, replied the man — 
. this finished it. 

3dly. A desire to make a show above their 
income, which the judicious reflection of the 
other opposes — starve the belly to make the 
back and head look gay ! And even among 
the rich, as well as poor, what misery and 
unhappiness there exists ! — Go to the middle 
class to find virtue, and look at Agiifs prayer ! 

4thly. A man or woman marries one who 
has former children — partiality is shown : 
one is an idol, and another is beaten and 
j starved; what is the consequence: — AVhen 
vexed — I had a husband once ! He is gone 

" Let the husbajid render unto the wife due henevolence. 
— Thc/jgh oar version is no translation ol the original, 
yet few pec:)Is are at a loss for tiie meaning ; and the 
context ij: sumoif-ntl y plain. Some have rendered the 
words, n.it uu i; ily, ;ae n'.iLrinionial debt, or conjugal 
I dut_y ; th?t ^v^l;ch a \vii> owes to her husban l, and the 
I husband to his wile: and which they must taiie care 
i mutually to render, elve alienation of affection will be the 
infallible consequence ; and this, in numberless in- 
1 stances, has led to adulterous connections. In such 
I cases, the wife has to blame herself l)v the inlidelity of 
I her husband ; and the husband for that of his wife. 
What miserable work has been made in the peace of 
families, by a wife or husband pretending to be wi>er 
than the apostle, and too holy and spiritual to keep the 
t commandments of God ! 

" The xi ife hath not power, ^-c— Her person belongs to 
her husband ; her husband's person belongs to her ; 
neither of tliem has any authority to refuse what the 
othjer has a matrimonial right to fiemand. The woman 
that would act so, is either a knave or "a fool. It would 
be trifling to attribute her conduct to any other cause 
than weakness or folly. She does not love her husband ; 
or she loves somfe one else better than her husband ; or 
else she makes pretensions to a fancied sanctity, unsup- 
ported by scripture or common sense." — Vide Dr. 
Clarke's Commentary, 1 Cor. vii. 2, 3, 4. 



now ! Never was a man like him ! When, 
perhaps, the present may be twenty times as 
good as him. The false epitaphs on the 
tomb-stones of the dead, in relation to their 
true character, is specific of this ; and the 
many lies that are told about the deceased !* 

5th. Sometimes the spirit of Jealousy arises 
from an evil surmising. Shadows then wiil 
appear like a substance ; and conjecture 
amounts to reality with them. — Reason is laid 
aside. Their suspicion amounts to an inqui- 
sition : and this excites them to kt out an 
accusation, even to a condemnation of the ob- 
ject. Je.-^lousy, once admitted, contaminates 
the mind, and is manifest in their spirit, if not 
through all their conduct. This must divide 
their hearts, and lays a foundation for their 
future misery! The tears and protestations 
of the innocent are construed as so many 
marks of guilt; and plainly show that "jeal- 
ousy is as cruel as the grave" — and to such 
nothing will appear to go right. 

Here grounds are given to suspect her for 
such rash judgment, vrhen he is conscious of 
innocence in himself — of course she must sink 
in his estimation ; and his treatment will be 
apt to follow accordingly. 

Therefore never listen to the tales of a 
whisperer about or against your companion — 
nor believe any evil concerning them without 
the best of evidence. For division, once 
generated in a family — farewell to .peace! 
Remember your own weaknes.5 : but realize 
the other's worth and their virtues ! 

1st. I would advise all young people, male 
and female, to get religion ; by which you 
will be better qualified to do your duty to 
your God and yourselves, being under the in- 
ifiuence of Divine Grace ; if you keep an eye 
single to the glory of God, you may have a 
guide to direct you to a person, such as will 
m.ake you a partner, who will be willing to 
share with you in all your sorrows. .Do not 
look so much at property nor beauty as good 
sense, virtue and |)iety. Avoid as much as 
possible the comp'any of such a,s are not 
afraid to sin themselves ; knowing that if it is 
in their power, they will lead you into that 
gulf of iniquity which has swallowed up 
thousands; f" evil communications corrupt 



* Wept night and day at the tomb — no m.ore comfort — 
all my love and joy "is for ever gone — but afterward 
formed favorable ideas of the Serjeant — who, to under- 
stand female nature, had scraped acquaintance, and found 
he could smoke tobacco — wished to be off ; and observed 
that he was a deserter from the army — and two pounds 
offered to place his head on a pole at the forks of roads ! 
She replied — dig up my husband. &.c and they v.-ill not 
know but the head is yours. — (tr/= 2vlany wept, and yet 
would cut off the head ! 

t Perhaps some will say, "the subject is too plain, and 
tends to hurt delicate feelings !" But let it be remem- 
bered that it is not more plain than important. And deli- 
cacy must give way to propriety, when truth and matter 
of fact demand it. Moreover, some delicate people have 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 



43 



good manners (or rather good morals, as it 
IS intended,) and a companion of fools shall 
be destroyed. Get a person who will love 
you from a sense of duty to God. This foun- 
dation, if beauty and fortune fail, standeth 
sure ; and then you need not fear that such a 
companion will desert you in the day of trou- 
ble. If you both love God, it will be impos- 
sil)le for you not to love each other. This 
being the case, you may always have a para- 
dise at home, and be more happy in each 
others company than with any other person 
under the canopy of heaven. As many of our 
young friends have been called from time to 
eternity before they had time to settle them- 
selves in the world, it ought to be a warning 
to you not to put off your return to God until 
you get married ; for before that time comes 
you may be numbered with the dead, and lie 
down between the clods of the valley ; and if 
without religion you are cut off in the bloom 
of youth, how soon will all your earthly joys 
come to an end, and an eternity of misery 
commence ! But if you get and keep religion, 
\vhether -you marry C\ not, it shall be well 
with you. If you marry such a person as I 
advise, when your companion dies you may 
have a well-grounded hope that the ever-faith- 
ful companion of all your cares is gone to 
rest in " Abraham's bosom and after serv- 
ing God together in time, you may spend an 
eternity of pleasure together in praising God 
and the Lamb. 

2d. I would advise such as have compan- 
ions, to consult each other's happiness, both as 
it relates to time and eternity. As husbands, 
love your wives ;. and as wives, see that you 
reverence your husbands ; try and find out 
each other's dispositions ; consider your own 
weakness : and think not anything too hard 
to be done by you to render each other happy, 
(save the giving up of your conscience.) If 
Heaven has blessed you with a good compan- 
ion, esteem it as the greatest temporal blessing 
which can be enjoyed, and be very careful not 
to abuse such a gift; remember that eternal 
things are connected therewith, and if you 
misuse your companion, you will have to 
render an account to God for the same ; for 
" God will bring every work into judgment, 
with every secret thing, whether it be good, or 
whether it be evil."* 



If you have a. bad companion, you made 
your own " contract, or at least consented 
thereunto ; therefore make the best you can 
of a bad bargain ; and avoid every measure, 
as far as possible, (to answer it in the eternal 
world,) which might tend to make you more 
unhappy. If you have religion, walk with 
Zacharias and Elizabeth in all the ways of 
God blameless. If you have no religion, 
your own consciences testify that all is not 
well with you, and God himself is witness to 
the many promises you have broken : there- 
fore it is high tim.e for you to begin to think 
more seriously on your latter end, for many 
of you are past the meridian of life ; your sun 
is going down' in death : others hover around 
the shores of time — but one step between you 
and the bar of God ! With others the sun of 
life will go down at noon — eternal things de- 
pend upon life's feeble strings ! — Heaven lost, 
it's lost for ever ! — Careless man ! — Prayerless 
woman i Why will you die '? Are you 
greedy of eternal pain ? — What harm did God 
ever do, that you are determined not to be re- 
conciled to him ? Are you so in love Y\ath 
sin, that you will risk the loss of heaven, and 
the torment of hell, for a momentary enjoy- 
ment 1 — 0 ! be wise — seek salvation — fly from 
the gathering storm ! Believe in Jesus Christ 
and thou shalt be saved. So shall }'ou enjoy 
peace in life, tranquillity in death, and crown.s 
of victory in eternity. Serious consid- 
eration is the first step in matters of religion, 
with a fixed resolution to avoid whatever you 
discern to be wrong. Having your mind in a 
studious frame of enquiry after God's vrill, to 
do it. Never lie down in rest without com- 
mitting yourself into the protection of kind 
providence — and as you awake give thanks to 
the hand that kept you ; thus begin, spend, 
and close every day with God — then he will 
be thy Father and thy Friend in Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 

Most evils prevalent in society have their 
origin from the influence of example, by 
which children are contaminated, and the 
seeds are sown in the prejudice of their edu- 
cation, to the great injury of themselves and 
others, beyond any possible calculation ! 

The poor opinion which mankind entertain 
of each other, and the little confidence they 
are pleased to place in strangers, as well as 



prejudices which are founded in error, and yet, when 
matrimony is treated plainer in romantic novels, will 
greedily relish and digest it I Observe, they exhibit cha- 
racters which nowhere ini-eal life exist ; and yet young 
minds are too frequently captivated, and thereby form an 

idea ; and must of course be disa[)])ointed, 

and consequently made unhappy, perhaps, for life. This 
is one of the many evils of novels to society I 

* Never put your property out of your hands to be de- 
pendent on your children — for they will not feel nor do 
with you as you with them when children I The son that 
must be hired to reform, will deny the loan 



of a horse — the old man must walk on foot ; and is used 
and wished out of the way as a piece of useless lumber 1 ! ! 

Set no example before your children hut what is wor- 
thy for them to copy after ; but use }-onr united ])arental 
influence to preserve their morals, and stimulate them to 
noble principles. Mothers particularly are bound by the 
strongest obligations, (however, few realize it,) to pre- 
serve the chastity and virtue of their daughters ; for on 
this, in a great measure, depends much of their welfare 
for time, if not for eternity ; as a woman without a 
character is like a body without a soul ; of course female 
education ought not to be neglected. 



EEPLEOTIONS ON 3IATRIM0NY. 



11 



acquaintance, exemplify the truth; ^Yhich 
shows the corruption of their very raising. 
For example : the two first things generally 
learnt to children in their infancy is to be de- 
{ ceitful and lie. — The mother is going out, the 
I child cries to go too ; the mother promises to 
I bring the " pretties," with no intention to per- 
! form : the child is deceived and disappointed, 
I and confidence is forfeited. " I will whip, &c. 
&c. if you don't hush," — but the child is not 
influenced, knowing the scare-crow. 

Thus taught to deceive and lie, they become 
expert at the trade, and then must be whipt 
for the very thing the parents had taught 
them — whereas if the example had been good, 
and all foolish, wicked, evil improprieties 
were discountenanced by a proper line of con- 
I duct, then a blessing would be transmitted to 
posteritv, according to the promise, and as 
exemplified by Abraham. 

It is a rarity that young women go to the 
leeward with a broken * * * ; provided the 



seeds of modesty, innocence and virtue, are 
sown in the mind at an early age : whereas, 
those mothers who did not watch over their 
daughters, as "guardian angels," are apt to 
let them run at random : hence many get their 
ancles scatched, if no more ! — Fathers and 
sons may also take a hint ! 

The tyranny of parents, as well as too 
great liberty, is equally pernicious — also their 
being divided in their family government : 
likewise backbiting, flattery, &c., &c. 

JS@^But remember the day of retribution, 
and conduct yourselves accordingly ! For 
first impressions are most durable, therefore 
the propriety and necessity of beginning right, 
to end well : as the consequence of start- 
ing wrong, you will forever continue in 
error. 

Hence the propriety of Consideration," 
and a proper exercise of "Judgment," as ra- 
tional creatures, who need Divine assistance, 
■^or which we should look accordingly ! 



REFLECTIONS ON MATBIMONY. 



45 



A FEW HINTS TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. 



Many persons make their own trouble ; and 
also make a good deal of unnecessary trouble 
for others, as the effects of sinning against 
God ! 

A fortune in a person is better than one 
with them ! — For if you obtain their HAND 
as the key-way to Money, what will it all 
avail if their person is disagreeable, and their 
conduct calculated to render you miserable 
and unhappy 

The marks of a fortune in a man at the 
market, are. 

1st. HONESTY; for where this does not 
exist there can be no confidence or fidelity. 

2d. INDUSTRY ; for without this a man 
will be no good provider ; and if he has a 
property it will squander, and leave him. He 
will be of little or no service to God or man, — 
but a pest or a curse to thos€ about him ! 

3d. A GOOD REPUTATION; for he who 
regards not his character will never be respect- 
able in society ; of course, he will transmit a 
eurse to posterity, in a family or social point 
of view ! The meek are to inherit the earth, — 
the saints to take possession of the kingdom. 
Hence the seed of the righteous have blessings 
transmitted as the answer of prayer, — but the 
! wicked must be cut ofi"! 

4th. Self-command in temper ; which ar- 
gues the necessity of inw^ard religion, which 
will produce the principle of humanity and 
generosity. 

But it is a lamentable truth that many, both 
male and female, are ignorant of many things 
which they ought to be acquainted with be- 
fore-hand, and have to learn them afterwards ! 
This is an evil under the sun, and ought to 
be remedied. There is a great fault even in 



the upper circles of life. For those things 
that are the most important are too superficial 
in the mode of education — and others only 
recommendatory are most prominent. 

Dancing. — What has the young lady to do 
with hopping^ afier her marriage a few 
months '? 



MARKS IN A YOUNG WOMAN. 

1. Honesty — ^but here custom has attached 
more to the word, than when applied to any 
thing else or the opposite gender. Hence fe- 
male virtue may be compared to a Glass Bowl., 
which when broken cannot be efficiently 
mended ! Therefore let all my young inno- 
cent Female Readers take good care both of 
SOUL and BODY ! 

2. An even disposition — for when T go to 
an house, if the Mistress does not want me 
there, she has it purely in her power to let me 
know it, 

3. Good sense improved — which will make 
agreeable company, and involves judicious 
economy. 

4. Good religion in the Heart, 

Let Parents, who wish their Children to be- 
come respectable here and happy hereafter, 
timely begin, first with example and then pre- 
cept, before the tender twig — seeing that first 
impressions are most durable and lasting. 

Where those things meet in one pair, so as 
to concentrate them into one soul, — there is 
an union ; an indissoluble union in time and 
in eternity — if they are faithful, 

" Mountains rise, and oceans roll, 
To sever such iu vain !" 



46 



REFLECTIONS ON MATEIMONY. 



OF PETTICOAT LAW. 



Marriage has been considered an eccle- 
siastical affair. Hence divorces were obtained 
only from the ecclesiastical Courts — except 
by " Common Law." — i. e. The poor being 
unable to bear the expense of the former mode, 
(which cost nigh to a thousand pounds, or 
4,000 dollars) by consent of parties, the wo- 
man with a halter about her neck, is lead into 
the market, where she is put up at auction ; 
and goes off to the highest bidder ; who is 
generally known before hand. This being 
the common custom among the common Peo- 
ple from time immemorial, becomes a ^ryece- 
dent ; and hence a "Common Law," — but 
she is not bound to stay with the man who 
bids her ofi', but by her own consent ; although 
free from her former husband. 

A Fashionable Lady, judges of personal 
merit by the cut of his dress, his ruffles, ties 
his cravat well, wears his hat well, has a 
fashionable coat, makes a graceful bow, re- 
peats the common chit-chat of the day, in an 
agreeable manner, it is enough. He is, ac- 
cording to the technical phrase, a genteel man. 

If he has other qualifications ; they are of 
too little importance to be taken into consi- 
deration. If he has not these., no other merit 
can save him & om condemnation and ridicule. 

The peace of a family depends more upon 
the woman, than it does upon the man. For 
let the man do as he may, to make things 
agreeable, — the Lady has it in her power, to 
render it otherwise, if she pleases. And if 
he comes home drunk, she, if so minded, can 
and will find some way to render things toler- 
ably agreeable to those around. 

The Gentlemen complained of the Ladies' 
fickleness in love ; they accused the men of 
insincerity., and both parties with much Avit 
and pleasantry, threw the blame of all mis- 
takes in marriage mutually on each other, j 
Observed Pollyanna, We complain of their 
insincerity. Are we more sincere ? do not 
we act as much disguised as they,jv5dio find 
us frail women, instead of angels'? Divini- 
ties ! characters we foolishly assume ; — and 
are we pleased unless they compliment us, lift 
us up to the skies, and pay us adoration ? 



Marks to Estimate Real Worth. 

1st. Honesty. 2d. Civility. 3d. Industry. 
4th. Economy. 5th. Humanity. 6th. Even 
Disposition. 7th. Good Religion ! 

The voice of whisper reported of a certain 
pair, who had no Heir for seven years — The 
man m.ade a certain proposition to a neighbor- 
ing Widow Lady : — the conditions of which, 
were — that he should come in the dark, and 
go in the dark ; bring cloth and money, &c. 
The Widow privately informed the man's wife 
of the whole affair with the arrangements 
therewith connected. Aiid it v/as agreed that 
the wife should occupy the bed, &c. Avhich 
concerted plan succeeded. Tap, tap at the 
window at the appointed hour — is admitted — 
fulfils the condition — retires in due time. 

The wife, in circumlocution, arrives home 
in season, to make all appear as if she had 
remained at home — but at length produces the 
booty from her Friend — and begins to cut the 
cloth for garments : and desires her husband 
to accompany her to the store to buy trim- 
mings, &c. with the money in her hand, re- 
ceived from a friend I — His feelings and cure 
may be more easily imagined than described 
in the mind of fancy ! What was the result ? 
But an HEIR in due time. 

Here, then, a man committed adultrey with 
his own wife, according to Natural, Civil, 
Ecclesiastical and Common Law. But it is 
the motive which gives character to the 
action ! 

]\Iilton intimates — When the sexes were 
equal, the Lady must wander from the man, 
to labor alone : because he thought there was 
danger in disguise — and being together, would 
be more apt to be on their guard ; but she to 
show her superiority of judgment, and also 
her independence by wisdom displayed, would 
have a separation of work. 

And falling in with the Tempter in disguise 
began a chat then a taste of the apple ; and 
brought it to the man, who yielded. 

Bu. on perceiving the mischief done, seemed 
to blame the man, because he did not set up 
authority and forbid and prevent her going. 



REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 47 



When she first saw the man, in a sitting 
posture, pretended, she did not know what it 
was — and when he rose up, she pretended to 
be much ailrighted ; and ran, apparently with 
all her might : — but still, she did not run so 
fast, but what she intended the old man should 
COME UP with her ! 

The example of Rebecca, to obtain the bless- 
ing for her darling son, is an elucidation of 
female nature in modern times. 

The contrast of feeling in the mother of 
Moses, parentall)^, for his preservation ; and 
the sympathy in the breast of Pharoah's 
daughter, admits of reflection. 

The request of Rachel and Hannah, is 
another channel. 

The contention betwixt Rachel and Leah. 
The conduct of Michael (the daughter of 
Saul,) wife to David, in a fit of Jealousy, 
forgetting her own conduct, of living with 
another man. 

The conduct of Jael and Judith by decep- 
tion and coquetry — another trait. 

That of Joseph's Mistress and the v/ife of 
Job exemplify another trait. 

Cleopatra, the Queen of Egypt, outgeneral- 
ed her brother, and Julius Caesar, Mark 
Anthony and Augustus, in her duplicity and 
intrigue, by skill and ability, peculiar to the 
sex ; for they will outdo and outgeneral the 
men, nine times out of ten when they are bent 
to do their prettiest, best and worst ; and so 
carry their point. 

Hence when they are bad — they are ' capa- 
ble of plans and schemes that man would ne- 
ver think of. And when they are good, will 
excel the very best of men, for virtue, truth, 
fidelity, courage and pa-tience in affliction ! 

Their feelings and sensibility are more ex- 
quisite ; here then love and attachment, affec- 
tion and S3^mpathy, exceed the opposite gen- 
der — and so does their disgust, aversion, ha- 
tred and revenge ! 

The three pious Maries, excelled the Apos- 
tles and the Soldiers too — by continuing with 
Him to the last ; and were the first at the 
Vault while it was dark, under awful circum- 
stances, which made the soldiers afraid. 

Buonaparte said he was never conquered 
until in the presence of the queen of Prussia ; 
a word to the wise is enough ! 

A Lady's oath, " I don't choose to.''"' 

The CHARACTER of a man is in the 
power of the woman; secondly, his PRO- 



PERTY is in the power of the woman; 
thirdly, the LIBERTY of a man is in the 
power of the woman ; fourthly, his LIFE is 
in the power of the woman ! 

For the WORD and OATH of the Female, 
in point of " Common Law ;" fi. e. Whisper, 
Slander and Reports,) and secondly, by " Sta- 
tute Law," will be received and believed before 
his. Such is the nature of men ; and such 
the influence of Women on society. 

Here then is a Compound Law, in this 
land, proceeding from natural Law and Sta- 
tute Law, which may involve the Innocent, 
without a reciprocity or a possibility of re- 
dress or an escape. 

Thus the Petticoat still seems to govern 
the world ! And it is done according to 
Law ! 

J^i^^ But if there was a " Court of Wo- 
men" to "Try Women would it not be bet- 
ter for men ; and also more fitted to keep the 
peace of families, than any mode now adopted 
in this land 

Yet there are but few worhen, but what 
would choose to have an appea,l from the ju- 
risdiction of a Female Tribunal, to that of 
Men ; rather than to be tried, judged and sen- 
tenced by their own sex ! 

But supposing they do choose 7 Look at 
their choice and influence in the ten miles 
square, which contains two big houses and 
three cities. 

What is the influence of Petticoats there ? 
How many leading men wait on the wives of 
others 1 Have their minds changed by female 
art^ flattery, and intrigue, who electioneer and 
gain the ascendancy in the company of 
Voters '? , How many Laws are passed differ- 
ent than otherwise would have been ! Gained 
and Lost ! 

How many appointments are made or hin- 
dered by the influence of the same. 

The Balls or Levees, Routes, Masquerades, 
Gambling, &c. &c. Tim,e spent in that wdiich 
is worse than bad ! How much at the public 
expense — 34 cents the hour ! Hovv- many 
hours in twenty-four, for the Public, in a sea- 
son ^ and otherwise, how much ? 

Let the visiting stranger in the City and 
District ; say, by calculation mathemxatically, 
and answer the question ! 

Quere. Where on the Continent of North 
America, is the SINK OF INIQUITY ! 

Let the House of God be cleansed ! 



48 



ANALECTS 

UPON 

NATURAL, mikL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY 



FROM THE NINTH EDITION. 



General Washington, in comparing those 
days of ignorance, when people tamely sub- 
mitted to the galling yoke of Tyranny and 
priest-craft with modern times, when men 
take the liberty to suspect the propriety of the 
creed of ^'■passive obedience and non-resist- 
ance^^'' dropped the following reflection. — 
"But this seems to be the age of wonders: 
and it is reserved for intoxicated and lawless 
YTSince^ for Purposes of Providence far beyond 
the reach of human ken^ to slaughter her own 
citizens, and disturb the repose of all the 
world besides." 

When we reflect on past occurrences, on 
the awful revolutions of the present day, and 
those big events now probably at the door, 
any person Avho thinks for himself, and is not 
callous to all important things, must feel a 
degree of interest. 

it is a self-evident matter of fact, that there 
has beei-;, and there still is, a great deal of 
deceit, op^^vession, and consequent misery in 
the world. 

It is equally certain, that there is such a 
thing in the world as " natural evil?'' And 
Natural evil must be the effect or consequence 
of " moral e?;?'/,'** otherwise all our ideas of 
goodness and justice are chimerical. It there- 
fore may be taken for granted, and our own 
experience and observations will justify the 
conclusion, that all things are not right in the 
present condition of the human family. To 
be a little more particular, I will for a mo- 
ment consider man in an individual, social 
and moral capacity. 

First, Individually — One seeks to take 
care of himself only, as charity is said to be- 
gin at home. And as long as self is served. 



♦ Gen. iii. 17. Rom. v. 12, 



he may make pretensions to friendship, but 
when interest ceases, the case is altered. 

Again, one is a poor outcast, perishing in 
the streets, while another is revelling, having 
more than heart could wish, but because of 
the trouble will not give the stranger an 
asylum, or afford him wherewithal to allay 
his hunger, not expecting a reward. One is 
in trouble, another is merry at his distress. 
One commands, because it is his pleasure, and 
another must obey, however hard and im- 
perious the command. One claims the country 
for his own, and all the others must pay him 
for the privilege to live in it, or else suffer 
banishment. One hath thousands, gained by 
the labor of others, while another hath not 
the assurance of a day's provision, nor money 
to procure the coarsest raiment, much less the 
promise of a friend in the day of adversity. 

Secondly. Socially. There is a body of 
men called Gentlemen or Nobility. There is 
another grade, called Peasants. — The first will 
possess the country, and feel and act more 
than their own importance ; while the latter 
are put on a level with the animals, and treat- 
ed as an inferior race of beings, who must 
pay to these Lords a kind of divine honor, 
and bow, and cringe, and scrape. 

The will of one must be the Law., and it 
must be the pleasure of the other to obey. 
And it is the policy and interest of the former, 
to keep the latter in subjection and ignorance. 
For if they were permitted to think, and 
judge, and act for themselves, they would 
overthrow their rulers. i 

Here the question will arise, how such dif- \ 
ferences came to exist among men ? Another 
question also arises — can the motives of men 
who thus conduct themselves in the world, be 
just and good 



ANALECTS UPON NATUEAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



'[ 

49 ' 



j! A third question also arises — If men be ac- 
tuated by motives in their objects and ends : 
. and in particular, in their actions and dealings 
with their fellow men, who can doubt whether 
there be such a thing as Moral Evil'' in the 
world 1 Every purpose must be weighed and 
willed in the heart, before it is acted out. Of 
course, to take from another his substance 
without his consent, or giving him an equi- 
valent, is contrary to every rule of equity. 

Thirdly. Morally. Some, people invade 
the Divine rights by prescribing articles of 
faith.''' and binding the conscience of man in 
all things of Religion, under the most severe 
penalties that human ingenuity could invent. 

When we reflect, therefore, upon the actions 
of men, taken as they stand in relation to one 
another, we are led to inquire how they may 
comport fast, with our personal rights' — 
secondly, with our '■'•social rights,'"' — and 
thirdly, with our " moral rights,''' as estab- 
lished on the law of nature.'' 

OF THE LAW OF NATURE. 

I here would observe, that all our rights, 
whether Personal, Social, or Moral, are the 
GRACES of the Governor of the Universe, and 
established by him primarily in the great and 
universal "Law of Nature." 

It is a self-evident truth, that all men are 
born equal and independent; and as indi- 
viduals, are endowed by their Creator with 
certain unalienable rights — among which are 
Life, Liberty, the use of property, the pursuit 
of happiness, with the privilege of private 
judgment. 

These principles being admitted, it will fol- 
; low, that as the wants or necessities of man- 
kind and their duties are equal, so their rights 
! and obligations are equal also. Hence our 
Rights, Duties, and Obligations are the same 
in each and in all. 

The " Rights of Man," when applied to' an 
individual, are called " Personal Rights ;'' 
considered as he stands in relation to his 
" Fellow Creatures,^' they are called " Social 
Rights and considered as he stands in re- 
lation to his Creator, they are called " Moral 
Rights." 

OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. 

Personal Rights are those benefits or privi- 
leges which appertain to man in right or by 
virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all 
the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind ; 
and also all those rights of acting as an indi- 
vidual for his OAvn comfort and happiness, 
which are not injurious to the natural or per- 
sonal rights of others — of course the rights of 
the mind. Religious Liberty, Freedom and In- 
dependence cannot be taken from a man justly, 
but by his own consent. Except only when 



taken by the laws of the Creator, who gave 
them ; or when forfeited to Society by some 
misdemeanor. 

The human family, which is divided into 
Nations, is composed of individuals. And as 
a whole is composed of parts, and the parts 
collectively form one whole — of course in their 
individual capacity, they are naturally free 
and independent ; and endowed by their 
Creator with certain unalienable rights and 
privileges, such as life, liberty, pursuit of 
happiness, and the right of private judgment 
in moral duty, &c. They are equoJ and inde- 
pendent in their individual capacity. This is 
called the " Law of Nature," established 
primarily by the Governor of the L'^niverse — 
of course differences and distinctions are rather 
the result of art in which the order of things 
is inverted ; and by which mankind are de- 
prived of their personal and just rights, than 
of any natural modification of things. And 
hence the ' nick-names,' or unmeaning and 
empty titles in the old world. 

Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a 
self-created authority, or an usurped authority^ 
which of course must be considered as an un- 
just tyranny. For any thing given by the 
GOD of nature only, can be remanded by none 
but him alone ; consequently for one to take 
it from another, without his consent, or with- 
out giving an equivalent, is to deprive him of 
his personal rights, and must be an infringe- 
ment upon r^atural justice. 

All men may be considered thus equally 
free, and independent in their individual capa- 
city : but when taken in a social capacity, they 
are certainly dependent on each other. And 
none more so than those who consider them- 
selves the most independent. Because the 
Governor of the Universe hath determined, as 
we see in the order of nature, that health and 
laziness cannot dwell together ; so man must 
not be a Stoic nor a machine, but an active 
being. Therefore the ' laws of nature' are 
fixed ; that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or 
moving spring to action. — Hence there are 
some things which man cane it do or subsist 
without ; as food, water, & consequently 
self-preservation is called tl e '■fast law of 
nature' in point of duty. 

But there are some, yea, m ^ ny things which, 
we cannot perform ourselves , we are of course 
dependent on othets for th ir assistance and 
help ; such' is the case in different operations 
of mechanism, agriculture and commerce. 
Each of these is mutually connected, and de- 
pendent on each other. Therefore if I derive 
advantage from others, why should not others 
derive some benefit from me in return ] This 
is equal and right; of course it is just and 
proper. If therefore, I withhold that advan- 
tage, which I could bestow on society, it is an. 



4 



BO ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



infringement upon natural justice. Of course 
we must account to the Author of Nature, for 
the neglect or abuse of those natural, or per- 
sonal and social -privileges, bestowed by him, 
and enjoyed by us. 

OF SOCIAL HIGHTS. 

As a whole is composed of ^arts, and the 
parts collectively form one whole, so to judge 
correctly of social principles we must view 
them as they apply naturally, individually, 
collectively, and prospectively. 

As our ^personal rights' are the same, so 
are our obligations the same. And hence our 
rights and obligations are naturally, and ne- 
cessarily reciprocal. 

To derive the benefit of society collectively 
and individually, there is need for general 
Rules, for the regulation of the whole. And 
how shall general rules be formed, but by 
general consent ? It is therefore our true in- 
terest as individuals, to be involved and con- 
nected with such regulations, as may be 
formed for the benefit and safety .of our ^per- 
sonal rights ;'' and such as prudence dictates. 
as necessary to guarantee them from usurpa- 
tion. 

Our personal rights, privileges, and obliga- 
tions, being equal, we have each, as an indi- 
vidual, right to claim a voice in the formation 
of those general rules — and personal duty ari- 
sing from the '•law of nature' calls upon us 
collectively, to act our part as individuals — 
and there would be an infringement upon 
natural justice, to neglect the right of suffrage. 

"Social Rights" are those which apper- 
tain to man, in right of his being a ' member 
of society.'' Every ^social right,'' has for its 
foundation some '■personal righV pre-existing 
in the individual; arising from the ^law of 
nature''— hut to the enjoyment of which his 
individual power is not, in all cases, sufii- 
ciently competent. Of this kind are all those 
which relate to security and protection. 

From this short review, it will be easy to 
distinguish, between that class of ' Personal 
rights' which a man retains after entering into 
society, and those which he throws into the 
common stock as a member of society. 

The ' Personal rights' which he retains, are 
all those in which the power to execute, is 
ar, perfect in the individual, as the right itself. 
Among this class, as is before mentioned, are 
all the intellectual rights, or rights of the 
mind : consequently religion, and the privilege 
of private judgment, are some of those rights. 

The ' Personal rights,' which are not re- 
tained, are all those in which, though the 
right is perfect in the individual, the power 
to execute them is defective. They answer 
not this purpose. A man by the ' law of na- 
ture' has a ' personal right' to judge in his 



own cause; and as far as the right of the I 
mind is concerned, he never surrenders it : |! 
But what availeth it him to judge, if he has '\ 
not the power to redress ? He therefore de- 
posits this right in the common stock of so- i 
ciety, and takes the arm of society, of which 
he is a part, in preference, and in addition to 
his own. 

Society grants him nothing. Every man is 
a proprietor in society, and draws on the ' 
capital as a matter of right. 

From these premises, a few certain conclu- 
sions will follow. \ 

First. That every ' social right' grows out 
of a ' personal right,' and is founded on the 
' Law of Nature,'' or in other words, it is a 
' personal right' exchanged agreeable to natu- 
ral justice. 

Secondly. That Civil power, which is de- 
rived from society, when applied to the body, 
is called political, but when applied individual- 
ly is called civil authority. This, power, when 
properly considered as ' legal autliority,'' is j 
made up of the aggregate of that class of the 
personal rights of man, which becomes defect- 
ive in the individual, in point of 'power, and 
answers not his purpose ; but when collected 
to 2i focus, becomes competent to the purpose 
of every one. 

Thirdly. That the power produced from the 
aggregate of personal rights, im.perfect in 
power in the individual, tannot be applied to j 
invade the ' personal rights, which are | 
tained in the individual, and in which the \ 
power to execute is as perfect as the right it- | 
self without intruding on natural justice ; \ 
seeing the rights are personal only and con- ^ 
cern no body else. ' 

Thus we have seen, man traced as a natu- | 
ral individual, to a member of society; and | 
observed the qualities of the ' personal rights' 
retained, and those which are exchanged for 
' social rights.' 

Those principles, when digested and proper- ; 
ly applied, show the origin and foundation of | 
the only true and proper fountain of govern- ' 
ment, which is, properly speaking, the " per- 
sonal SOCIAL compact." Bccausc mankind 
in their individual capacity, are equally free ; 
and independent ; by the ' law of nature,' as ' 
established by its author. Therefore the 
facts must be, that the individuals themselves, i 
each in his own personal and sovereign right, i 
entered into a compact, (not with a govern- 
ment, but) with each other, to produce a gov- 
ernment. And this is the only mode, in which j 
governments have a right to arise, and the j 
only principles on which they ought to exist ; | 
or possibly can exist agreeably to natural jus- j 
tice. { 

It is a self-evident fact, that the People are i 
the original and only true and proper source !| 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



from whom a government can be deduced, and 
spring into existence; on just and equitable 
principles, agreeable to the ' law of nature,' 
because the people existed before any govern- 
ment came to exist. Of course society, on so- 
cial principles, have a right to three things. 

First. To form their own government. 

Secondly. To choose their own rulers. 

And Thirdly. To cashier tkem for miscon- 
duct. 

Hence it follows, first, that the authority of 
rulers is only delegated authority. Secondly, 
that tlieij <viQ accountable to t\\Q fountain from 
whom they derived it. — And thirdly, that they 
are not to serve themselves, but society^ whose 
servants they are., and by whom they are em- 
ployed and paid for their services. 

OF MORAL RIGHTS. 
' Moral rights' are the personal privilege to 
think, and judge, and act for one's self in 
point of moral duty. This is the more plain 
and clear, as no one is concerned but God the 
judge, and the individual man, as a responsi- 
ble agent. 

For what right hath any one to meddle 
with that which does not concern him '? 

Moral Duties are the result of ' Moral Law,' 
which is the Divine prerogative alone ; and 
man hath no right to invade the moral duty of 
another— for this is the right of the Divine 
Government. No man, therefore, nor set of 
men, have a right to infringe upon or bind the 
conscience of another. Man, therefore, as a 
rational creature, must be convinced before he 
can be converted, in order to act consistently, 
as an agent accountable to the Supreme Gov- 
ernor of the Universe. Consequently, sub- 
mission of will to a coippulsatory power, in 
matters of religion, in repugnance to the dic- 
tates of tender conscience, is nothing but an 
empty show, a piece of hypocrisy, without 
any mixture of moral goodness or genuine 
virtue. 

All Natural Religious Establishments., or 
' Churches established by Law,^ have been a 
curse to mankind, and a pest to society. Vice 
and corruption in religion are encouraged and 
upheld, and virtue lies deprest. If a man 
from a principle of duty would support reli- 
gion voluntarily, by being compelled to do it, 
he is prevented the opportunity of showing the 
virtue of his heart, and the influence of his 
example is lost. If his Religion be different 
from that ' established by law,' his conscience 
is bound, and he is prevented from supporting 
his own religion by taking away from him 
that which he would give to his own Minister 
for the support of those in whom he does not 
believe. Law-Religion, will cause people to 
be hypocrites, but cannot cure them of error. 
A man must be convinced in his judgment, by 



evidence to his understanding, before he is 
coiiverted in his heart. Of course, to form 
articles of faith, for people to subscribe under 
severe penalties is not founded upon common 
sense, nor on equitable principles. For to 
suppose people capable of believing wi hout 
reason or evidence, is contrary to the ' Law of 
Nature,' and repugnant to natural justice, in 
as much as all men are free and independent, 
in their individual capacity, and of course 
their rights and privileges are equal ; to think 
and to judge, and also to act for themselves, 
in point of Moral Duty, and in all matters of 
opinion in Religion. 

Suppose that one man believes in one God, 
another believes in ten, what is that to the 
first 1 ' It neither picks his pocket nor breaks 
his leg,' of course, why should he Persecute 
him ? Persecution is contrary to Natural 
Justice, in as much as it assumes a power 
which no mortal can claim, it being the Di- 
vine right only to judge in such cases. But 
nevertheless, moral duty from pity, and a con- 
cern for his welfare, may excite a man to 
strive to convince another for his good, to 
Shun the error and find the happy road. 

Universal right of Conscience, is given by 
the Author of Nature, who is the Moral Gov- 
ernor of the Human Family. And such liber- 
ty of conscience ought to be established in 

EVERY LAND. 

Intolerance assumes to itself the right of 
withholding liberty of conscience. ' Tolera- 
tion' assum.es the right of granting it. Both 
are despotisms in their nature. Man worships 
not himself but his Maker ; and liberty of 
conscience which he claims, is not for the 
service of himself, but of his God. In this 
case, therefore, we must necessarily have the 
associated ideas of two beings; the mortal 
^who renders the worship, and the Immortal 
Being who is worshipped. 

' Toleration,' therefore, places itself not be- 
tween man and man, nor between charcli and 
churcli, nor between one denomination of re- 
ligion and another, but between God and 
Man : between the being who worships, and 
the BEING who is worshipped : and by the 
same act of assumed authority, by which it 
' tolerates' man to pay his worship, it pre- 
sumptuously and blasphemously sets itself up, 
to ' tolerate' the Almighty to receive it. 

Suppose a bill was brought into any Legis- 
lature, entitled an ' Act to tolerate or grant 
liberty to the Almighty, to receive the wor- 
ship of a Jew or a Turk,' or ' to prohibit the 
Almighty to receive it,' all men would startle 
and call it blasphemy. There would be an up- 
roar. The presumption of ' toleration' in reli- 
gious matters would then present itself unmask- 
ed. But the presumption is not the less, because 
the name of ' Man' only appears to those 



52 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCLA.L, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



laws; for the associated ideas of the worship- 
per and the worshipped cannot be separated. 
Well may one exclaim — ' Who then art thou, 
vain dust and ashes — by whatever name tliou 
art called, whether an iEmperor or a King, a 
Bishop or a State, or anything else that ob- 
trudes thine insignificance, between the soul 
of Man and its JMaker 1 Mind thine own 
concerns. If he believes not as thou believ- 
est, it is a proof that thou believest not as he 
believeth, and there is no earthly power can 
determine between you.' 

With respect to what are called Denomina- 
tions of Religion, if every one is left to judge 
of his own religion, there is not such a thing 
as a Religion that is wrong. But if they are 
to judge of each others Religion, there is no such 
a thing as a Religion that is right, and therefore 
all the world is right or all the world is wrong. 
But with respect to Religion itself, without any 
regard to names, and as directed from the 
Universal Family of mankind to the Divine 
object of all adoration — it is Man bringing to 
his ]Maker the fruits of his heart, and the 
grateful tribute of every one is accepted. 

Like as a Father pitieth his children, so tlfe 
Lord pitieth them that fear him."' HE look- 
eth at the heart, and judgeth according to in- 
tentions, ' of a truth is no respecter of persons, 
but in every nation, he that feareth God and 
worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." 
It is,required of a man according to what is 
given him, whether ' one. two, or five talents," 
'and he that knoweth his masters will, and 
doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes' 
— for 'where there is no law, there is no trans- 
gression' — ' sin is the transgression of the law.' 
Man is under a IMoral Law — the Law of the 
Mind, of right and wrong. There is a moral 
duty — and a moral obligation on the man to 
perfonn that duty. If he does not perform it. 
he falls under condemnation ; which he is 
conscious of, for not acting as well as he knew 
how : — hence the propriety of the words. 
' This is the condeninaiion. that light h-as come 
into the world, and men love darkness rather 
than light, because their deeds are evil.' Man 
is a rational agent, actuated by motives ; his 
actions are deliberate, and his motives of two 
kinds. Good and Evil — One is called ' moral 
gool,' the good principle existing in the mind 
— the other is called • moral evil,' because the 
spirit of the mind is bad, and the intention of 
the mind is to do wrong, which motive is not 
right, not agreeable to natural justice and 
moral obligation. Because, as all men have 
equal rights and wants, so their duties and 
obligations are equal in their social capacity, 
as established in the ' Law of Nature." by the 
Creator ana Governor of the World ; of course 
there is need for a definite rule by which to 
measure our duties tovv^ards each other; be- 



cause if our rights and obligations are the 
same and equal, then we are to expect no 
more than we can justly claim, or would 
be willing to bestow, agreeable to that which 
is just and equal, and hence the command 
which is agreeable to the 'Law of Nature.' 
' Love thy neighbor as thyself,' which is al- 
ways agreeable to the ' Moral Law,' and cor- 
responds with the rule, 'as ye would that 
others should do to you, do ye even so to 
them — for this is the Law and the Prophets' 
— or what the Law of Moses and the Proph- 
ets and Jesus Christ taught, which ought 
therefore to be the leading principle of every 
heart, and the rule of the spirit and conduct of 
every one in practice, in our actions and deal- 
ings with mankind in all things whatever. 

Here the ' Moral Law' and* the ' Law of 
Nature' and the ' Rule of Practice,' all cor- 
respond and harmonize together, in securing 
the ' social rights, obligations and duties of 
man which have the Almighty for their Au- 
thor ; to whom man is accountable.' Of 
course man ought to be actuated by noble 
Principles, conforming himself accordingly — 
seeing his eternity depends upon it. 

But to deprive man of the right to think 
and judge, and act for himself, in point of 
]Moral duty, is an infringement on the Crea- 
tor's government, as well as on Natural Jus- 
tice, and contrary^to every rule of Right, and 
is attended "with complicated misery to the 
human family. It creates broils, animosities 
and contentions in society ; and raises a domi- 
neering spirit in one, and a spirit of resent- 
ment and resistance in another : and thus 
more blood hath been shed in consequence of 
such a line of prescription and practice, than 
from all other sources put together. And 
hath been attended with more apparent cruelty 
and misery to mankind, than all other things 
whatsoever. — Therefore, such national Estab- 
lishments of Religion, are well styled the 
Whore of Babylon, or the 'Mother of Harlots, 
and. the abominations of the Earth.' The 
jNIother, must be the old 'W*^**,' and if 
she be a '•Mother.,' who can her daughters be, 
but the corrupt established Protestant Churches, 
which came out of her, and have not forgot to 
tread in her steps of persecution, towards those 
who differ from them in opinion 1 And hence 
they are said to be ' drunk with the blood of 
the Saints and jMartyrs,' which GOD, as a 
Jast Governor, will cause to be visited on 
them in their turn : that the Earth may revert 
to its original and proper owner, and the in- 
habitants know that HIS Kingdom is over all. 

OF GOVERNMENTS. 
From what authority, shall one person or 
body of men, have power and exercise a com- 
mand over others 1 



li 



ANALECTS rPON XATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



53 



It must be obtained in one of these three 
ways. 1st. It must be the gift of the Creator 
and governor of the Universe — or 2dly, it 
must be delegated by the people — or else 
3dly must be self created or usurped.^ 

OF DIVINE DELEGATION. 

First. With regard to that authority. 
which is said to be the gift of the Creator, 
and derived from the Governor of the Uni- 
verse as his delegated power. It hath not for 
its foundation or support, either Scripture or 
Common Sense. 

Before any conclusion can be admitted, cer- 
tain facts, or lirst principles, or data must be 
established or admitted for its confirmation. 

The error of those who reason by prece- 
dents drawn from antiquity, respecting the 
Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far 
enough into antiquity. They do not go the 
whole way. They stop in some of the inter- 
mediate stages, of a hundred or a thousand 
years, and produce what was /hen done, as 
their precedent. This is no autLcrity at all. 
If we travel still further into antiquily. we 
shall find a direct contrary opinion and piac- 
tice prevailing. And if antiquity is to be au- 
thority, a thousand such authorities may be 
produced, successively contradicting each 
other. But if we proceed on, we shall at last 
come out right — we sliall come to the time, 
when man came from the hands of his ^Nlaker. 

What was he then 1 ' Man !' Man was 
his high and only title, and a higher cannot 
be given him. 

We have now gone back to the origin of 
man and to the origin of his rights. As to 
the manner in which the world has been 
governed from that day to this, it is no farther 
any concern of ours, than to help us to make 
a proper use of former errors, and suitable im- 
provements upon ancient history. Those who 
lived a hundred or a thousand years ago, were 
then moderns as we are now. They had their 
ancients, and those ancients had others, and 
we shall be ancients in our turn. If the mere 
name of antiquity is to govern in the affairs 
of life, the people who are to live an hundred 
or a thousand years hence, will be as much 
bound to take us for a precedent, as we are to 
take as a precedent those who lived an hun- 
dred or a thousand years ago. 

The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, 
may prove any thing, and establish nothing. 
It is authority against authority, still ascend- 
ing till we come to the Divine origin of the 
Rights of IMan at the Creation. Here our 
inquiries find a resting place, and reason finds 
a home. If a dispute about the Rights of 
Man had arisen at the distance of an hundred 

* By the Creator's "Law of Nature,'- is Man a Cosmo- 
polite or the Local property of another ! 



years from the Creation, to this source of au- 
thority they must have referred — and to the 
same source of authority, we must now refer. 

The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. 
— ■Why'not trace the Rights of ]Man up to his 
creation ? The answer is — ' That upstart 
governments.' through ambition founded in 
• Mora! Evil,' have arisen and thrust them- 
selves between, to unmake man, and trample 
upon all his precious rights, to keep him in 
profound ignorance, that they may be served 
at his expense. 

If any generation of men ever possessed the 
right of \lictating the mode by which the 
world should be governed forever, it was the 
first generation that existed : and if that gene- 
ration did not, no succeeding generation can 
show authority for so doing. The illuminating 
and divine principle of the equal rights of 
man, (for it has its origin from the jNIaker of 
man) relates not only to living individuals, 
I but to all generations of men succeeding each 
j other. Every generation is equal in rights, to 
I the generation which preceded it ; by the 
I same rule that every individual is born equal 
j in rights to his cotemporary. 

Every histor\ of the creation, and every 
i traditionary account ; whether from the letter- 
ed or unlettered world, however they may 
vary in their opinion or belief of certain par- 
ticulars, all agree in establishing one point : 
the unity of man. By which I mean that all 
men are of one degree : and consequently, that 
all men are born equal, and with equal natural 
j rights ; in the same manner as if posterity had 
j been continued b}' Creation instead of Gene- 
\ ration. The latter being only the mode by 
I which the former is carried forward ; and con- 
sequently, every child born into the world, 
must be considered as deriving its existence 
from GOD. The world is as new to him, as 
it was to the first man that existed, and his 
natural rights are of the same kind. 

The INIosaic account of the Creation, whe- 
ther taken as Divine authority, or merely his- 
torical, fully maintains the unity or equalitj^ 
of man. The following expression admits of 
no controversy. "And God said, let us make 
man in our own image. In the image of God 
created he him : male and female created he 
them."' The distinction of the sexes is point- 
ed out, but no other distinction is implied. If 
this be not divine authority, it is at least his- 
torical authority, and shows the equality of 
man so far from being a modern doctrine, to 
be the oldest upon record. 

It is also to be observed, that all the reli- 
gions known in the world, are founded, as far 
as they relate to man, on the unity of JNIan, 
as being all of one degree. Whether in heaven 
or hell, or in whatever state man may be sup- 
posed to exist hereafter, the bad and good are 



54 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



the only distinctions. Nay, even the laws of 
government are obligated to slide into this prin- 
ciple, by making degree to consist in crimes 
and not in persons. 

This is one of the greatest of all truths, and 
it is our highest interest to cultivate it. By 
considering man in this light, it places him in 
a close connection with his duties, whether to 
his Creator, or the creation, of which he is a 
part : and it is only when he forgets his birth 
or origin, or to use a more fashionable phrase, 
" his birth and family," that he becomes dis- 
solute. 

The distinction of the sexes only, is men- 
tioned at the creation of man. Hence, the 
MAN was considered as the head of his family ; 
and so established by the law of custom, 
which gave rise to the simple Patriarchal 
Government. 

But so far are the Scriptures from justifying 
the idea that monarchy is the " Delegated 
power of God," that they speak directly to 
the reverse. — They inform us that the Jews 
were the peculiar people of God, and " they 
desired a KING to reign over them, to be like 
all the nations round about," after they had 
been a Commonwealth for several hundred 
years. And a king they obtained, as a judg- 
ment for their " Moral Evil ;" and he proved 
a scourge for their national sin. 

Thus, " the nations round about," had 
Kings at an early period. The Israelites also 
desired to have one, and a King was given 
them as a judgment. We may therefore con- 
clude, that IMonarchy had its origin in some 
wisdom, which was not divine. 

Here it may be observed, that the wisdom 
of God, in his dispensations to nations and 
people accomplishes many great ends Avith a 
very few simple means^ — hence when one 
"social compact" is removed, in justice for 
SIN, a AVAY is then opened for another as a 
matter of mercy. This was manifested in the 
overtlirow of Babylon, for the relief and re- 
turn of the Jews to Jerusalem, to rebuild the 
temple. So also, Saul was removed for a 
better man to reign in his stead. Hence if 
there be Kings, it is better to have good men 
than bad ones. Therefore the Christians were 
comm.anded to pray for them, as well-wishers 
and friends to mankind, who wished for peace 
in the land. 

It could have been no difficult thing, in the 
i early and solitary ages of the world, while 
the chief employment of man, was that of at- 
tending flocks and herds, for a banditti of ruf- 
fians to overrun a country, and lay it under 
contributions. Their power being establish- 
ed, the chief of the band contrived to los^ the 
name of "Robber" into that of Monarch; 
and hence the origin of Monarchy and 
Kings. 



Those bands of robbers having " parcelled 
out the w ORLD," and divided it into dominions, 
began, as is naturally the case, to quarrel with 
each other. What at first was obtained by 
violence, was considered by others, as proper 
and lawful to be taken, and a second plunder- 
er succeeded the first. 

They alternately invaded the dominions 
which each had assigned to himself, and the 
brutality with which they treated each other, 
explains the original character of Monarchy ; 
it was ruffian torturing ruffian. The con- 
queror considered the conquered, not as his 
prisoner, but his property. He led them in 
triumph, rattling in chains, and doomed him 
at pleasure, to slavery or death. As time ob- 
literated the history of their beginning, their 
successors assumed ,new appearances, to cut 
off the entail of their disgrace, but their prin- 
ciple and object remained the same. What 
at first was plundered, assumed the softer 
name of revenue, and the power originally 
usurped^ they affected to inherit. 

The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander 
the Great, Julius and Augustus Ccesar, Ma- 
homet, William the Conqueror, Cromwell and 
Bonaparte v/ith their concomitants, are enough 
to exemplify the propriety of the remarks al- 
ready made. 

Monarchial government, when considered 
as the delegated power of God, suppt)ses an 
hereditary succession ; and of course the will 
of the Monarch, with his successors, must be 
binding, not only on the present generation, 
but also on those which are to come. To 
suppose that the will of those who existed 
once, but are now dead, can be binding on 
the generations yet to come, is ridiculous. 
One is out of the world, and the other not in 
it, and of course they are two non-entities, 
which can never meet in this world, and 
therefore can by no means form obligations 
for one another, agreeably to Natural Justice. 
Moreover, as the government is for the bene- 
fit of the people, and not the people far the 
government. Hence, it must be calculated so 
as to answer every purpose of government. 
But Monarchy is not calculated so to do, but 
by the aid or assistance of an Aristocracy, an 
additional oppression, whereby the generality 
of the people must be kept in fear and pro- 
found ignorance, by t}-rannical laws, to pre- 
vent the '•'•spirit of enquiry;' the "liberty of 
speech" and of the " press ;" which shows 
that their works are had, and that they " love 
darkness rather than light, because their deeds 
are evil !" Of course it is not the most ex- 
cellent way ; because it supposes one man to 
have more sense and wisdom than all the 
nation beside — whereas hereditary succession 
is as liable to havg a fool as a wise man for 
a governor ; and more so, when degenera- 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 55 



! tion is rendered certain by confining their 
intermarriages exclusively to Royal Blood. 

The more this subject is investigated, the 
more the absurdity of it "will appear. It is 
inconsistent, both with Scripture and Common 
Sense. It is contrary to every principle both 
of moral goodness and of natural justice. It 
cannot stand the test of a comparison with 
the Moral Law, the Law of Nature, or the 
Rule of Practice. 

OF THE POPE'S POWER. 
If the Progressive power of the Pope, and 
the almost incredible height to which it grew, 
the summit appearing so stupendous with a 
pompous show, be compared with the " Law 
of Nature," and the character of the Almighty, 
the idea of Monarchy or Tyrannical power as 
being the delegated power of God, will sink 
into contempt. 

Moral obligation and duty having great in- 
fluence on the mind and practice of man. 
Religion was made use of as a tool to answer 
the purposes of ambitious and designing men. 

j Hence the origin of '■-Religion established by 

I Law.''' But in order to accomplish the end, 
the charge must be committed only to an in- 

j genious few, who are fitted and qualified for 

![ the purpose by every possible instruction; 

I while all the rest must be kept in the greatest 
possible ignorance, that they may be the more 
manageable. 

The executors of the work being ingeniously 
qualified and the minds of the people pre- 
pared, a deception might easily be practised 
where none were permitted to think and judge 
and act for themselves. Hence the origin of 
the Pagan Heroes, and Mythology, and Ora- 
cles, and Priests. 

Under tyranny and oppression, which pro- 
hibit liberty of conscience, and bind the peo- 

! pie in eternal ignorance, the mental powers 
of men are so impaired, and their moral fa- 
culties so darkened, that reason will not do its 

1 office : And hence mankind became credulous 
to a degree which in this enlightened day, is 
hardly to be believed. 
; Constantine the Great, in order to secure 
the influence of Christian Ministers in his 

I favor, and thereby establish his unbounded 
power, in and over the Roman Empire, abo- 

' lished Paganism, and established Christianity 
as the National Religion. And from thence 
.the Ministry became a species of trade and 
traffic down to this time. 

Every valuable and important institution is 
capable of abuse ; and not any thing more so 
than religion : but there is a distinction to be 
made between the thing itself and the abuse 
,of it. Religion is a good thing ; but from one 
small abuse of it may originate important 
consequences. Constantine, in order to ac- 



complish his own purposes, erected the image 
of the Saviour on the cross, and carried it in 
the front of his army, to lead on the van of 
nominal Christians. The image of the Vir- 
gin Mary found its way to follow after , and 
hence all the abomination of images, &c. &c. 
in the Christian Church. 

As might have been expected, the tempta- 
tion of gain and grandeur, arising out of the 
'■ Religious law establishment*' of Constantine, 
many of the heathen Priests and others, be- 
came professional Christians, either for the 
name, or for the " Loaves and Fishes.^'' Of 
course, '• moral evil," took the lead, and the 
church, so called, went on the road to ruin. 

In those days of yore when people were 
taught that the will of a tyrant should be 
considered as the delegated power of God, and 
reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretend- 
ed to think and act for themselves, except the 
true u'orshippers of GOD, who acted from 
conscientious motives. The multitudes were 
sadly imposed upon. The bare say-so of the 
Priest was received as Divine truth, and im- 
postors became influential, and were respected. 
It was difiicult to cope with popular opinion, 
which was founded in long established habits 
— backed by Civil, and supported by Eccle- 
siastical authority; till at length, the power 
of the established Clergy became more respect- 
able and influential than the civil authority, 
and began to take the lead, .and bear rule 
accordingly; domineering over those who 
had been their promoters, until affairs were 
entirely transposed ; so that the Civil Law 
and authority were only used as tools by the 
Ecclesiastics, to answer their own ends, as the 
Priests were formerly used to support the ty- 
rannical power of ambitious usurpers. 

Credulous people, still chained by despot- 
ism and ignorance, retained their old prejud- 
ices. With them tyranny was humanity, and 
was reverenced as the delegated power of God. 
And if a Priest should say that a horse was 
a cow,'^ or a ham of bacon was a fsh, he must 
not dispute it ; but must believe the say-so" of 
the Priest, in opposition to his own senses. 

At length , one was exalted above his fel- 
lows, and as an expression of his power and 
dignity, was styled, " Bishop of Bishops, or 
Universal Bishop," and claimed all the 
world for his own, so that no King or Potent- 
ate could reign but by his consent, as he was 
to be considered the successor of the Apostle 
Peter, who was constituted the Vicegerent of 
the Almighty upon earth. — Thus the right to 
determine all disputes, and to bestow crowns 
and kingdoms at pleasure, and to make new 
laws, &c. &c. were his pretensions to man- 
kind, as exemplified in the affairs of Poland 
— " And all the world wondered after the 
I Beast" — Infallibility, which belongs to the 



56 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



Almighty alone, was ascribed to this great 
ONE by all his adherents. 

The crown of France possessed by Henry 
IV., was adjudged to Rudolph, his competitor, 
by the power and decision of the Pope, who 
also claimed the kingdom of Spain, as the 
patrimony of St. Peter, by virtue of some old 
deeds which he pretended were lost. 

The claim not being disputed, a tax or an- 
nuity was the icFult. Hence the origin of 
Peter Pence,''' k'lown in differenr countries 
I to a late day. 

The titles of " Most Christian Majesty,'' 
and " Most Catholic Majesty,'' were the result 
and donation of this self-claimed " Viceger- 
ent power." Also "Defender of the Faith," 
was another spurious gift from the same self- 
claimed authority , as a reward for merit, in 
writing a book in favor of the Vicegerency, 
by Henry VHI. of England. 

The crown of England was adjudged to the 
king of France, unless King John would com- 
pl}^ with the Vicegerent's requisition ; which 
was done to save the kingdom. 

The idea became so popular, that the sanc- 
tion and confirmation of this " spurious" 
Vicegerent was so necessary to make good 
and valid any kingly authority, that the king 
of Denmark sent to Rome, to obtain the bless- 
ing of confirmation, in and over his Kingdom. 

The Son to the em^peror of Russia posted 
off to Rome afeo, to be confirmed in what he 
expected to inherit by virtue of his father. 
And "The world wondered after the Beast!"' 

A law of " Inquisition" was enacted by the 
Ecclesiastical court to destroy "heresy," — 
that is, all who dare to think and judge, and 
act for themselves. 

The " Art of Printing," was considered 
" witchcraft," and the inventor was punished 
as a "wizard," and his colleague only es- 
caped by proving it to be mere mechanism. 

A gentleman who taught the present theory 
of Astronomy, was adjudged to die for heresy, 
because he apprehended the earth to be like a 
ball, when the pretended Vicegerent affirmed 
it to be like a table upon legs ; and a recant- 
ation was necessary to save his life. And all 
who believed in the "Antipodes." were ex- 
communicated by Pope Gregory VII. 

Difference of opinion was heresy, and the 
: consequence was recantation or death. And 
\ doubtful cases were put to the torture, to com- 
; pel them to give evidence against themselves. 

If a man should speak the truth, it would 
be considered and construed as a libel, if in 
opposition to popular and common received 
opinion. And the greater the truth, the greater 
the libel or heresy, of course. 

Many Dead Bodies were raised, and their 
coffins chained, to prevent them from giving 
" leg-bail," while they were excommunicated, 



and " cursed" to eternal misery, with " Bell 
book and Candle light," and then consigned 
to the flames as Culprits, or " Heretics," who 
were to be " burned alive." What a pompous 
show, what a farce, and a mocking of Com- 
mon Sense ! 

The fallacious ideas that " tyranny is the 
delegated power of God," and that ignorance 
is necessary for the welfare of society, are 
not happily excluded from the United States, 
and ought to be banished out of the world. 

THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. 

The Bishop's power arrived at its zenith, 
had so intoxicated him, that he fell asleep. 
This spurious Vicegerent who was so chari- 
table as to give crowns and kingdoms not his 
own, to obtain money and popularity from his 
courtiers, and enlarge his own power and in- 
fluence, bestowed two things more than for- 
m.erly, which began to awaken up " common 
sense." The first was countries of which he 
had never heard : and secondly, pardons, not 
only for sins past and present, but also for 
" those which were to come." The fir.st laid 
the foundation for enterprize. It excited in- 
quiry after true philosophic information, and 
improvements in the arts and sciences. The 
latter paved the way for the discovery of 
truth in Divinity. 

One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of 
the Creatof, for the benefit of rising genera- 
tions of man, for several thousands of years, 
had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A 
land magnificent for its stupendous and lofty 
mountains — its numerous and extensive rivers 
— its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a 
soil superior to that of any country in the 
ancient known world is discovered. A new- 
world appears — the theatre, designed by the 
Governor of the Universe, for the display of 
some important and grand design, worthy of 
Himself. 

Tyranny had unmanned the people ; but 
the spirit of enterprize and discovery being 
excited, and the countries which might be 
discovered being conferred upon the fortunate 
adventurer by the spurious Vicegerent, which 
was considered sufficient to give a good and 
sufficient title to any discovered countries. 
INIany thousands embarked in the undertaking. 
Supported by this authority, they considered 
not the countries only, but the people also 
who inhabited those countries, as their pro- 
perty, and treated them as an inferior race of 
beings, doomed them at pleasure both to 
slavery and death. Such was the degraded 
state of the human mind ! So much was an 
universal revolution wanting for the amelio- 
ration of man ! 

On the other hand, the selling of pardons, 
or granting " indulgencies" for " sins to come," 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 57 



opened a door for all manner of vice ; so of- 
fensive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit 
of detestation and abhorrence. And "com- 
mon sense"' awoke from its lethargy, and 
paved the way for what is called the^" refor- 
mation." Martin Luther bore testimony in 
Germany against the Pope. And the Pope in 
his turn, poured out " bulls," with fury. 
Their disputes, aided by the Art of Printing, 
produced an almost universal reflection among 
the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry 
and research after truth. And thus after a 
sleep of several hundred years, the people 
were awakened, and began to think and judge 
for themselves. But common sense had be- 
come so much blinded by the darkness of ig- 
norance, that she only " viewed men as trees 
walking !" And such were the prejudices of 
the people of the old world, that there was 
not a place found among them, where the 
" Rights of Man" could be peaceably enjoyed 
agreeable to the " Law of Nature." 

Mark the wisdom and goodness of the Su- 
preme Governor of the world ! that the dis- 
covery of America was so long delayed ; and 
that at length it happened at such an impor- 
tant era of the world. 

The two grants of the Vicegerent, viz. that 
by which unheard of countries were given 
away, and that by which indulgencies for sin 
were given *to purchasers ; both were confer- 
red about the same time ; and the discovery 
of America, and the reformation in Germany, 
followed very shortly after the same period of 
time : all of which co-operated in effecting a 
revolution in the theory both of Astronomy 
and Divinity. The earth was no longer con- 
sidered by thinking men, as a " table upon 
legs." And the Vicegerency was treated with 
contempt, as being an imposition upon man- 
kind : and the Bishop was soon stripped of 
one-third of his dominions. But nevertheless, 
the spirit of persecution still prevailed among 
the different sects, until the innocent Quakers 
appeared in the days of Fox. It could not be 
otherwise, it will ever attend all ' Law reli- 
gion.' John Calvin was the cause of M. S. 
being put to death, for mere matters of opinion, 
and Melancthon justified him in it. Martin 
Luther wrote to the magistrates to punish 
some who differed from him, which afterwards 
gave great uneasiness. Hence, many thou- 
sands who were waked up, ' flew to the wil- 
derness of America,' hoping there peaceably 
to enjoy those rights bestowed upon them by 
the God of Nature. But the spirit and preju- 
dice of education, so deeply rooted, was hard 
to be eradicated. Hence, some who bad fled 
from the intolerant hand of persecution, be- 
came oppressive, themselves ; and others in 
turn had to suffer. — Four Quakers were put 
to death ; merely for indifferent matters of re- 



ligion. And from the old idea that religion 
could not be maintained unless upheld by 
civil power, those who had come hither to en- 
joy their opinions, began to form ' Religious 
establishments, by laws of their own.' At 
length, however, they were better informed, 
and their progeny better taught, which laid 
a foundation for the investigation of the 
"Rights of Man," and the more perfect know- 
ledge of the "law of nature." 

As virtue and religion, and the arts and 
sciences have gone hand in hand together ; 
so dissipation and destruction succeed each 
other. These things are observable in the 
rise and fall of the five succeeding nations — 
the Jews, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, 
Greeks and Romans, who succeeded each 
other in their turns. 

Persecution drove the first settlers to Ame- 
rica, and oppression pursuing them still, gave 
rise to the spirit of enquiry. All that energy 
of soul, with which man is endowed by the 
God of Nature was roused ] and they were 
determined to enjoy as much of nature's law, 
as by their exertions they could secure. From 
this sprung the outlines of our national char- 
acter. 

As ignorance and severity are necessary 
for the support of tyranny, to keep the people 
in awe^ so light and information are neces- 
sary to cut the sinews of tyrannical govern- 
ment, and bring mankind into the exercise and 
enjoyment of their proper rights and dignity, 
agreeably to the 'Law of Nature,' to the 
' Moral Law,' and to the ' Rule of Practice,' 
as ;»iablished by the Governor of the Uni- 
verse. 

The LAWS, PREJUDICES and ignorance of 
mankind had been such, that there was not a 
place in the ancient known world, that ad- 
mitted of the revolution to begin, Avhich was 
necessary for the emergency of man. 

No place was so ripe — no part in the na- 
tural world so fitted as America. Because of 
its infancy, the people would hear instruction 
as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect 
education. But those of the old countries of 
monarchy, imagined themselves to have arriv- 
ed at the summit of political perfection ; of 
course there is no occasion for further inquiry. 
Religious bigotry also was another great hin- 
drance, which through the prejudice of Church 
and State, had mighty influence. Besides, the 
minds of the people were so degraded, the 
moral faculty was so debased, they were not 
prepared so act with that prompt and delibe- 
rate firmness, which was required in so great 
a work. From all these considerations, such 
persons who had the clearest heads and best 
hearts which those days afforded, fled to 
America. Determined not to receive things 
as matters of fact on the bare say-so of others, 



58 



AKALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



when repugnant to common sense ; they were 
men — they had the spirit of inquiry ; and took 
the liberty to think, and judge, and act for 
themselves. And as that was not admissible 
in the old world, they had energy and en- 
terprize enough to come to the New World 
and enjoy their opinions. Thus the spirit of 
INDEPENDENCE in embryo, migrated with our 
ancestors, when they emigrated to this happy 
land. 

One thing is worthy of observation, which, 
though of small beginning, produced noble 
consequences. William Penn, the celebrated 
Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, 
contrary to the practice in all other countries, 
required no particular ' test' or religious opi- 
nion as a qualiiication for office • but en- 
couraged all societies, to settle in the state, 
making all equally secure, and eligible to 
any office and dignity which their worth and 
virtue might deserve. 

The persecution of the Quakers in Massa- 
chusetts, was the effect of relics of prejudices 
brought from the old world. But the death 
of those four innocent sufferers, tended in its 
consequences to check religious bigotry, and 
it lowered away. 

The various opinions which emigrated were 
a check upon each other, and laid a foun- 
dation for a mutual forbearance, which were 
exemplified by Providence and Rhode Island ! 

Jg^^ Lord Baltimore also, who was a 
Roman Catholic, being provoked to jealousy, 
became liberal towards emigrants. of different 
opinions, and gave them encouragemeu. 
settle in his colony. And since the revolu- 
tion, the oppressive Tobacco Laws have been 
"repealed both in Maryland and Virginia; 
which put the established clergy on a level 
with other denominations. New Hampshire 
and Vermont have likewise laid aside the 
Clerical yoke. But Massachusetts and Con- 
necticut retain a tincture of the old W ; 

which is a departure from the ' Law of Na- 
ture,'' and a violation of ' Moral obligation,- 
and an infringement upon ' Natural Justice P 
Though some of their laws have been modified 
in a small degree. 

And the liberal spirit of Penn, so agreeable 
to the 'Law of Nature,' the 'Moral Law,' 
and the ' Rule of Practice,' prevailed in the 
land, until the 'Law of Nature,' established 
by the Governor of the Universe — that is an 
universal liberty of conscience Avas establish- 
ed.* This done, nothing further is wanting 
but that the ' Moral Law' of Love should be 
written in every heart. ' Thou shalt love thy 
neighbor as thyself,' and the ' Rule of Prac- 
tice' be seen in the conduct of each and every 
individual, 'As ye would that men should do 

* By ihe confederation in the CONSTITUTION of the 
Federal Government. 



unto you, do you even so unto them,' that 
golden ' Rule of practice,' which was the 
' Law of Moses,' the spirit of the ' Prophets,' 
and the injunction of Jesus Christ.' 

Before all things can be right in the human 
family, the ' Moral Law' must reign in all 
parts. Before that can exist universally, the 
' Law of Nature' must be revived and restored, 
to reign in all nations; and that it may be so, 
the ' Rule of Practice' must be attended to 
from principle, because they are connected 
with, and mutually dependent upon each other. 
Therefore, there is need for a general reform 
in the world, both in the head and heart. For 
the whole head is sick, and the whole heart is 
faint — from the crown of the head to the sole 
of the foot, is full of wounds, bruises and pu- 
trifying sores. 

The discovery of America after her dormant 
state, with the concomitant circumstaHces at- 
tending it, began to cast great light on the 
dispensations of Divine Providence, and shed 
a new lustre on the aspect of human affairs. 

The spirit , of the Gospel, or the ' Moral 
Law' of Love, the ' Law of Nature' and the 
' Rule of Practice,' have begun to revive, and 
some are running to and fro, and knowledge 
is increasing. But all things are not right 
yet, nor can they be, until the ' Personal, So- 
cial, and Maral Rights' of mankind are re- 
stored. When this is done, there will be an 
end of ' Tyrannical power,' and established re- 
ligion will cease, and universal liberty of con- 
science will be enjoyed in the Love of the 
Creator, and of mankind. Then the ' Wolf 
and the Lamb will dwell together, and there 
will not be any more war.' 

The Almighty had long borne with the na- 
tions of the earth, but now his controversy 
has begun, and happy will it be for those who 
are prepared for the storm. 

It is a matter of rejoicing with the upright 
in heart, that they have an asylum in the day 
of trouble. But where will the wicked and 
proud oppressors hide their guilty heads '? 
The day of vengeance is near, and the five 
swords of the Almighty are so visible in the 
earth, that no considerate man can deny the 
hand of GOD. Destructive insects, earth- 
quakes, wars, pestilence and famine. Though 
people account for these things on natural 
principles, yet nature emanated from the 
power of GOD, still is under HIS control, i 
which to the discerning eye is visible in all ^ 
HIS works. Hence the words of Gen. Wash- 
ington are pertinent to the case in hand — 'But 
this seems to be the age of wonders, and it is 
reserved for intoxicated and lawless France, 
for purposes of Providence far beyond the 
reach of human ken, to slaughter her own 
citizens, and disturb the repose of all the 
world besides.' 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



59 



OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. 

We have no instance of an elective mon- 
archy established upon proper social princi- 
ples. To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it 
has been found necessary to make the electors 
hereditary. Of course to confine the right of 
suffrage, in the most important of all elections, 
to a few overgrown indivi(j.uals. 

An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous 
and absurd. ' And an absolute monarchy, 
where an individual is endowed with both 
' legislative' and ' executive authority,' is still 
much more to be feared. He that is not ac- 
countable to any body for his conduct, should 
be intrusted by no body. Besides, hereditary 
monarchy in any form, runs an equal risk to 
have a fool as a wise man for a governor, 
and more so, considering the effects of limited 
intermarriages. • 

An 'Aristocracy' may secure to the coun- 
sels of state a larger fund of information ; but 
at the same time it places the people under 
many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they 
must also be hereditary, and be supported by 
entailed property, they are disqualified for 
' Legislative and Executive,' and even for 'Ju- 
dicial trust,' inasmuch as the ' Law of Nature' 
is violated in their very raising. They have 
become unnatural brothers, who consider their 
brethren as beings of an inferior grade and 
rank to themselves ; and of course, from the 
spirit of their education, they are contamina- 
ted with prejudices and partialit)^, which 
wholly disqualifies them to judge with equity 
and humanity agreeable to the ' Law of Nature.' 

' Democracy,' in small and petty societies, 
may appJy and answer many valuable purpo- 
ses to mankind ; as in days of old, where the 
whole voice of the people could be obtained, 
or at least all of those concerned. But in a 
large and extensive country it would become 
too unwieldy. But as the ' Law of Nature,' 
on social principles, makes them equally in- 
terested and entitled to a voice in the forma- 
tion of those prudential rules' made for the 
regulation of the whole ' Representative'' form 
o/g•o^!ernwen^ presents itself as most appro- 
priate to answer every purpose. By this 
method the voice of the people is made over to 
their Representative. And hence, there is a 
'personal and social compact,' agreeable to the 
' Law of Nature ;' which may be made to suit 
the greatest nation. And provided the world 
of mankind were more enlightened, it might 
forever exclude the necessity of an appeal to 
war. Wars are neither more nor less than 
national quarrels ; and when both parties are 
sick and tired of the contest, they settle their 
differences through the medium of a conven- 
tion of Delegates. Why not take this course 
in the first instance, and spare human blood ^ 



This mode of government will best guard 
the people against tyrannical imposition of 
both ' Church and State.' The Representa- 
tion being only for a limited time, and then 
the Delegate returns to his former sphere, and 
becomes a private citizen, and of course feels 
the effects of his own legislation as a member 
of society. This exchange of public for private 
life, like the ebbing and flowing of the sea, 
will tend to keep things pure, so that the af- 
fairs of the nation may at all times bear in- 
vestigation. Moreover, it stimulates people 
of all classes to search after truth and to 
communicate knowledge. And the interest 
of the commonwealth is made secure, whilst 
the rights of individuals are safely guaranteed, 
and sacredly kept by chosen men in trust, who 
as faithful Executors, must give account. 

RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER 

MONARCHS. 
In ' Monarchical Governments,' in cases of 
'rebellion or treason,' the 'real estates' are 
forfeited to the monarch, and the widow and 
fatherless child is turned out of doors, and the 
poor culprit himself suffers death. Now con- 
sidering the punishment to be proportioned to 
the crime, the conclusion must be, that the 
Land properly belongs to the Monarch ; oth- 
erwise why disinherit the wife and children, 
seeing there is no natural justice in making 
the innocent suffer for the guilty 1 But as 
real estates are made hereditary in a particular 
branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture 
to the Crown in cases of rebellion or treason, 
it is manifest that they n^ust have been de- 
rived from the government, and are only held 
during good behavior. Of course, all lands 
originally were considered Crown Lands, no 
doubt made so by conquest or usurpation ; 
and then parcelled out to a few, who should 
hold them as tenants to the Crown. These 
tenants had their tenants also — and thus the 
whole was dependent on the will and pleasure 
of one individual. 

OF REPRESENTATION. 
All men being considered free and inde- 
pendent in their individual capacity ; but de- 
pendent in their social capacity, the rights of 
each are equal. The first by virtue of exist- 
ence ; the latter by virtue of being a member 
of Society. Our personal and social rights 
being equal, neither of them can be taken 
from us but by our own consent, without in- 
fringing upon 'natural justice. Except only 
when forfeited to society by some misdemean- 
or, or taken by the laws of the Creator who 
gave them. Our rights being equal, so are 
our privileges — of course our rights, privile- 
ges, duties and obligations are the same in 
each and in all. Therefore the neglect of the 



00 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



right of suffrage in any individual is a viola- 
tion of social duty — that is, a breach of one 
of the obligations we owe to society. By 
neglecting our social duties we involve our- 
selves in a violation of natural justice, which 
requires a proper use and improvement of 
those social blessings, conferred upon us by 
the Supreme Governor of the World, who will 
hdld. us accountable for the neglect of every 
relative duty. These are considerations not 
sufficiently weighed by many. All are deeply 
interested in them, though many remain igno- 
rant of it. And to excuse ourselves by con- 
cluding that these things do not concern us, 
though our well being is deeply concerned, is 
all of a piece with the supposition, that the 
will of a Tyrant is the order of Providence 
and the delegated power of God. 

As individuals and as members of society, 
we have a right to claim a voice in all public 
deliberations, and to see to it that we have 
justice done to us. Because our ' social rights' 
grow out of our ' personal rights.' Our own 
power, as individuals, not being equal to our 
wants and necessities, we exchange a part of 
our 'personal rights' for 'social rights,' by 
casting a part into the common stock by dele- 
gation- and hence our power and will is 
made over to our Representative, and \xe take 
the arm of society of which we are a part, 
for our protection, in addition to our own. So 
that society grants us nothing — but we draw 
on the capital as a matter of right. Hence it 
is self-evident, that Social or Civil distinctions 
can be founded only on public utility agreea- 
ble to the rules of equity. 

NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENAC- 
TION OF LAW. 

' Social Rights,' when protected by ' general 
rules,' and applied to a nation or people as a 
body, are called ' political but when applied 
to individuals, are called ' civil.' Hence the 
distinction between ' Political and Civil Law.' 

The end of all political associations is the 
preservation of the natural and imprescriptible 
' Rights of Man :' and these rights are ' Lib- 
erty, Property. Security, and resistance of Op- 
pi'ession.' The people are essentially the 
source of all sovereignty ; nor can any in- 
dividual or body of men be entitled to any 
authority, which is not expressly derived from 
them. ' Civil Liberty' consists in doing what- 
ever does not injure another. And the law is 
an expression of the will of the community 
for individual instruction. 

The Law, of course, ought to prohibit such 
actions only as are hurtful to society, and to 
impose no penalties, but such as are absolutely 
and manifestly necessary, for the welfare of 
society. 

And all Citizens have a right to concur, 



either personally, or by their representative, 
in the formation of those general rules, which 
might be properly enough called the Law of 
' Prudence.' 

The general rule, or the Law of Prudence, I 
should be the same to all, whether to puiiish j 
or protect. All being equal in rights, are j 
equally eligible to all honors, places, and em- I 
ployments, according, to their different abilities, 
without any other distinction than that created 
by their virtue and talents. 

OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. 

Here it is proper to remark, that there is 
frequently a misapplication of terms, which j 
gives improper conceptions, leading the reader j 
or hearer to ascribe effects to causes which j 
could never produce them. And so setting 
out in error, 'they must forever continue to be 1 
wrong. Thus, says one, ' Reason teaches ! 
me this or that,' when the information was | 
derived through the channel of tradition, j 
Again, ' A^afure works' so and so, when there ! 
is no principle in nature to operate it: but is ' 
vvholly the effect of Art, or the works of I 
Nature's GOD. I 

To ascribe that to nature which belongs to j 
art is certainly wrong, and leads to confusion ! I 
Every effect should be 'ascribed to its original j 
and proper cause, in order to come at the true 
knowledge of things, as they are, or as they 
should be, in a relative point of view. 

Islands, for example, may originate three 
ways. — First, from Nature's God ; Secondly 
— From Nature herself ; Thirdly — From art. 
Thus the Island of Great Britain was foi'med 
by Nature's God, at the creation. The Island 
of New Orleans, near two hundred miles in 
length and about twelve in bread ih, was form- j 
ed by nature. The flood- wood and mud j 
washing down from the Missouri and other I 
rivers into the Mississippi, having formed this 
island, and divided the water that was once 
an arm of the sea, making Lake Poinchetrain 
and Tuckepaw Bay. And an artificial island 
is formed at New York for the erection of a 
battery, at the junction of two rivers. 

I have now hinted at our rights, as existing , 
by the ' Law of Nature,' established primari- 
ly by our Creator, as we individually stand j 
related to each other; and also at the 'Law 1 
of Nations,' which is improperly called the j 
' Law of Nature,' and is evidently the effect j 
of ART ; and such as prudence dictates as ne- j 
cessary for general rules, for the regulation of j 
the whole, and may with greater propriety be | 
called the ' Lav/ of Prudence.' These last i 
being received in some degree among the na- { 
tions, are therefore called the ' Law of Na- ! 
tions.' And indeed it might be well, if .they j 
were received more' generally among the Hu- j 
man Family. 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PmLOSOPHY. 



61 



RECAPITULATION. 1 

We have derived from tiie God of Nature 
certain unalienable rights. It is necessary to 
have those rights guaranteed against an 
Usurper. I 

Civil Government is therefore necessary. — 
Prudence dictates the propriety of delegating 
to suitable persons so much of those rights as 
may be necessary for the formation and exe- 
cution of that political machine which is 
called Government. 

Government, when formed, is under obliga- 
tions to act only for the public good and gene- 
ral welfare. And the principles of natural 
justice and Moral obligation will sanction the 
same, when considered in relation to the Mo- 
ral Governor of the World. 

By way of explanation, from what hath 
been observed, as one of the whole, I have 
certain personal rights which cannot be taken 
from me on the principles of natural justice, 
without my consent. I am naturally inter- 
ested in their security ; of course prudence 
requires my consent. I give it, and by virtue 
thereof, I have a right to expect and claim in 
conjunction with others, certain privileges at 
the hand of my government — that is my boun- 
ty, viz. — Protection of my person, character 
and property ; and peaceably to enjoy with- 
out interruption, the use of my liberty, and 
the privilege of seeking happiness in an inno- 
cent way — that is, where no man's right is 
invaded, nor the public peace disturbed. I 
have also the right and privilege of private 
judgment in matters of opinion and moral duty 
in the things of God and eternity — -things 
which can concern no one but myself. 

A CONTRAST. 

Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted 
with the present state of the world, and we 
shall distinctly see that all things are not 
right in the world, and of course that there is 
need of a great and general reform, before the 
Head and Heart, the motives and conduct of 
men will correspond with the ' Moral Law,' 
the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- 
tice.' And it will be well to remember that 
all men are accountable to the Supreme Gov- 
ernor of the World, not only for their motives 
and conduct toward each other, but for their 
disposition of Heart towards HIM, whether 
they be Rulers, Subjects or Citizens, if they 
would meet the approbation of God upon their 
souls. Let them therefore take heed how they 
suffer considerations of interest or popularity 
to lead them astray. Lest they sell their eter- 
nal peace for a transitory object. Upstart 
Governments may take heed and tremble, and 
so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, 
seeing their eternity is at stake ! 



OF PUNISHMENTS. 

It is the certainty of punishment, more than 
the severity of it, that will have the greatest 
effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws, prop- 
erly apportioned to the nature of crimes, and 
well and faithfully executed, are best for the 
well-being of society. But as the degrees of 
punishment must bear some analogy to the 
circumstances of the crime, so the heinousness 
of the offence with its magnitude, must be 
taken into the account, to judge properly what 
degrees of chastisement shall be inflicted in 
any case. — Very few, if any persons should 
be punished with death, because it is taking 
that which cannot be restored. And to take 
that from another, which we did not be.stow, 
ahd which cannot be restored, is running near 
to the precipice of doing unnatural injustice. 

An innocent person being suddenly cut off, 
is injured irreparably beyond all possible cal- 
culation ; for .his eternity may depend upon it. 
But the variations of crimes are so great and 
numerous, that a variety of punishments is 
necessary to meet every case ; hence the Peni- 
tentiary System presents to view, as proper 
for the subject, by admitting of degrees, both 
of time and solitude. 

The institution is humane, both in its na- 
ture and consequences. The culprit is pre- 
vented from further injury to society, and has 
opportunity for reflection — and by learning or 
improving some trade, he may become an use- 
ful member of society — and if innocent of the 
charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, 
which has been exemplified in several cases. 

In many cases the Judge or Jury, from 
strong presumptive proof, may believe a man 
accused to be guilty of the charge, and as a 
dangerous man to society and to his neighbor- 
hood, would feel free to send him to the Peni-, 
tentiary, when neither the crime nor the evi- 
dence would justify them to take his life. 
Hence, under sanguinary Laws many offend- 
ers would escape through humanity. 

A few plain Rules, properly enforced, will 
prove of more consequence, than tyrannical 
barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This is self- 
evident, to those who reflect on the various 
mo'des of family government. 

Those parents who threaten much, and per- 
form but little, and promise some and do 
nothing, but by fits and starts, dealing out 
blows without rule or reason and then only 
when in a pet or passion — have children who 
have no confidence in what they say. For 
their inconsistencies they are cordially des- 
pised by their children, who wish to get from 
under their government. And such children 
become mere pests to society. On the other 
hand, such parents as use few words, and are 
firm, who act deliberately, perform their pro- 
mises or threats, are generally blest with obe- 



62 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY 



dient children, who afterwards are a blessing 
to the community. 

The design of punishment is, — 1st, to re- 
form the person who suffers it — 2dly, to pre- 
vent the perpetration of crimes, by deterring 
others — Sdly, to remove those persons from 
society, who have manifested by their tem- 
pers and crimes, that they are unfit to live in it. 

The reformation of a criminal can never be 
effected by a public punishment, for the fol- 
lowing reasons : 

First — As it is always connected with infa- 
my ; it destroys in him the sense of shame, 
which is one of the strongest out-posts to 
virtue. 

Secondly — It is generally of such short du- 
ration, as to produce none of those changes ^n 
body of mind, which are absolutely necessary 
to reform obstinate habits of vice. 

Thirdl}' — Experience proves, that public 
punishments have increased propensities to 
crimes. A man who has lost his character 
at a public whipping-post, hath nothing va- 
luable left to lose in society. 

Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, 
and shame to infamy : these, added to his old 
habits of vice, he probably feels a spirit of 
revenge against the whole community, whose 
laws have inflicted his punishment upon him, 
and hence he is stimulated to add to the num- 
ber and enormity of his outrages upon society. 

Therefore public punishment will harden 
the heart, and tend to qualify men to be a nui- 
sance to society, and a pest to mankind. For 
a man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a 
good character, nor property to influence his 
actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by 
miscoaduct but his soul — the company of his 
friends, and his liberty and life. 

Hence the punishment should be fitted to 
his case, and the degree to the nature of his 
crime which the Law of Equity requires. 
The diilerence of crimes and the variations are 
such, that the Penitentiary system seems best 
fitted to it, and appears the most suitable on | 
the principles of humanity and common sense, j 
to answer the purpose. . i 

First — It admits of degrees both of time in | 
the duration, and also in the confinement; j 

Secondly — It prevents the stupefaction, or 
insensibility to every sense of shame, or duty 
and moral obligation and character, which the 
ignominy from the Pillory or Whipping-Post 
beget — and also it prevents the resentment or 
desire to revenge the public infamy. 

Thirdly — It prevents his bad example om 
corrupting society, and gives him no oppor- 
tunity of injuring others, was he disposed to 
do it. 

Fourthly — It gives him time and opportu- 
nity for reflection and repentance ; and must 
naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. — The 



loss of friends and their company, the loss of 
liberty, the idea of which is more painful 
than the thoughts of death ; and the idea of re- 
gaining or being restored to them again, which 
is so animating and pleasing, have a powerful 
operation and influence upon the mind to pro- 
duce a reformation. And he may yet become 
an useful citizen by his trade ; the injured 
also may be indemnified, and likewise the 
public expenses paid. 

The practice of hanging for ' horse-stealing,' 
under the idea of proportioning the punish- 
ment to the crime — is to suppose, that a man 
is of no more value than a horse, degrading 
mankind down to a level with the brutes. 

Tl^e frequency of public executions and 
gibbets in British Europe, tend to harden the 
people, and contaminate the human mind. It 
eradicates those soft principles of nature, im- 
planted in the human breast by the Creator, 
which are so visible in childhood, until they 
are erased by a long course of evil habits. 
Thus people becoming hardened, are qualified 
for every evil work, so as to sport with death, 
and scoff at damnation — and hence the many 
pick-pocket robberies, and other evils which 
transpire while viewing the awful scene of 
execution, and which, if detected, would ex- 
pose them to a similar fa.te. 

There are upwards of one hundred and 
sixty offences, which are punishable with 
death, according to their code of criminal laws. 

Now to consider this subject properly, there 
appears not that distinction observed between 
vice and virtue, which the nature of the case 
admits of, and requires to be made for the 
welfare of society ; and of course, if the hu- 
man mind is not properly informed, and im- 
pressed with just views of Right and Wrong 
— good society cannot be cultivated, and the 
world will remain as a bedlam under the curse 
of ignorance. For according to the fountain 
so will be the stream. Hence if the principle 
be bad, the fruit must be bad also. Therefore 
the axe must be laid at the root, and the rub- 
bish, dissipation and darkness, arising from 
ignorance, must be removed. General infor- 
mation must be promoted, and proper ideas 
implanted and cultivated in the mind, that 
people may practice Virtue from principle, as 
rational agents, who must give account. 

The propriety and importance of a good 
and early education, is not considered by 
many. . But let it be remembered, whatever is 
learned in youth,* remains fixed for life; 
whereas what old people learn, is like writing 
on the sand, which is washed out by the first 
rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a 
young branch the way you would have it 
grow, otherwise it will be hard to effect by 
art, what would become easy and natural, if 
timely performed. 



.4NALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



63 



Provided we are not to be governed on such 
principles, as ignorance and terror compose, 
then we must insist on the opposite theory, 
viz. general information and proper motives. 
Such as are noble in their nature, and calcu- 
lated in their consequence to promote the wel- 
fare of Society. And every one must strive 
to do his part, both in cultivating and practi- 
sing the WORK ! 

This subject properly digested, shews the 
propriety of inculcating the doctrine of First 
principles — our relation to God and man ! 
Without this how shall people judge of Natu- 
ral Justice and moral obligation 1 Or how 
perform their moral duties 1 In proportion to 
the ignorance of the people, vice and imposi- 
tion have ever abounded — whilst on the other 
hand, in proportion as light has shone, true 
dignity of soul has appeared m a line of vir- 
tuous conduct. Natural Justice attended to, 
and the Moral Government of the Supreme 
Being acknowledged, c In proportion as any 
Nation or People have been just and good, so 
prosperity has attended them, whilst the arts 
and sciences have flourished. But when their 
conduct has been reversed, though God may 
have borne with them for a season, the day 
of their visitation will come at last ! 

OF POLITICAL EXISTENCE. 

God, as the Creator and supporter of man 
hath a right to govern his creatures and pre- 
scribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his 
creature, has a right, and it is his duty and 
privilege to obey. In eternity people must be 
judged and rewarded, as individuals only. 
But in this world as we exist socially, we 
have social privileges, which are called Poli- 
tical ; and National Political privileges abused, 
becomes a political evil, and a political evil 
must be cured, or it must become remediless. 
And as these privileges are for a time only, 
when abused the personal rights of mankind 
are infringed upon, contrary to the ' Law of 
Nature, and Natural Justice calls for a remedy. 
Of course there must be ' a reform,' or else an 
'overthrow!' It is perfectly consistent with 
propriety to demand the former — the latter is 
the just visitation of a righteous Judge ! ! 
The first is a duty which is in our own power 
— the latter always a just dispensation of the 
Almighty. As it is no where said, that Na- 
tions in their political capacity shall be judge in 
futurity — political evils must be punished here. 

Therefore, when a Government is overgrown 
in tyrannical power and wickedness, dissipa- 
tion, luxury and oppression abound ; and un- 
heard of cruelties prevail. All manner of de- 
bauchery — drunkenness and revelling, with 
other concomitant vices and evils, so great and 
so many abound that it may be said, ' Moral 
Evil' reigns triumphant in the land, and vir- 



tue cannot be found. Justice is trampled up- 
on — moral obligation is despised ! and man- 
kind become like Bedlamites, and the doctrine 
of Atheism i-s the order of the day. 

' Hark ! Let reason ask, ' Does it not seem 
to comport w^ith the Moral Government of the 
Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to over- 
throw such Political Existence, as being un- 
worthy, and thereby open a door for another 
such an one as will secure to the people the 
enjoyment of their right, agreeable to the or- 
der of things, and acknowledging HIS gov- 
ernment, live agreeable to the 'Moral Law/ 
the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- 
tice V 

If all our ideas of 'good and evil,' of 'right 
and wrong,' are not chimerical, Ave must an- 
swer in ' Reason,' that it would be Just to 
overthrow them as a social and political body, 
as unworthy of their privileges, and it would 
be a mercy to the people and to rising gene- 
rations, by some revolutions to be restored to 
tiieir ' Just Rights.' 

The history of the Egyptians, from the time 
of Joseph to Moses, with their conduct towards 
the Jews, and the overthrow of the Egyptians, 
with the consequent deliverance of the Israel- 
ites, the former being necessary for the ac- 
complishment of the latter, are examples of 
this truth. How Just and Merciful, and yet 
how wise are the dispensations of Divine 
Providence, in the Social and Political exist- 
ence of human affairs. 

The history of the Jews from the time of 
Moses to the present day, is a further con- 
tinued example of the same. And taking 
' Moral good and Evil' as the rule or criterion 
by which to judge of expected dispensations, 
according to Deuteronomy, xxviiith chapter, 
any considerate man may foretell the probable 
fate of any nation. The present state of the 
Jews is a living and standing monument of 
the dispensations of Divine Providence. The 
overthrow of Babylon, as unworthy of a poli- 
tical existence, was just ; and yet it was a 
mercy to the Jews, whose deliverance was 
connected with it. And the same observation 
would equally apply to the rise and fall of 
Kingdoms and Empires in different countries 
and ages of the world ; provided we had light 
and information enough to view the hand of 
the Lord. For these things happen not by 
accident or chance, neither do they spring up 
from the dust; but they happen under the 
wise and superintending hand of the provi- 
dences of God. And these things will con- 
tinue, until Universal Rights, obligations and 
duties are universally regarded; and HIS 
kingdom rules over all. 

OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. 

To judge correctly of things, we must view 



61 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



them as they ought to be, as they are now, 
and then inquire how they became so. 

First, The Gospel was commanded by Jesus 
Christ to be preached to '■ all Nations," and 
to "every creature," promising to be with 
his Heralds to the " end of the world." When 
the persecution arose about Stephen, the 
Brethren were scattered, and were travelling 
abroad, preaching the word. The blessing of 
God attended their labors, while the Apos- 
tles" still abode at Jerusalem. Hence the 
command and promise, for the Spread of the 
Gospel was not confined and limited to the 
'• Twelve Disciples," but extended to all the 
ministers of Jesus Christ through all ages to 
the end of the world. Therefore if all things 
were right, the gospel would be received in 
all lands and in all hearts. But it is not so ; 
a small part only of the world hear, and enjoy 
the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark 
degree ! 

In Asia, which contains, as is computed, 
five hundred millions of people, what dark- 
ness and ignorance prevails ! But a few, very 
few, who have even the outward preaching 
of the Gospel. Not even excepting those 
countries and parts of Europe and Africa, as 
well as Asia, which are contiguous to old Je- 
rusalem, where the Gospel was first propagated 
and substantiated. Turkish darkness and "Ma- 
hometanism" triumph, and the name of Chris- 
tian" is held in contempt. Of 120,000,-000 
of " Christians," nominally so called in Eu- 
rope, how few have just and proper notions 
and ideas of things pertaining to religion 1 
For the greater part are almost as ignorant, 
even of the doctrines of Christianity, as the 
Indians of America, and of experimental reli- 
I gion they are as ignorant as the Hotentots at 
the Cape of Good Hope ! Of seven or eight 
millions of people in North America, though 
most of them have the Bible or Testament in 
their houses, how many are unacquainted 
with experimental religion ; and even igno- 
ra-nt of the very first principles of the doc- 
trines of Christ ? Though America is favored 
with the greatest share of "Common Learn- 
ing" amongst the common people, of any na- 
tion in the World ; probably as three to one. 
Yet how dark and ignorant still ? What sel- 
fishness prevails, and how little is Natural 
Justice regarded in Social life. How little is 
moral obligation considered in the various 
transactions and concerns of life. 

How few are Jiving for eternity, and con- 
ducting as they expect to answer at the bar 
of the Supreme Judge ? In short, how few 
attend to the "Moral' Law" " to love the Lord i 
with all their Heart, and their neighbor as ! 
themselves." And to the "Law of Nature," 
which coincides with the " Rule of Practice," | 
as " ye would that others should do to you, j 



do ye even so to them :" for this is the "Law 
and* the Prophets " and is sanctioned by Jesus 
Christ. 

Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, 
there is some body who ought to preach that 
does not ; and there are grand causes, enough 
to provoke the God of Love to anger, towards 
those who hold the people in the darkness of 
ignorance, by cruel and wicked LAWS.' 

Query — How happens it that Mahomctanism 
routed Christianity out of the Eastern World? 

Doubtless Christianity was abused, pervert- 
ed and so corrupted, that the substance was 
lost in the shade ; and the name of the thing 
only remained. Hence Mahometanism, which 
admits of no "Idolatry," was preferable; 
therefore the Nominal Christians, who were 
not worthy of a political or social existence, 
having forfeited their right and privilege by 
sin, were justly scourged — deprived of the 
gospel, and removed out of the way, that a 
better "ism might follow. 

These ideas will "justify the ways of God 
to Man." When a social existence is forfeit- 
ed by abuse, the people constituting it, stand 
in the way of their betters ; and of course, the 
Being who "gave, hath a right to take away," 
and bestow it on such as are more worthy. 
Justice is then administered to the former, and 
mercy to the latter. And that people who 
possess the most "moral virtue," or will an- 
swer the best and most noble purposes are the 
most preferable. — Therefore to remove the 
vicious out of the way, as being hindrances 
to righteousness, is good. — Of two objects, 
goodness and wi.sdom will prefer and choose 
the best, to answer a good and important pur- 
pose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of 
two Hsms supported by the "arm of human 
power," one is ''■old in evil and very bad;"' 
the other young and more hopeful ; and there- 
fore, it is consistent with wisdom, justice, 
goodness and mercy, to prefer the latter. 

Many people talk about the "plans'" of the 
Almighty ! If man was perfect in vjisdom, he 
would need no plan. And that which argues 
imperfection in man, will not, cannot argue 
perfection in the Deity. Therefore such ex- 
pressions are perfect nonsense., if brought for any 
thing more than a comparison or an illustration ! 

" Morally" speaking, whosoever is right 
must he just, and whosoever is right and just 
must be good ; and whosoever is right and 
just and good, must be wise ; and whosoever 
is JUST and righteous and good and wise, 
must be most NOBLE in the Superlative de- 
gree ! Therefore we must unite tnese ideas of 
Justice, Righteousness, Goodness and Wis- 
dom, in the Moral Charactei- of the Almighty, 
in order to have any proper conceptions of 
his Moral Government cind of his noble dispen- 
sations to the social bodies of mankind. 



Arv^ALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



65 



Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy 
his Goodness and Mercy, and represent him a 
mere Tyrant ! others speaking to exalt the 
power of God, destroy his justice and mercy. 
Another exalting his mercy destroys his Jus- 
tice. Thus they split up the Almighty into 
parts, ascribing to him certain ideas which 
they call " Attributes,"' formed in their own 
conceptions — and by extolling his power^ or 
his mercy or justice''' improperly bear false 
testimony, and give the Almighty a character 
which is far from the truth, as manifested ei- 
ther in his " dispensations" or the " written 
word?'' For instance, says one — God is all 
mercy, he is so good."' If he be all mercy, 
where is his Justice 7 A Governor is so good 
as to" be all mercy, and therefore will pardon 
every culprit ; and will suffer none to be pun- 
ished, however dangerous to Society. Thus 
the innocent must sulfer, and the guilty escape 
and go free ! Now to let the guilty escape 
and the innocent suffer Avithout any possible 
remedy, exhibits the Executive power as pos- 
sessing neither mercy nov justice^ nor goodness^ 
in his procedure — and of course he cannot be 
right or noble in his nature or dispensations. 
A being without mercy, who is unjust and not 
good, but destitute of every right and nohle 
principle ; and is not in possession of any true 
and genuine wisdom ! This is the picture of 
the very Devil himself. 

But the true character of JEHOVAH, or 
the manifestation of God in Christ — is uni- 
formly consistent with itself, agreeable to the 
principles of " Justice," and " Righteousness," 
and '• Goodness," and " Wisdom," and Mer- 
cy." — iMercyto ' proper objects of Mercy' — 
but to let the innocent suffer and the guilty 
escape, is an unjust tyranny. But "Mercy" 
is always dispensed consistent with, or agreea- 
ble to the principles of true " Justice," when 
administered by the Most High. If a person 
hath sinned, pardon w^ithout repentance could 
never excite gratitude ; therefore it would be 
a thankless act, or favor bestowed upon any 
culprit who remained impenitent. Religious 
privileges are the graces of God— and as a 
wise Governor he expects and requires a 
proper use of them. Some people abuse these 
privileges by stealing a power, without a 
right, which is assumption ; and a poiyer pos- 
sessed without a right, is an unjust tyranny. 
Now here is an abuse of social rights, so that 
the innocent must suffer by being oppressed 
and deprived of their rights, who have not 
merited such treatment at their hands. Natu- 
ral justice is infringed upon, and the govern- 
ment of the Almighty is despised. God is 
said to be "jealous for His glory, and will not 
give it to another."' Therefore for the honor 
of His government and the mercy of the in- 
jured, justice demands the removal of such 



power. And such removal would bring mer- 
cy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and 
honor to His own moral character. 

As " Natural evil" is the effect or conse- 
quence of " Moral evil as nations have 
flourished in proportion to their virtues, and 
as judgments have pursued them on account 
of their wickedness — and hence "Angels 
sinned and are reserved under chains of dark- 
ness to the judgment day, to be punished.'* 
Sin dro«ve Adam out of Paradise. Sin brought 
destruction on the antideluvian world. Sin 
j w-as the cause of the overthrow of Sodom and 
Gomorrah. 

Of the Canaanites, God said, " the iniquity, 
&c. is not yet full." He had a right to de- 
mand their obedience, and to dispose of their 
lives in any manner he chose. God waited 
and bore with them near five hundred years 
as a political body, and then destruction to 
the full, overtook them as a nation. Sin 
brought calamities on the Jews as a nation, and 
they are a standing monument thereof to this 
day! _ , _ 

Again, as political evils in social bodies, 
consequent upon " Moral evil" in them, brii:igs 
national destruction, so a social repentance and 
political reform is necessary, to avert the 
judgments of God, which threaten impending 
danger over a guilty land. The case of Nine- 
veh is a striking example of the dealings of 
God, with a sinful and repenting people. The 
JeAvs frequently experienced deliverances in 
their social capacity, when a reform and re- 
pentance took place among them. If ten 
righteous persons had been found in Sodom, 
the place would have been spared for their 
sakes. Isaiah said "except the Lord had left 
unto us a small remnant, we should have been 
as Sodom and Gomorrah !" Jesus Christ calls 
the Righteous the " Salt of the Earth." And 
if it were not for the Righteous that now are, 
and those that \\\\\ be in succession, it would 
be inconsistent with the Moral character of 
the Almighty, and the nature of his moral 
government, to continue the world in exist- 
ence ! 

The Jews were to attend three feasts in a 
year, " Pentecost, Tabernacles and Passover," 
by the special command of God. All the 
males who were twenty years of age and up- 
wards, were to appear thrice annually before 
the Lord, in one Congregation at Jerusalem, 
' which would leave all their borders defence- 
; less, and exposed to an invading foe. Their 
j enemies in their absence, might have laid their 
I country waste, and captivated their wives and 
I children, unless restrained by the Providence 
1 of God. Here would be a trial of faith, and a 
proof of Providence ; who for their encourage- 
j ment promised that their enemies should not 
I desire their Land at such times, which, argues 



"I 



G6 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



the superintending hand of Providence over I 
nature and over human affairs. The xiv. 
chap, of Ezekiel is pertinent to the same 
point of doctrine. When a nation or people 

j hare forfeited their political existence by sin, 

li and the sword of the Lord, either Beasts, 
I Famine, Sword or Pestilence, was drawn for 
.. their extermination — 'Though Noah, Daniel, 

I and Job stood before me, saith the Lord, they 
should deliver neither son or daughter, but 
their own souls.' The escape of Lot from the 
overthrow of Sodom, and by the warning of 

j Christ, the escape of the Christians from "the 
destruction of Jerusalem, are striking exam- 

I pies of Salvation, and remarkable proofs of 
the Providence of God. 

OF GOD'S REPOSITORY, 
j There was but one generation between 
j Adam and Noah— in as much as Methuselali, 
j the oldest man, connected them both in a line 
I — again, Shem connected Noah and Abraham, 
I from whence a connect chain, down through 
I his posterity was transmitted, recording the dis- 
i pensations of Divine Providence. 

God, as a wise and good being, we may ap- 
prehend, has actions and ends worthy of Him- 
self. Hence the Righteous Disposer of events 
and the universal Governor. What he doeth 
must be right, just, good, and wise. And 
hence Righteousness, Justice, Goodness, and 
Wisdom reigning together, goodness will be- 
stow MERCY where it can be done agreeable 
to Justice, and Wisdom and Righteousness 
are perfect, and will not err, for here is perfect 
and complete harmony in the attributes of 
God, in every case whatever. The fewest 
means are employed to accomplish the most 
I impertant and noble ends ; in the «lisplay of 
j his justice against the impenitent ; and in his 
\ warnings to rebels. Hence privileges revert 
1 to the objects who were injured — whilst the 
i greatest possible good and mercy is extended 
I to future and remote generations of mankind, 
j ' Moral Evil,' being universal in a social 
I capacity, there v/as no ' moral virtue,' but in 
j individuals ; and hence the necessity of virtu- 
I ous societj'. Therefore, as every thing must 
i have a beginning, Abraham., the fifth life from 
I Adam, Methuselah, Noah and Shem, having 
' come in between, to connect the chain of tra- 
; dition, by having a personal acquaintance 
j with each other, until the invention of letters 
should furnish a record. Abraham lived in 
Chaldea, feared the Most High, and was en- 
joined to quit that part of the country, and 
j come to the land of Canaan. And God made 
j a ' covenant with Abraharn.' Christ was on 
the side of God. — The nature and object of 
the ' covenant' Avas 'Holiness,' which Abra-' 
ham was to • receive, practise, teach his ifami- 
: ly, and transmit to his posterity.' 



'Faith' was the condition on which the 
promised blessings were depending ; and ' Cir- 
cumcision' was the seal ; and the blood of j 
Christ, to which it looked forward, and which ; 
was comprised in the blessings, was to purify j 
the ■ heart ; through the faith of Abraham, 
which was in fact the faith of the gospel. 

The eternal covenant between the Father 
and Son, to divide the world between Christ 
and Satan, is no where to be found in Scrip- 
ture ; but the covenant with Abraham was 
real. The covenant was frequently intimated, 
but never conf.-n>ed, until it was actually done 
with Abraham. 

The Apostle calls it a ' man's covenant :' 
yet as Abraham was brought into it by faith 
and obedience, so must we. For we are to 
be ' justified by faith,' and ' vfithout faith it is 
impossible to please God.' ' He that cometh 
to God, must believe that He is, and that he 
is a rewarder of them who diligently seek 
Him.' — Hence, in this manner of 'seeking' 
through ' faith,' there is a moral conformity to 
the whole will of God, from the heart, v/hich 
necessarily implies resignation and depen- 
dence. Of course, there is an agreement be 
tween the ' will' of the ' creature' and the will 
of the Creator ; at which time and place, the 
blessing of pardon and holiness is given by 
Christ, and received by the suppliant, which 
is the ' N^w Covenant' of grace wrote in the 
heart, and a confirmation of the covenant made 
with Abraham. 

Thus Christ is the meritorious cause of 
our redemption . 

But Faith is the ' instrumental cause' of our 
Salvation. 

'Abraham believed God, and it was counted, 
or imputed to him for Righteousness.' — Thus 
Abraham was justified by faith and he was 
called the friend of God. And Abraham v/as 
circumcised, and those males of his household 
also, which was the beginning of the Church 
of God, established by faith upon earth, as 
a Spiritual, Personal, Social Compact. 

From the family of Abraham originated af- i 
tervv^ards, what was called the ' Congregation 
of the Lord,' and the ' Church in the Wilder- ! 
ness,' through whom the ' Oracles' were trans- 
mitted to posterity. As bad and as rebellious 
as the Jews were, God chose the best people 
the world furnished at that time, to prove and 
shew his mercy and display his justice, in a 
visible and providential manner, to bring about j 
universal righteousness, as a precious seed in \ 
reserve, and as a repository for Himself, to 
be manifested as a standing and living monu- 
ment and credible proof through all ages of 
the world, as a reasonable evidence against 
infidelity. To this day in Hindoo, there are 
found black and white Jews. One class of 
them is called ' Children of Israel' from the 



i 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



67 



Ten tribes ; the other is called ' Jews' from the 
ti'ibe of Jiidah ! 

On account of ' National Sins,' the ' ten 
tibes,' were permitted to separate, and become 
{ a distinct nation. 

The Lord promised them his blessing, and 
I an establishment and a sure house, if they 
! would fear, obey and love him. But they did 
not ; but were vain idolators, until they be- 
came unworthy of a political existence. So 
the justice of God removed them into captivity 
b}^ the Assyrians, who scattered them into all 
countries ; and of course they carried the 
writings of Moses and the Prophets with 
them. 

And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding 
generations, who thereby had their minds im- 
pressed and prepared with expectations of the 
Messiah to come, as the Saviour of men, 
which was remarkably exemplified in the 
language of the Woman of Samaria, who 
said, " When the Messiah cometh, he will 
tell or teach us all things." 

The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, 
and the Prophets, which were dispersed and 
I conveyed by means of the ' ten tribes,' who 
I were generally scattered all over the then 
known world, prepared the way for the dis- 
pensations of the Gospel, and the spread 
thereof, from the persecution which arose 
about Stephen, is an incontestible proof of its 
authenticity. As they were scattered at such 
an early period, and were a people who were 
held in detestation among Nations of the 
Earth ; which is also the fact at this very 
da}"^, there was not the same temptation to 
counterfeit, alter, and impose, as there might 
otherwise have been. And moreover, if they 
were disposed to do it, there was not the same 
opportuiiity, considering the enmity between 
those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan 
mountain, and the dispersed. Besides, the 
great number of copies which they must have 
had among them, must have enabled any one 
v/ho chose, to detect an attempt at an imposi- 
■ tion . 

And although twenty-six false Christs have 
appeared in different ages of the world, the 
folly of each quickly became manifest : for 
error and falsehood can never become truth. 
But the " true Messiah," although he met 
with every opposition, and although he ap- 
peared not in any worldly pomp or grandeur, 
and although his gospel was contemned, and 
every method used that hum.an ingenuity could 
invent, to abolish and destroy it out of the 
world, it still stands unshaken. And why, 
unless it had its foundation in Divinity ? 
1 Truth will bear investigation, and carry its 
own conviction with it, when properly under- 
! stood. And hence we have sufficient cause 
!| to be thankful for the 'repository' which Di- 



vine Providence hath favored us with, by 
transmitting the account of his former dispen- 
sations for our perusal, reflections and benefit, 
inasmuch as we may become the ' heirs' of 
the inheritance, through the 'Covenant' of 
grace, which by ' Faith' are partakers of the 
happy realms in the paradise of God. 

God is declared to be a Spirit. His worship 
is required to be of that nature, viz. in 
" Spirit and in truth," i. e. in the heart and 
REALLY ! Fdr he is said to be ' the God of 
Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of 
Jacob !' Thus making a discrimination amongst 
men, and confining his spiritual favors to his 
faithful worshippers. Thus also Paul de- 
clares that all are not ' Israel that are of Is- 
rael, neither because they are the seed of 
Abraham, are they all children.' They must 
become spiritual children by an action of 
Faith, under the influence of love divine, in- 
spiring the heart with peace and joy, running 
through all their conduct. Or as the Scrip- 
tures declare, ' If ye are Christ's, then are ye 
Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the 
promise. Or, as said Christ, ' If ye were the 
children of Abraham, ye would do the works 
of Abraham.' ' Abraham rejoiced to see my 
day, and he saw it and was glad ; for ' before 
Abraham was, I AM.' John viii. 56, 58. 
Compare Genesis xvii. 1,8, 14. Rom. iv. 9 to 
13, &c. Galatians iii. 6, to 15, shews 1st, 
Abraham is called 'the Father of the faithful,' 
and the ' HEIR of the world.' 

Secondly. Abraham was justified by faith, 
while in uncircumcision ; and to him was 
made the first* promise of the Messiah to 
come, ' In thy SEED, [Christ] shall all the 
families of the earth be blessed.' ' Abraham 
believed God, and it was imputed to him for 
Righteousness. Now it was not written for 
his sake alone, that it was imputed to him, 
but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, ' 
if we believe on him that raised up 'Jesus 
our Lord, from the dead, who was delivered 
for our offences, and v/as raised again for our 
Justification,' Rom. iv. 23 to 25. 

Thirdly. The promises of the blessings in 
Christ the seed, are by Faith, through which 
the blessings of the seed are to be received 
and enjoyed ; and hence. 

Fourthly. ' If ye be Christ's then are ye 
Abraham's seed, and HEIRS according to the 
PROMISE.' Galatians iii. 29. 

Thus the true light of moral virtue came by 
Revelation, and is enjoyed by divine inspira- 
tion, operating on the heart, which all men 
are under the restraining influence of, in a 

* The thing was intimated and hinted, but never coa- 
firmed till the time of ABRAHAM. Gen. iii. 14, 15, v/as 
not a promise: but a thieatenltig againstthe SERPENT. 
I will put ENMITY between THEE and the woman, and 
thy seed and HER seed ; it shall bruise THY head, and 
thou shall bruise HIS heeL 

^ : ^ \ 



68 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



greater or less degree, until the day of their 
visitation be past. But when they become in- 
corrigible., they are unworthy of a social or 
political existence. Hence, said Jesus, '0 Jeru- 
salem ! Jerusalem ! how often would I have ga- 
thered thy children together, as a hen doth ga- 
ther her brood under her wings, but ye would n ot. 
Behold, your house is left "unto you desolate, 
and ye shall not see me, henceforth, imtil ye 
shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name 
of the LORD.'' And they were destroyed and 
dispersed, like the Ten Tribes, abroad amongst 
j the nations of the earth, by the Roman army : 
i like as a curse for disobedience, entailed on 
i them to this day. 

I The abuse of m.oral privileges, by luxury 
■ and dissipation, tends to sink the human 
i mind into brutality, and destroy every princi- 
! pie that is kind, noble, generous and humane, 
j The present state of the natives of Africa and 
j America, are striking examples, and shew to 
! what a low ebb the moral faculty can be re- 
i duced. We see them prefer a toy or trifling 
; trinket to useful arts. In them we see every 
! unkind disposition indulged towards their fel- 
• low creatures : and strangers considered as 
i enemies; so that almost every family becomes 
a village, and every village becomes a nation. 
And these are almost continually at war, de- 
stroying each other, so as to prevent their 
I population from extending, 
i; ^ The love of }noney' is saidtobe Hhe root of all 
j evil: The spirit of it is 'moral evil,' and the ef- 
jl feet is, 'natural evil," as the necessary conse- 
quence entailed. The ' love of money' led the na- 
tions of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor 
Blacks of Africa, and the miserable Indians of 
America. And within the space of three centu- 
ries, they have destroyed and enslaved together, 
as many of those unfonunate creatures, as now 
exist in those two quarters of the World. Nine 
Llillions have been enslaved from Africa, which 
is computed to contain twelve millions of in- 
habitants. And an incredible number also 
must have been slain. The Spaniards in 
South America, enslaved and destroyed alone 
twelve millions — besides the millions which 
fell in the Isles, of which Hayti itself contain- 
ed 3,000,000. But the superintending hand 
of Providence, which overrules the actions 
of men and devils, will no doubt bring good 
out of evil. Most of those unhapp}' wretches, 
after being in slavery a term of time, will be 
affronted at the idea of being sent back to 
their native shores ; and many are rejoiced at 
their situation, miserable as it is, and express 
gratitude that by this means they have found 
the faith of Abraham, in the gospel of God"s 
dear Son ; to bring them the peace and joy of 
^ the kingdom. And why should it be incredi- 
ble to believe, that one day the gospel shall 
return to their native shores, and spread 



through Afric regions, and that wilderness 
blossom like the rose ? 

The natural abilities of the European and 
the Africans, perhaps admit of improvement 
equally alike. Yet while one is now rising 
to its highest excellence, the other is but a lit- 
tle superior to the brute beasts. Doubtless it 
is the providence of God, attending the im- 
provement of one, while the other'is justly 
visited with the entailment of ignorance, stu- 
pidity, and sloth ; whilst moral evil fills their 
hearts, and governs all their actions. 

xVmerica, adorned and enriched with some 
of the most lofty mountains, extensive rivers, 
natural canals, and numerous fresh inland 
seas ; situated between two oceans, nearly 
divided in the centre, and yet connected by a 
narrow isthmus — enriched with almost every 
species of valuable treasure in the bowels of 
the earth, as if to invite the foreign emigrant 
to pay a friendly visit ; nevertheless, lay un- 
discovered for several thousand years, as if 
reserved for the era, when ' common sense' 
began to awake up from her loi^g slumber, i 
As if the Creator's wisdom and goodness had i 
a ' New AVorld." in reversion from a new thea- 
tre for the exhibition of new things. i 

Here a new philosophy, both in nature and 
in divinity was to be taught, and embraced. 
False notions respecting the figure of the 
earth and the spurious Vicegerency. were both to 
be rejected together. The doctrine of ' pass- 
ive obedience and non-resistance,' vras then to 
be suspected and go dov»m the hill. There 
seemed to be no place in the politirMl world, 
nor any part of the natural world, that admit- 
ted of the change to begin, so thoroughly as 
in America. The state of the country, and 
the prejudices of the people, were both so fa- 
vorable for it. 

And three things are the result, which are 
worthy of reflection. 

First. All religious opinions are protected ; 
and universal rights of conscience established ; 
and also a government of representation, 
which is elective only. 

Secondly. The dirty slave-trade, in which 
almost all Europe, as well as America, was 
engaged, is now forever at an end — no nation 
protecting it. And in those cotintries where 
slavery exists, they are used more humanely 
than formerly ; and instead of death for mere 
trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. 

Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, the spirit 
of missionary is prevailing, together with the i 
translation of the Scriptures into so many new j 
languages. Bible societies are forming to dis- 
perse the Holy Scriptures. Prie-^tcraft is fall- i 
ing, and the power and influence of the esta- 
blished, corrupt, and wicked clergy, is broken 
and tumbling down. Crowned heads are go- 
ing out of date. The whole world is in com- ■ 



4i 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



69 



motion, and peace taken from the earth ! The 
animal creation is proving a scourge in many 
parts, to the human family. The wars may 
be considered as the sword of the Lord ; as 
' if the Devil had come down in great wrath, 
knowing that he hath hut a little time.' This 
brings scarcity, which produces famine. And 
famine will bring plague^ which akeady pre- 
vails in many parts of the world. Besides, 
such general and repeated shocks of earth- 
quakes — so that sixteen cities were destroyed 
in a very short space of time, in South Ame- 
rica. Thus, so many extraordinary things as 
have tianspired of late^ and are transpiring, 
has not been known in the annals of history. 
And there never was a time, except thci era 
which gave our Saviour birth, that was so 
pregnant with important things, as the day in 
which we live. 

May not the ' Seventh trumpet' now be 
sounding, and the ' seven last plagues' be 
pouring out 1 Is not the harvest of the earth 
ripe for the reaper with the sharp sickle 1 
Then we should swell the cry, ' Thy kingdom 
come — send forth more laborers into the har- 
vest.' Is not the ' vintage of the earth ripe 
also to be gathered, and cast into the wine- 
j press of the wrath of Almighty God V 
I Are not all the governments of the old 
I world tyrannical, and repugnant to the ' LaAV 
j of Nature V Is there any government in the 
! world, except America, that is framed so as to 
admit of amendment ! Being contrary to the 
' law of nature,' and not admitting of amend- 
ments, are not those governments in their 
very jir?>t principles of a pernicious kind, and 
of an INCORRIGIBLE nature, founded in ' m^oral 
evil,' so as to perpetuate the same, without 
any possibility of redress % Why ought they 
to exist '? By what right can they exist 1 
Are they worthy of an existence ? Does not 
injured innocence cry against them for redress 
to the Governor of the World, Avhose tender 
care is over all his works'? 'Does not jus- 
tice in the ' Law of Nature,' demand a satis- 
faction against them % Would not mercy be 
extended from the Divine Governor to the in- 
jured, by undertaking their cause, and restor- 
ing to them THEIR rights, which are unjustly 
withheld by those evil governments 1 Do not 
these reflections lead the mind necessarily to 
conclude, that a powerful and JUST JUDGE 
will undertake the cause of the oppressed, and 
overwhelm the oppressors with an everlasting 
destruciion. 

SUMMARY REVIEW. 

The ' Law of Nature,' is that relation which 
man originally stands in to his Creator and to 
Jiis fellow Creature. 

In this state, all men are equal, and natu- 
rally free and independent, in their individual 



capacity, and endowed by their Creator with 
certain unalienable rights, as life, liberty, en- 
joyment of property, pursuit of happiness, and 
the privilege of private judgment. In these \ 
they are equal and independent, as much as if 
there was none other person upon earth, but 
the individual himself alone. But when taken 
in a social capacity, they are dependent upon 
each other. The king is dependent on his 
subjects ; and the governor on the governed ; 
the master on the servant, and the servant on 
the master ; the blacksmith upon the carpen- 
ter, and the carpenter upon the blacksmith, 
and both of them upon the farmer for their 
bread ; and the farmer in his turn, is depend- 
ent on them for his mechanism. Thus social 
privileges are reciprocal ; being connected | 
mutually, they are necessarily dependent upon } 
each other. 

A hermifs life in solitude, is the most inde- 
pendent of any ; and yet what could he do in 
sickness 1 He would then be dependent upon 
others for their assi^ance, to do that for him, 
which he could not do for himself. Therefore, 
the idea of social independence is a solecism, 
which has no place in common sense. 

As a whole is composed of parts, and the 
parts collectively form one whole ; so the 
human family are, and must be considered 
socially related, and collectively dependent 
upon each other. 

Hence, our rights and necessities being 
equal, so are our obligations and duties like- 
wise ; and therefore, considering the rights of 
man as an individual, they are called personal 
rights. Considering them in his relation to 
his fellow-creature, they are called social 
rights ; and considering them in his relation 
to his Creator, they are called moral rights. 

Personal rights are by virtue of existence, 
as life, liberty, and all the intellectual rights 
of the mind ; of course religion is one of those 
rights, as also the pursuit of happiness, &c. 

Social rights are by virtue of being a mem- 
ber of society ; and as one of the whole, who 
is interested in the security of those personal 
rights against usurpation, he hath a claim in 
conjunction with others for protection of his 
person, property, and character. The right 
itself, is good and perfect, by virtue of exist- 
ence ; but is imperfect in point of power ] both 
in each and all, in their individual capacity. 
And hence the power which is called govern- 
ment, is made up or com.posed of all those 
rights which are surrendered by the indivi- 
duals themselves; and cast into the common 
stock, for the better regulation of the whole ; 
which is made up or consists of the aggregate 
of those rights, which though perfect in the 
individual personally, yet socially, answer not 
his purpose for the want of power. And 
therefore, for the w^ant of personal power, for 



70 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



the security of personal rights, the right im- 
perfect in power is surrendered and cast into 
the common stock, and so the arm of society, 
of which he is a part, is taken in preference, 
and in addition to his own. — The aggregate 
i of those rights, imperfect in power in the indi- 
j vidual, is surrendered to trustees in trust, as 
I the delegates of the people, to act as their re- 
presentatives for the benefit of the whole. 
This delegated power is called government, 
and can never be applied to invade those rights 
retained, which are sufficiently perfect in the 
individual, and for their proper exercise need 
no political strength. Of this kind are the 
rights of life, limb, liberty, and all the intel- 
lectual powers or rights of the mind, as study, 
pursuit of happiness, private judgment, &c. 
These things can never be invaded by the 
power of the government, without infringing 
upon natural justice. Because the power 
delegated, is to be applied for the benefit and 
welfare of the people ; and not to oppress, 
domineer and tyrannize Qvver the people, and 
make them miserable. 

These observations show the origin of gov- 
ernment, and the necessity of a constitution, 
to point out, what may, and what may not be 
done. To make the rulers responsible for 
their tmst, and conduct, and to secure the ad- 
mission of improvement, as experience may 
point out wherein the Constitution is defect- 
ive ] and all the laws which are founded upon 
this, as a charter given to the delegates or 
trustees in trust, should be an expression of 
the will of the people. And those laws 
should be as fev/ as is possible — consistently 
with .the nature and state of things ; and 
should be founded on such principles of jus- 
tice as will admit of the greatest humanity in 
the suppression of vice, in the maintenance of 
equity, and in the promotion of virtue in the 
land. Therefore a ])YOiJeY distinction between 
vice and virtue should be made, and punish- 
ment fitted and apportioned to the nature of 
crimes. Torture, barbarity, and every thing 
which has a tendency to harden mankind, 
should be cautiously avoided. Private re- 
venge should be discountenanced by civil 
laws : and the abuse of servants ought not to 
be passed over with such impunity as it is in 
m.any parts of the world ; but there ought to 
be some restriction upon Masters, so that jus- 
tice may take place in the administration of 
corporal chastisement, — Ought not a respon- 
sibility to be secured in this as well as in any 
other exercise of authority ? — There is some- 
thing here, which deserves to be seriously 
weighed, when we reflect on the universal 
rights of man. 

Moral rights are the result of moral law. — 
And as a Creature dependent upon the Su- 
preme Governor of the world, who enjoins the I 



obligation and prescribes the Law, and rule, 
of practice, man has a right to obey, by at- 
tending to the law, and by keeping the rule : 
And human governments, have no right to 
interfeie by assuming a power to tolerate man 
to pay his devotion to his God. For before 
any human government existed in the world, 
there was a compact between Man and his 
Maker, which cannot be altered by any hu- 
man laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be 
made in conformity to this pre-existing com- 
pact ; otherwise they do mischief by making 
encroachments upon the rights of conscience, 
and cause confusion in society by creating 
broils and animosities — consequently all de- 
nominations of Religion should be protected 
in the peaceable enjoyment of their rights. 
And universal rights of conscience ought to be 
established in every land, agreeable to the 
Creator's Law, primarily established by HIM. 

Rights imply privileges; and a privilege 
implies duty, when taken on the ground of the 
'■Law of Nature,'' or the ^ moral law,' or the 
' rule of practice.'' And duties imply obliga- 
tion. Therefore, if by the ' law of nature,' one 
is favored with the Rights of equality and in- 
dependence, it is his duty to enjoy, maintain 
and improve them. If it be my right to enjoy 
life and liberty, it becomes my duty to pre- 
serve and improve them; If I have a right to 
enjoy property and pursue happiness, it is my 
duty to do it properly. And also in matters 
of private judgment, in matters which concern 
me, it is my duty to investigate and judge 
rightly. Why is it my duty to maintain 
my equality and independence ; and to pre- 
serve my life and liberty ; and to enjoy prop- 
erty and pursue happiness, and also to judge 
in matters of moral duty 1 — Equality, inde- 
pendence, life, liberty, property, happiness, 
and the things of private judgment in moral 
duty, are the gifts of the God of Nature ; and 
designed by him to answer a purpose worthy 
of Himself. Therefore, to neglect them, is to 
treat them with indifference ; and to be indif- 
ferent is to undervalue them ; and to under- 
value such important gifts, is to undervalue 
the Giver ; and of course to treat him not with 
neglect only, but with a degree of contempt 
also. Because our all is connected with it. 
Not only our eternity hangs upon it, but also, 
all the things of time! And hence the omis- 
sion, or noglect, prevents our accomplishing 
that noble purpose for which we were design- 
ed by the Creator. — Therefore we infringe 
upon the ' law of nature,' by departing from 
Her Rule, w^hich is the ' Law of God ;' and 
violate our moral obligation to the Most 
High, who, as a righteous Judge, will call all 
people to an account, ' and reward them,' eack 
individual, ' according to the deeds done in the 
body.'' 



r 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



71 



Consequently, our equality and independ- 
ence is given us, as individuals, that we may 
be capable of thinking, and judging, and act- 
ing in an individual capacity, and not to be 
accountable for the misconduct of others, but 
live in conformity to the ' Moral Law' of love. 
Hence life is the gift of God, which 'is our 
right to enjoy. But man has no right to de- 
stroy it. To destroy our life, is to infringe on 
' Nature's Law,' and violate the obligations 
we are under to Nature's God. Of course, 
also as means are necessary to be used for the 
preservation of life, they must be attended to 
accordingly. Liberty also is one of our rights, 
but it must not be abused, but used agreeably 
to Natural Justice and moral obligation. The 
pursuit of property is a right, and becomes a 
duty, that we may not be dependent on others, 
but have wherewith to help ourselves, and af- 
ford assistance to a fellow mortal in distress. 
Man was designed by his Maker to be happy, 
and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined upon 
him — and it is his duty to promote the same 
in others. Hence the object and the rigJUy and 
the means and the duty, are all connected, and 
stand in relatioil to each other. The duty de- 
mands the use of the means to improve the 
right, to obtain the object — Happiness! This 
duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined 
by the Moral Governor of the world. 

Consequently, all the intellectual powers of 
the man, are called upon, and employed to act 
as a rational creature, who must give an ac- 
count. The understanding to collect evidence 
that it ms,j judge correctly. The memory to 
reflect and recollect, for the benefit of judg- 
ment. The will to consent only to what is 
right, agreeable to his best judgment. For 
man is led by inclination sometimes contrary to 
his judgment, and then he comes under condem- 
nation, of which he is always conscious in a 
degree, conformable to his judgment. 

Man is required to act as a rational crea- 
ture, and to act from proper motives, and of 
course to act from a well regulated judgment. 
And that the judgment may be correct, the 
understanding must he well and properly 
formed. This implies a duty to search for 
truth, and weigh every evidence, and give it a 
just and proper weight, in order to proceed 
righteously — as for eternity. 

' Moral Evil,' is an improper motive or bad 
principle at heart. So says Christ — ' he that 
looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath 
committed adultery with her already in his 
heart.' The desire being indulged, and the 
consent of the mind being given to a thing 
contrarj^ to a better judgment, against the 
' Law of Nature.' Sin is a transgression of 
the law — and the ' will of God' is the Moral 
Law. By going contrary to it, a person 
must forfeit what I choose to call his infan- 



tile JUSTIFICATION, mentioned in Romans v. 
18 to 20. And thus goes out of the Divine 
favor by his own personal sin, into personal 
condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and 
led captive by him at his will. 

Hence there must be a personal repentance 
for personal sins ; aiid a moral conformity to 
the will of God, to be reinstated in the Divine 
favor, as one of the Divine family. This con- 
formity is through ' the door — the way' to God, 
which is Christ. Here is pardon and peace to 
be found in such conformity, and faith, or 
what may be termed an assent or conformity 
to the proper moral evidence — evidence given 
to the mind, (but not to the bodily sense) is 
the power by which it may be done. This 
act of conformity is the act of ' fai-th,' which 
is ^imputed for righteousness.' Thus, 'a man 
is justified by faith, and hath peace with God, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ.' Being justi- 
fied by faith from the guilt of his own sins, 
and having peace with God through Christ, 
he has a sensible love to God from obligation, 
and a sense of the love of God towards him, 
in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath 
acceptance, and for the Holy Spirit through 
the same Divine channel, from whom all 
blessings flow. 

After Justification by Faith from the guilt 
of his own sins, he is required to prove his 
Love to Christ, by walking in the Light and 
keeping his Commandments. Hence the com- 
mandment is to ' Love one another' — ' Love 
your enemies' — ' do good to them that hate 
you' — ' pray for them that despitefully use you 
and persecute you.' 

Again, ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, soul, mind and strength, 
and thy neighbor as thyself.' Which implies 
that from the Heart, we should devote our 
whole ' soul, body and substance,' with all 
our time and talents to the glory of the Most 
High, which is a resignation to the will, dis- 
posal and service of God only — and hence 
thou shalt — 'Love thy neighbor as thyself.^ 
Who is thy neighbor Thy friend, enemy, 
acquaintance and stranger, and whosoever is 
in distress, no matter who. He is God's crea- 
ture, and thy brother by the 'Law of Nature y 
and the ' Moral Law,' commands to ' Love thy 
neighbor as thyself and also enjoins the 
' Rule of Practice.' — ' As ye would that others 
should do to you, do ye even so to them.' 
Thus Moses, the prophets, and Jesus Christ, 
teach the same doctrine. Hence the ' Moral 
Law' and the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule 
of Practice,' on the principles of equity and 
obligation are a UNIT ! ! 

Therefore said Christ, ' if ye love me, keep 
my commandments.' And one command is, 
' to do GOOD to those who are our enemies,' 
and 'Love thy neighbor as thyself.' The 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCLIL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



conduct of the ' Samaritan' towards the man 
who fell among the thieves, is enough to 
prove who our ' neighbor' is. The Samari- 
tans, who taught to consider the ' Jews as 
enemies,' and hence the ' woman questioned 
Christ why he asked her for water.' 

The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, 
and benefactor, by providing an a?yhim, and 
taking him to the Inn, paying the expenses, 
without expecting any reward from man. 
And the command was, ' go, and do thou like- 
wise,'^ — But ' if a man doth not love his broth- 
er whom he hath seen, how can he love God 
whom he hath not seen V 

xigain, ' If a man seeth his brother stand in 
need, and give not wherewithal to supply his 
w^ants ; how dwelleth the love of God in him 1 
Therefore we are commanded to ' love in deed 
and in truth, and not in word, and in tongue 
only.' Consequently, to say ' be ye warmed 
and be ye clothed,' and like the ' Priest and 
Levite, pass by on the other side,' with perfect 
neglect or composure, is a departure from the 
'Law of Nature,' and the 'Moral Law,' and 
the 'Rule of Practice,' seeing our rights and 
wants, duties and obligations are equal in both 
LAWS and in the Rule! 

We are to prove our Faith and Love to 
Christ, by ' walking in the light and keeping 
His commandments ; and hence the injunc- 
tion, ' AS ye have receiA^ed Christ Jesus the 
Lord, 60 walk ye in him.' And thence our 
actions, flowing from ' faith' and ' love,' are 
the evidences or ' fruits of faith' — hence said 
James, ' show me your faith without works, 
and I will show you my faith by my ivorks.' 
Then he makes mention of two, who were 
justified by works flowing from faith, and 
adds, ' ag the body without the spirit is dead, 
so faith without works is dead also,' — ^there- 
fore, we conclude that a man is justified by 
works and not by faith only. 

Let it ever be remembered, that faith will 
never be called in question in the day of Judg- 
ment \ there will not be any need for faith 
then, because Christ, who then wall be our 
Judge, will have given up the mediatorial 
kingdom to the Father, and faith will be 
brought to sight. But the virtue of all our 
deeds will then be put to the trial, what 
spirit they w^ere of ; and mankind will be ' re- 
warded according to their works,' or 'the 
deeds done in the body, whether they be good 
or bad.'' 

Those who 'put away the evil of their 
doings, and w^ash in the fountain for sin, and 
have made their robes white in the blood of 
the Lamb,' having continued ' to take up their 
cross daily, and follow after him by denying 
themselves,' will stand acquitted : but ' those 
who will not have Christ to reign over them,' 
but lead a life of rebellion ; the non-conformi- 



ty disqualifies them for a Divine inheritance, 
hence there must be two classes of different 
states and dispositions of heart. And of 
course on the principles of 'moral justice,' 
they must have different sentences and rew^ards 
from a Righteous Judge. How^ then can it be 
said to them agreeable to truth, in that day of 
final retribution, ' Come ye blessed of my 
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you. 
For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat, 
I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a 
stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye 
clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye came 
unto me and visited me ; inasmuch as ye did it 
unto one of the least of these,_ ye did it unto 
me :' provided they have never been in the 
spirit of doing such things to the people of 
Christ, for his sake 1 

The rights and obligations of all men are 
equal ; and so their exposures, and dangers, 
and necessities, and reverses of fortune, and 
hence the golden rule of practice, ' as ye would 
that others should do to you, do ye even so 
to them,' — for the objects of distress are the 
Representatives of the Lord Jesus — therefore 
, as they are sent to ' prove our love to Christ,' 
a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, 
given to one of his little ones, shall not lose 
its reward ;' and Avhen done from duty and 
love to Christ, will be so acknowledged by 
him in the day of judgment, and is as accepta- 
ble to the Lord as if it had been done to the 
person of Christ. For ' God looketh at the 
heart, and judgeth according to our intentions;' 
— therefore ' he that confesseth me before men, 
him will I confess,' said Jesus, ' before my 
Father and his holy angels !' — ' And for every 
idle word that man shall speak, he shall give 
an account thereof in the day of judgment.' 
— and ' by thy words thou shalt be justified 
— and by thy words thou shalt be condemned,^ 
Matt. xi'i. 36, 37. 

Therefore man is called to devote all his 
time, soul, body, and substance, to the love 
and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this 
world, if he would stand acquitted in the day 
of accounts ! Of course, objects of distress 
are to be attended to, and not barely those of 
our own household, though they ought not to 
be neglected ; but objects of charity should be 
sought out. I do not say, that such as are 
able to WORK, and will not, should receive, 
iwx the man that will take your charity to 
buy spirits and get drunk — because to give to 
such, instead of its being a charity, it is hir- 
ing or pa}^ng for their idleness and wicked 
conduct, and encouraging them to persevere 
in evil. But it would be better to give to ten 
impostors, than to deny one real object of 
distress. Therefore remember the good Sa- 
maritali, ' Go and do thou likewise,' if you 
profess tD bea follower of Christ, lest you 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



73 



hear the sentence, ' depart,' with these pierc- 
ing words — • I was sick, hungry, thirsty, a 
stranger, naked and in prison, and ye neither 
visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor cloth- 
ed me, nor took me in ; inasmuch as ye did 
it not unto one of the least of these^ ye did it 
not unto me — ^lepart ye cursed, into everlast- 
ing fire, prepared (not for man) but for the 
devil and his angels.' Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, 
and 45. For those only ^who have washed 
their (not Chrisfs) robes^ and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb, will stand be- 
fore the throne of God.' Rev. vii. 14, 15, 
Isaiah i. 17. Zach. xiii. 1. — Jg@^ Therefore at- 
tend to the Two LAWS and the rule ! 

CONCLUSION. 
' Personal Rights' are by virtue of ' exist- 
ence.' ' Social Rights' by virtue of being a 
member of Society. ' Moral Rights' by vir- 
tue of Moral obligation to the Moral governor. 
Equality and independence being the ' Law 
of Nature,' from them, government should 
spring by delegation and representation. 
But from assumption sprang tyrannical gov- 
ernments. And ' religious establishments by 
Law,' founded on ignorance and false ' Moral 
obligation,' was imposed on the world, to an- 
swer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. 
Hence arose the ' Papal Power,' as man was 
not suffered to think, and judge, and practise 
for himself : but the nonsense of others must 
be believed before his own senses ; which 
produced the 'seas of blood,' which flowed 
by the intolerant hand of persecution ! At 
length 'Light' broke in! 'Common sense' 
waked up, and embraced a new theory of 
' Philosophy,' both in ' Nature,' and ' Divini- 
ty !' The Old World being changed, did not 
admit of a general and thorough reform ; 
hence America was the only place, both in 
the Political and Natural World, that opened 
a fair prospect for a beginning. And such 
as began to think, and to' judge, and to act for 
themselves, and felt the spirit of ' independ- 
ence and equality of man, which is the law 
of nature,' arose from their depressed state, 
and felt the spirit of enterprize. They ' flew 
to the wilderness' of America, pregnant with 
the spirit of freedom in embryo, in their emi- 
gration, which then laid the foundation, and 
still marks the outlines of our national char- 
acter. 

Moral virtue came by revelation, and is 
enjoyed by inspiration in the heart, called 
'restraining grace.' Hence the necessity of 
a ' moral social compact.'' Abraham and his 
successors formed the beginning of the true 
Church of God ; through whose succession 
the promised Messiah came. The Jews are a 
standing monument of the just dispensations 
of Divine Providence. Justice, when admin- 



istered in the removal of societies corrupted 
through ' moral evil,' who are incorrigible, 
and unworthy of a political existence, proves 
a mercy to rising generations. And such re- 
volutions will continue, until it appears vrhose 
right it is to reign, and his kingdom come, 
and reign over all ! The sword of the Lord 
is drawn out; and the five scourges of the 
Almighty are abroad in the earth ; and Oh ! 
that the people would 'learn Righteous- 
ness ! ! !' 

A cause of a cause, is the cause of the ef- 
fect also which that cause produces. And 
hence, those who injure others by slander or 
misrepresentation, are responsible for all the 
consequences attending it ; and must answer 
it before the supreme judge of the world ! 

By what right or authority may one person, 
or a body of men, raise a persecution against 
another l It is not authorised in the records 
of Christ, either by his 'commands' or his 
'example.' — And of course, such a right or 
power was never ' delegated' or sanctioned by 
him. Man could not bestow the right, be- 
cause he does not possess the authority to do 
it ; unless it be ' assumed,' which is an unjust 
tyranny. 

' Persecution,' for differences of opinion 
and modes, &c. in religion, is an ' anti-christ- 
lAN SPIRIT ;' and is contrary to every ' rule of 
right,' and repugnant to every ' moral obliga- 
tion ; and of course it is a violation of the 

LAW OF NATURE,' aS Well aS of the ' MORAL 

LAW,' and of the 'rule of practice.' Of 
course, ' natural and moral justice' must con- 
demn it. 

Those people who usurp the liberty to at- 
tack the absent character of others, in an un- 
just manner, to weaken their influence by 
destroying their good reputation, and sinking 
them into ' contempt' in public estimation : 
rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as 
if a very great victory was gained, do not 
know what spirit they are of! It would be 
well for such persons to study the ' law of 
nature,' with the ' Moral Law,' and reconsider 
them by comparing them with the ' Rule of 
Practice,' examining their own spirit and 
conduct, and then see how they agree and 
comport together, according to love and 
UNio;sr, which is enjoined by the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. For if the practice flows from 
an unjust and an unhallowed spirit of jealousy, 
from ambition, pride, and self-will, the SOUL 
is surely destitute of that ' heavenly principle,' 
that ' noble mind,' which was in Christ ; and 
which was designed to reign in the Heart and 
Practice of His Followers, to be made mani- 
fest in their spirit and tempers; and shine 
forth in their example continually. And j 
hence they are to be called ' the light of the 
world,' and as a city set on a hill which can- 



74 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY 



not be liid. And it would be proper for such 
persons as those to attend to Luke xi. 35th, 
with the context. And 3Iatt. vii. 2, &c. as a 
looking-glass. 

Therefore 'let all those who name the name 
of Christ, be careful to depart from iniquity,' 
and never take fhe ' devil's tolDls,' with which 
to do the Almighty's work. 

But said one, ' Master, w^e saw one casting 
out devils in thy name, and we forbad him, 
because he followed not us.' Why do you 
forbid him ? — He followed not with us.' 
Wherein does he differ '? ' In name, mode 
and opinion.' But do you believe he is a 
good man, and that the essence of the matter 
is in him ? 0 yes, ' but he followeth not 
with us.' Take care! forbid him not! 

The lowest sense in which one can be sup- 
posed to ' cast out devils in the name of CAr/s?,' 
is to be instrumental in the hands of Christ 
by preaching the Gospel to the Awakening 
and conversion of sinners, from the errors of 
their ways, to serve the Living GOD. Now 
if such fruit evidently appears, and it be mani- 
fest that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in 
his hand, who durst set himself up as an in- 
quisitor general 1 and as the accuser, witness, 
judge, and jury, to condemn such as being 
nothing, but shameless intruders and most dar- 
ing impostors ? But ' he followeth not us !' 
Hark! bear what the Master saith — 'forbid 
him not ; for there is no one who shall do a 
miracle in my name, that can readily speak 
evil of ine ; for he that is not against you, is 
for you.' 

It is not enough barely to say, I will let 
him alone ; for there is no neuter in this 
w^ar! Therefore, if you are a follower of 
Christ, you must prove your love to him, ac- 
cording to your ability. ' For he that know- 
eth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is 
sin.' And in the day of final decision, you 
will hear the sentence, ' inasmuch as ye did 
it NOT unto one of the least of these, ye. did it 
not unto ME. Depart,' &c. 

Consequently, that the cause of Christ be 
not hindered, but that his gospel take an uni- 
versal spread, instead of being actuated by a 
short-sighted, mean, sinister, low, contentious 
party spirit, we should have a heart full of love 
to God and man, to expand the mind with 
that ' Charity w^hich never faileth, and think- 
eth no evil, but sufFereth long and is kind, is 
gentle, and easy to be intreated.' And look 
at the universal or most extensive good ; and 
encourage such means and institutions as are 
most likely to accomplish the most noble ends 
and purposes to mankind. And hence, not 
like the Jews, who long looked with expec- 
tation for the Messiah, and when he came, re- 
jected him. Or, as some others, who pray to 
God to revive bis work, and send forth more 



laborers into the harvest ; then oppose both 
the work and the means, which the wisdom 
of God is pleased to make use of to accom- 
plish it. God doth work and accomplish 
great and important ends, by simple means, 
which are noble and worthy of himself, to ex- 
hibit his ' finger, hand, or arm,' of Powder and 
! Wisdom to mankind ; whilst his mercy and 
goodness is magnified, and his justice display- 
ed to the most ordinary understanding. And 
thus, out of the mouth of BABES and suck- 
lings God will perfect praise ! 

The apostle rejoiced, that the Gospel was 
preached ; and even if Christ was preached 
by those who were of different -a-***-^**-^ he 
did rejoice. Therefore forbid not those whom 
God hath sent to preach the Gospel of his 
dear SON, >6t you be found fighting against 
God, and it cause you tears of sorrow and re- 
pentance when it is too late. For the cause 
is the Lord's, and the Eternity of mankind is 
connected therewith, and hangs upon it ; and 
' he that sees the sword coming, and blows 
not the trumpet — the man is taken away in 
his iniquity, but his blood or soul is required 
at the Watchman's hand !' Therefore ' the 
Gospel is to be spread into all nations, and 
preached to every creature,^ — and the Minis- 
ters, i.e. Servants, should ' be instant in sea- 
son and out of season, to reprove, rebuke, ex- 
hort, Avitli all long suffering,' — and swell the 
cry, 'THY KINGDOM COME,' that 'more 
laborers may be sent into the harvest- -and 
many run to and fro, and knowledge be increas- 
ed ;' that people may be informed, and turn 
from their idols ; — ' Satan be bound, that the 
nations be deceived no more ; but the house 
of the Lord be established in the top of the 
Mountain, and exalted above the hills, and all 
nations flow unto it; when the IFo//and the 
Lamb shall dwell together, and the Leopard 
shall lie down with the Kid. The Watchmen 
shall see eye to eye ; and the knowledge of 
the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters 
do the sea." When they shall not hurt nor 
destroy in all the holy mount ; the Nofjons 
learn war no more ; when ' the light of the 
Moon shall become as the light of the Sun; 
and the light of the Sun shall beccm.e seven- 
fold, as the light of seven days. And then 
the vice of superstition, and the barbarity of 
IGNORANCE and Tyranny will hide their de- 
formed faces, being swept with the besom of 
destruction from the human family. 

' Natural Evil' is the effect or consequence 
of ' Moral Evil.' And ignorance, supersti- 
tion and tyranny, with impositions and wick- 
ed laws, have been and still are the chains 
by w^hich ' social privileges' are curtailed. 
They are the means also, which have brought 
what is called ' Natural Evil,' as the neces- 
sary consequence of ' Moral Evil,*' upon so- 



ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 



75 



ciety, in the different ages and nations of the 
world, which hath been and still is such a 
curse to the world of mankind ! 

General inforination, and the spread of 
'■floral Virtue' are a necessary antidote to 
such obnoxious PRINCIPLES ; that the ^ moral 
faculty may be repaired, and peace and 
righteousness reign in every clime. 

While inventions are increasing, and the 
arts and sciences are improving, it may not 

* The "CONSTITUTION" of the United States was 
framed by a delegated " CONFEDERATION," who were 
chosen by the people for that purpose. The Constitu- 
tion, when framed, was recommended by the Confedera- 
tion to the different states— each of which voluntarily 
received it by their own proper legislative and sovereign 
authority, whose officers were chosen by the people for 
that pui'pose— all of which procedure is agreeable to 
natural justice, arising from the CPiEATOll'S " law of 
nature!'''' Which shows the FEDEPcAL union deduced 
from DE.MOCPwiTIC principles— \v\iich. exhibits the dif- 
ference betv.'een six and half dozen, each state reserving 
to itself the power to govern its own policy— which 
shows that Cqngress cannot legislate on slavery in the 
South, or upon the Yankee law religion in the North, of 
course thev are " STATE" instead national crimes, ex- 
isting before we became a nation, when under the k 1 



be amiss for all the well-wishers of Zion, to 
watch the openings of Providence, for the fur- 
therance of trutt, and the spread of knowledge 
valuable to society among mankind. And 
provided some suitable point should some day 
be taken on the Isthmus^ which connects the 
NORTH and SOUTH of the ' New World' 
now probably held in reversion, as a mercy 
to rising generations, to be a Theatre., for 
great things to be displayed, worthy of its 
Author, and there should be the proper ar- 
rangements made for the spread of the true 
knowledge through the whole world. How 
long a space could be required to circumnavi- 
gate, and circumfuse such knowledge of the 
Causeless Causator, as would inspire all na- 
tions with sensations of gratitude to the Re- 
deemer of JMankind, whose command we have 
for our encouragement ; ' Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the Gospel, and io ! I am 
with you ! ! !' 

Buckingham County, Virginia, 
August 21, 1812. 



J i 



- ________ J 

76 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



A JOURNEY 

FROM 

BABYLON TO JERUSALEM, 

OR THE ROAD TO PEACE. 



FROM' THE FIFTH EDITION. 



THE ^Journey of Life' is an important" 
tlieme. All mankind are equally interested 
in it ; and tlie happiness or misery of every 
individual, necessarily depends upon it. 

Time may be considered as the road^ and 
every day may be compared to a mile^ cutting 
off some part of the distance ! 

Eternity is the country to which all are 
travelling : and sleeping or waking, they pro- 
gress with unremiitting speed. 

Childhood and youth is the morning of 
life; the perfection of manhood is the meri- 
dian ; and the declension of age may be called 
the Evening Shades — when the Sun is lower- 
ing in the western sky, and sable glooms pre- 
vail ! 

The ' Experience of Grace,^ should be con- 
nected with the Journey of Life ; as in Eter- 
nity, there are two places of destination, the 
states of which are veiy ditferent both in their 
nature and enjoyment — one being attended 
with ineffable pleasure, the other Avith weep- 
ing, wailing and gnashing of teeth ! 

As one of the human famil}?- upon the great 
Journey of Life ; travelling the road of time 
to eternity ; I am now upon the way, more 
than twelve thousand miles are already gone 
over. The morning of life is passed away. 
The clock strikes twelve; and the evening 
shades will soon come on apace. 

Are' all these things a fancy and but a 
dream ? Can imagination only suggest all 
this as credible 1 Impossible ! life and exist- 
ence are more than fable. 

Hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling, 
with talking and walking, are things which 
cannot admit of proof; being ^ self-evidence^^ 
they do not admit of doubt. 



Sensible existence excites reflection— whence 
inquiries come ! Casting a look in different 
directions, and, behold ! Nature, with all her 
parts, and their relative concomitants, presents 
to view, in an impressive and august mode ! 
The mind^ which constitutes the man, is ever 
an inquirer, in search after truth ; when pro- 
perly employed upon a noble theme ! Sensa- 
tions of different kinds excite theip peculiar 
inquiries, and the mind on reflection, seeks for 
names, fitted to the nature of things ; intend- 
ing to employ them, in its investigation of 
CAUSES and effects ! 

An inquirer, observing Day and Night, 
Seed-time and Harvest, Summ.er and Winter, 
Months and Years, to succeed each other in 
their turn, finds himself asking this important 
question ; Where am I, and whence the origin 
of all these things 1 

Truth, sometimes is • self-evident^ and can 
admit of no doubt, being an object of sense ; 
but at other times, Truth is more latent ; and 
can only be inferred from circumstantial 
things. In the first case, the evidence receiv- 
ed is positive ^ knowledge,^ but the latter is 
only ' Faith' in the solution of queries. 
Hence the difference between the term.s know- 
ledge and faith. The first refers to things 
present, which are grasped by sense ; the lat- 
ter alludes to absent things, which always ad- 
mits of dispute. 

The Sun is the centre, and all the ' Hosf 
around both of a first and second order, and 
their Eclipses and Conjunctions are calculable 
to a Mathematical demonstration. Hence a 
few degrees East and North of the Metropolis 
of Columbia; in the third Planet from the 
Sun in rotation ; on the. Terraqueous Theatre 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 77 



of Human existence, inquirer found himself; 
and commenced his career — First, in sensible 
Existence ; and then in reflections, in search 
after truth ! 

The sensations felt on beholding a com- 
pound of various and different reflections of 
those rays of light sometimes visible in the 
clouds opposite the sun, is termed colors ] and 
under certain shades and figures is called 
' Beauty.' The power to behold them is called 

' sight; 

The sensibility by which we discern the 
qualities of nutriment, arising from the differ- 
ent shapes of particles, exciting the sensations 
of bitter, sweet, sour, &c. is called ' TASTE.' 

The power by which we discern Odors., 
whether good or bad, is called ' SMELL.' 

The vibration of the Atmosphere when 
striking upon the Ear, is called sound., and 
the power to discern the sound is called 
' HEAR.' 

And the power to discern objects by the 
touch, is called ' FEEL.' 

These things being objects of sense, give 
immediate ' knowledge ;' which of course is 
self-evidence ; and cannot possibly admit of 
doubt. But the ORIGIN and CAUSE of all 
those things remained a secret ; which gave 
INQLTIRER, great uneasiness, in painful sus- 
pense, from conviction of interest in the im- 
portant relation of things. And nothing short 
of a solution of the query could give him pro- 
per satisfaction on the subject. 

' Is it possible,' says INQUIRER to him- 
self, ' that these things are so '? Have I an 
existence which shall continue here but a 
limited period ; and then must I moulder to 
dust and become food for worms ; and have 
only a name remaining above ground ! So- 
lemn reflection ! Awful thought ! 

But to soothe those sensations, which give 
uneasiness, the study of Nature presents itself 
to call off" the mind from Moral contemplation, 
to natural investigation. 

REFLECTIONS ON NATURE. 
The canopy of Nature, appears to shut 
dowji in a concave form ; through the limita- 
tion of sight ; while the water exhibits a con- 
vex shape, through the globular form of the 
Earth. Thus the large and lowermost parts 
of a ship first disappears as she sails from the 
coast. — But the uppermost parts, which are 
smallest, first appear as she returns to the 
shore. 

The MIND makes the man, and is connect- 
ed with its CASKET. Which being corpo- 
real, confines him to the Earth, as a prison, 
throu2:h the power of gravitation ; which 
principle prevails in all material things, and 
is called attraction of gravitation. 

This prison to which Man is confined, re- 



volves with almost incredible swiftness, in an 
annual revolution, at the rate of more than 
sixty thousand miles an hour, whirling its in- 
habitants, imperceptible of motion, more than 
a thousand miles, in the diurnal revolution 
on its own axis, at the same time. 

The different kinds and grades of beings, 
are so many, and so nearly related to each 
other, from the most intelligent creature to the 
lowest animated matter, the exact line of dis- 
tinction between the Animal and Vegetable 
commonwealth, is difficult to be determined. 

The Oiircmg Outang, appears to possess 
the organs of speech in his formation, and yet 
for some cause he is deprived of that faculty, 
though he differs from Man in anatomy, in 
the lack of the pan of the knee only. 

The sensitive plant has some of the appear- 
ance of animation ; while some of the sea 
Fish scarcely exhibit life of any kind. Some 
are in shells, located, growing upon rocks, — 
Others, called ' Sun Fish,' and ' Portuguese- 
men-of-war,' are floating on the water or near 
the shores, &c. 

The perch in Embryo, has been known, to 
produce more than twenty-eight thousanrl at 
a time, and the cod upwards of three millions. 

Eight thousand different kinds of insucts, 
and six hundred species of Birds, with the va- 
rious animals on land and in the water, (S so 
many different shapes, forms and sizes, with 
natures so diverse : and yet abundance of food 
is suited to the demands and situation rf the 
whole ; all of which exhibits a parental ten- 
der care, marked with wisdom, goodness, and 
power, displayed through every part of Uni- 
versal Nature. But the Origin and Clause of 
all those things still remained a queiy with 
INQUIRER, whose research for important 
truth was not, could not pass over things so 
interesting, with a stoical indifference ! 

The Sun near an hundred millions of miles 
from the Earth ; and but a step in comparison 
of the distance to one of the jixed stars,^ 
which is allowed by Philosophers to be so 
immense, that the velocity of a Cannon Ball, 
would require at least seven hundred thousand 
years to reach from one to another. .Admit- 
ting it ; and that seventy-two millions of those 
stars are within the sphere of Astronomical 
calculation. Moreover, admitting each star 
to be a- Sun like ours, in the centre of a sys- 
tem, with an equal number of Planets of a 
first and second order, and each planet to be a 
world, with as great a variety of Beings as 
inhabit this earth ; what must be the aggre- 
gate number of the whole ? And what or 
who could be the Author, and Upholder, Gov- 
ernor and Provider of this stupendous dis- 
play ? was the INQUIRER'S question still.* 



* Seethe* Chain'— CAUSELESS CAUSATOR. 



78 

I 



A JOURNEY FROX BABYLOX TO JERUSALEX. 



:miscellaxeous reflections. 

' The ^Jive senses' of the Body being avenues 
or inlets of knowledge to the ]\Iind : the thing 
of Nature may be examined, contemplated and 
reasoned upon ; but never to satisfaction. Al- 
though inferences and conclusions may be 
drawn from causes to effects : yet there re- 
mains an hungering in the 3iixd, which 
continues unsatisfied, until a proper object can 
be found which is perfect both in its nature 
and degree ', which alone can afford moral con- 
solation . 

Should the Sun be annihilated, the effects 
produced by him would cease : and what 
would be the consequence but unbearable 
Frost and perpetual Night ! The rays from 
the Sun but an inch in diameter, when brought 
to a focus, is equally unbearable, producing a 
flame I What a strange dependency on the 
Sun. Vwiose benign rays are ^dsely dis- 
pensed and withheld, in such a proportionable 
manner, as to ansAver every purpose. Surely 
this declares an OVERRULING HAND ! 

From those circumstances, the Sun is Dei- 
fied by many in the Heathen World ; yet we 
Jiave not evidence that he can quicken an in- 
animate substance and cause it to possess, the 
power and principle of 'sense' and -reason." 
For the Being who is capable of such power 
and generous donation, must possess the prin- 
ciples of all innate substance ; and in the na- 
ture of the case must be an Omnipotent Au- 
thor I 

Hundreds of Comets in their various orbs, 
with all the Heavenly Bodies, move in rota- 
tion and have no infringement in their con- 
junction, but each in order keeps its course 
and harmonizes with the whole I 

Could a drop of water, or a grain of sand 
go out of existence, but by the will of its Au- 
thor, by the same rule, the whole Fabric of 
Nature could annihilate itself and sink into a 
state of nonentity 1 

If every thing which had a beginning must 
have an end : then that which had no begin- 
ning can have no end : consequently, if Na- 
ture exists by emanation, from the will of its 
Author ; by the same rule it must continue to 
exist, or go out of Being : hut when agreeable 
to his pleasure. 

Those people who plead for the perfection 
of Nature, independent of its Author ; sayins;. 
'Nature does this or that" — as Luck. Fortune, 
or Chance would have it. &c. — necessarily 
ascribes Omnijic poicer sltlA. Omnifarious prin- 
ciples to flatter : And this would argue the 
Omnipotence and Omnipresence of nature : ab- 
stract from its Author also, inasmuch as there 
is a bond of union throughout the whole : 
which bond of union prevails, as far as Na- 
ture is explored and understood ; as the Laws 



of electricity and magnetism, exemplify on this 
globe — and as the laws of gravitation "manifest 
throughout universal Nature ! 

Bnt to ascribe those powers to nature, is not 
to make a proper distinction between Mind 
and Matter — moreover it imputes effects to 
causes which could never produce them ! 

IVIatter, when moved by another cause, 
cannot stop of itself ; and when stopped it 
cannot move of itself. Hence matter, when 
put in motion, is always indebted to some 
other cause. 

Consequently, those heavenly bodies, which 
play in their different orbits, harmonizing to- 
gether, have not existed for ever in their or- 
\ der ; but must have emanated from a higher 
! Cause, who prescribed their spheres, and gave 
! them their Laws dependent upon himself : as 
j their author and support — of course, the Cause- 
' less Cousator must be considered as the centra- 
j tion and Bond of Union throughout the whole 
' of universal nature. Otherwise, how can man 
account for any thing in Nature : even how a 
i particle of sand, or a drop of water coheres to- 
i gether ! 

IMORAL INQUIRIES. 

i Inquirer feeling an hungering in the Mind. 

\ and being unsatisfied on various accounts, 

■ went to a school in the environs of • Babylox.' 

' in order to be taujht. 

The Tutors with their Ushers, who consti- 
tuted blasters of different grades, tausrht doc- 
trines, which may be inferred from their ex- 
pressions.— Such as ' seated upon a topless 
throne" — • an eternal degree" — ' go down to 
the botto-m of the bottomless pit.' — -from all 
eternity a Covenant was made" — • an infiniie 
number' — -boundless space" — -the creature 
Alan is an infinite Being." 

Thus by i':o.rting wrong, they must forever 
continue in error. Those expressions being 
contradictory, must be considered as nonsen- 
sical : and hence they ought to be turned out 
of doors, as beneath contempt. 

For how if a throne be topless can any one 
be seated on it'^ If a decree be passed, there 
was a time when it was done ; if so, how 
could it have been eternal 7 If the pit 
be bottomless, where is the bottom 1 If the 
covenant was made, there was a time when 
they made it : consequently a time before they 
made it : if so. how could it have been eternal, 
unless eternity is to be dated - from' the period 
of making that contract ?- As -from' implies 
a starting place, or place of beginning. — An 
infinite number to be enlarged by units! Space 
which always implies limitation, as the space 
of a mile, the space of an h'our or a day, &c., 
and yet is boundless, as some say ? And a 
man a creature, infinite when he is Limited 1 
He had a beginning, which may be considered 



A JOURXEY FROX BABYLON TO JERUSALE3I. 



as the FIRST and beginning end. From thence, 
the lime down to the other end^ where he is 
NOW, r.vxy be calculated and measured to a 
matheyjiatical demonstration. His futurity is 
a nonentity to him. and at best can only be a 
subject of Faith. 

Hence those Masters gave but little satisfac- 
tion to Inquirer on the all important subject, ^ 
whieli still especially occupied his attention 
in his researches after Truth / 

OF HYEROGLYPHIC BABYLON. 

' As men journeyed from the East, in the 
days of Nimrod. the mighty hunter' of men, 
they came to a plain in the land of Shinar, on 
on the river Euphrates ; where they built the 
memorable ' Babylon,' Avhich was begun in 
that of Babel. — In this great city stood the 
celebrated Temple fjf Belus. denoting the Re- 
ligion of the Land. 

"BABYLON was enclosed with a u'all of 
Brick, three hundred and lifty feet in height, 
and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken 
from a ditch, afterwards filled with water, to 
add to the strength of the place ; the circum- 
ference of which was not less than sixty miles. 
It was four square, with twenty-five brass 
gates on a side, making one hundred in all. 
From each gate there was a street leading 
across the city, from gate to gate, so that the 
streets intersected each other at right angles, 
and divided Babylon into five hundred and 
seventy-six squares, besides the spaces, for 
building next to the wall, which were de- 
fended by several hundred towers, erected upon 
their summit. 

Now there was a very wise ' Prince' of age 
and experience, who reigned over Babylon — 
his name was Jupiter — and he was the author 
of the ' Vv^IXE" of Bacchus ; which wine is 
• ]\Ioral Evil." With this wine the people of 
Babylon were ^tupidly intoxicated, so as to be 
almost insensible to those important things. 
in which ail are greatly interested! And 
there was a great confusion of ■ tongues.' inso- 
much that there was not less than seventv-two 
Ianguo"-es ; which have since increased to 
more than one hundred and twenty. 

There were many things in the environs of 
Babvlon. more than could be well enumerated, 
which vreie very troublesome and painful; 
and Avhich are called ' Naiural Evils,' all of 
which are the effect or consequence of Moral 
Evil. — For this wa« the cause of their intro- 
duction into the world ! 

There were also certain associations, which 
mav well be denominated the ' SCHOOL OF 
BABYLON.' So great the influence of their 
example, and the progress of tlieiv Pupils.' 

Men of ability and spirit, being intoxicated 
with the Wine of Bacchus, volunteer their 
services : pleased with the idea of becoming 



Masters in those schools, which by-the-by is : 
considered as an important distinction, and i 
constituting them great and mightv men ! ' I 

The first is the 'Military School.'' Here is L 
taught the art of war. Its object is fame and Ij 
glory. Although it is attended with such \\ 
horrors as tend to harden the heart, yet many \\ 
iceak men are so infatuated as to be delighted I 
at the sight. 

The second is the ' Dancing School.' Here 
is taught the important art of hopping and 
jumping about, at a signal made by a BLACK ! ' 
MAN, who, as their captain, with his noisy jl 
instrument, directs their movements, whilst 'I 
they turn their backs and faces to and fro, i 
without either sense or reason ; except indeed, 
it may serve to show fine shapes and clothes. 
But consumptions are dated, and serious im- 
pressions are driven away ! | 

The third is the school of Lawyers. The | 
nature of this association will be discovered \ 
by the following lines : | 

' Should I be Lawyer, I must lie and cheat: , 

For honest lawyers have no bread to eat : 

'Tis rogues and' villains fee the lawyers high, j 

And fee the men, who gold and silver buy. i 

The fourth is the school of Music. In- | 
tending to divert the mind, and touch the pas- 
sions. And is admirably calculated to be a 
substitute for penitence, and the prologue to 
forbidden indulgences. 

In the fifth, is taught the art of Dress. 
This is intended to hide deformity, and please . 
the eye — To gain a fanciful pre-eminence and 
wear the bell, as first in fashion ; glorying in 
their shame. For dress was ordained in con- 
sequence of Sin, and may be considered as a 
badge of ^^llen nature. 

The sixth is the school of Quacks. These 
have had success in imposing on the ignorant 
by high sounding words. But the poor de- 
ceived sufferers at length detect the imposition, 
and die — to warn their survivors not to* par- 
take of their follies. 

In the seventh is taught, the fascinating art ! 
of Theatric representation. This is called a 
very moral institution by its advocates, who 
affect to consider it very corrective of every 
species of vice. But matter of fact sufficiently 
proves, that the theatre is best supported when 
vice most abounds. 

The eighth, is an establishment for the pro- 
motion of Polite Literature. Here lectures are 
given, upon the barbarity and folly displayed 
by the writers of the Old and New Testament: 
and on the sublimity, beauty, elegance, taste, 
and moralit}-! which are every where found in 
a choice collection of Romances and Novels. 
This establishment is exclusively intended for 
privileged orders. Such as have been distin- 
guished by wealth and idleness, and such as 
I had rather feel than think. 



80 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



The ninth is a very extensive institution, 
having many united colleges, in which are 
taught the various arts of picking pockets, 
picking locks, stealing, highway robbery, 
housebreaking, &c. And the progress of those 
pupils who are instructed in these various 
branches, is really prodigious. 

There is also a department, an appendage 
to the former, where is taught the art of pre- 
j paring and using false weights and measures 
— the method of raising false charges : of 
managing extcnion ; the excellent art of over- 
bearing and over-reaching in bargains, and 
the making of others extremity their own op- 
portunity iG be well served at their expense. 

The eleventh is furnished with male and 
female instructors, for the improvement of 
tattling, back-biiing, lying, &c. Here also 
astonishing progress is made by all the pupils 
of both sexes. 

The twelfth is a school for match-miaking. 
And considering the motives which seem to 
govern most people on the subject of 7nar- 
riage ; and the many unhappy families which 
are foniied. it would appear that the ' wine' 
of Bacchus furnished the stimulus, "and Cupid 
and Hymen the only bands of union. But 
this is a private establishment, and their les- 
sons secretly given. 

The thirteenth is the University of grandeur. 
Here pompous show, empty titles, impudent 
flatteries, haughty oppression, vain ignorance, 
pampering luxury and wanton revelling, are 
effectually taught. This establishment is the 
most popular, and scarcely a family can be 
found in all the precincts of Babylon, which 
is not ambitious to obtain a tinishing touch to 
the educaticn of their children, in ♦the grand 
Universiiy. 

In this gif at city is erected the ' Temple of 
Belus: ca'kd 'Church established by Law.' 
This is cf to wering building, exalted almost to 
the Powering sky. intended by its stupendous 
height 1^0 domineer over the consciences of all 
the people. — And so imperious are the Priests, 
that the ■ Temple of JBelu.^ could never be 
reared but where the ' wixe of BACCHUS^ 
greatly abounds. The rites of this Temple 
are very plepising to Jupiter, the supreme God 
of the city, who is called the ' Prince of this 
world.' reigning in Babylon over the ' Child- 
ren of disobedience' without control ! So much 
for l^.Iysticdl Babylon. 

Inquirfr having observed all these myste- 
lies, still looking at causes and effects, was 
convinced- that there was such a thing as an 
over-ruling hand, who superintended the af- 
fairs of life, and gove];ned in wisdom and good- 
ness, as well as in mercy and justice, and 
mighty power ! 

He perceived also, that there were many 
things in Babylon which were opposed to the 



j nature of this Supreme Ruler, and therefore 
I could not be right, nor by any means spring 
from the same original fountain — and conse- 
quently must have proceeded from a different 
source. And lo ! whilst sorely grieved at the 
condition of the deluded citizens of Babylon, 
an angelic voice called his attention, inviting 
him to take a survey of a much more glorious 
city. 

OF JERUSALEM. 

This city is called Jerusalem, and is the 
glorious habitation of the ' Moral Governor,'' 
against whom the ' PRINCE of this world' 
had revolted, and set up his kingdom in Baby- 
lon. ' Jerusalem' is situated in the ' New 
Earth,' where there is no sorrow, nor pain, 
neither frost nor chilling winds, but all is de- 
light and tranquil, and tlji^ inhabitants have 
pleasure for evermore. 

Jerusalem is six thousand miles in circum- 
ference, and fifteen hundred miles m height, 
with a window which extends all around the 
city, through which the Light shines oat from 
within, to a vast distance, even to Babylon. — 
So that PEOPLE may see how to travel 
the road to JERUSALE^^I. 

There were twelve gates to the cit}-, with an 
angel at each gate, to wait upon the heirs of 
salvation ; and on the gates were written the 
names of the twelve tribes of the Children of 
Israel. — The wall of the city had twelve foun- 
dations, and upon them are written the names 
of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 

The city — the houses are built of Gold; 
the wall of Jasper, and the foundations be- 
tween the gates were made of precious stones. 

The first foundation was a Jasper ; which 
is the color of white marble, with a light 
shade of green and red The second, a Sap- 
phire — which is sky-blue, speckled wjth gold. 
— The third a Chalcedony — i. e. a carbuncle, 
j and of the color of red hot iron. The fourth, 
; an Emerald — and is of a grass green. The 
i fifth, a Sardonyx — red, streaked with white, 
j — The sixth, a Sardius — which is a deep red. 
The seventh, a Chrysohjte — a deep yellow. 
The eighth, a Beryll — a sea green. The 
ninth, a Topaz — which is pale yellow. The 
tenth, a Chrysophrase — greenish and transpa- 
rent, with gold specks. The eleventh, a Ja- 
cinth — which is a red purple. — The twelfth, 
an Amethyst — a violet purple. 

The twelve gates, are twelve pearls ; each 
of the gates is of one pearl. And the streets 
of the city are pure gold, and transparent as 
glass. 

The city hath no need of the sun, neither 
of the moon to shine on it ; for the gates will 
not be shut by dat, and there is no NIGHT 
there. 

In this city there is a Throne beloiiging to 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



81 



the ' Great King,'' — round about it is a rain- 
how ; and four ' Living Creatures.,^ — four and 
twenty Elders, sitting upon thrones, clothed 
in white, with crowns of gold upon their 
heads. — Next to those were the. Saints, and 
then the Angels incircled the whole ; of which 
two hundred millions were but a part ; and 
they are of different orders, as the cherubim 
and seraphim, arch-angels, &c. 

From the throne proceeds a River, clear as 
crystal, which is the Water of life ; and those 
who drink it will never thirst. 

This ' City was prepared originally for 
Man from the foundation of the world in 
the order of things ; as primarily established 
by the Creatqr, in his moral government. 

OF MORAL EVIL. 
When all things \yere inane ; and NATURE 
but in the sphere of non-entity; all was dark 
and void; — yet, then existed the Causeless 
Causator ; the great Author of dependent be- 
ings. 

A Cause of a cause is also the cause of the 
effect which that cause produces. This will 
hold in Law, in Nature, and in Grace ; upon 
logical principles ; and yet the introduction of 
'■Moral Evil,'' cannot impeach the Divine 
character. 

First, in Law, — a Man is considered re- 
sponsible for all his conduct. Hence, if in 
attempting feloniously to shoot a fowl, he 
kills a man beyond, the action being evil, he 
is accountable for all the consequences thereof. 

In Mechanism, the effects produced by the 
most remote Cog, are dependent upon the first 
moving cause of the Machine. And hence, 
the first moving cause produces the effects in 
a direct succession. 
I In Grace it is the same thing. ' Moral Vir- 
j tue,'' the good principle comes from above; 
I and not from Nature ; — Hence its effects, of 
j which Man's /ree will is one, are of Grace ; 
as the original and moving cause ! and it is 
equally as necessary for the same cause to 
continue to operate, in order to produce a con- 
tinuation of the effects, as it was to put it in 
motion a.t the first. Otherwise the effect and 
cause would cease together. 

But a Free Agent, can act freely ; not on 
the principles of mechanical necessity ; but 
upon that of volition, the necessary result of 
free agency, and the very quintessence of moral 
ahilitij. Admitting this, for upon what prin- 
ciples can it be denied % It being self-evi- 
dence. Then, if the order of things be in- 
verted, in consequence of a wrong act, inten- 
tionally done, by a Free Agent, under those 
free circumstances ; the consequence of this 
invention must have its original and proper 
foundation in the Agent as the Author, from 
whom the act and consequently the effect 



flowed. On these principles Moral Evil could 
be introduced, without impeaching the Divine 
character ; and includes the ideas, that all the 
goodness in all Beings, whether in Nature or 
in Moral Agents, comes from the Good Being, 
who is the Author of all goodness ; and SIN, 
which is not a creature, nor a principle of Na- 
ture, but the base transgression of the Law of 
the Righteous Ruler of the Universe — of 
course, the base act of the Agent, who wills 
it. And it primarily originated in the abuse 
of Moral power or agency, in a revolt against 
his Creator's Government. 

' Sin is the transgression of a law' — ' and 
where there is no law, there can be no trans- 
gression.' Hence follows the associated ideas 
of a compact between the Governor and the 
governed ; the will of one is the Law, which 
the others have capacity to obey. A law im- 
plies a penalty ; and of course a time of Judg- 
ment and retribution ; hence the trial is a lim- 
ited period only, and not eternal, both as it 
relates to Angels and Man. 

Here w-e see the propriety of the following 
words — 'Angels — kept not their first habita- 
tion, but sinned — are cast down — reserved un- 
der chains of darkness, unto the Judgment of 
the great day, to be punished.' 'The Devil 
abode not in the truth, but sinneth from the 
beginning,' &c. 

All things were good when they emanated 
from their Author's hand. Thinking spirits, 
without earthly bodies, never sleep ; but must 
forever be in contemplation. Before this 
world existed there were not so many things 
for the mind to ruminate upon. Looking for- 
ward into futurity, or viewing in retrospect, 
they could behold no end ; neither could they 
remember a time when they had no existence. 
Hence, if tempted at all it must have been 
self-temptation ! and the first act of disobe- 
dience, must have destroyed their innocency,. 
and brought misery upon them, even a forfeit- 
ure of the Governor's favor, and his conse- 
quent displeasure, who is a righteous Judge, 
cannot approbate a revolt against his govern- 
ment! 

Those spirits who constituted themselves 
Devils by sinning, do not multiply ; but each 
being actually guilty for himself, deserves a 
personal punishmient for his crime f 

OF MAN'S FAIL. 
But with the Human Family it was far dif- 
ferent. Man contained a vast posterity, semi- 
nally, which must have perished in his loins, 
had they been immediately subjected to a pun- 
ishment proportioned to their crime. As they 
sinned and fell seminally, only in their first 
Head ! 

Jerusalem was prepared for Man^ when he 
was commanded to multiply, before he trans- 



6 



82 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



gressed. And as a state of trial must be lim- 
ited, doubtless man would have been transla- 
ted — otherwise the earth would have been 
overrun with people, as none would have 
died, neither would there have been any mis- 
carriages, provided man had never sinned. 

Man was neither mortal nor immortal be- 
fore the fall ; but may be considered as a can- 
didate upon trial ; for according- to his con- 
duct, so should be his fate. 

The death with which he was threatened 
was absolute and unconditional j but not eter- 
nal in the common acceptation of the word 
' eternal death,'' Otherwise how could man be 
saved, seeing the threatening was irrevocable 1 
Neither was it temporal death, seeing that was 
denounced afterwards, and Adam actually 
lived more than nine hundred years. — Tf tem- 
poral and eternal death were both applied ab- 
solutely and unconditionally ; man must have 
lost half of himself, viz., his body ! for as the 
resurrection came by Jesus Christ, through 
the gospel ; he dying a temporal death, must 
have lost his body, and as his soul was 
doomed irrevocably to eternal death, how 
could there have been a re-union or an es- 
cape ? 

But thanks be to the Supreme Ruler of the 
world, it was not so ! as is manifested in the 
unspeakable gift of Jesus. The death was spir- 
itual, and was executed as the entailment, as 
soon as he ate. For he immediately lost his 
communion with his Maker, being guilty, 
having lost his innocence by the violation of 
his ia-w;. — The tree was good.-— The evil con- 
sisted in the abuse of itj which was a Moral 
evil. 

Temporal death was pronounced afterwards 
in mercy, and he was driven from Paradise — 
' lest he should partake of the tree of life and 
live forever' — become an immortal Sinner, 
eternally chained to this world of woe ! St. 
Paul, in enumerating the blessings in Christ 
Jesus, includes tem.poral ' death'' expressly ; 
and in his conclusion says — 'all are yours j' 
which argues that temporal death was de- 
nounced in consequence of sin, that ' life and 
i7nmortality might be brought to light through 
the Gospel^ in mercy to mankind, and Man 
again ha.ve a chance for Jerusalem, a better 
opportunity than before ; because, ' if a man 
sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, 
even Jesus, who is the propitiation for our 
sins, and not for ours only, but also for the 
sins of the whole world — so that by grace we 
may repent^ and find pardsn for our personal 
CRIMES ; where the Paradisical law knew no 
forgiveness. 

Thus the ' Prince of this world introduced 
the WINE' of Bacchus into the Moral World, 
so far, that even the Natural world is affected 
with it ; and hence the confusion both in the 



Natural and Moral world, with all the calami- 
ties, curses and miseries ; from the Elements, 
from Vegetable and Mineral Agents, and from 
the malicious designs of men, against each 
other. All combining in ten thousand differ- 
ent shapes and forms, to destroy the peace of 
the world, as Hieroglyphic Babylon abundant- 
ly exemplifies — and which may be more fully 
seen in every quarter of the globe. 

' Natural Evil,' is the effect of ' Moral Evil,' 
or is consequent upon it, as a curse or penalty 
entailed by a righteous and just Judge ! 
Hence, Man should learn the lesson, ' Having 
no continuing city here, we should seek one 
to come !' 

OF THE NEW BIRTH. 

Justification by Faith is what God does For 
us, through the death of His Son; hwiRegen- 
eration'^ or the New Birth, also called sancti- 
fication, is what God does IN us by the opera- 
tion of His Holy Spirit. The first work is 
Pardon, the latter is purity. One is to Forgive, 
the other is to make Holy. 

Man by Nature, though free from guilt, is 
not Holy. Holiness is not an innate inherent 
principle oi Parentage ; but must be received 
by an operation of the Holy Spirit — and 
hence, ' Ye must be born again.' As Hap- 
piness is only consequent upon experiencing 
this change of Heart. 

A transitory object can only produce a tran- 
sient pleasure ; for the effect cannot exceed the 
cause which produced it. Therefore the en- 
joyment must perish with the using, and both 
must cease together. 

Of course there can be no permanent fruition 
of the things of Time ; for all of them are very 
uncertain, and at furthermost death will end 
the whole ; and how soon that may come who 
can tell 1 

Here then the aspect ends ; and with this 
reflection peace is marred ; and the mind is 
ovel-spread with a gloom! Consequently to 
enjoy perfect happiness and solid ' Peace,'' there 
must be some lasting Fountain which can af- 
ford it. And where can such contentment be 
found but in Divinity ? — Every other enjoy- 
ment must fail ! Many things will satisfy the 
body, as food, drink, &c. But there remains 
an aching void within, the world can never 
fill. 

The Love of God shed abroad in the Heart 
which is comfort from the everlasting foun- 
tain, and never will run dry ; is fitted to man's 
necessity ; and is called the ' Kingdom of God 
within,' which is ' righteousness, and peace, 
and Joy in the Holy Ghost.' — It is the Moral 
Image of God, v/hich Adam lost, and which 
w^e must receive in order to be happy — called 



* 'Regeneration^ is the opposite of degeneration.' 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



83 



I 
I 



I 



' * The ioul whicli constitutes the iVTan, (the body being 
the case ; or me'chanical part for certain purposes and 
ends, which with the soul, was derived from the Parents, 
as Levy paid tithes IN Abraliam) is not a particle of the 
Deity ; but must be considered as spirit in the abstract ; 
Divinity cannot be ignorant or suffer both in a moral and 
temporal sense, as do the human race. 

Conscience, appears to be the result oi judgment. And 
judgment is the conclusion of the understanding. For 
according to the evidence afforded to the understanding, 
conclusions are formed and fixed in the mind ; which 

I conclusions universally modify the judgment. Hence, 
if the understanding be mis-informed, the Mind is deceiv- 
ed ; and tlie judgment will be wrong of necessity. Of 
course, in point of duty, the understanding being dark, 
the judgment cannot be sound and clear; and conse- 
I quently conscience may be silent and not speak at all ; 
being 'seared as with a hot iron or it may be 'defiled' 
and tell lies ; and prove not to be a sure guide. 

The Mahometan's conscience will not allow him to 
drink wuie, from an error of his judgment ; in conse- 
quence of a mis-informed conscience, while the consci- 
entious christian feels bound in duty on some occasions 
to drink it. And thus conscience guides people directly 
opposite to each otlier in point of moral duty ; and two 
0])posites cannot be right : of course conscience is not a 

j sure guide ; which argues the necessity of a regulation. 

i The conduct oi yerseculing Saul, who lived in all good 

I conscience, obtained pardon, because of liis ignorance ; 

j and loving PAUL, afterwards exhibited a very opposite 
disposition and conduct towards the same people ; from 

' similar conscientious motives. 

j But the Spirit from above will direct no man wrong ; 
I being the ' Spirit of Truth,' will tell no lies ; neither can 
I it be defiled, or, 'seared with an hot iron,' Whereas the 
conscience of man, without the aid of Divine Influence, 
j is liable to every species of error. 

I Hence the necessity of attending to the light from JE- 
; RUSALEM, and to WALK by the light which shines 
' from above. 

i| Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any 
i shape, througli the influence of example and the preju- 
I dice of education. And this is one reason why there are 
] so many opinions in the world. Conscience having yield- 
! ed to inclination, vain imaginations bear the sway. 
' j Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while 
'! a better informed JUDGMENT dictates another. Here 
I follows a Dialogue in the Mind. The EVIL must consist 
i in giving the consent of the mind, contrary to the dictates 
of a better judgment. And hence, a consciousness of 
self-condemnation. 

One amongst the many reasons wherefore the world is 
so given to idolatry, is that through the darkness of the 
human understanding the moral faculty is weakened and 
men are prepared to be satisfied with ceremonies, modes 
and Images, as substitutes for purity of heart and pure 
spiritual worship. And thus Religion, instead of being 
considered a Moral principle to be cultivated in the Heart : 
was at length thought to consist in Name and Form only ; 
I until nothing but Images and Ceremonies entirely made 
I j up the Gods and the devotions of such idolatrous wor- 
shippers. 

Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied 
witli things outward ; that in the absence of Moses they 
made their Calf, in imitation of the Ox- God of Egypt. 

Hence ' the Ceremonial-law was added because of trans- 
gression.' — Which ceremonies, however, were so modi- 
fied, as to be directly opposite to those in use among the 
Heathens. 

The Heathens kept the first day of the week, the Jews 
the last. The Heathens seethed the kid in its mother's 
milk, the Ceremonial Law said, 'th.->u shalt not seeth a 
Kid in its mother's milk,' Sic. 

As man cannot have a proper conception of a Being 
whose very existence is Infinite, eternal and immense : 
expressions which imply something incomprehensible, as 
man can only judge by comparison from analogy ; there 
was need for the Causeless Causator to manifest Himself 



OF REPENTANCE. 
Repentance implies three things. First, a 
conviction for sin. Secondly, a forsaking of 
sin. — And thirdly, a confession of it, as a Peni- 
tent. 

First, a man cannot repent of a sin which he 
never committed. Of course, he must be con- 
vinced of his CRIME before he ban feel sorrow 
for it. 

Secondly, if a man sees his error, and still 
persists in it, he of course loves and delights 
in it 5 therefore he is not sorry for it, conse- 
quently he does not repent of it ; for if he did 
repent of it, he would forsake it with abhor- 
rence and detestation. 

Thirdly, a Penitent would make restitution 
if he could. And at least there is a hearty 
confes.sion, and a sincere desire for pardon 
and restoration ; which causes the Soul to 
hunger and thirst after the SALVATION of 
the Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the 
cooling water brook ! 

Such have the promise of SALVATION ; 
for where there is a Moral Conformity to the 
WILL of God, they^meet His approbation ; 
and of course, adoption. And hence enjoy His 
favor as one of the Divine Family. 'For 
there is no condemnation to them who are in 
Christ Jesus, and walk not after the flesh, but 
after the spirit.' Because Spiritual things take 
the lead ; the flesh, the contrast is given up ; 
as much as a man turns his back to the 
nqrth, when he travels with his face to the 
south. 

Here then is Repentance wnich needeth not 
to be repented of. For it is the work of the 
Lord, begun by the operation of His Holy 
Spirit. From light cometh sight ; from sight 
Cometh sense, and from sense cometh sorrow, 
which causes resignation and dependence 
upon the arm of the Lord for Salvation. 

But the sorrow of the world, which needeth 
to be repented of, worketh death, i. e. misery. 
Because it causes a fretting against the dis- 
pensation of the Lord — and procures no relief, 
but makes bad worse; and brings the soul 
under condemnation and finally into despair 
and endless woe ! 



in a ' Character,'' suitable to Man's capacity ; that man is 
a rational being, might worship Him in Spirit with the 
understanding, agreeable to the principles of Truth. 

Hence the necessity of a JE.SUS CHRIST ! ! i both his 
outward Manifestation, and the inward Revelation to the 
heart, by inspiration ! This INWARD Revelation, cor- 
responds to the outward manifestation as a WITNESS 
thereto. 

The will of God is a secret, known only to Himself ; 
except so much only as He is pleased to reveal ; reason 
could not find it out or fathom it ; but by the aid of in- 
spiration. 

A Monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to 
serve himself — but God requires the submission and obe- 
dience of His creatures, that He may benefit them that 
they may be wise and happy. And this is the proper in- 
tention of all Divine worshio. 



Christ within : the Hope of Glory ; and is the 
earnest of the Saints' inheritance. And hence 
the distinclion between the outward manifes- 
tation of Christ in the days of His Flesh, and 
the inward Revelation by His Spirit.* 



84 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



1 



OF FAITH. 

There is a distinction between ' Knowledge 
and Faithj^ which ought to be observed. 
Knowledge is the evidence of sense ; and al- 
ways refers to things present^ i. e. within 
the present grasp and possession of the senses. 
But Faith always refers to things which are 
absent; and not within the sphere of the senses. 
And hence, ' Faith cometh by hearing.' 

Faith and knowledge are both derived from 
evidence. But the evidences are different. 
One is ' self-evidence being an object of 
' sense,^ the other is ' circumstantial evi- 
dence,' — being inferred from circumstantial 
things. 

' Self-evidence is sensible knowledge,' which 
can admit of no doubt ; but ' circumstantial 
evidence' is always uncertain ^ and conse- 
quently is only a subject of Faith. 

Evidence must always be agreeable to the 
nature of the subject. In Arithmetic, it must 
be numerical ; in courts of Law, it must be 
Human testimony under certain regulations, 
and modifications. And in Divine things we 
need Divine evidence, in order to obtain a mo- 
ral certainty, • 

The subject of Creation is a doctrine of mi- 
racles and FAITH ; and so is Chjistianity ; 
which may condemn as an unreasonable 
thing. But the reverse is - Atheism. For 
whatsoever is produced out ol Itic; common 
course of Nature, by the immediate power of 
God, must be considered a Miracle. And such 
is the doctrine of Creation. And yet it is a 
subject of Faith only, not of knowledge. We 
did not see it, of course we do not know it ; 
and yet we believe it. We have not human 
evidence of it. For who saw when the work 
was performed ] 

But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to 
deny the work of Creation ; and of course the 
Creator also ; because it was the Act w^hich 
gives the Character. . Hence we must say 
with Paul, ' By, (or through) Faith we un- 
derstand that the Worlds were framed by the 
WORD of God !' 

The difference between ' sense and reason' 
may be discovered by considering, first, the 
nature of a .spirit having the power and use 
of ' Reason,'' without a fleshy body ; then se- 
condly, that of an Idiot, who has the -five 
senses,^ without the power of reasoning. And 
then, thirdly, that which would be the proba- 
ble result of the two properties, concentrated 
in one complex object ; and of course possess- 
ing the united powers of ' Sense and Reason ;' 
or the ' seven senses' if you will. 

Some deny any sense but the Bodily 
Senses, and plead for the perfection of these. 
But the question may be retorted ; whether 
either of the five bodily senses are so keen as 
either to hear, see, taste, feel or smell the 
\ 



Deity'? If not, how, can he be known, un- 
less by the inward feeling of- the mind ! — The 
body cannot feel grief, nov joy, nor anger, &c. 
Those emotions are peculiar to the mind. 
Hence there must be an inward feeling of the 
mind, which may be considered as the sixth 
sense ; and common sense may be considered 

as the SEVENTH, 

Common sense is that principle and power, 
by which man can discern, understand and 
judge of matters, agreeable to the truth and 
propriety of things ; which requires the art 
of reason, and is common to mankind. 

That which is obvious to sense, we know.— 
Hence, we do not. say that we believe snow is 
white, but we know it. 

Whatsoever the senses grasp is ' self-evi- ' 
dence,^ to us — which knowledge is positive^ and 
cannot admit of doubt. — ' Self-evidence,' when 
derived through the avenues of bodily sense, 
is called '■sensible,'' but when it exists in the 
mind without the Body, being particularly 
considered, it is called ' Moral Evidence.' 

But Faith is derived from circumstantial 
evidence, and refers to absent objects and 
things future ] but never to things present, 
except where a degree of knowledge from 
self-evidence gives the assurance to faith, so 
that ' we see and know in part,'' — but what 
remains is embraced by Faith in things fu- 
ture. And hence, ' we stand, and walky and 
live,'' by faith 1 

There are degrees of faith, according to the 
degree of evidence, which are distinguished 
by difi^erent names, according to the things to 
which they relate ; as ' historical Faith, 
Faith of Heathens, Faith of Devils,' &c. &c. 

The lov/est degsee of Faith is conjecture ; 
the second is opinion ; the third is firm belief. 

Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the 
thing proposed, but is slight or weak, by 
reason of the weighty objections that lie 
against. 

Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent, 
w^hen a man is almost certain ; but he still has 
some fear of the contrary, remaining with 
him. 

Belief is a more full and assured assent to 
the truth. 

Belief, is the assent of the mind, to any 
truth or proposition. No matter what the 
arguments or propositions may be. If we 
admit the evidence, we give our assent and 
receive it as a truth. And hence we be- 
lieve it. 

But if we reject the evidence, w^hich is only 
:ircumstantial, w^e do not assent to it, nor 
believe, of course, we are unbelievers in the 
thing, 

' Self-evidence,' which is knowledge, is ir- 
resistible.' But, ' circumstantial evidence' 
is not. A man may continue in unbelief two 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYL(|N TO JERUSALEM. 



85 



ways : first, through a careless indifference ; 
and secondly, he may wilfully reject proper 
evidence. 

Hence, wn6e//e/is avoidable ; otherwise how 
or why sliould he be commanded to believe ; 
or be ccndemned for unbelief, or not believing 1 

Here then is the proof or trial of Man, on 
which depends his eternity ! 

He is not adequate by his natural ability to 
keep the Adamic or Paradisical Law df works ; 
which requires a perfect obedience. Through 
the frailty of fallen nature, Man cannot do it. 
Therefore, ' by the deeds of the Law, shall no 
Flesh be justified' — that it may be by Grace, 
through FAITH in the Gospel. 

Man can believe, if he cannot work. He 
can admit the truth, by an assent unto it, 
and receive it, when the Spirit of truth reveals 
it unto him. And by giving assent heartily, 
he admits it, and thereby receives it ; and this 
is an Act of /aiYA.. This act is right. And 
it is the lowest, and only act that man could 
do that is right. And hence this act of Faith 
is accounted or imputed unto him for right- 
eousness. Of course, the Penitent soul who 
feels condemned by the Moral Law, which 
he has broke, and thereby forfeited his infant- 
ile Justifica^tion, feels the need of a Redeemer 
or a Saviour. And hence the Saviour, as 
offered in the Gospel by the Spirit, is gladly 
embrated: where, the soul finds a resting 
place ; even the virtue of that Name, inspires 
the soul with the evidence of pardon and 
peace, whereby he can rejoice with joy un- 
speakable and full of Comfort ; which is the 
earnest of the saint's inheritance. A degree 
of jaitJi and hope attends Repentance. — The 
Ninevites had a degree of Faith and Hope, 
which by Repentance, brought Salvation. 

The judgment of God hung over the City 
for ' Moral Evil,' which they were ignorant 
of. Faith coming by hearing — and hearing 
by the Word of God. 

The word of God was preached unto them ; 
and ' they believed God,' and said, ' who 
can tell but the Lord will be gracious P 
They fasted, and humbled themselves, which 
shows that they were saved, first, from their 
carelessness ; secondly, from, their practices ; 
and thirdly, from the destruction denounced. 

A soul believes there is a God, and that 
salvation is necessary, or it would never seek 
for it. Also, there must be a degree of ' hope,' 
or else the soul would feel no heart to seek, 
but must sink into despair. 

' Without Faith it is impossible to please 
God,' — Faith is the way to come — ^* ' For 
he that Cometh to God, must believe that He 
is, and ihat He is a rewarder of them that dili- 
gently seek Hhn.' 

All the Blessings of Gad are attained only 
by Faith in Christ. 



First, to apprehend there is such a Blessing 
attainable ; and then seek in fervent expecta- 
tion ; believing, first, that God is ABLE to 
give the blessing, secondly, that He is willing 
to bestow it; thirdly, that He will give it, 
because He hath promised it, saying, ' v\^hat- 
soever ye ASK, believing that ye receive, ye 
shall have.' Here claiming the blessing by 
Faith. Fourthly claiming it 'NOW,' as now 
is declared to be the acceptable TIME, and 
day of Salvation ; ' to-day, if you will hear 
His voice,' — ' Come for all things are NOW 
ready,' — God is in Christ reconciling the 
world unto himself, therefore be ye reconciled 
to God. AVe love God because He first loved 
us — HE FIRST loved us, before we loved 
Him. We need not do something to pacify 
God, to make Him willing to receive us. He 
is willing already the hindering cause is on 
the side of the Creature — his will being op- 
posed to the Will of God — as Christ saith, ' 0 
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have 
gathered thy children together as a hen doth 
gather her chickens under her wings ] hut ye 
WOULD not !' 

Knowledge, as before explained, being the 
effect of ' self-evidence,' is therefore a sensible 
or moral certainty, which of course cannot 
admit of doubt ; a man can TESTIFY no 
further than he knows. 

A man who hath FELT conviction, can 
testify, as a witness of it, and give evidence 
to that truth. So one who hath experienced 
pardon — i. e. Witness of justification by 
Faith, can justify, saying, '•we KNOW in 
whom we have believed, because to him faith 
has been brought to sight — he has the inward 
divine Witness to the '■sixth sense' of the 
Soul ; and the testimony corresponds with the 
demands of his ' seventh or common sense,"" 
whereby he is able to give a rational account 
of it to others. 

The man who has experienced the blessing 
of sanctification can testify what he knows, 
and no further ; so the glorified Enoch and 
Elijah can testify what glorification is, for 
they know it ; but we do not, and yet we 
firmly believe it and hope for it ; yet when we 
obtain the same state of enjoyment, then faith 
brought to sight, and hope to the Fruition, 
and these two will then cease, being swallow- 
ed up in the knov/ledge and enjoyment for 
ever ! 

Then let every . Inquirer, who wishes to 
escape to Jerusalem, from the overthrow of 
Babylon, strive in earnest for Salvation, in 
fervent expectation of the blessings of pardon 
and purity. And if you cannot believe as 
you would, believe as you can — ' Lord, I be- 
lieve, help thou mine unbelief.'' And if you 
cannot pray and seek as you would, pray and 
seek as you can — resigning, submitting, and 



86 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



depending upon his bounty for deliverance ; 
and never rest, until you find the Lord pre- 
cious to thy soul. Christ vv^as in earnest for 
thee: 0 be in good earnest for thyself; and 
may God for Christ's sake speed you on the 
way. 

OF HOPE. 

An ' Hope' of Future glory, is composed of 
Desire and Expectation, predicated upon Faith 
and Repentance^ which were produced by a 
Divine Convictio7i in the MIND, of the reali- 
ty of the invisible World, through the opera- 
tion of the Holy Spirit of God. 

Conviction being thus wrought in the 
Heart, the consequence to such as persevere, 
is a reformation ; a forsaking of sin, and a 
conformity to the will of God — who is ever 
ready to receive and forgive returning peni- 
tents, for Jesus' sake ; where the Mind finds 
a resting place, and the Inquirer finds a Home. 

A man may desire a thing which he never 
expects to enjoy ; of course he has no hope of 
it, but is in despair. Again, a man may ex- 
pect a thing which is not desirable : and 
hence he does not hope for it, but is under 
dread on that account. 

Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, 
considered abstractedly, can constitute a '■Hope,'' 
they must be taken in conjunction, in order 
to remove the dread, avoid despair, and afford 
a consolation in the mind. 

The Christian hopes for Heaven and glory. 
His hope is composed of desires and expecta- 
tion. Heaven he desires, being convinced it 
is a desirable place. He expects to get there, 
because there is a prospect before him. He 
has repented, and is forgiven. He enjoys a 
sense of the Divine Favor ; and feeling the 
evidence of pardon by the Witness of the 
Spirit of God in his soul, which witness is 
Righteousness, and Peace, and Joy in the 
Holy Ghost ; which is styled the ' assurance^ 
of ' Faith and Hope.'' For the aspect is ani- 
mating, and the prospect is cheering whilst 
looking through Hope, the perspective, by 
which we look into another and a better 
world. 

Hence, said one, 'Mark the perfect man, 
a,nd heholA the upright ; for the end of that 
Man is Peace !' Another, ' Let me die the 
death of the righteous, and let my last end be 
like His.^ ' For the Righteous have hope in 
their death.' 

OF CHARITY. 

Charity consists in something more than 
giving away a few old worn out clothes to a 
beggar. For thus saith Paul ; ' Though I 
give ALL my goods to feed the poor, and have 
NOT CHARITY, it profiteth me nothing.' 

' And though a man had all Knowledge and 



all Faith; so as to remove mountains, and 
talk like an angel ; and have not Charity, he 
would be only a sounding brass and a tinkling 
Cymbal^ 

Charity does not consist in NAME, nor in 
the outward form ; but is a suitable disposi- 
tion of heart, which is begotten by the 
Spirit of God. And hence those who are en- 
dowed with this precious grace are said to be 
' born of God,'' and are called ' New Creatures.' 
They are new in many rtspects; first, they 
have new views and discoveries of things ; 
their judgments are new, and so are their mo- 
tives and desires, as also their objects and 
ends. 

The term Charity is frequently misapplied, 
and thereby abused. Hence, says one, ' I 
have no charity for such and such persons ; 
but such and such are very charitable.^ In 
the first case, FAITH or belief is intended, 
and in the latter, kindness. 

For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, 
but every act of kindness is not an act of 
charity ; because it does not always flow from 
a charitable motive, but often from pride, os- 
tentation, and vain glory. 

As the religion of Christ is summed up in 
one word, ' Love,' to say, ' I have no charity ;' 
is to say, I haye no religion : for there can be 
no religion without charity, which is Love : 
which principle causes its subjects to attend 
to the ' Moral Law,^ in point of duty : ' Thou 
shalt love thy neighbor as thyself;' Secondly, 
the ' Laiu of Nature,'' which considers the 
' Equal rights, wants, duties, and obligations 
of Man ;' and thirdly, the ' Rule of practice,^ 
which is, ' as ye would that others should do 
unto you, do ye even so to them ;' for the Law 
of Moses, the Spirit of the Prophets, the ex- 
ample of Jesus Christ concur in enjoining them 
upon all mankind. 

Hence the importance of Charity. And the 
idea of a Christian without Charity, is a com- 
plete solecism ; like an honest Thief, a Chaste 
Harlot, or an Holy Devil. 

' Charity never faileth,' being the Divine 
Eternal principle, but ' suffereth long and is 
kind' — suffer wrong rather than do wrong; 
and instead of 'being overcome with Evil, 
overcometh Evil with Good' — by returning 
good for evil. 

' Charity, thinketh no evil,' i. e. is not jeal- 
ous and evil eyed, surmising evil, but ' hopeth 
and believeth all things,' for the best, by mak- 
ing proper allowances, and putting the most 
favorable construction upon men and things, 
that the nature of the case will justly admit 
of. 

But charity is not a fool ; she must have 
legs to stand upon, knowing that justice 
should be done to every thing ; and hence 
desires that God and man, and all beings 



A JOURNEY FR03I BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



87 



should have their due, and feels determined to 
render the same to every Creature, she is ever 
ready to act in every case agreeable to the 
' Moral Law' — the ' Law of Nature,' and the 
' Rule of Practice.' 

And upon this disposition hangs the eterni- 
ty of Man ; seeing he is to be rewarded ac- 
cording to the deeds done in the body. 

OF FASTING. 

' Then shall they fast in those days,' which 
words of our Lord concerning His Apostles 
and followers, came to pass in the Gospel dis- 
pensation, as exemplified in the Acts of the 
Apostles, and in Paul's writings. 

The practice of fasting, and the benefits de- 
rived by it, are exemplified in the case of the 
Ninevites : of Queen Esther in the deliverance 
of the Jews from Haman, who was executed 
upon his own gallows which he had prepared 
for Mordecai, and in the case of Daniel. 

Our Lord mentioned a kind of Devil, which 
was to be expelled only by fasting and prayer. 

God does not require murder for sacrifice. 
A person instead of fasting may starve, and 
injure their health, while others do not fast 
at all, but in attempting to avoid one extreme, 
run into the other. 

Jesus fasted, and afterward hungered : — 
Daniel fasted three full weeks, says, ' I eat no 
pleasant bread,' which implies a degree of ab- 
stinence, and bread of a coarser kind. 

A person who lives to the full, would find 
it to the health of his body as well as his 
soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence, 
from a principle of duty. And moreover, by 
being acquainted with a degree of hunger, he 
would the better sympathize with others, who 
are objects of charity and in distress. 

Fasting is enjoined, but there is no general 
rule laid down how often, or to what degree 
it shall be performed; the reason is obvious, 
because the states and situations of men are 
so various, that no general rule could be laid 
down to suit every case. One is confined with 
sickness, and it is as much as can be done for 
him to take the necessary food for the support 
of life, while others are strong and in full 
health. 

Thus, as things and circumstances vary so 
much, no general rule is laid down, only the 
j duty is inspired to fast ; but man, as a rational 
I being, is required to act according to his judg- 
ment, and clear his conscience. 

The ' Prince of Darkness' is more busy to 
buffet and tempt the mind upon our Fast days, 
than at any other time, to prevent the exercise 
of Faith. But as the ' Kingdom of Heaven 
suffers violence, and the violent take it by 
force,' we should spend more time in private 
devotion then, than what we commonly do. 



OF PRAYER. 

The prayer of the profligate for damnation 
is an abomination to the Lord, and it is a mer- 
cy that he does not take them at their word. 
The prayer of the Hypocrite is wrong, and his 
hopes shall perish. 

Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed 
Christ to depart from their coast. Others only 
say their prayers, like a parrot says his bor- 
rowed song, without as much form as the Ox, 
which kneels when he lies down, but like the 
Hog in the stye, falls down, and before they 
get half through, the Devil lulls them to sleep ! 
Thus they satisfy themselves by saying pray- 
ers and asking God to save them from their 
sins : when they do not consent to part with 
them. 

But the commandment is to pray without 
ceasing, which is called mental prayers, being 
the language of the Heart, properly disposed 
towards God, to do His will. And let one lay 
down with such disposition of the heart and 
wake up any time and appeal to the inward 
testimony, he still feels the same disposition 
to do his Maker's will. 

In order to live in this frame of prayer it is 
proper and necessary to attend to the ejacula- 
tory prayer, like Abraham's servant, when he 
went to seek a bride for his Master's son ; as 
all things are sanctified through faith and 
prayer. We need God's blessing upon all 
things we do, and all things should be done to 
the glory of God. Therefore, we should ask 
his benedictions on all we do ] and such things 
as cannot be done to the glory of God, in the 
name of Christ Jesus, v\^e have no right to per- 
form ; for we are not authorised to take the 
Devil's tools to do the Lord's work with ! of 
course all engagements upon which we cannot 
look to God with a degree of expectation for 
his blessing to attend them, are forbidden 
fruit, with bitterness at the bottom. We 
ought not therefore to touch the accursed 
thing. 

Private prayer was the custom of the Pa- 
triarchs, Prophets, Christ and the Apos- 
tles. 

Jesus said, ' enter into thy closet, and shut 
to thy door, and pray to thy Father who is 
in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret 
shall reward thee openly,' &c. 

When you retire, don't hurry it over as a 
burthen and feel satisfied with the mere per- 
formance, like the school boy who repeats his 
lesson as a task ! But look in expectation, 
believing, first, that God is able to bless me 
now ; secondly, that being unchangeable. He 
declares His willingness, and now is the ac- 
cepted time ; thirdly, if you are ready, close 
in now and take the promise, and prove the 
veracity of God. ' Whatever ye ask believing, 
1 that ye receive, &c. ye shall have. For God 



88 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



cannot deny liimself, neither can he nor will 
he deny our Faith !' 

Also, there is public prayer — even if but 
two or three meet in His name, He is with 
them ! 

OF WATCHING. 

'What I say unto you, I say unto all, 
Watch,' M^as the injunction of the Saviour of 
men, to His followers ! And hence the duty 
of watching is obligatory upon all mankind ; 
and there is a positive necessity, as every 
Christian feels and knows from experience, to 
attend to this important duty of watching, by 
reducing it to practice, considering the dan- 
gers and difficulties of this transitory and un- 
friendly world, which is so full of flattery and 
deceit that nothing can be depended upon as 
permanent here below : but snares and tempta- 
tions accompany every lane of life ! , 

■ As temptations generally come in through 
the medium of thought there is need to watch 
over our thoughts, and keep our minds com- 
posed and solemnly stayed upon God, other- 
wise the soul will be as a ship, which having 
slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away 
by the tide, and stove against the rocks. Ex- 
amples also should be watched over, lest we 
corrupt society by our misconduct. 

Children should be watched over, from an 
early period in a tender manner, and diligently 
restrained from apparent evil. 

Our weakness demand that a double guard 
be placed at every weak place, that we be 
not overtaken unawares, by any sudden or 
unforeseen event. 

The World, the Flesh and Satan, should be 
watched against with unwearied diligence. 

First, the World. The riches and cares of 
this life are both captivating and deceitful; 
the mind being overcharged, the soul is sur- 
feited, and hence disqualified for devotion. — 
Therefore, says one, ' save all you can, and 
get all you can, and give all you can, that 
things of this world may prove a blessing and 
not a curse.' 

Watch against the love of the riches of this 
world, against the spirit of the world, and also 
the practice and fashions of the world, by not 
conforming to those which are wrong and im- 
proper; but be transformed by the inward re- 
newing of the mind, and so have the adorn- 
ings of truth and virtue. 

The ' Lusts of the Flesh, the Lusts of the 
Eye, and the Pride of Life,' must be watched 
against and conquered. 

The Devil, called the ' Prmce of this world,' 
will flatter the imagination, with promises 
which he never can perform, endeavoring by 
vain allurements to attract from the path 
of holiness. And moreover he will exhibit 
all the difficulties and trials of the cross of 



Christ, to deter the traveller from the happy 
road to Zion : saying, ' Mercy is clean gone, 
the day of grace is passed, of course there is no 
hope.' And thus strive to drive the soui to 
despair, and if possible to suicide. But those 
thoughts should be resisted, with a hope in 
the merits of a Redeemer for acceptance with | 
God. For while the desires remain, the '! 
Spirit strives, and of course mercy may be |i 
sought and found by conformity to the will'of 
God, depending upon His Son for salvation. 

The Tempter also, after pardon is received, 
strives to destroy all our confidence in God, 
by reasoning in the mind, so as to give away 
to doubt and be filled with unbelief. For this 
abiding Witness in the soul, is to be kept by 
a constant exercise of faith in God, under the 
operation of His Spirit ; and hence it is obvi- 
ous that this m.ental exercise is the reaction 
of the Soul upon God. Therefore, a person 
heavenward bound, is as one rowing up 
against the stream ; by diligence there is pro- 
gression ; but .if the exertion stops, the boat 
will float with the tide. So we must diligent- 
ly keep our minds as we ought, continually 
looking to God and depending our all upon 
him. When people backslide from God, it is 
not by giving away to great sins at first, but 
gradually little by little, from an omission of 
a thing of small beginning, until conscience is 
lulled to sleep, and enormities can be commit- 
ted without remorse. And hence their fall 
from their steadfastness is so gradual, as to be al- 
most imperceptible ; and when they are become 
poor, and blind, and naked, they still are 
ready to conclude, that they are rich and in- 
creased in goods and have need of nothing, 
and like Sampson, though shorn of his 
strength, and wist it not, they go out as at 
other times ; but fall an easy prey to his con- 
querors. 

And thus many strong men have fallen !! / 

And therefore we should remember the cau- 
tion to '■shun all appearance of evil.' For it j 
is easier to keep out of a snare, while one is i 
out, than to get out after we once get in. 

Instead of reasoning with the tempter, we 
should betake to the strong hold in prayer, 
knowing that the Devil cannot counterfeit the 
Love of God, and a delight to do his will. For 
those sensations come from God alone. 

Watch for opportunities for meetings, pri- I 
vate devotion, family instruction, reading the I 
Scriptures, and strive to get all the good you ] 
can, and extend all the good within your 
power to others, which Christ will consider as 
done to himself, and will so acknowledge it 
in the aay of Judgment, if they flow from a 
spirit of obedience and love to Him. 

Watch for the hour of Death ! ! Peo- 
ple are taken by Him suddenly and unawares. 

In such an hour as ye think not the Son of 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 89 



Man Cometh ! Blessed are those that are 
found Watching. But those who say in their 
heart ' My Lord delayeth his coming and 
are eating, drinking, quarreling, and sleeping, 
&c., such will be taken by surprise and ap- 
pointed to their portion with Hypocrites and 
unbelievers, where will be weeping and gnash- 
ing of teeth. 

Watching without prayer, or prayer with- 
out watching is of no account. For they 
are mutually connected and dependent upon 
each other. Hence being joined by the God 
of grace — that v/hich God hath joined togeth- 
er, let not man put asunder. For if one is a 
drunkard habitually, and prays to be kept 
from it, and yet will not be guarded nor 
watch again st it, what can his prayer avail '? 
And on the other hand, if one will watch but 
not pray, the resolution is soon broken, in 
consequence of the want of power to cope 
with the temptation and evil habit. Then we 
must ' Watch and pray, that we enter not 
into temptation.' 

Sometimes watching and praying will not 
avail and make headway against the foe, then 
Fasting and a degree of abstinence must be 
used — as our Lord said, ' This kind goeth out 
by fasting and prayer.' 

And the spirit of prayer, which is the spi- 
rit of devotion, is the spirit of Christ, the en- 
joyment of which is a blessing. And those 
people, even if it be but the Husband and 
Wife who meet together thus, have the Lord 
Jesus with them. 

OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH. 
Death ! AVhat is it ? Dying, simply consi- 
dered, is but the changing of states ! To 
leave the Prison and prison-yard, the body, 
the house of clay, which confines man to the 
Terraqueous ball through the power of gravi- 
tation. The Laws of Nature being reversed, 
which scenes present to view ! — Man, who 
was an inhabitant of time, is now disembodied 
and become an inhabitant of eternity ! Hovv^ 
great those realities now, which once was 
viewed but darkness through the glass of 
Faith ; 

How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind ! 
What awful horrors must seize the condemn- 
ed soul, who hath sinned against a righteous 
God. 

Those who ' Love the Lord,' and feel the 
powers of the world to come, whilst inhabit- 
ing the house of clay, and live for eternity, by 
denying themselves and taking up their daily 
Cross, and so follow after him in order to be 
his disciples. — How soon will all the scenes 
of life be over, and their eternity commence ! 
Then those important realities will be more 
fully understood which now at best are faintly 
known ! But soon we shall be unveiled to 



see as we are seen, and know as vv^e are 
known. 

As it relates to the agonies of death at the 
time of our departure — pain of body is gene- 
rally gone, at or near the last moments. The 
greatest pain most universally subsides, some 
few hours if not some days before the disso- 
lution. In Scripture the death of the right- 
eous is called sleep. Hence ' Stephen fell 
asleep^'''' ^c. ^c. Now the last sensation in 
slumber, before the senses are locked up in 
sleep are very sweet and agreeable, and by 
the same parity of reason, if we have the due 
preparation in the mind, why not jpossess an 
agreeable exit, at the hour of death 1 

Death is called the king of terrors, and is 
justly said to be a terror to Kings ; But why 1 
The sting of death is personal sin ! And the 
strength of sin is the Law. For sin is the 
Transgression of the Law, which is the re- 
vealed will of God ; and hence the soul comes 
under the divine displeasure, and the person 
is afraid to appear before a Righteous Judge^ 
being conscious of self-condemnation. 

A person with a Bee in his hand might be 
afraid of it ; but if the stiJig be pulled out 
and is gone, why should^ the man fear 1 So 
if the sting of death be removed by the Par- 
don of all personal sin ; then being restored to 
the favor of God, as one of his Family ; dread 
must be removed and terror be gone, what 
then should one have to fear ? There must 
be a joy in God, and a rejoicing in the pros- 
pective hope of Eternity, from possessing an 
earnest of their inheritance in the kingdom of 
God. 

Thus the Lord gives suffering grace in a 
suffering day, and dying, or supporting grace 
in a dying day ! 

OF HELL AND PARADISE. 

Neither Hell nor Paradise are the eternal 
home of any Being, or their places of final 
destination at the consummation of all things. 

But rather they are the intermediate states 
and periods of time, which departed souls in- 
habit between the dissolution and the resur- 
rection of the Body, before the general judg- 
ment. 

The soids of mankind do not sleep in the 
graves with their bodies, until the resurrec- 
tion, but exist in a separate state, in a sensible 
manner. 

St. John saw the souls of those who were 
beheaded for the testimony of Jesus, under the 
Altar , and the Rich Man^s body was en- 
tombed in grandeur, yet we read of him ! ' In 
Hell he lifted up his eyes,' &c. ' saw Abra- 
ham, and cried, and said unto him, I am tor- 
mented.'' ' Lazarus is comforted ;' which 
cases evince the realities of future sensation. 

The term ' Hell,'' or Hades is to cease at the 



90 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



consummation of all things, when all the dead 
must be given up, and the ' Lake of Fire,^ re- 
ceive those w^ho are doomed to it ; and Hell 
and Death be cast into the Lake, which shows 
that Hell is something distinct from the Lake. 
And hence the former will be swallowed up 
of the latter, like yesterday in the following 
time, when this day commenced. 

The idea of a purgatory or restoration from 
Hell to Heaven is a delusion. For that 
Christ did not go to the lower inhabitants to 
preach repentance to the damned, is evident 
from what he said to the thief on the cross. 
' To-day, shalt thou be with me in Paradise.' 

And the prediction, ' thou wilt not leave 
my soul in Hell, nor suffer thine Holy One to 
see corruption,' was a prophecy of David, 
concerning the resurrection of Christ, so that 
he should not corrupt, according to the com- 
mon cause of human nature before the re- 
union of the soul and Body ! 

OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 

At the consummation of all things, the 
states of all mankind will be made perfect, and 
become complete and not before. 

The ideas of right and lorong supposes two 
sides to a question, with certain consequences 
entailed on the principles of Moral Equity. 
Hence the subject must pre-suppose, a gov- 
ernor and the governed with Laws from the 
former, as governor, to regulate the latter 
who are the governed, and laws imply penal- 
ties annexed ; and of course a J udgment, 
that justice may reward or punish, as the case 
may require. 

Consequently upon \ho&& premises the con- 
clusion must follow, seeing mankind are con- 
scious of a right and wrong, that a day of 
Judgment must take place, in which the world 
shall be judged in righteousness. And hence 
the beauty of the expression, ' God hath ap- 
pointed a day to judge the world in righteous- 
ness by Christ Jesus.,- who as man knows 
what allowance to make for human infirmi- 
ties ; but as God he cannot err, as some of 
our finite Judges do. 

Christ, the Judge upon His throne ! The 
mediatorial office being then given up. 

The Angels, called the clouds of Heaven, 
of which two hundred and two millions are 
but a part. And all the dead from the days 
of Adam to that time, from the King upon the 
throne to the Beggar upon the dung-hill, both 
great and small, with those who will then be 
alive, must appear in the grand assembly, not 
as curious and idle spectators, but as respon- 
sible creatures, who must be judged and re- 
warded according to the deeds done in the 
body, and to receive their sentence according- 
ly, whether it be good or evil, it will be done 
according to sound justice. The Devils also 



who are reserved under chains of darkness 
unto that day to be punished, and will ap- 
pear to receive their doom. 

And such will be the Majesty of the Judge 
upon the throne, that the terrestrial Heaven 
and the Earth will flee away, and the Books 
will be opened and the witnesses will appear. 

First. The Book of Nature, in which the 
wisdom, goodness, and power of the Supreme 
Governor of the world, may be read. 

Secondly. The Book of God's remem.- 
brance will be opened. Mala. iii. Rev. xx. 

Thirdly. The Book of Conscience ; and 
these two will exactly tally. 

Fourthly. The book of Truth, and those 
who have the written word will be judged 
according to it ; and fifthly, the ' Book of 
Life' will be opened, and happy are they, 
whose names are written in that book ! 

The witnesses. — ' Thus saith the Lord, I 
will be a swift witness against the Adulterer, 
and False-swearer, and such as oppress the 
hireling in his wages, and turn away the 
stranger from his right, and fear not the Lord 
of Hosts.' 

Angels who were our guardians, M'ill be 
witnesses, and so v/ill the Saints of God and 
particularly His Ministers. — The Devils also 
will be witnesses, and so will companions in 
sin and wickedness, witness against each 
other. Yea, so plain will naked truth appear, 
that none will deny the facts, but must ac- 
knowledge their sentence to be just. 

Jesus Christ being appointed heir of all 
things, shall judge in righteousness. The 
kingdom of Heaven being prepared for men 
from the foundation of the world, which first 
was attainable by obeying the Paradisical 
Law, and after the fall, the 'Law of Faith' 
was substituted through a Redeemer. But the 
' Lake of Fire and Brimstone was prepared for 
the Devil and his Angels primarily, but not 
for man, who is an intruder there ; and hence 
the danger of eternal damnation !' Mark iii. 29. 

The righteous, who are justified b}- Faith 
in this world, i. e. have received the pardon of 
personal sins by conformity to the will of God, 
and then have proven their obedience and love 
to Christ, by keeping His commandments, and 
walking in the light: these, in that day of 
final retribution, will not only stand acquitted, 
but will receive a reward, not of debt, but of 
grace, called ' a crown of glory which fadeth 
not away.' 

Thus Faith is brought to sight, what was a 
subject of faith once, has now become a sub- 
ject of knowledge. 

The righteous are Heirs of God and ^ joint 
heirs'' with the Lord Jesus Christ, who said, 
' To him that overcometh, will I give to sit 
with me in my throne.' Hence the sentence, 
' Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the 



A JOURNEY FROM -^BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 91 



kingdom prepared for you from the foundation 
of the world ; for I was an hungered and ye 
gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave me 
drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in, 
naked and ye clothed me ; sick and in prison, 
and ye came unto me, and visited me ; inas- 
much as ye did it unto one of the least of 
these, ye did it unto me.' — ' Well done, good 
and faithful servant, enter thou into the joys 
of thy Lord !' 

But to the opposite characters, who had the 
power, means, and opportunities of improving, 
but did it not, being opposed to the Moral gov- 
ernment of the Supreme Governor of the 
world ; those rebels must receive their desert 
on equitable principles, which sentence will 
be to depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for 
the Devil and his Angels. 

The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ in 
his throne, will judge Angels, by acquiescing 
in the will of God, and say Amen to his jus- 
tice, when he pronounces upon the Devils 
their final doom. 

Three ministers appear — the first preached 
for money and popularity. The second 
preached from contention, or backslide after 
his labors were attended with a blessing. The 
third preached from conviction of duty, in the 
spirit of love to Christ. What will be the 
difference of their reward at the day of retri- 
bution ] 

The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and 
hiust go with him to his place, which is pur- 
chased* with the reward of iniquity. The sec- 
ond comes forth saying, ' Lord ! Lord ! I taught 
thus and so, and cast out devils in thy name !' 
But hark ! ' Depart from me, ye workers of 
iniquity.' 

The third, whose principle was love and 
duty to Christ, will shine forth as the Sun in 
the firmament for ever. 

OF PROVIDENCE IN NATURE. 

There is no such thing as accident in na- 
ture ; as ' accident or chance,' or chance com- 
monly so called, in which neither the hand of 
God directs or superintends, any more than 
there can be effects without causes, or nothing 
can produce something. 

Nature hath received her laws from God, on 
the principles of mechanical necessity, still 
subordinate to, and dependent on himself, 
who is the centration of Universal Nature, 
and can alter or suspend those laws at pleas- 
ure. And hence the doctrine of Miracles and 
Providence. 

There is such a thing as ' primary law of 
nature,' and also a law of a secondary result 
of the first. The first, as primarily establish- 
ed by the Creator in His works ; the latter as 
the necessary consequence of art or habit, by 
the power and agency of man. 



When Hezekiah had departed from God, 
sickness overtook him, with the message, ' Set 
thine house in order, for thou shalt die,' &c. 
The king's tears and prayers denote his re- 
pentance. Then God, who knoweth how to 
resist the proud, and to give grace to the bum- 
ble, sent the message, ' I will add unto thy 
days fifteen years.' The sentence was revers- 
ed, and as a token, the sun went back ten de- 
grees in the dial of Ahaz. Yet means were 
used for his recovery. 

St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that 
there should not be the loss of any life, only 
the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors 
were about to flee away in the boat, ' except 
these abide in the ship ye cannot be saved !' 

Hazael inquired if his Master would recov- 
er, received for answer, ' he may recover, but 
God hath showed me that he will surely die,' 
i. e. according to the common course of things 
in the order of nature, he might recover ; but 
God saw the intention of Hazael to reverse the 
order of nature by art, and thus he died an 
unnatural death. 

Man sins without permission, by stealing the 
time, and assuming the liberty and authority 
to do it, which is not prevented. For should 
man be prevented irresistibly from sinning, he 
would cease to be that creature of a noble 
mind, for which he was designed by his Ma- 
ker, as a responsible agent, who might be ca- 
pable of a reward. 

God permits some of the effects of man's de- 
signs to take place, by withdrawing his re- 
straining hand, as exemplified in the instance 
of Job, when the hedge round about him was 
removed. 

Man can appoint, but God, in wisdom and 
mercy, and Justice, can disappoint, having 
ways and means and ends worthy of himself, 
both in the furtherance, and accomplishment, 
and rev/ard of Virtue, and the correction or 
chastisement and punishment of vice ! 

Afflictions to the righteous are from the 
grace of God, in mercy to wean their affec- 
tions from the love of the creature, to feel de- 
pendent upon the Creator. For some people 
cannot bear prosperity ; they would be as 
ships with great sails, having no ballast. 
Sometimes God designs to glorify himself in 
us, by our sufferings, to prove our graces, for 
the conviction of others— and again to prove 
us, and thereby qualify us to be as instruments 
of usefulness to others, in some particular 
sphere of action in his church — to labor from 
experience, as well as theory. But above all, 
the saints are tried, that they may become 
meet subjects for Jerusalem, the City of the 
Great King. 

OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL. 
It is obvious that not only the Angel of the 



92 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



1 



Covenant, Jehovah, the Lord Jesus Christ, 
who being appointed heir of all things, at- 
tends and superintends the affairs of nations 
and individuals, but created Angels, who also 
are employed in the important affairs of Man : 
as the general tenor of Scripture will author- 
ize us to believe, both in the Old and New 
Testament. 

Evil Angels appear to have a monarchy 
among themselves ; ' Beelzebub, the Prince of 
Devils,' — ' The Devil and his Angels, — ' My 
name is Legion, for we are many.' — ' Then 
goeth he, and taketh seven other spirits more 
wicked than himself,' which argues de- 
grees of wickedness, even among the Devils. 
From the principles of 'Moral Evil,' Evil 
spirits are always ready to go upon evil er- 
rands, like a dog when his master unchains 
him. This is exemplified in the case of Job 
— before the hedge was removed, Satan had 
no power to touch Job, but when God remov- 
ed the hedge, Satan went to work, and yet he 
had his boundaries even then. 

Satan is said to be the messenger of, and to 
have the power of death ! God is said to have 
slain the Urst-born of Egypt by sending ' Evil 
Angels' among them. When the spirit of 
God had departed from Saul, an ' Evil Spirit' 
from the Lord came upon him. Paul was 
' buffetted by the messenger of Satan.' 

For Moral Evil, ' God shall send them 
strong dciusions, to believe a lie, that they 

may be damned, because .' This is 

exemplified in the case of Ahab, king of Isra- 
el. God sitting upon His throne, (and all the 
host around said,) ' Who will persuade Ahab 
to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that he may fall 
there V None was found to go, it being con- 
trary to the nature of a good angel to go upon 
a bad errand : at length one appears, saying, 
'I will go and be a lying spirit in the 
mouth of all A.hab"s prophets.' The Lord re- 
plied, 'Thou shalt prosper and prevail — go 
and do it !' Thus Ahab was deluded and fell 
in battle, because he let Benhadad go, whom 
he should have slain, and the Lord said, 'Be- 
cause thou hast let go out of thine hand a man 
whom I appointed for utter destruction, there- 
fore thy life shall go for his life, and thy peo- 
ple for his people,' as the sequel proved. 

Thus Benhadad, Agag, and the Canaanites 
lived longer than was the w411 of God they 
should — while others do not ' live half their 
days,' but die sooner than is the revealed will 
of God they should ; for some take their own 
lives and the lives of others, when it is the 
revealed will of God, ' Thou shalt not kill !' 

Then that we may have angels to guide or 
bear us away as Lazarus did : and as the 
Patriarchs, be gathered to our people above ; 
let us lead the life of the righteous, that we 
may die their death, and our last end be like 



theirs. Mark the perfect man, and behol;! the 
upright, for the end of that man is peace ! 



* Grace is a gift or favor conferred upoii an uriworthy 
object. Debt implies -dn obligation ; but GoJ under no 
obligation to His creatures. Of course, v hatsocver he 
bestows, must be free unmerited grace 

The Kingdom of Heaven prejiared for man, from the 
foundation of the world, was Grace Man, by Grace, was 
at first placed in a state of Trial in Paradise, lui'ler a Law 
of works, whicli law saith, do, and live — or as Paul saith, 
if a man ' keep the Law, he shall lice by llic Lar.y'' But the 
moral faculty is so impaired and dark since tlie FALL, 
that man is not adequate to keep the Paradisical Law. 
And therefore, as says the Apostle Paul, by the deeds of 
the Law shall no flesh be justified iu the sight of God, 
that it may be by GRACE through I .AITH in Christ 
Jesus. 

Hence the Law of faith, requiring righteousness, by 
grace through faith is fitted to the capacity and situation 
of fallen man. Man being capable ofbeliei-'ins:, his F"AITH 
instead of works, may be imputed to hira for righteous- 
ness; and thus he may tie jus lijied through I' AITH in 
Christ. And so the 'Law cf Faith' is brought in as the 
condition of his salvation. And thus he may anive at 
last at Jerusalem, which 'kingdom was jircpHied for man 
from the foundation of the world.' And be admixted ac- 
cording to the original order of things : — by man's free 
will concurring with the commandments, iu the estab- 
lished order of God. 

The ' Lake of Fire,' which originally was ' prepared 
for the devil and his Angels,' was never designed for 
man. Consequently, if man goes there, it is by steeling 
the time, and assuming the liberty to sin ; and thereby 
inverting the established order of things, ccnt/tiry to God's 
appointment — for God appointed His creeLtirc'- to serve 
Him but never gave them Kis permissiur to .^in ; on the 
contrary. He positively forbids it. Thercf(\^e, by violat- 
ing the moral order of God, these Rebels 'lis^qiialiiy them- 
selves for the kingdom of God, and are thereby fitted for 
the lake of fire. And moral justice demands the execution. 

All the favors of God are grace — but more particularly 
those in Christ Jesus as a 'Redeemer' and 'Savioui-.' 

As all titles, to every favor was forfeited by sin, man 
could not ma.]i.e ato7iement for hiso iwe ; but imst^re-maiti 
condemned by the Law which he has violated, and stand 
exposed to all the dire consequences which at ibe least 
must be privation ; unless there be a RANSOM I Hence, 
' Christ was delivered for our offences, and rose again for 
our justification. He suffered, the just for the unjust, 
that he might bring us to God. God so loved the world, 
that He sent His Son, that the world through ILm might 
be saved. No man taketh my life from me ; — I have pov/- 
er to lay it down, and to take it again — greater iove than 
this hath no man, than that he lay down his life for his 
friend — and I lay down my life for the sheep. He was 
v/ounded for our transgression ; and, the Lord hath laid 
upon him the iniquity of us ALL.' 

We read of the ' Seven Spirits of God,' referring to the 
different OPERATIONS. 

First, the enlightening grace of God which is saving in 
its NATURE, saving, mankind from their natural dark- 
ness by 'enhghtening every man who cometh into the 
world.' 

Secondly, restraining grace, by which nian is distin- 
guished and prevented from becoming mere devils in- 
carnate, through the principle of 'Moral Evil,' which 
principle is restrained by the grace of God, and saves 
from those consequences which otherwise would follow. 

Thirdly, justifying grace, i. e. ' An act whereby God, 
for ChrisVs sake pardoneth all our sins I' which is Sal- 
vation from the condemnation of SIN, as well as from the 
love and reigning power, and dominion of sin ! 

Fourthly, the infusion of the Spirit, or sanctifying grace 
of God by which man is saved for his privation, and from 
the nature of sin. 

Fifislily, comforting, supporting and heart cheering 
grace, which saves from the gloom that otherwise would 
surround the mind. 

Sixthly, the grace which leads, guides and instructs 
into necessary truth, and into j9rac«icaZ And, 

Seventhly, the peace and joy of the kingdom, which 
brightens up the prospect ot eternity, and inspires the 
mind with 'hope, beyond the life, which foretaste is the 
' earnest of the Saint^s inheritance of another world,' and I 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



93 ! 

I 



OF THE RESURRECTION. 

The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, 
but it possesses the innate principle of immor- 
tality. For if one particle of water could be 
annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might 
on the same principle sink into a state of non- 
entity. Matter may be changed, as it relates 
to tim.e, place, and quality, yet there may be 
certain innate principles of matter, the identity, 
of which can never become a part, or the pro- 
perties of any other body. 

Supposing a person to be dead, and eaten 
by a fish, which fish is eaten by a man. 
Query. Could the second person have any 
of the real particles of the first ; and if so, 
who of the twain will possess them at the re- 
surrection, as both cannot have it ? 

' A corn of wheat cast into ground, remain- 
eth alone, except it die.' The corn upon the 
stalk is not the same kernel that was sown, 
but rather is some of the innate principle of 
the corn which was sown, and is brought to 
perfection. It was sown a natural body, it is 
raised a spiritual body ; sown in weakness, 
raised in power : this mortal shall put on im- 
mortality, that mortality may be swallowed up 
of Life ! 

Mortality, implies subject to decay. Mat- 
ter may be changed, as it relates to shape and 
form, &c. but still it doth exist, though in a 
different mode and situation. And the innate 
principle of the identity of man cannot be 
changed, to become the property of another ; 
then each will retain his own, though the 
skin, and flesh and blood, the coarser matter, 
Avhich is supposed to change every seven 
years upon the living, be set aside as acquired, 
yet the original man remains, the other being 
the dregs. ' But it doth not yet appear what 
we shall be, but this we know, we shq,ll be 
like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.' 
We now see and know but in part, then shall 
we see as we are seen, and know as we are 
known ! 

OF THE LAKE OF FIRE. 

The lake of fire, originally prepared for the 



is called 'Righteousness and Peace, and Joy in the Holy 
Ghost' 

As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the ope- 
ration of the Holy Spirit, requires the concurrence of 
man's free will, in order for him to experience salvation 
from his sins — for man is not to be saved in his sins, but 
must be saved from his sins. Hence the propriety of the 
caution : ' Quench not the Spirit,' lest it be said in the lan- 
guage of Stej.hcn — 'As your fathers did, so do ye always 
resist the Holy Ghost ' and so destruction come upon you 
to the utterinost : and God says, because I have called 
and ye have refu^'ed, and set at naught my counsel — I 
therefore will laugh at your calamities, and mock when 
your fear cometh. 'Ephraim is joined to his idols, let 
him alone,' and then the heart replies ; 'The Harvest is 
past and the summer is ended, and I am not saved; and 
the consequence is, to receive the sentence, ' Depart into 
the Lake of Fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels.' 



Devil and his angels into which the wicked 
will be cast, as their final doom, which is the 
second death, and burns with fire and brim- 
stone, is dreadful to contemplate 

A bar of iron heated, when touched with 
brimstone will run down like melted lead. 
Supposing a person to be confined, and yet 
not consumed. How awful is the thought ! 

In this life, time is divided by days, and 
months, and years, but in eternity, where 
years shall cease to roll, how will time then 
be described '? Suppose a damned Ghost should 
inquire of Beelzebub, the time 1 Beelzebub 
replies, 'eternity!' After a period equal to 
ten thousand years, multiplied by the number 
of sands, the waves, the drops, the stars, and 
then the twigs and spires of grass, and doubled 
over ten thousand times, and multiplied again, 
still the reply would be eternity ! Without 
pleasure, and without slumber, and without 
end ! 

A trial implies a limited accountability, at 
the end of which judgment and justice will 
take place, and prove final. Therefore, if the 
original established order of man, and his end, 
was heaven, his will concurring; but, by 
non-conformity he inverted his own order and 
destination, whereby he disqualified himself 
for the fruition, being contaminated with moral 
evil, and is so hardened as to be incorrigible, 
and hence confirmed in his vicious disposition 
of heart, so as to become as the lower inhabi- 
tants, and a fit subject for that region only. 
For any being, being put into a place or situ- 
ation for which it has no disposition, the state 
would afford it no pleasure ; not being agree- 
able to its nature, it could feel no union or 
satisfaction in it, but would rather depart to a 
place more suited to itself, and be with beings 
more congenial to its nature. And hence it 
appears, that the very damned would be in 
more torment, was it possible for them to get 
heaven in their own nature ; than to remain 
in their damned state ! 

Therefore man must be born again, while 
the Holy Spirit strives to change the heart by 
grace, or else remain incorrigible for ever, and 
continue unhappy of course. 

OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. 

Though we say God filleth immensity, yet 
that is no argument, why we may not suppose 
with propriety, that there is some particular 
place, where the effulgent glory of God is 
more displayed to the view and admiration of 
His creatures, than in any other place 1 
Enoch and Elijah were translated ; they can- 
not be every where, of course they must be 
somewhere. The body of our Lord was finite, 
of course it does not fill immensity ; it is not 
every where, of course it must be somewhere, 
from which we may infer a located heaven ; 



94 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



and on the other hand a located ' Lake of Fire 
and Brimstone.' 

How different those places, and also the 
states and situations, and dispositions of those 
I inhabitants ! 

The hundred and forty and four thousand 
sang a song which none could learn but they 
themselves, although there was such a great 
multitude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues, 
and people, which no man could number, who 
were redeemed from the earth, by the blood 
of the Lamb, unto God, and joined in a song 
of acknowledgment and thanksgiving. 

The situations of individuals are different, 
universally varying from each other in a 
greater or less degree, which must vary their 
experience and enjoyments, and of course the 
degrees of their reward in the other world, 
which is to be prepared according to the deeds 
done in their body ; and this taken in con- 
junction with their various talents, and the 
different dispensations they were under. 

Of the millions of different complexions and 
physiognomies, no two are exactly alike in the 
whole creation. So also experiences varying 
from the different dispensations will differ in 
the same universal degree. Different tempers 
of mind, and natural dispositions of heart. 
Different states of the body, health and sick- 
ness. Different circumstances too, riches and 
poverty. Different periods of existence, long 
and short life. Different abilities, whether 
natural or acquired. Different situations, 
whether in good or bad society. Difference 
in the opportunity, power and means of ac- 
quiring information, and doing acts of brother- 
ly kindness and charity, or being confined to 
solitude, as objects of want and distress. 

From the nature of such diversity of cases, 
their rewards must vary beyond description ; 
when it is done in equity, agreeable to the 
deeds done in the body. Hence the expres- 
sion, ' There are many mansions in my Fa- 
ther's house.' So St. Paul, when speaking of 
the Resurrection, ' Those who are Christ's at 
his coming.' ' Every one in his own order — 
compare them to the Sun, Moon and Stars, 
which differ from each other in glory,' or mag- 
nitude. 

The smallest difference there, between two 
saints, will be greater than the greatest differ- 
ence possibly imaginable upon earth, between 
the greatest Monarch and the lowest Peasant. 
And yet the infant^ the smallest CUP, will be 
perfectjy satisfied, being brim full of the joys 
of the kingdom of God. 

The memory, which is now impaired by 
the fall, being clogged with a disordered, mor- 
tal body, will then be liberated and repaired, 
being arrived to maturity. Paul compares 
this life to childhood, and that to manhood, 
saying, ' When I was a child, I thought, and 



understood, and spake as a child ; but when 
I became a man, I put away childish things.' 
' We now see through a glass darkly, and see 
and know but in part; but when that which 
is perfect is come, then that which is in part 
will be done away, then shall I see as 1 am 
seen, and know even as I am known.' The 
act of praising God then for redemption here 
in time proves the retention of the power of 
recollection ; and hence why not see, and 
know, and recollect our friends again ? See- 
ing that no power of the soul, which is of 
utility here, will ever be diminished hereafter, 
but greatly strengthened and enlarged. 

Consequently, the longer our stay below, 
with proper faithfulness, and the greater our 
conflict in the Christian warfare, when we 
shall have overcome by the blood of the 
Lamb ; the soul will be the more enlarged 
and capacitated for a greater enjoyment in 
the realms above. Because the greater the 
trials and conflicts, the greater the deliverance 
and salvation ; which experience must excite 
proportionate sensations of gratitude. 

For God designs his dispensations, whether 
merciful or afflictive, to prove our obedience, 
that w^e may receive a reward at His hand, 
as grace, but not of debt, agreeable to our im- 
provement. 

Vessels may vary in size, whether a pint, a 
quart, or gallon ; fill them, and each will be 
perfectly full, according to its degree ; so the 
infant will be as perfectly happy as its capa- 
city can admit and enjoy — but those who live 
to the age of fifteen or twenty years, pass 
through proportionably more trials, and must 
feel a heart of gratitude accordingly. If so, 
then look at the old Soldiers of the Cross, and 
those who have 'turned many to righteous- 
ness, shall shine as the stars for ever and 
ever.'" 

There to see not only the first, oldest, most 
patient, strongest, meekest and most perfect 
men of old times, but all the patriarchs, pro- 
phets, apostles and martyrs of the Lord, with 
all who depart this life in His favor, and join 
in the general assembly and church of the first 
born ; where they obtain joy and gladness, 
and sorrow and sighing shall flee away, and 
all tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and 
peace and joy shall for ever flow ! ! 

There the blessed shall have correct judg- 
ment of things, and view the expanded works 
of God, with admiration and wonder ! 

Therefore, as God sees and knows what 
will be best for each and all, and in infinite 
wisdom, grants or withholds the things of 
this life, we ought to be resigned to His gra- 
cious and wise dispensations, knowing that 
whatsoever is withheld, is for the best, seeing 
that ' no good thing shall be withheld from 
them who walk uprightly; but all things 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



95 



shall work together for good to them who 
love the Lord ' For as a father pitieth his 
children, so the Lord pitieth them who fear 
Him.' 'For the eyes of the Lord are over 
the righteous, and his ears are open to their 
prayer : but the face of the Lord is against 
the wicked.' And the Lord knows how to 
deliver the godly out of temptation.' Then 
as ' trials work patience, and patience experi- 
ence, and experience hope, and hope maketh 
not ashamed, because the Love of God is shed 
abroad in the heart.' ' Our light affliction 
which is but for a moment, shall work for us 
a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
GLORY !' ' For the sufferings of this present 
world are not worthy to be compared with the 
joys which shall be revealed.' Consequently, 
by ' enduring unto the end, in the ways of 
righteousness,' we shall have all to hope and 
nothing to fear, for such have the promise of 
a final salvation ; sudh, in their last moments, 
shall be enabled to say with one of old, ' I 
have fought a good fight, I have finished my 
course, I have kept the Faith, and am now 
ready to be offered, and the time of my de- 
parture is at hand — henceforth there is laid 
up for me a crown of glory, which fadeth not 
away, which God the righteous Judge will 
give me at that day ; and not only me, but 
also to all those who love his appearing.' 

Considering the way, the nature, the 
means, the END, accomplished by Creation. 
Redemption and Salvation — the subject is 
worthy of God himself! and his creatures 
ever will have ground and cause of adoration, 
which never can wax old ! ! 

CONCLUSION. 

From the convictions brought to my rational 
understanding by the divine evidence in my 
own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied 
of the following things as facts. 

First. There is such a thing as ' Natural 
Evil' in the world. 

Secondly. That there is such a thing as 
' Moral Evil' also, and 

Thirdly. That Natural Evil is the conse- 
quence of ' Moral Evil.' 

Fourthly. That the New Birth is not a 
chimera, but a Divine reality, on which hangs 
the blissful eternity of man. 

Fifthly. That Jesus Christ is more than a 
creature, and is the only way to God as a Sa- 
viour of men. 

Sixthly. That Repentance, Faith and Hope, 
and Love, are experienced by the people of God. 

Seventhly. That Salvation is of Grace, 
Man's free will concurring, which is necessa- 
ry, in order to be justified here, or stand justi- 
fied hereafter. But man's condemnation is of 
himself, by revolving against God's moral 
government. 



Eighthly. That the knowledge of pardon is 
attainable here ; the witness first of our own 
spirit, a consciousness of it ; and then the di- 
vine evidence, by the operation of his spirit, 
which witnesseth with our spirit, and gives 
the conformation of it, which, 

Ninthly. Is the kingdom of heaven opened 
in the soul, and is the earnest of the Saint's 
inheritance ; and inspires the mind with the 
assurance of Hope beyond this life. 

The destruction of Babylon is inevitable, 
for the wicked must be overthrown, which 
they are conscious of upon serious reflection, 
and in the hour of danger, being alarmed like 
poor Volney upon the Lake. 

But the righteous have hope in their death, 
arising from the assurance of faith in Christ 
Jesus. 

From more than twenty years' experience 
of the truth of the Revelation of Christ in 
the heart as the foundation and essence of 
all religion, I feel a satisfaction in resting 
my eternal all upon Him ; and by preserv- 
ing, in obedience to God, to my life's end, 
depending on His Son as my Saviour, I be- 
lieve he will receive me when I die, together 
with all the Israel of God, who persevere 
to the end, in that blissful state, where we 
shall unanimously join to sing the following 
lines : 

And let this feeble body fail, 

And let it faint or die ; 
My soul shall quit this mournful vale, 

And soar to worlds on high ; 
Shall join the disembodied Saints, 

And find its long sought rest : 
That only bliss for which it pants, 

In the Redeemer's breast. 

In hopes of that immortal crown, 

I now the cross sustain ; 
And gladly wander up and down, 

And smile at toil and pain ; 
I suffer on my three score years, 

Till my Deliverer come, 
And wipe away his servant's tears, 

And take his Exile home. 

0 what hath Jesus bought for me ! — 
Before my ravished eyes 

Rivers of life divine I see, 
And trees of Paradise ; 

1 see a world of spirits bright. 
Who taste the pleasures there : 

They all are rob'd in spotless white, 
And conqu'ring palms they bear. 

O what are all my suft''rings here, 

If Lord thou count me meet, 
"With that enraptur'd host t' appear. 

And worship at thy feet ? 
Give joy or grief, give ease or pain ; 

Take'life or friends away : 
But let me find them all again. 

In that eternal day ! 

0 ye professing people of God, Zion bleeds! 
— her walls are broken down, therefore bestir 
yourselves, and let not an hypocrite be found 
in the gate ! But if ye love Christ, put on 
Christ, and prove your love, by walking 



96 



A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 



in the light, as He is in the light, and keep- 
ing His commandments. Adorn your profes- 
sion by your life and conversation, remem- 
bering how many, it is to be feared, have 
stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of 
tlie professors, who have wounded the cause 
j of religion, more than the writings of the 
I Deists. Get all the good you can, and do all 
j the good to the souls and bodies of men with- 
! in your povv^er, for the Redeemers sake, who 



will acknowledge the whole in the day of 
judgment. 

But, 0 ye rebels in heart, take warning ! 
for time grows old, and the judgments of God 
are abroad in the earth ! Fly, escape for your 
life ! attend to the light of grace : seek Je- 
sus, and take the high road, and tarry not in 
all the plain, that you may escape the final 
overthrow of Babylox, and have ' Peace and 
Happiness' for ever at Jerusalem ! 



A DIALOG*{TE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



97 



A DIALOGUE 



BETWEEN THE 



CURIOUS AND singular; 



FROM THE TENTH EDITION. 



Curious. FRIEND Singular, how and 
where have you been for a long time ? 

Singular. If you are curious to know, I 
have been in ditferent parts, and striving 
through grace to do as well as I could. 

C. That is well, but it is a great thing for 
one to say he does as he ought. 

S. True — but nevertheless we should act at 
all times, and on all occasions, as in the im- 
mediate presence of God — as the ship on the 
Ocean, let the course of the wind be as it may, 
the ship's head is aimed for the port of destin- 
ation, so we should conduct for Eternity, as 
one who must give account. 

C. What makes you so Singular in your 
looks, dress and conduct, from every body 
else? 

S. As it relates to my looks, no two persons 
are exactly alike. And even your looks are 
peculiar to yourself, and no one is just like 
you. And as it relates to dress, if youfs were 
flung into an heap with others, you could pick 
out your own from all the rest — and with re- 
gard to singularity, I am conscious I am never 
singular, merely for singularity sake. 

C. Why do you act and travel in the man- 
ner that you do. What are your motives and 
reasons for so doing % 

S. My motives are the glory of God in the 
salvation of immortal souls ! My reasons are 
a consciousness of duty to my God and my 
fellow mortals — for I wish for peace of mind ! 

C. Do you suppose that all mankind are in 
the wrong, and none are right but you 1 

S. I suppose many are right in many things, 
and all are liable to err — some are more right 
than others. And as it relates to myself, no 



* These Dialogues are founded upon circumstantial 
facts. 



man should be our pattern'further than he fol- 
lows Christ. Also proper behavior should vary 
according to times and circumstances. 

C. Then I suppose you conclude you are 
the most right ; and how is it that none have 
found out so right a way before ? 

S. We are given to understand that there 
are various gifts in the Christian Church; and 
yet all by the same Spirit — and every man in 
his own order, at the coming of Christ. Of 
course we should have the spirit of our station 
in the Church of Christ. And this sphere of 
action I believe to be mine ; in it, God gives 
me inward peace ; out of it, I believe I should 
lose my usefulness to others. 

C. Then you are for an inspired ministry, 
and a Spiritual Church. What do you think 
of all the religious societies ; are not some of 
these ' the Church of Christ V 

S. To style one sect, 'the Church of Christ,' 
is to save that party at the expense of all the 
rest ; and of course savors of religious bigotry, 
tyranny and superstition ; as the preceding 
ages have horribly exemplified. Whereas the 
Book of Truth informs us, that ^God is no re- 
specter of persons, but in every nation he that 
feareth God, and worketh righteousness, is 
accepted with him,' and shall join in the song 
of salvation, with the society above, ' out of 
every nation, kindred, tongue, language and 
people ;' of course there may be bad and good 
people among all sects. 

C. Suppose all Christians should do like 
you, there would be no form or order in the 
world ; and of course, confusion would come 
in at the door. 

S. To say ' if all should do like me,' you 
might as well sayon the same principle, where 
would be the Carpenters if all were Black- 
smiths 1 It is no just mode of reasoning. As 



7 



98 



A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



the different branches of mechanism are neces- 
sary for society, so these different gifts are ne- 
cessary, as the eye, hand and foot, &c., to 
constitute one perfect body. As the whole is 
composed of parts, and the parts collectively 
form one whole. As to confusion — what is 
termed confusion with and by men, may be 
order with God. who sees not as men see. 
C. What do you believe and preach I 
S. I believe in the Deity of Jesus Christ.* 

* It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give Divine 
honors to a mere creature, Jesus Christ must be viewed 
in a more noble light. 

Eternity, Immensity and Infinity, are words we have 
heard and can repeat ; but who can fix any definite mean- 
ing to them ? Though thev are in common use, yet they 
are words fit only to be applied to the Deity, and ought 
not to be applied any where else ; for they cannot be 
otherwise used without palpable absurdities, and nonsen- 
sical contradictions. And such abuses have too long been 
existing in the v/orld already 1 

An Infinite, Eternal Being of Immensitv ! Who or what 
can man know of HLM, the CAUSELESS CAUSATOR, 
but by Revelation, Inspiration or Manifestation ? 

How can man worship his Maker with his understand- 
ing, provided he be in the darkness of ignorance, so far, 
as neither to know nor understand any thing about it ? 

' The world by wisdom kno\^' not their Maker. ^ ' He is 
a Spirit, and is spiritually discerned.' ' What manknow- 
eth the things of man, save the spirit of a man which is 
v.ithin him ?' And how shall a man knou; the miad and 
will of his :\Iaker, but by Revelation. 

If the Maker of man be a spirit, how shall His will be 
revealed, so as to be understood but by Inspiration ? 

Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole 
world, who could bear the sound ? The 'clash of ten thou- 
sand pieces of artillery redoubled, would be comparative 
silence' Well might" the Jeii-s at Mount Sinai request 
ZMoses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord being 
so dreadful in their ears. The human family is so nu- 
merous, and their cases so many and so various ; and 
their languages so diS'erent — as twenty in New Orleans 
—hence there could not any thing be heard distinctly, 
but all would be nonsense and confusion. 

Hence the tender care and goodness of God the ^laker 
and Governor, over man his creature : in sending the in- 
fluence of his Holy Spirit, to operate upon the mind and 
guide man upon the road to Jerusalem ; so that without 
terror he may be enlightened to understand his Makers 
will, and inspired wiih evidence and conviction on the 
all important subject. 

The ..ingel of the Covenant, was not a created angel ; 
but was termed 'Jehovah.' which name the Jews consider 
as implying all the Divine attributes ; and therefore will 
not speak it, lest it should not be done with suitable rev- 
erence, and so take this majestic jiame in vain, and not be 
guiltless. And hence they will write it only. 

The word 'Lord.' printed in small capitals in the Old 
Testament, should be Jehovah : v,-hich the Jews under- 
stood to imply the Divinity of the Messiah, to be mani- 
fested in the world as the Saviour of men. 

W'hats-oever God, the Causeless Causator, does — it is 
done in and through Jehovah — the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
is called the Son of God. 

Thus, He existed in the beginning as the word, ' I AM 
God hath appointed Him heir of all things— by Whom He 
made the worlds — by him all things were made, and with- 
out him was not any thing made that was made. 

Man was in the hand of Christ before ' Moral EviV was 
in the world. And when man fell he still was in the hand 
of Christ, ' who called unto him in the cool of the day,' 
which exhibits the beauty of those words, — • God so loved 
the world, that He sent His Son into the world, that who- 
soever beiieveth in Him should not perish, but have ever- 
lasting life, for God sent not his Son into the world to 
condemn the world, but that the world through Him might 
be saved.'' 

Hence, 'We love GoU, because He first loved us. Xo 
man knoweth the Father save the ion, and he to whom the 
Son will reveal Him.' 

Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from 



C. Do you feel willing to depend your ever- ', 
lasting welfare on Jesus Christ. 

S. To see one malefactor put confidence in 
another, who is under the same condemnation, 
to Sc^ve him. exhibits great faith : and also a 
noble opinion, as exemplified in the instance 
of Calvary. To trust in a creature to save me, 
I cannot ; but to trust in Christ, according to 
the Gospel, gives me peace, and brightens up 
the prospects of eternity before me. 

C. But supposing Christ was a deceiver 1 
then he was only an impostor, and of course 
you are under a delusion. 

S. The vrorst of opposers to Christianity 
admit that Christ, as man, was a great man. of 
cours-e no real good man will be a deceiver. 
If so he was no impostor. Therefore, accord- 
ing to this admittance, his religion may be ge- 
nuine and real. Again, it is too uncharitable 
to suppose and conclude, that all who have 
died so happy and triumphant in the love 
and religion of Jesus Christ were under a delu- 
sion. And if it be once admitted that it was 
a reality with even but one instance, the point 
is gained. 

C. How do you know that there ever was 
such a person as Jesus Christ upon earth ? 

S. Observe the account of Josephus. of Pi- 
late to the Senate of Rome, our dates, with 
other historians, as well as Scripture. Also, 
the many circum.stantial proofs, as the letters 
of Pliny to Trajaji, which Christian opposers 
admit to be genuine ; with the many efforts 
made to root out Christianity from the earth in 
vain ! Christianity has, does, and will prevail.* 

C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exist, 
and was a good man, yet the resurrection may 
be fabulous, and Christianity of' course a de- 
ception. 

S. On the resurrection and ascension of Je- 
sus Christ, turns the whole affair. The body 
was entombed and missing, all agree. 

C. The body of Christ being gone from the 
vault, possibly he played the possum, and only 
feigned himself to be dead, and deceived them, 
and at night made his escape ; and hence a 
false report was circulated that he was risen 
from the dead. 

S. Nay, such talk will never do I Consid- 
er the loss of blood from the thorns, the scourge \ 
and nails, &c. These wounds so long un- 
dressed must have terminated in dissolution. 
Again, the orders were to break his legs ; but 



whom the Holy Spirit proceeds, to enlighten by his 
quickening influence, and guide, comfort and sanctify 
mankind. 

Thus there is an inward mariif estation, by a revelation 
of Christ in the heart, corresponding to the outward mani- 
festation given in the days of His flesh I 

And it is not possible that any man should sincerely 
pray to God to be taught by Him,' and if He hath a Son. to 
rev'eal Him, in his heart, and not find a solution of the 
querj' to his own satisfaction. 

* There is Divine witness in my own soul. 



A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



99 



when they saw he was dead, forbore to obey, 
lest they should be exposed to ridicule for 
breaking the legs of a dead man to prevent 
him from rnnning away. And yet to put it 
be^'ond all doubt'that Christ was" dead, one of 
them up with a spear and run it through His 
heart ; w^hich puts it beyond all dispute He 
was really dead. Moreover, consider for a 
moment, a cell or prison hewed out in the cen- 
tre of a rock, and there in prison confined, with 
a stone door, so large and weighty that three 
females thought they could not roll it away: and 
this door confined and sealed ; and also a mil- 
itary guard placed to keep the same with all 
safety, and if any thing was amiss, must pay 
the forfeit with their lives ! Hence it is ob- 
vious the natural impossibility of such decep- 
tion, imposition and escape. 

C. But the Apostles stole the body of Jesus 
Christ, and hid it, and then propagated a lie, 
that it was risen and ascended. 

S. It was naturally impossible for such a 
thing to exist, if we, in conjunction with the 
foregoing circumstances, consider that the 
apostles could have no access to the vault : se- 
cond, no temptation to steal the body; third, 
they were not monied men to bribe the guard ; 
fourth, though an individual may be bribed, yet 
I do not recollect to have read or heard of a 
whole guard being bribed ; fifth, it was death 
under the Roman lavr, to sleep on guard ; 
sixth, if the guard had been sleepy, the natu- 
ral conclusion is, they would have set or lain 
on the stone door, or contiguous to it, so that 
no one could approach without giving alarm. 
Now for the seal to be broke, and the stone 
removed, without waking the soldiers when in 
such heaps and piles, would argue an unna- 
tural sleep, and of course a miracle. There- 
fore, to obviate the idea of one miracle on one 
side, you must admit and argue one on the 
other side ; of course your argument proves 
too much, like the Indian's tree ; it was so 
straight it leaned a little over the other way. 

What is a miracle, but something unna- 
tural, providentially ? 

C. But the vault was undermined by the 
Apostles, and the body taken away through a 
subterraneous passage I 

S. Nay, but it would have taken a longer 
space of time to undermine the vault by dig- 
ging through a rock, than the space of time 
the body was in the tomb. 

C. Some other body arose, and not the body 
of Christ. 

S. Nay, for man before was never there en- 
tombed, of course none could arise therefrom 
but the body of Christ. 

C. The account contradicts itself : " For 
as Jonah was in the belly of the whale three 
days and three nights, so shall the Son of man 
be in the heart of the earth," whereas he 



was not in the vault seventy-two common 
hours. 

S. We should not contend for wordsj but 
seek for facts^ of course take people as they 
mean. The Jews did not divide time as we 
do, into twenty-four hours ; but the daylight 
into twelve hours, and the night into watches. 
Our time begins and ends at midnight, but the 
Jews at sunset. ' The evening and morning 
was the first day.' Any circumstance which 
we express by day, or include any part of 
what we call the twenty-four hours, their 
mode of expression included the ' day and 
night.' The body was entombed before sun- 
set on our Friday, continued there on the Jew- 
ish Sabbath, (our Saturday) which ended at 
sunset ; the third day had commenced before 
the body arose. Therefore, take their mean- 
ing, according to their mode of expression and 
the account will hold good, and of course may 
be received and held as sacred truth. 

C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ be 
real, who saw him after he arose '? 

S. The apostle and hundreds of others. 

C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary 
for salvation, why do we not have better 
proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor 
fishermen ? 

S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as 
any one else, and of course relate what he 
saw. Reasonable evidence should be consi- 
dered and received as proof to a reasonable 
mind. Therefore, if in the most consequen- 
tial cases, even between life and death, two 
or three substantial witnesses where there is 
no evidence to the reverse, is considered suffi- 
cient ; then the evidence of the fishermen may- 
be credited as reasonable and proper testimony, 

C. They did not believe their own testi- 
n^ony, and of course w^ere not sincere. 

S. Look at the circumstance impartially. 
They could not be prompted by either honor 
or lucre to bear such testimony, but to the re- 
verse ; their personal safety would be in jeop- 
ardy thereby. The only reason they assigned 
for their testimony was duty ; and they 
evinced their sincerity therein by persever- 
ance, and sealing the same with their blood. 
What greater evidence can we desire ? 

C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view 
of all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and so 
have city testimon y, instead of a few indivi- 
duals 1 

S. Admitting he had ascended in the view 
of the people of Jerusalem, that would not 
have mended the matter, for the people of 
Rome, who then exceeded three millions, 
might have made the same objection ; 'Jews 
we know to be deceitful, why receive it only 
in their say-so V And if all people then liv- 
ing had beheld the sight, we were not living, 
and of course we might make the same ob- 



100 



A DIALOGUE BETVrEEX THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



jection. ' "Why receive it on the say-so and 
tradition of our forefathers ; why were we not 
favored \vith the sight ? Thus to satisfy an 
unreasonable mind, Christ must come a second 
time, to die. rise, and ascend, and then you 
might upbraid God with cruelty to his son. 
Thus the objection leads to error, being only 
founded in error, and of course is an unrea- 
sonable objection, and plead for but by uurea- 
able men. There is not a circumstance of 
antiquity so well authenticated and substan- 
tiated with concomitant circumstances, as the 
resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ — of 
course, if we are not to give credit to the 
same, Ave must bid adieu to every thing which 
we have not personally sensible evidence of ! ! 

C. What do you think about the covenant 
made between the Father and the Son from 
all etern ity ? 

S. From, implies a starting place : as the 
American Independence was dated FRO]M the 
year 1776. so of course, if your covenant 
"(which is not to be found in Scripture) be 
from eternity, then eternity is to be dotedijom 
the time of me m.aking that contract or bar- 
gain : in which God, you say, gives the major 
part of mankind to Satan, and only leaves a 
few for his Son — C. W^hat next ? 

S. Moral E^dl, Moral Good, accidental (or 
providential) evil, accidental (or providential) 
good, natural evil, natural good ! — C. What 
is the difference ? 

S. Iloral Good iDipKes good motives — a 
pure intention to do good only — here is Wrtue 
in the rnind .' 

Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do 
wrong — to commit that which is not agreeable 
to right rectitude : but repugnant to equity 
and the law of righteousness, by following 
the inclination contrary to the dictates of a 
better judgment. 

Accidental evil — evil consequences unfore- 
seen, and unavoidable : of course, can be ac- 
counted for only on the doctrine of Provi- 
dence : 'is there any evil in the city, and the 
Lord hath not done it V Not sin, but afflict- 
ion and calamities. &c. 

Accidental good, which can be ascribed only 
to a superintending Frovidence. as exemplified 
'in the instance of Joseph. Moral evil in them, 
but Providential good resulted to him. 

All ye who love and trust in God, be 
resigned, remembering it is wTitten, ' In all 
thy ways acknov^ledge thou him and he shall 
sustain thee." ' For thou wilt keep him in 
perfect peace whose miind is staid on thee.' 
God. 

' Natural good,' good comparatively, as the 
difierence of dispositions, &c. Some disposi- 
tions are more sweet, even, and agreeable 
than others. Not that one is more holy by 
nature than another, for all are alike bv na- 



ture fallen : but the difference of disposidon is 
rather arising or occasioned by the various 
differences of connection between the soul and 
body, effects produced from parental sensations. 

' Natural evil,' such evil as will accrue or 
follow us whether we be good or bad, not as 
the effect of our own conduct, but the necessa- 
ry consequence of the fall, as head-ache, 
tooth-ache, &c. i^^^ In children, some things 
which some call sin. is only natural evil, but 
not moral evil, until they come to mature 
years to act from motives, and are capable of 
reflection for themselves. 

C. W^hat about the doctrine of Justification ? 

S. There are four distinct justifications,'^ 

spoken of in Scripture. C. What are the 

differences ?- 

S. The first is Infantile justification — ac- 
quittance from Adamic guilt by the gift or 
merit of Christ. The second. Adult jusiifica- 
tion by Faith, i. e. acquittance from the guilt 
and condemixation of personal sin : third, justi- 
fication by Faith and works together, after 
pardon. Fourth, Justification by works in 
the day of Judgment, without faith, but only 
as the evidence, or fruits of it ; Jg@=^ as ' every 
man is to be rewarded according to the deeds 
done in the body" — evil deeds, moral evil, wiU 
have a bad reward ; but good deeds, moral 
good, (flowing from the love of God, through 
faith, which purifies the heart in this life,) 
shall there and then in the day of judgment 
have a good reward, • for God hath appointed 
a day to judge the world in righteousness, 
by' Jesus Christ. 

Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create 
the world ; and secondly, by Christ to redeem 
the world ; and third]}-, by Christ to judge the 
world in righteousness. >g@^ ' And shall not 
the judge of all the earth do right.' 

Compare Heb. i. 2. Joh?i i. 3. Avith iii. 16, 
17. Acts xvii. 31. 

C. W-'hat state are infants in by nature ? 
Pure as Adam when he came from the hand 
of his Creator, or as graceless as devils ? 

S. Neither : Adam was made, or created in 
the image of God, he lost it by sin ; of course 
if restored it must be by divine inspiration, or 
infusion ; all who h?.ve divine nature, must 
' receive it by inspiration — jSIan is but a man 

j he can propagate his own species only he 

i cannot propagate Divinity, any more than a 
j stream can rise higher than irs fountain, or an 
I effect be more noble than the cause which 
j produced it : for holiness is not an inherent 
j principle of parentage, but is derived from 
God only. 

Devils receive no favors from the hand of 
God, which cannot be said in truth of infants ; 
but ' as judgment came upon aU men to con- 

* Justification- ■ signifies acquittance with approbatjon. 



A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



101 



demnation, by the disobedience of one ; even 
so the free gift came upon all men to justifica- 
tion of life,' ' by the obedience of one, Christ 
Jesus.' Rom. v. 18. 

C. What about Justification by Faith ?- 

S. We no where read about ' the robes of 
Chrisfs imputed righteousness,' in all the 
Bible : of course, it can be found only in the 
imagination of those who talk and tell about 
a ' Covenant made between the Father and 
the Son from all Eternity,' as if they were 
there present, and heard the bargain made, and 
was a personal witness to the affair. 

We read that 'Abraham believed God,' and 
his faith was counted or imputed to him for 
righteousness. 

Here observe, God spoke to Abraham — it 
was Abraham's duty to give credit to the Di- 
vine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted 
consonant therewith ; this act of Faith (which 
was an act of the mind) was right, and Abra- 
ham was justified in it : his faith, i. e. the act 
was counted or imputed to him for righteous- 
ness ! 

C. Why was the act imputed to him for 
righteousness '? 

S. Because the principle and act were 
right, and it was the lowest and only act that 
he could do that was right, in consequence of 
the fall ; he is liable to mistake in judgment, 
and from thence to err in practice. Therefore 
by the deeds of the Paradisical Law shall no 
flesh be justified ; that it may be by Grace 
through Faith. And hence the ' Law of 
Faith' is fitted to man's necessity. Christ as 
the meritorious cause of man's Redemption^ but 
Faith the instrumental cause of man's salva- 
tion. So God can be just, and the justifier of 
him that believeth ; as the equitable Ruler 
and Governor of the world, who judgeth in 
righteousness. Rom. v. 1 to 4. 

C. Have we any account of any more be- 
ing justified by faith 1 

S. Yes. Rom. v. 1. 'Being justified by 
faith : we have peace with God, through our 
Lord Jesus Christ.' 

C. Why need an adult be justified hy faith ] 

S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile 
justification, by his own personal sin, by not 
acting and obeying at all times the light of 
grace. 

C. How am I to be justified by faith 1 
S. Submit to the righteousness of God, for 
in the act of submission there is dependence 
implied, and where there is dependence there 
is reliance, and where there is reliance there 
hope springs up, as the fruit or effects of 
faith. 

C. Am I to merit salvation by my own 
works ? or shall T sit on the stool of Do 
nothing ? 

S. If one should tell another to ' pull up 



milling stalks one day, he would give him a 
thousand dollars,' he cannot say he has mer- 
ited the thousand dollars, for he has not 
earned it, therefore he will not claim it on the 
principle of his own merit, but by the others 
grace and promise ! Therefore we are not to 
sit on the ' stool of Do-nothing,' but up and 
do the will of God, for, ' Blessed are they who 
do his commandments, that they may have 
right to the tree of life.' All we have, we re- 
ceived, of course we owe the whole ; there- 
fore we have nothing that we can call our 
own, consequently after we have done all, we 
cannot bring God into debt. Hence we must 
say, we are unprofitable servants : because we 
can do no more than is our duty to do — 

C. What about justijication by faith and 
works after pardon 1 

S. We must prove our faith and love to 
Christ by keeping his commandments, and 
walking in the light, the duty to our fellow 
mortals according to our ability and opportu- 
nity, so we should act the part of the good Sa- 
maritan. ' doing as we would be done by" — 
also, suffer, as well as do the will of Go^l ; 
and thus, '■hy works shall faith be made per- 
fect,' and ' a cup of cold water, given in the 
name of shall in no wise lose its reward.^ 

M^^A man who hath a wife like Peter, and 
is called to preach, must undertake it hj faith, 
the practice is work — thus his works flow 
from faith, as all Christian works should do, 
and we should then be justified in them ; as 
Christ said, no man hath forsaken houses, 
• AVife,' &c. for my sake and the gospel, but 
he shall receive an hundred fold (i. e. ten 
thousand per cent.) in this present world, be- 
side the promise of the life to com.e. 

Thus he is ' Justified by works, and not by 
faith only,' James ii. 24 — and so, ' He that 
endureth to the end shall be saved,' saith the 
Lord Jesus. 

C. What about Justification by Works in 
t.:e day of Judgment without faith, but only 
as the evidence or fruits of it 1 

S. Matt. xii. 36, 37. We are given to un- 
derstand, that for every idle word, man must 
give an account thereof in the Day of Judg- 
ment,' and • by thy words thou shalt be justi- 
fied, and by thy words thou shalt be con- 
demned ! !' j@@*It is no where said in all 
the Bible, th?d faith shall be called in question 
in the day of Judgment, but only our deeds, 
U'orks. ^c. 

Therefore our own past sins must be par- 
doned, and after pardon our conduct flowing 
from the Love of God, will meet the Divine 
approbation. — Jg^^'Thus the moving princi- 
ple being good, the conduct flowing from it is 
good, hence the Judge will say, ' Well done, 
good and faithful servant, enter thou into the 
joy of vLy Lord.' But remember, the Judge 



102 



A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



will tell no lies, of course he will not pro- 
noance them good, unless they are such in a 
moral point of view ; for God looks at the 
hearty and judges according to intentions. He 
will not pronounce them faithful unless they 
are such in reality. Therefore., prepare 

to meet thy God ! ! 

C. Friend Singular, are the Christian's 
robes his own., or Christ's ? — Can a Christian 
lose them 

S. Rev. vii. 14 and 15. ' These — 

have w^ashed their robes and made them white 
in the blood of the Lamb.' T-H-E-I-R does 
not spell CHRIST, therefore the robes were 
their own. Chap. xvi. 15. 'Blessed is he 
that watcheth and keepeth his (not Christ's) 
garments, lest he v/alk naked.' Why pro- 
nounce him blessed for keeping his own gar- 
ments, if he could not lose them T 

C. I thought our own robes were only as 
filthy rags ! 

S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy 
rags, what would be the cause of such filth 
but sin 7 And what can it argue but the need 
of^ luashing or a change ? Justification 
by faith is what God does for us, by the 
death of his Son ; but Regeneration is what 
he does in us, by the operation of his Holy 
Spirit. The first is the pardon of our sins, the 
latter is the sanctification of our nature to God. 

C. Where and how are our robes to be 
cleansed 1 

S. Zach xiii. 1. We read that '■a. fountain 
is opened to the house of David for sin and 
uncleanness !'• — and in the first chapter of Isai- 
ah and 16th verse, 'Wash you, make you 
clean ; put away the evil of your doings from 
before mine eyes — cease to do evil ; learn to 
do tvell.^ JS^^Bj the command, 'Wash you, 
make you clean,' &c., certainly cannot mean 
to sit still on the stool of do-nothing. 

C. Have we any account in all the Bible 
that somebody got to heaven in their own 
robes by washing them '? 

5'. Hark ! THESE are they which came 
out of great tribulation, and have washed their 
robes and made them white in the blood of the 
Lamb, therefore are they before the throne of 
God, Rev. vii. 14, 15. 

C. But do you not suppose that if I am 
one of the ELECT; if I get drunk, cheat and 
steal, that as Jesus Christ was temperate, hon- 
est, and benevolent, my sins will be ' imputed' 
to him, and his acts of righteousness will be 
' imputed' to me, and be as acceptable to God 
for m.e, as if he did it ? 

S. No, for ' Jesus Christ' did not come to 
' save his people' in their sins, but ' from their 

SINS.' 

C. How am I to be saved from my sins ? 
S. By hearing, obeying, and partaking of 
the Spirit of God ! for such as hear and obey, 



are pronounced wise, and except ye partake 
of the Spirit of God, ye cannot be happy, for 
God is the only fountain of lasting happiness.'*' 

C. It is hard to give up Reason to Faith / 

S. What is sound reason but good sense im- 
proved ? and for matter of fact to be embraced 
or admitted, is not repugnant to sound reason. 
And the gospel requires you to believe nothing 
but what is truth. 

C. I admit the idea of a God, but not of 
Miracles or Inspiration .' 

S. To smell, see, taste, feel or hear God by 
the bodily senses, you cannot — and if he be not 
revealed to your mind, how and why do you 
admit or believe he exists ? 

The existence of a world is not the effect 
of Nature, but of God's power. To deny the 
doctrine of miracles is to deny the work of 
creation, (because to create is an act of divine 
power,) and to deny the work of creation is to 
deny the creator, because the act gives the 
character, jg®^' Hence you must be an Athe- 
ist .' Again, as no body was present when 
God made the world, we have not so much as 
lawful or human evidence to adduce ; of 
course, the subject of creation is a doctrine of 
miracles. Revelation and faith. 

C. Will not the doctrine of Universalism do ? 

S. We read of some who hath never for- 
giveness, but is in danger of eternal damna- 
tion, Mark iii. 29. 

C. ' Christ preached to the spirits in prison.' 

S. True — viz. ' While the ark was prepar- 
ing,' but said God on ^Aa? occasion, 'My spirit 
shall not always strive with man,' — but du- 
ring the three days that the body of Christ 
was in the vault, his soul was not among the 
lower inhabitants, but as he said to the thief 
on the cross, ' To-day thou shalt be with me 
in Paradise'' — and the passage in Acts, ' Thou 
wilt not leave my soul in Hell,'' &c. was the 
only accomplishment of what the Psalmist 
saw prophetically of the re-union of the soul 
and body, before the body putrify ! Hell is 
not the eternal torment of the damned, but is 
the intermediate space of time which passes 
between death and the resurrection ; as yes- 
terday swallowed up in following time, as 
to-day commenced. 

The ' lake of fire and brimstone' is to 
be the place of their torment (into which hell 
will be cast or lost) originally ' prepared for 
the devil and his angels.' A bar of steel 
heated with a roll of brimstone added, will 
run down like melted lead ! If this be but a 
comparison, what must be the reality 7 

C. What about the doctrine of once in j 
grace al ways in grace 1 

S. Though we read that ' none can pluck 
them from the hand of God, or any creature 



* Rom. viii : 9 and 14. 



A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 



103 



separated them from the love of Christ,' &c., 
yet we do not read but what they may go 
off themselves, and separate themselves by 
their own sins from the love and favor of God. 

N. B. If a man can believe himself but 
everlastingly elected unconditionally, and then 
fall into disgrace — he might be, a dangerous 
man — how 1 Jg^^ The human law will not 
deter him from his deep laid scheme, and the 
law of honor will not influence him ; and the 
Divine law cannot punish him — of course he 
may be a dangerous man, as he can give no 
assurance of fidelity. Thus this doctrine hath 
a baneful influence on society, by destroying 
moral obligation.* 



♦ It is the sister doctrine of the Pope's " indulgencies" 
i. e. pardons, not only of sins past and present, but those 
which were to come — by giving ten shillings and six 
pence to the Cardinal. 



C. Friend Singular — I must soon leave 
you, have you any pertinent advice to 
give ? 

S. Friend Curious — as you have asked 
' many questions,^ I would here remark, that 
contempt, when defeated, begets wonder and 
admiration : which through prejudice, degen- 
erates into envy ; and when indulged, begets 
malice and revenge ; the most baneful and de- 
testable of all dispositions contaminated with 
' Moral Evil: Therefore remember that re- 
ports are as the rolling snow-ball, enlarging 
as it goes ; but do you be cautious neither to 
add nor rejoice at the misfortunes of others ; 
nor busy in circulating ' REPORTS least it 
cause you shame or tears afterwards — when it 
is too late to prevent the consequence which 
may follow — but live for eternity by watching 

unto PRAYER,' 



THotGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OP PROPHECY. 



HIi\T TO THE PUBLIC, 

OR 

THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY L\ 1811 



ManT shall run to and fro, 
"And knowledge siiall be increased.' 



FROX THE TWELFTH EDITION 1S34, "^'ITH S03IE ADDITIONAL REFLECTIONS, VIEWS 

, RIPENING, AND NEARLY IN THE SA3IE CHANNEL. 6;:C. AS BEFORE ! 

I Leaving the infidel to prove, if he can. that ' vidence, as the whole is formed of parts, 
! the Bible is not the book of God : it will and those parts make up one whole. But to 
j however he difficult for him or any other talk of a general providence without particu- 
I man, to account for many things, which have lars considered and implied, is a great swelling 
transpired and are transpiring, on any princi- word destitute of meaning like half a dozen 
pie but on the doctrine of PROVIDEXCE. cyphers put together, which make an appear- 
DIYINE IXSPIRATIOX AND REYELA- ance but count^nothing. 

TION. 3. National privileges when abused, be- 

j 1. The writings of ]Moses are the oldest come national sins, which merit national judg- 
jl transmitted to us. of which we have any ac- ment. and must be inflicted for punishment in 
i' count. The Jews are the most ancient of any this world : because in the world to come we 
j! people now extant. ]Most nations when cap- cannot be punished as nations, but as indivi- 
ji tivated after a few generations, have only ^ duals. Jg^^^ This sentence should be serious- 
j their name left : but the Jews who have been ly considered. For the apostle has declared, 
I scattered among all nations for near two thou- that eveiy one must give an account to God, 
i sand years, are still a distinct people : their and receive according to the deeds done in the 
I customs and language being in a sreat mea- body : but it is no where asserted in Scripture 
j sure retained by which they maintain that dis- that nations in their national capacity', shall 
ij tinction. Let any serious enquirer after truth, be called to an account and punished, by the 
|! compare the present state of the Jews with the righteous Judge, in future world. 

prediction concerning them in the 28th chap. 4. If we admit the Bible to be the book of 
! of Dev.t. and let him say. if the same must not God. we must also admit, that there are pre- 
j be accounted for, on providential, and not on | dictions of events, some of which have been 
ji natural principles. I minutely accomplished, others are now taking 

I 2. Some are very fond of the phrase, gene- \ place, while others remain yet to be fulfllled. 
ral providence, but deny a particular provi- If this be admitted, will it not be reasonable 
den-ce. as being unworthy of the character of to say, that the most important and conspicu- 
God. To talk of a general providence, with- j ous characters and things, would be the sub- 
out a particular providence being implied, is'jectsof these predictions. For obscure and 
as absurd, as to talk of millions without thou- \ trifling events would not be likely to be ob- 
eands; or tens without units, and a general i served by men in general, or recorded by his- 
family without individuals. For the indivi- { torians. and consequently, it could not be told 
duals compose the general family, the rniits, ! ^vith any certainty- whether or not the predic- 
the tens, and the thousands, the millions ; so j tions were fulfilled : which would be mani- 
particular providences compose a general p o- 1 festly opposite to the design of God, unworthy 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



105 



of his character, and useless to men. — The 
most important things would be the most con- 
sequential to the church of God, and being 
such as could be examined, and understood, 
would enable the church to determine at what 
period she had arrived, which was clearly the 
intention of the great Head, and the author of 
prophecy. 

5. Seeing we have arrived to an important 
period of time, in which the whole world ap- 
pears to be convulsed in a political, commer- 
cial and religious point of view : also a most 
singular and extraordinary character has made 
his appearance in the world, which with his 
concomitants, is worthy the consideration of 
the christian mind in a prophetic light. 

6. Commentators in general blend together 
the seven heads of the dragon in the 12th of 
Rev. and the seven heads of the beast in the 
13th chap. , w^hereas they are plainly distin- 
guished by the prophetic writer, so as to make 
fourteen distinct heads instead of seven. 
Many writers also so confound the dragon 
with the first and second beast, as entirely to 
destroy that distinction, which the inspired 
writer has made between these three. It is 
worthy of particular notice that John first 
viewed things as in heaven., and afterwards 
describes the same things, as they were fulfilled 
onearth. — Compare chap. 15, ver. i. with chap. 
16, ver. i. then reading from chap. 13, ver. xi., 
to the end of the 15th chap, (for heaven) and 
the following ones to the 20th, as fulfilled on 
earth ; this may serve as a key to an enquir- 
ing mind. 

7. The woman spoken of chap. 12, is ad- 
mitted on all hands to refer to the militant 
church ; she exhibits two flights. First, she 
Jied, chap xii. 6. — Second, she flew., ver. 14. 
Fleeing signifies to run away on foot ; flying 
implies going as it were through the air with 
wings. The first and second places cannot 
be locally the same, though in each place, the 
church may be considered as in her wilderness 
state. It is generally agreed that the first 
place was the north of Europe, or north-west 
of the river Danube ; but the second place, or 
the place to which she flew, is America. 
For which opinion I give the following rea- 
sons — 1st. It is highly reasonable to believe, 
that our national privileges would be a sub- 
ject of piediction. 2d. The first settlers in 
New England, it may be said, with wings 
came for conscience sake to the wilderness 
shores of America ; and since then, many ten 
thousands have fled from the intolerant hand 
of persecution and oppression, and taken 
peaceful refuge in our happy land. 3d. When 
we consider the infancy of our country, by 
comparing it with the old world it may well 
be styled a wilderness. 4th. The earth in 
prophecy is said to help the woman, this is 



universally admitted to be that assistance, 
which civil government affords the church ; 
and it is certain, that however this m.ight have 
been fulfilled in the old world, it never has 
been so perfectly fulfilled in any place as in 
America. For all other nations have so in- 
corporated church and state as to lay a found- 
ation for binding the consciences of men, and 
for persecution and oppression ; which have 
been actually experienced by some of their 
best subjects : but the constitution of our 
country lays no such foundation ; but it se- 
cures to every man his rights of conscience, 
by leaving him to worship God according to 
his own conviction, without any dread of the 
civil magistrates or civil sword. 

8. The great red dragon, elsewhere styled 
the Devil and Satan, with seven heads and ten 
horns, &c. must be so interpreted as to make 
common sense. Of course, to be considered 
as a wicked being in the spiritual world ; and 
yet interfering in human affairs, having gov- 
ernment over such as are led by evil influence, 
and as are not prevented by the restraining 
power of God. 

9. The seven heads of this dragon, being 
applied to Rome Pagan, we find just so many 
different forms of supreme governments to 
have existed in succession, viz (1) Kingly, 
(2) Consuls, (3) Dictators, (4) Tribunes, (5) 
Decemviri, (6) Military Triumviri, (7) Im- 
perial. 

A crown which in prophecy denotes su- 
preme authority, is ascribed to each of these 
heads ; but no crowns to these ten horns of 
the dragon, why? because they were then 
united under those heads, particularly the last. 
The tail of the dragon is said to' draw a third 
part of the stars of heaven, and cast them to 
the earth. The tail is to be understood as 
meaning the latter part of the Roman Empire, 
considered as Rome Pagan : and the stars of 
heaven, as meaning spiritual minded ministers 
of the Gospel, in heavenly places in Christ 
Jesus. Eph. ii. 6. Rev. i. 20. 

Constantine the Great was the last of the 
Roman Emperors, " or the twelve Czars," 
who a.scended to the imperial dignity, in 
Rome Pagan, and filled up the last stage of 
that existence : and hence, is styled the tail 
of the dragon. He abolished the Pagan mode 
of worrhip, and established Christianity as the 
national religion. Here observe : he intro- 
duced image worship, by erecting the image 
of the Saviour on the cross in his army : after 
which the Virgin Mary found admittance, 
then the apostles and other saints. — Moreover 
by this national establishment, he, like all 
other human legislators in the same attempt, 
so modelled the church after a worldl)'- sanc- 
tuary, and laid such temptations of filthy 
lucre, that not only wicked men set up 



106 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



reaching as a trade for riches and worldly 
onor ; but even those, who before had been 
good men, were drawn by this tail of the 
dragon, from their heavenly mindedness and 
cast down to the earth, or made to drink into, 
and be influenced by the spirit of the world. 
Here popery was begotten about the year, 
A. D. 330 ; when Pope Gregory VII. went 
over the crowned heads of Europe, as the 
vicegerent of the Almighty! In embryo — 
And spring into existence in 606. For he 
was then styled " Bishop of bishops or uni- 
versal bishop," but did not come to mature 
age till 1077. 

10. The 13th Chap, we read of a beast 
out of the sea, with seven heads and ten horns, 
and ten crowns upon his horns ; " and the 
dragon gave him his power, and seat, and 
great authority." The dragon and this beast 
cannot be one and the same ; but must refer 
to two distinct existences, for the following 
reasons, viz. (1) there is no account of the rise 
of the dragon, as of this beast ; but he is spo- 
ken of as in existence at the time John wrote. 
(2) The dragon had but seven crowns, but 
this beast had ten; and the crowns of the 
dragon were on his seven heads, but those of 
the beast were on his ten horns. (3) The 
transfer made by the dragon, of his power to the 
beast, undeniably shows, that the dragon was 
before the beast, and, that the beast came after 
the dragon ; hence they could not be both one. 

11. The ten horns of the dragon had no 
crowns, being united in subjection under the 
imperial head; but the horns of the beast had 
each a distinct crown, i. e. each possessed a 
distinct civil government. Constantine dying 
337, and Rome being plundered 355, then the 
ten distinct governments sprang up as follows, 
(1) Huns 356, (2) Ostrogoths 377, (3) Visi- 
goth 378, (4) Franks 407, (5) Vandals 407, 
(6) Sueves and adans 407, (7) Burgundians 
407, (8) Hercles and Rugeans 476, (9) Saxons 
or Britain 476, (10) Longobards 526. 

12. Chap. 13, verse 11. We read of anoth- 
er beast coming up out of the earth, and ex- 
ercising all the power of the first beast, which 
was before him ; which some have jumbled 
in with the dragon and the first beast, as if it 
were one and the same ; and have not seemed 
to notice that distinction, which the divine 
writer here makes. But if as John says, he 
was ANOTHER beast, he could not be the same. 
Again, the first arose out of the sea, this came 
out of the earth. Also, he is said to exercise 
the power of the first beast, who was before 
him ; therefore, if the other was before him, 
and came in succession, he could not be the 
same. Thus we discover a succession from 
Rome Pagan, to Rome Papal, and so down to 
the day in which we live, as will be more 
clearly shown hereafter. 



13. The ancients supposed Europe to be an 
island, hence in prophecy it is styled the sea^ 
to distinguish it from Asia, which in this 
prophecy is styled the earth.* The papacy, 
it is well known, began in Europe, and is rep- 
resented by the beast which came up out bf 
the sea. But writers in general, appear to 
have been at a loss for a description and ap- 
plication of the second beast. I understand 
this second beast to be Marcus or Napoleon 
Buonaparte, for the reasons subjoined. He 
went to Egypt only in the capacity of a fight- 
ing General, from thence he penetrated into 
Palestine, which is in Asia, there he mentally 
arose to eminence, or the grand scheme was 
then and there concerted — he retreated and 
returned to France, where he really brought 
his scheme into execution. By the accom- 
plishment of his preconceived scheme, he 
placed himself in such a state, that all the 
power of Rome pagan and Rome papal, not 
only centred in him, but was exercised by him, 
according to what is said of the second beast, 
Chap. xiii. 12, 14. Commentators generally 
apply the ten horns mentioned Chap. xvii. 12, 
to the powers of Europe supporting the papal 
authority ; which will not bear investigation, 
for Henry VIII of England, shook off the pa- 
pal authority, and retained the kingdom in his 
own hand ; which shows, that the kingdom 
was his and not the Pope's; the same was 
also applicable to all the powers of Europe, 
supporting the papal authority. But these 
horns are said to have no kingdom. Chap, 
xvii, 12, and yet received power as kings one 
hour with the beast : i. e. delegated power to 
act in conjunction with him. There is no 
event to which this in truth and propriety can 
be applied, but to Buonaparte's kings, who 
have the title and power of kings, but no 
kingdoms. For the text emphatically says, 
" they received power as kings ;" and it is 
well known, that he has taken away, and be- 
stowed the power of kings, when, and on 
whom he pleased ; therefore, the text will 
have a literal application to this event, and to 
none other. 

15. Here it is remarkable, that Mr. Wefley 
calculated the end of the 42 months of the first 
beast, ' not only to the very year, but as it 
were to the very day, when the power should 
be taken from the Pope, and transferred to the 
city, 56 years before it came to pass. The 
seven heads of the first beast are said to be 
seven hills and seven kings, one of them is 
said to be wounded, &c., hence it is evident 
that the head was more than one of the seven 
hills of Rome, for a mere hill could not be so 
wounded. Four hills have been occupied by 
the Popes, which may imply four heads in 



* Gen. X. 5. for Japhet in Europe, verse 32 for Asia. 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



107 



succession, viz. 1, Caelian, 2, Vatican, 3 Qui-j 
rinal, 4,- Exquiline, for the 5th head, I add 
Buonaparte's Pope in the church of St. Mary 
Major. These five are fallen," the " beast is 
not and Babylon reigns Queen.'" 

16. In 1809, Buonaparte passed an edict, 
that Italy should be annexed to France as a 
French province, and Rome become the sec- 
ond city in the empire ; and also, that the 
Pope the same day should be stripped of all 
civil authority, and be left only a limited ec- 
clesiastic ; for which he excommunicated 
Buonaparte under the authority of God Al- 
mighty, Paul and Peter — disappeared — taken 
under military arrest and carried to Paris. Jo- 
seph Buonaparte, also in Spain, in 1809 passed 
an edict, that on the first day of Jan. 1810, all 
ecclesiastical power, except vv^hat was in the 
throne should cease. 

17. Babylon spoken of in the Revelation, 
the term is borrowed from Babylon of old, 
built by Nebuchadnezzar, and transferred to 
the city of Rome, as is admitted by writers of 
the best authority. If we admit of a transfer 
once, we may again, if need be, with proprie- 
ty. I ask where any city can be found, the 
destruction of which can produce such an 
universal lamentation, as that described in the 
18th Rev. from the 9—19 verses^ One 
thing is worthy of remark in this lamentation, 
and that is, this Babylon is represented as a 
place of great commerce, and that those who 
are engaged therein, are the persons who most 
bitterly lament her downfall : But this can- 
not apply to Rome, for that is not a place of 
commerce, and holds but a mere name in the 
commercial world. Consequently, we are to 
look out for a city possessing the character 
here given by the prophet, the destruction of 
which shall produce the effect described by 
him. London may be styled the mother of 
trade, whose commerce is or has been con- 
nected with all nations. And such is the 
station she holds in the commercial world, 
that her destruction would produce the before 
named lamentations, hence, there can be no 
impropriety in transferring the name of Baby- 
lon to HER. Moreover, it may be observed, 
1, the King is styled "the defender of the 
(popish) faith," and this will be evident, if 
we consider, that he holds this title by a grant 
made to Henry VIII. by the Pope himself ; 
and also by his own conduct for several years 
past. For contrary to his coronation oath 
(which was to keep down popery by his 
armies and fleet) he has made popery the es- 
tablished religion of Canada by his royal as- 
sent, and authority. Also the last life-guard 
which the pope had previous to his banish- 
ment by the council of five hundred, when 
Buonaparte was on his Italian expedition, 
were Englishmen, and for which thay received 



medals from the Pope. Again, in Spain and 
Portugal, which continued the relics of old 
popery, and the only places which kept in 
force the inquisition law, while the king of one 
is a captive, and the other fled from his king- 
dom to Brazil, the king of Great Britain, who 
is HEAD of CHURCH and STATE, steps over by 
his army into Spain after the Pope's death, to 
prevent the final ruin of that popery, vv-hich 
he had sworn to suppress by his armies and 
fleet. When we consider all this, must we 
not suppose, that the transfer is merited ; or 
that the king and his subjects, having thus 
undertaken the defence of popery, he has 
thereby drawn over the name and character 
of Babylon to London. Once more, observe 
the luxury and self-claimed safety of Old Eng- 
land under her " wooden walls," who styles 
herself " empress of the seas :" and reigns as 
a queen. To illustrate and confirm this, com- 
pare their boasting with Rev. xviii. 7, &c. 
The Jesuits did claim George IV. for a Catho- 
lic — the Royal Family have a " Family Con- 
fessor,''' and most of the children, it is said, are 
contaminated with Catholicism ! ! Six or 
seven thousand Priests took shelter in Eng- 
land 1789, and in 25 years after there were 
built more than 900 new Chapels. And many 
of the Nobility who are nominally Protestant 
send their domestic Chaplains to France to be 
ordained by a Popish Bishop ! 

18. The angel spoken of Rev. xiv. 6, 7, 
flying through the midst of heaven, having an 
everlasting gospel to preach to all nations, &c., 
made his appearance, I doubt not, at Moor- 
Jields, 1739, and with the concomitants are 
now publishing their creed contained in that 
text-, for when the churches or meeting-houses 
were shut against the pure gospel, in and 
about London, God struck seven under convic- 
tion, the major part of whom found peace that 
night, and from that time the work of God be- 
gan to spread, as we see in Europe, America, 
and the isles of the sea, and the spirit of mis- 
sionaries is more and more prevailing — and 
the spirit of inquiry also for knowledge and 
truth. 

Ver. 8, another angel, or extraordinary 
messenger was heard proclaiming the fall of 
Babylon — and a third, warning the people of 
God to COME OUT of her, and not to be par- 
taker of her sins, lest they should be partaker 
of her plagues '. And for the omission of 
compliance, there is not another so awful and 
dreadful threatening in all the Bible, ver. 9 to 
11 — these will be known in their time ! Oh ! 
ye Americans take warning ! Oh ! take 
timely warning ! 

19. England was a province, or horn, of 
Rome-Pagan — under the influence of Rome- 
Papal, of course was one of the horns of the 
beast — therefore we are to look for a union 



108 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



1 



under the second beast; that the Prophecy 
may be complete throughout the whole — 
Compare Rev. xii. 3. xiii. 1. xvii. 12, with 
chap. xiii. 2 and 12. 

20. As it relates to the power and means, in 
comparing circumstances, I here shall offer no 
remarks on the possibility of the invasion 
only propose a query. Suppose a landing in 

the east and for plunder, the mob 

rise, and set the city on fire for plunder — and 
the people who feared God were to embark for 
the wilderness in the west, Jg@°^ what would 
some people say '? and what a literal fulfil- 
ment of the prophecy — " come out of her my 
people ! !" — Like the Christians at the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, taking our Lord's warning 
and fleeing to the mountains. Let it here be 
remembered also, that the Gospel w^as first 
preached at Jerusalem, and from there to 
spread — and Peter tells us that "judgment 
must" FIRST " begin at the house of God.''' 

21. The W . . . is styled ^Uhe mother of 
Harlots''^ — which is admitted to mean the 
Romish Church — if she be the mother, who 
are her daughters ? It must be the corrupt 
national established churches, which came out 
of her ! If so '? what of those governments 
that uphold them 1 Let the people of Massa- 
chusetts and Connecticut view a half-breed 
or quarter-roon in the land ! — a grand daugh- 
ter of the old W. — especially those in these 
States, who are for oppressing and taxing all 
other ministers, whom they call dissenters. 

22. If a man hath a willing mind to sup- 
port his ow^n minister — to compel him to do it, 
is to deprive him of the privilege of showing 
the virtue of his heart. — Again, if I have no 
faith in the man's religion, such compulsion 
to support him, would be to necessitate me to 
go cojitrary to the dictates of my own con- 
science, also to encourage a wicked ministry, 
and thereby injure society and religion. — 
Once more, you must convince a man before 
you can convert him, otherwise, to force and 
compel him in matters of religion, is to make 
a hypocrite of him : but you cannot cure him — 
for man is to be dealt with as a reasonable, 
rational, sensible creature, but not as a stoic 
nor as a machine ! Corruptions arising from 
the above hinted law establishments, religion 
hath been more wounded, and men of learning 
inclined more to deism in different countries, 
than from any one particular source besides — 
Vermont hath shook off the yoke and will of 
course avoid the curse. Query — Is not the 
Massachusetts and Connecticut religious esta- 
blishment an infringement on the Constitution 
of the United States ? Is not the Supreme 
Court of the United States empowered to hush 
such laws as clash with the Federal Constitu- 
tion, and so make them null and void ? 

This matter should be inspected by those 



who feel these oppressive laws which are re- 
pugnant to their own conscience, and the rule 
of right. 

23. The second beast is said to erect an im- 
age to the first beast, and compel people to 
worship the same, and also, to receive a inark, 
&c. on the severest penalties — whether this 
image is to be taken literally or ecclesiastic- 
ally, time will determine — but a certain cor- 
respondent writes from Europe to his friend in 
America thus, "A popish catechism hath 
been published in France, under the sanction 
of Napoleon, pronounced all to be heretics 
and in a state of damnation who are not of 
their communion." One would think that this 
is the image. 

Also the second beast is said to cause fre 
to come down from heaven in the sight of 
men. — When Buonaparte was in the East, it is 
said, he told the Mahometans, that he was 
greater than Mahomet, could ascend above the 
clouds, and cause ^re to come down on a wire 
in their sight; which he effected like Dr. 
Franklin with the kite — which they (not be- 
ing informed like the Europeans) did not ac- 
count for on natural principles, but admitted 
it to be the power of God. — It is also said, 
that he hath offered a reward to that one who 
will make the greatest improvement in Gal- 
vanism — not Calvanism — " Blessed are the 
dead who die in the Lord, from henceforth," 
they escape the ajpproaching calamities ; this 
passage should be observed particularly by 
the christians of those times xiv. 13. xvi. 15. 
Robert Fleming, remarkable to tell, calculated 
the downfall of the French monarchy — which 
was published 90 years before hand ; also, 
Mr. Wesley, the fall of the pope's power — it 
being taken from him and transferred to the 
city — see his notes on Rev. chap. xii. 12, 
xiii. 1, xvii. 13, &c. xiii. 11 — 15. xvii. 10 — 
12, also the catalogue at the close of the notes, 
which the reader is desired to pay atten- 
tion to. 

24. For the sixth head of the beast, observe 
the transfer to London ; also watch the mo- 
tions or movements of the Papists : but the 
seventh head is yet to come, and that from the 
bottomless -pit, chap. xvii. 8. — here compare 
chap. xvi. 13 to 16 with chap. xix. 11 to the 
end. Awful but important ! ! I-^^- 

25. "Three unclean spirits like frogs." — 
The first came out of the mouth of the drag- 
on — the result of paganism, and the heathen 
mythology — atheism, &c. opposed to the true 
God. — The illuminati, formed by Voltaire, 
who said " Jesus Christ began the conversion 

* The ascent of the Beast from the "Bottomless Pit" — 
some successor of a Buonapartist power to arise again with 
strength, and fur}', and end their career at Armageddon 
— where the three unclean spirits concentrate the ancient 
scripture world Gog and Magog and are overthrown, for 
better days to come. 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



109 



of the world with twelve men, but I with six 
will banish Christianity from the earth." To 
reduce nature to its first principles and sink 
the world into its former darkness and igno- 
j ranee — think proper to destroy every thing 
i out of the way, even to the removing father 
and mother^ so, that no rival shall prevent the 
' execution of their object. These were as a 
powder-mine in France; and when Fayette 
1 1 and others went home from America to 
!| France with the flame of liberty, they took 
j fire and blew up the French monarchy. Thus 
}i it appears from that circumstance, the present 
j awful commotion originated. The prediction 
i ' seems now beginning to be fulfilled. The se- 

I cond '■■ unclean spirit came out of the mouth 

i of the beast'" — Buonaparte's "Legion of honor" 
!; of which a Legion of life-guards is the shell 
1' to the essence of that honor, and he is the 
j fountain. — By his suppressing the liberty of 

j the press^ and restricting the number of print- 
ji ing-presses, so that there is not enough to print 
i ; school-books for the people — and also his for- 
|; bidding above twenty persons to meet together 
i; in any one private or religious meeting — it 
|: appears as though this was to sink Europe 
j j into its former darkness and ignorance — like 
1: Voltaire's society, though on a different plan — 
I; of course this may be considered as the " un- 
j; dean spirit out of the beast." Though a le- 
ji gion is no positive definite number, yet a 

ii writer calculated a perfect legion thus 6000 

I I privates — a captain to every ten, and a centu- 

i rion to every hundred, and an oflicer to every 
; thousand, w^hich would make 6.666 — which 
I would make 666 officers — that would be just 
j the number of the beast. There must be 
I members of this legion of honor — of course 
I look at the effect, which is likely to be pro- 
jl duced in time! As an egg may produce a 
r serpent, so we may look at the American 
j: dutchess — and the young Prince (with his 

ii throne) in whose presence the General, and 
' retinue, do not appear but as in the presence 
j of the Emperor ! ! ! 

; " Out of the mouth of the false prophet, 
j (order of Jesuits restored and ambitiously set 
j to work;) in conjunction Avith the Holy Alli- 
■ ance!" after the Euphrates is dried up — as 
j Popery and Mahometanism rose both in one 
! year, 606, and as the Angels pour out their 
j phials on the seat of the heast and the Eu- 
i phrates at no great distance asunder, so the 
j Ottoman Empire and popery will fall at pe- 
'i riods of time near each other. 
}'i 26. The Jewish commentators, said, if the 
,' Messiah did not come by such a time, they 
' need not expect him; which time is long 
since passed — about 1000 of their most learn- 
ed Rabbles met at Amsterdam, the result of 
which was, after 12 months sitting- that the 
Messiah had come — ^but to them was un- 



known. Here is one step towards their con- 
version to Christianity. In 1806, Buonaparte 
ordered about a thousand of their most worthy 
rabbles, to meet \ im at Paris, where he pro- 
posed about fifty questions to them, which 
they solved to his satisfaction. He then di- 
rected to form for themselves a sanhedrim, or 
grand council ; such as they formerly had at 
Jerusalem, though abolished ever since 'the 
destruction of that city by Titus. 

27. As Buonaparte hath his coherents or 
agentsiii Persia, should he avail himself of the 
prejudices of the Jews, to reinstate them in Pal- 
estine — it would cut up the Turkish or Otto- 
man Empire, afford him money., men, and a 
half-way house to the Indies. — Thus " the 
Euphrates would be dried up, that the way of 
the kings of the East might be prepared ;" 
observe, Alexander is styled Emperor of the 
East (and is at war with the Turks) while 
Buonaparte is styled Emperor of the West! !* 

* The British Government are agitating a removal of 
the disability of the Jews, — and in French the Jewish 
Priests are paid out of the revenue the same as the Pro- 
testant or Catholic Priests. 

?vloreover there is a rumor of those governments in- 
tending to set up an Eastern Empire under the govern- 
ment and direction of the Jews. For the Pacha of Egypt 
has put X\\Q privileges of the Mahometans, and the Chris- 
tians, and the Jews, on an honorable equality, agreeable 
to the equal Rights of Man — and thus we nov,' see the 
first beginning of a dawn in favor of the return of the 
Israelites to their own land for the first time vs'ithin 1800 
years, agreeable to the prediction of ^Moses, &c. 

Nicholas, France and England are carrying on the plans 
of Buonaparte to dry up and break down the Turkish 
power, for a road to the eastern world — though each have 
their own object and selfish end in view, and God will 
have his superintending overruling hand exemplified as 
predicted relative to the consequence in the sequel. 

The Sultan had about 2000 miles square foi his domin- 
ions about 6 years ago— but now only his Capitol with a 
small country, like a garden spot around is retained — 
hence the drying up of the Euphrates. 

Russia has some of the Asiatic provinces — in Europe — 
Greece is gone from him — two Provinces west of the Black 
Sea, govern themselves. In Africa, what the French 
have not taken, the Pacha of Egypt has — also the Holy 
Land, Syria, and the Plains of Babylon, Sec. &.C., are in the 
Pacha's hands. Thus what began with Buonaparte is 
now progressing with others. 

The mystery of a Buonaparte's landing at Amboy about 
the time that it was supposed that Napoleon went to St. 
Helena, with the rumor that John Bull had got gulled by 
Buonaparte's Barber, and after seventeen years, the 
Stranger that came to the United States for the return of 
the Amboy Buonaparte to Europe, is pregnant with con- 
sequences that may be elucidated on the ascent of the 
Beast from the Bottomless Pit— v.'hen the image to the 
beast will be set up as au object of worship under the 
most severe penalties, and blood begin plentifully to flow 
— that kings and priests may reign and govern by the 
grace of God '.—they may slay the two witnesses ; but 
God will give thern blood to drink, when the fowls of 
heaven shall be called to the supper of the Great God to 
eat the flesh of kings, &c. 

The fifth Phial was poured out on the seat of the beast 
when Buonaparte lost his power, and the order of Jesu- 
its wate restored and virtually govern the P»,oman Church, 
and the Pope is their tool — to attempt to accomplish their 
object of universal empire. 

The sixth Phial is now pouring out on the Turkish em- 
pire, and the seventh in the air that surrounds the globe 
— hence the blast in that element with Cholera, as though 
invisible agents were at work as destroyers ! 

The stone cut out of the mountain without hands, is 
now smiting the image of Nebuchadnezzar, the idea of the 



110 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



28. Gftneral Burgoyne, in the course of his 
defence, when on his trial before the British 
House, observed, " I once thought the Ameri- 
cans were in the wrong, but now I am satis- 
fied, that nothing short of the over-ruling hand 
of Providence could unite the hearts of three 
millions of people so perseveringly to stand 
or fall together, as what the Americans are 
whoever views the origin, and progression, 
and Independence of the United htates, must 
very plainly acknowledge the hand of Provi- 
dence in many of the events, and also, when 
on the verge of falling into the European vor- 
tex and general commotions, we have been 
kept beyond human probability ; and as I do 
not believe, that a country was ever given up 
to the sword, w^here religion was on the pro- 
gression, I therefore entreat all into whose 
hands these hints may fall, to fear God, to 
pray mightily, that our rulers may be influ- 
enced aright and we kept from falling into the 
general commotions of Europe and the East, 
which are fast progressing : and all who love 
the Lord, should join as "the heart of one 
man," and swell the solemn cry, " Thy king- 
dom COME,"' that God may send forth judgment 
unto victory. 

29. The peace of nations is dependent on 
the LAWS of nations. Custom makes law. 
When certain custom_s which are the laws of 
nations are infringed upon, the public peace 
is disturbed and generally settled with powder 
and hall. Of course the laws of nations are 
dependent on the martial law., and supported 
thereby. The martial law is dependent on 
the CIVIL LAW, as the military act by the ma- 
gistrates' command. Moreover, the civil law 
is dependent on the ecclesiastical, for our ru- 
lers and jurymen are admitted into oflice upon 
OATH, an oath is a sacred thing, and is con- 
nected with the moral law, which shows, that 
religion is the foundation of civil government ; 
particularly ours : and is the bulwark of 
public safety — words do not alter the nature 

" divine nght" of Priests and kings is becoming as the 
chafl' of the threshing floor, in the eye of reason — there- 
fore common sense resents it as an imposition on man- 
kind 1 

The Eagle is a symbol of strength, glory and power in 
a national capacity. The prophecy in Ezekiel xvii. 22 to 
24, is worthy of remark with its symbolic Eagle in its 
correction — also chap. 3S, 13, "young Lions;'' also the 
eighteenth of Isaiah, with that in E.evelation, where the 
"Woman flew into the wiidf.rxess to her place pre- 
pared OF God, is exemplified in AMERIC A, which re-acts 
upon the old world, like giving laws to society. 

For the AIVIERICAN EAGLE shines more conspicuous 
among the nations of the earth, as a beautiful pattern to 
be envied and copied, than any heretofore known 1 

Some seek our destruction by spies, bribes, and iaward 
agents to get us divided to nallification, whilst others 
admiring the edifice, are striving to communicate it to 
others, to the alarm of kings and'priests. 

So the controversy and struggle is began betwixt the 
powers of light and darkness, the wo to the inhabitants 
of the earth and the sea— i. e. Asia and Europe is com- 
menced — Satan's wrath is kindled, knowing that he hath 
but a little time. 



of things — the Mahometan on the Alcoran, the 
papist by the Cross, or Protestant on the 
Testament. An oath will draw out the truth 
to od veracity. Religion being then the 
foundation of public safety ; all who ridicule 
religion and speak diminutively of the things 
of God — strike at the foundation of the public 
welfare, and of course advertise themselves to 
be public enemies, and ought to be treated 
with that contempt which they merit from a 
conscious considerate public. 

30. There are four different and distinct 
justifications spoken of in the Scripture. 
First, infantile acquittance from Adamic guilt, 
— second, adult justification from personal 
guilt by faith — third, by faith and works — 
fourth, by works, as the evidence of faith, 
in the day of judgment. 

The first is absolute, in consequence of 
what Christ hath done. He died for our sins and 
rose again for our justification — and as judg- 
ment came upon all men to condemnation, by 
the disobedience of one, even so, by the 
obedience of one, the free gift came upon all 
men unto justification of life — Rom. iv. 25, 
and V. 18, 19. 

The second is conditional by Faith — Faith 
is to the sou], as hands and feet to the body — 
to rest and depend on the Lord, and do his 
holy will. — Rom. v. 1. 

God's love to man was the moving cause 
of man's salvation ; and the first cause of our 
love to God — we need not do something to 
pacify God, he is willing to save. The only 
hindering cause is the will of man, in opposi- 
tion to the will of God — 1 John iv. 10, 19, 
John iii. 16, 17. Matt, xxiii. 37. 

Christians differ in opinion — opinion is 
merely a think so, a hear-say, a m^ay-be, &c. 
In which they differ as much as in their pliy- 
siognomy. But Faith is the same in Nature, 
though different in degr'ees, under Divine in- 
fluence we have divine evidence, or convic- 
tions of the reality of the invisible world — 
under this influence thousands have forsaken 
their sins, by humble submission to the will 
of God. When there is submission, there is, 
of course, reliance or dependence also. Here 
then we see an agreement, of course a union — 
of necessity, we then enjoy the Divine favor 
as one of his family : for when spiritual 
things take the lead, the contrast is given up ; 
consequently there is no ground for condem- 
nation, for God approbates that which is 
agreeable to him. But to stand in opposition 
to the will of God, is to abuse the light, and 
" quench his spirit" by resisting it like the 
Jews ; and thus such come under personal 
condemnation for these acts of disobedience. 
Power of sight is God's gift, but the act of 
sight is ours. A proper use of the convic- 
tions of erod's grace is'implied in the term be- 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



lieve ; or why would man be condemned for 
unbelief or not believing ? for, proper knowl- 
edge is acquired through proper attention. 
Consideration is an act of the mind — again, no 
man of common sense will condemn himself 
for not doing what he apprehends to be an 
impossibility ; yet we frequently condemn 
ourselves for acting as we do, which implies, 
that we are conscious of a power that we 
might have acted otherwise. This is sensible 
and experimental evidence ; and it argues the 
power of choice ; and the freedom of the will. 

The third is Faith and Works — together. 
Woks as the fruits of faith working by love^ 
and have a blessing entailed to them even in 
this world ; and how many instances might be 
cited to exemplify cases as in the words of 
Christ ] " no man hath forsaken houses, &c., 
&c., for my sake and the Gospel, but he shall 
receive an hundred fold in this present world," 
besides the promise of the world to come — 
James ii. 22, 24. 

Fourth — Justification by works without 
Faith, but only as the evidence of faith ; it is 
no where said that faith shall be called in 
question in the day of Judgment; but men 
are be to rewarded according to the deeds 
done in the body. "By thy words thou 
sbalt be justified, and by thy words thou 
shalt be condemned"'— Matt. xii. 36, 37. By 
Christ God created the world. By Christ He 
redeemed the world, and by Christ He hath 
appointed a day to judge the world in right- 
eousness. 

31. Moral Good — Moral Evil — accident- 
al good and accidental evil — natural good and 
natural evil. Moral good, good motives, as 
in the instance of the good Samaritan ; moral 
evil, evil motives, as Joseph's brethren in 
selling him into Egypt — accidental, or provi- 
dential good, as exemplified in the deliverance 
of Joseph for his good — the good of others, &c. 
Accidental or providential evil, as overruling 
events for the good of the righteous, and the 
chastisement of the wicked ; as in the case of 
Haman and Mordecai, and also delivering his 
people as a body or as individuals, and pun- 
ishing the wicked as a body, and also as in- 
dividuals. Evil angels are God's execu- 
tioners ; and sometimes he lets loose one 
wicked people upon another; and some- 
times delivers, or punishes otherways — should 
I in malice stab a man to kill him — but I open 
an abscess, and he recovers — it was moral 
evil^ (bad motive) in me — but providential 
good to him. — Again, a friend gives me food. 
In the reception of it I strangle and die — 
moral, good motive, good in him ; but acci- 
dental (providential) evil to me. 

Natural Evil — Head-ache — infirmities, 
&c. they cannot be moral evil, if they do not 
flow from me by the consent of my mind, and 



fronx an evil motive — " Natural good ;" good 
disposition — good comparatively — but the dif- 
ference of disposition is not in consequence of 
one's being more holy than another by nature 
I — but rather the difference of connexion be- 
tween the mind and body — Offspring often ex- 
hibit the effects of parental sensation ; (marks) 
and minds as well as bodies must partake 
thus why the difference as above. 

32. Man by nature though free from guilt, 
is in privation of divinity — ^He needs it — -it 
must be communicated to him, for he cannot 
propagate divinity : for he is but a man, and 
can of course only propagate his own specie. 
Divine nature must come from a divine foun- 
tain — therefore can be communicated only by 
God's holy spirit. Man can feel inward pain 
and pleasure : that is, not bodily but mental : 
of course there is an inward and spiritual sense 
of the soul, as well as outward sense of the 
body ; otherwise we could not be conscious of 
right nor wrong, nor feel joy, grief, or guilt. 
This inward work wrought by the infiiuence of 
the spirit^ is called " being born again" — Just- 
ification (acquittance from guilt) is what God 
does for us, by the death of his son ; but re- 
generation is what he does in us, by the work- 
ing of his holy spirit. — Thus our " Robes may 
be washed and made white in the blood of the 
Lamb" and we becoming "pure in heart, shall 
see God" and stand " before the throne, having 
come out of great tribulation." — For "the suf- 
ferings of this present world are not worthy 
to be compared with the joys, that shall be 
revealed." Therefore let us " endure to the 
end," that we may "receive the crown of life." 

33. If we can "wash our robes" like those 
ancients spoken of Rev. vii. 14, "and make 
them white in the blood of the Lamb" religion 
must be a moral thing instead of mere civility 
— and sin or vice must relate to the mind also 
— according to the Lord's words, " he that 
looketh on a woman to lust after her hath 
committed adultery already in his heart." By 
giving the consent of his mind — he was mor- 
ally guilty (though not actually) for all that 
was wanting to accomplish it was an oppor- 
tunity. — Thus we are informed that " man 
judgeth according to appearance, but God 
looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to 
intentions" — If so ? What noble intentions 
and principles should stimulate and occupy 
our breasts to meet the approbation of a right- 
eous and holy God, and to enjoy his fav^Dr 
here and hereafter. And no man can feel 
peace, who is partial on the other side of the 
question ; when he seriously considers on the 
probable prospect before him. 0 Reader, at- 
tend to this ; that it may be well with thee — 
for you as well as me are interested in these 
things — ^being bound with me for eterntty and 
possessing an immortal soul, capable of hap- 



112 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



piness or misery for ever — Virtue flowing from 
_ Divine Love in our hearts, will have its re- 
I ward ; and vice also, will have its just desert. 
; — Therefore we need to steer right to end in 
; bliss ; for the bad way leads to the bad place 
I — woe. 

j 34. If God created — and redeemed the world 
by Christ, and will also judge the world by 
him — He must be more than a mere creature — 
also when he becomes our judge, the mediato- 
rial office will be given up, and the states of 
all become unalterably fixed. The wicked in 
" the lake of fire, prepared for the devil and | 
his angels," " which is the second death." ' 
Hell^ the receptacle of departed spirits or that ! 
intermediate space of time^ which passes be- 1 
tween death and the general resurrection,which 
will then be passed like yesterday, will then 
be swallowed up in following time — But 
there is no middle place, or purgatory — Thou 
wilt not leave my soul in hell, (separate) nor 
suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Dur- 
ing the three days, that the body of Christ 
was in the tomb, Christ's soul was not among 
the lower inhabitants, but in Paradise ; as 
he said to the thief on the cross — And where 
Peter mentions of Christ's preaching to the 
spirits in prison^ — doth not refer to a middle 
place, or Purgatory. The context compared 
with the history in Genesis explains the mean- 
ing — " when once the long suffering of God 
waited in the days of Noah, while the ark 
was preparing" " God said my spirit shall not 
always strive with man," thus the spirit of 
Christ preached unto the spirits imprisoned ; 
in sin and iniquity in the time of Noah ; but 
who are now in the prison of woe. 

35. We are informed that a time will come, 
when Satan shall be bound and Christ reign 
on earth a thousand years, the wickedness of 
the wicked shall come to an end; and the 
kingdoms of this world become the kingdom 
of our God and his Christ ; and the nations 
not lift sword against nation ; neither learn 
war any more. And such a period of time 
as yet there hath never been — therefore the 
time is still to come, and the gospel of course 
must take an universal spread. But this can- 
not be done, while those ecclesiastical estab- 
lishments restrict the religious privileges and 
bind the consciences of men. Therefore these 
establishments must be torn down, and also 
those Monarchical Governments that up- 
hold them, seeing they are mutually depen- 
dent on each other, must be shaken as a rope 
of sand. 

36. Considering what hath transpired with- 
in a few years, the present state of the world, 
with what it was a few years ago ; with the 
probable consequence of what is at the door, 
denotes something impressive indeed. Two 
things are remarkable and observe-worthy. 



First, the down-fall of church and state, and 
the overturn of kingdoms, which were so 
powerful, and in so short a space. The 
second is, the spirit of enquiry for rectitude 
and truth, the revivals of religion, the spirit 
of missionary, the spread of the gospel, the 
circulation of the bible, and the translation of 
it into other languages; bible societies, &c. 
&c. These things denote God's controversy 
with the nations. They have revolted and 
rebelled ; and He is now shaking the nations, 
and sweeping off the wicked by sword, fam- 
ine and pestilence, and I do not believe, that 
he will withdraw his judgments from the 
earth, but rather increase them, until they 
learn righteousness, and return to this rightful 

Sovereign the Lord JEHOVAH 0 then 

ye happy saints in our peaceful land — walk 
worthy the vocation wherewith ye are called ; 
and jom with one heart at a throne of grace, 
that our Rulers may be influenced aright, and 
America kept from the general scourge — but 
like the wise choice of David fall into the 
hand of God, for he is merciful, but not into 
the hand of man. 

37. Slavery in the South, and religious 
establishments in the North, are National 
Evils, that call for national reform and re- 
pentance ; or a national scourge in this world, 
it may be antidoted before the st©*:m gather 
and burst. 

38. Recapitulation. The woman the Church 
— 1st. she fled to the north of Europe — 2d. 
flew to America. The dragon, satan or devil. 
The seven heads, the seven Governments in 
Rome Pagan. The first Beast out of the 
sea, the Papacy out of Europe — no Crowns 
are ascribed to these heads, as was to the 
dragon. Why? because the ecc/esm5h'ca/ au- 
thority took lead of the civil ; but a name of 
blasphemy is said to be upon his heads, i. e. 
assuming the title and prerogative of God, and 
lording it over the consciences of men, which 
is blasphemous in the full and highest sense. 
Sprang into existence in 606, and came to the 
full, 1077, when he excommunicated the Em- 
peror, and bqgan to reign without control ; 
exercising all the power, that ever had been 
exercised in Rome Pagan ; though " the ten 
horns" now had their " crowns." 

Buonaparte the second beast out of the earth 
(Asia) for there he rose mentally, and if he 
should shortly die, I should apprehend a 
worse to come ; for the end of that career is 
not yet ! and though the number of his Kings 
are not yet complete, yet we may look 



\ \ \ 



39. All Rulers ought not only to be men 
of information, but virtuous principles, as well 
as civil deportment ; and also possess firmness 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



113 



and VERACITY — as sponsors that must give 
an account, and as guardian angels for the 
public safety, and welfare of society, 

40. A man who doth not believe in the 
being of a God, in future existence, with re- 
wards and punishments annexed to vice and 
virtue ; doth not believe in things sufficient to 
constitute an oath. Therefore for him to take 
an oath, would be to do the part of an hypo- 
crite — act a sham, and perform a solemn noth- 
ing, and also is a mocking of common sense. 
For he could not feel such oath binding on his 
conscience, — of course could give no assurance 
of fidelity. Consequently he is not to be 
trusted or confided in, because when interest 
comes between, he might be influenced to 
swerve from justice, and depart from the rule 
of right to serve himself at the expense of the 
welfare of others, and to make the innocent 
suffer and let the guilty go free. Therefore all 
men of no principles and mean practice, who 
become office hunters, should be considered 
as a nuisance to society, and treated with that 
contempt and neglect, which they merit, by 
striving to climb up to a seat where they have 
no business. 

41. People who have a voice in the choice 
of their rulers, ought to use judgment and dis- 
cretion, and of course look out for men of 
civil character, good principles, a clear under- 
standing, well informed, and proved veracity. 
Thus people, who derive their power from 
God and men, are accountable to God and 
MAN for the same, and of course, should act 
as sponsors for what is to come, as guardian 
angels for the public welfare, and as those 
who must give an account. 

42. A religious bigot is generally bitter, 
and when in power will persecute others, who 
differ from him in opinion ; — of course, such 
men are very improper for rulers in our happy 
land of freedom, and ought not to be chosen 
until they get converted into a sweet, christian, 
and liberal spirit. For if man by nature is a 
tyrant, he through grace may become liberal 
in sentiment, and possess charity for others, 
who differ from him in matters of mere 
opinion. 

43. " From the east and from the west, 
from the north and from the south," " shall 
people come and sit down in the kingdom of 

God," " out of every nation, kindred, 

tongue, language and people ;" — " for in every 
nation — ^lie that feareth God and worketh 
righteousness, is accepted of him." But alas, 
religious societies are too much like the bigo- 
ted Jews, who thought none would be saved 
out of the pale of their church : and like J. C. 
who had M. S. burned to death for differing 
from him on matters of opinion in religion — 
But bitter bigotry is the spirit of persecution 
in its degree, and instead of its being the 



spirit of the meek and lovely Saviour, it is the 
froth of the devil in his imps. Even pious 
people are too frequently — i. e. instead of 
bearing and forbearing, disagree and dispute too 
much about mere trifles — " gold, silver, wood, 
hay, stubble, &c." " every man's work must 
be tried as by fire," and those whose works 
will not bear the fire, he must suffer loss — 
loss in his own soul experimentally and in the 
improvement of his time in extending his use- 
fulness to others : — Yet he may be saved 
through all by the fire of tribulation, we are 
to be "made perfect through suffering." 

" Ye diflferent sects who all declare, 

" Lo here is Christ," or " Christ is there j" 

" Your stronger proof— than bare say-so — divinely give, 

" And shew us where the christians live. 

" Your claim, alas you cannot prove, 

" Ye want the genuine work of Love." 

44. All who name the name of Christ and 
possess religion, ought to strive with all their 
might and be very diligent to live in the 
spirit of devotion, under the influence of 
grace : that they may have a profession and 
example to correspond, like an even spun 
thread, and so be patterns of true piety, that 
the cause of God be not blamed. For we are 
styled the light of the world, and compared to 
a city on a hill, which cannot be hid ; there- 
fore we ought to remember to " watch and 
pray, that we may enter not into temptation," 
but " give the more earnest heed to the things 
which we have heard, lest at any time we 
should let them slip," for " the delight of the 
righteous is in the law of the Lord, and therein 
doth he meditate day and night ;" and Christ 
saith " except a man deny himself, and take 
up his cross daily, and come after me, he can- 
not be my disciple." Therefore let us " hold 
fast and endure to the end, that we may re- 
ceive the crown of life." 

45. The popish indulgencies of sins par- 
doned past, present, and to come, gave great 
latitude for the people to sin and so corrupt 
society ; — and if a man be a backslider and 
hath lost his moral or civil character, by 
drinking in a similar sentiment, may become 
equally a dangerous man. How 1 By electing 
himself in his own imagination, and conclude 
he is safe, do what he will. The civil law 
he may think to evade by art; his character 
being gone, he is not under the influence of 
the principle called honor, and the divine law 
will not punish him because he is one of 
God's eternal favorites. I ask what will or 
can such a man have to detei him from doing 
just what he pleases ! 

Religion was designed for the good of 
society, therefore all sentiments are bad doc- 
trines, which tend naturally to corrupt society, 
in their nature, tendency and influence ; there- 
fore cannot be from a good fountain, of course 



8 



114 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



not of divine origin, consequently must be- 
long on the other side of the question ! 

46. As example hath a more powerful in- 
fluence than precept, parents should take heed 
not to ruin their offspring by their inconsist- 
encies of conduct, division in management 
and government. All differences should be 
settled in secret so as not to destroy their 
united influence and destroy the children, de- 
grade themselves in the view of those they 
ought to control. Good examples first, and 
subjoin good advice, and that rightly ti?ned, 
under a proper influence, that the same may 
be well received and make a good impression 
on the mind, otherwise, it will sour their mind 
and do injury in lieu of good, and appear 
odious in their view. Begin when young in 
your sphere to go right, and begin with the 
offspring, also when young, and suit things 
to their state and capacity. But rememoer 
the old saying " it is an easy matter to bend 
a twig, but an hard matter to bend a sturdy 
oak ; the way the twig is bent the branch is 
inclined to grow ; it is hard to break an old 
dog of his tricks, or learn him new ones." 

47. Parents should not put their property 
out of their hands to become dependent on 
their children ; for children will not feel for 
parents and treat them, as parents feel and 
treat their children when dependent ; but fre- 
quently will deny them even a common favor; 
and also wish them out of the way as a piece 
of useless lumber : the old man must go on 
foot, while the child is in possession of the 
property, and perhaps gallanting about the 
country. " That which ye measure to others, 
shall be measured to you again," scripture 
measure. The providence of God frequently 
is seen very plain even in this world, in the 
chastisement of those, who treat theiY parents 
amiss. How careful then should we be, to 
use our parents as we would wish to be used 
when we become old, &c. 

48. The best portion next to a good exam- 
ple and advice, is an education. Property may 
be squandered, but learning they cannot lose ; 
on an old person an education is like writing 
on the sand ; but what we learn when young 
remains fixed. Then educate your children 
well, look to their morals, strive to keep them 
from bad company ; daughters as well as 
sons, for without a good character a person is 
like a body without a soul, of course female 
education ought not to be neglected. 

49. A person cannot be hid in America, go 
where he may ; some person hath heard of or 
seen him before, and the character will be 
known ; how cautious then should we proceed, 
that we may never have cause for reflection 
with painful sensations, nor be ashamed to 
show our face or meet a friend again. There- 
fore act deliberate and look at consequences : 



and in difficult cases proceed as one at a rapid 
stream, over which he must pass on stepping 
stones only. Because for the want of due con- 
sideration, most of human trials arise in many 
cases. 

50. If Religion be the foundation of Civil 
Government, and the bulwark of public safe- 
ty, and also will have such influence on so- 
ciety, as to draw the truth out of a man on 
oath in evidence, when otherwise he would 
swerve from the truth ; then all who ridicule 
religion advertise themselves to be public ene- 
mies, and of course would corrupt society. — 
Therefore, as the drunkard forfeits the name 
of man, by degrading himself beneath the 
brutes, so those nuisances may be lumped 
with -them with propriety : and these should 
often rem^ber the states prison, provided 
they do not believe what conscience tells them. 

51 . " In those days shall they fast," was the 
command of the Great Master. Also, we 
have the example of fasting both in the Old 
and New Testaments ; and also the benefits 
and great deliverances attending it. And our 
Lord said, " this kind goeth out, only by 
Fasting and prayer." Watching and praying, 
in some cases, will not do without fasting or 
a degree of abstinence ; a degree of abstinence, 
with more private Prayer than usual may be 
used at times with great benefit, and without 
injury, Jg^* but the devil will be mad, and 
fret, and cross the mind ; but victory is sure, 
to the faithful and persevering. 

52. As a "Native Citizen" of the United 
States, I feel myself interested for the welfare 
of my country and the good of society. I 
therefore feel to exhort all those, who may 
have the honor to be exalted to a Public sta- 
tion, to be true to your trust, as guardian An- 
gels, who must give an account, and as an 
example for 5- our successor in offi.ce ; that when 
your name is found on record, it may be men- 
tioned with respect, and to your credit, and 
recollected with gratitude, when only your 
name is left and the effects of your v/orthy 
conduct. J^g°= Detect error and fraud, and as 
a public character who hath the public confi- 
dence, discountenance as far as in your power, 
every thing which appears like serving one's 
SELF at the PUBLrc expense. For all such 
conduct, in all men, wherever it can be found 
is a breach of trust, a forfeiture of confidence 
a piece of deceit, a wicked action, and all such 
deserve no better name than a TRAITOR and 
a CLOWN ! ! ! 

53. Though politics and party spirit do not 
belong to the pulpit, yet we who wish society 
well, and expect to answer to God for our con- 
duct, are justifiable in attacking vice and cor- 
ruption, wherever it can be found — let its shape 
or form be what it may. I therefore conclude 

I that a wicked minister or preacher, hath not 



THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 



115 



only as a man to answer for his own sins, but 
also in a measure for others, because his sphere 
includes the welfare of others, and that not 
merely for time, but eternity : and their future 
welfare is what is at stake, therefore let one 
of these prove wicked and be lost, methinks 
common sinners will say as he sinks down, 
" give away, make room !" for every one shall 
be rewarded according to the deeds done in the 
body. 

54. Any man that will preach only for hire, 
like studying the law, or going to merchandis- 
ing, is on a level with the man, who will give 
or receive a drink of grog for a vote which 
is no better, than to give or receive a trifling 
BRIBE, of course they must be trifling persons 
and not fit for freemen, and much less for ru- 
lers^ because they are men of low practice, and 
of course mean principles ; therefore are not 
to be confided in — though they should dash 
out and make a splutter. 

Conclusion. — As a friend to society and re- 
ligion, I hope these hints will be received and 



treated with that candor and consideration 
which the nature and importance of the sub- 
ject requires, for we are all interested in these 
things. 

As Socinianism, Arianism, Unitarianism, &c. 
all of which are but common deism new mod- 
eled ; and Arian-universalism is prevailing 
among the ministers. — We who love the Lord 
Jesus Christ, should cry to God and pray 
mightily, that our country may be kept in 
peace, and from falling into the general com- 
motion : and also the hindrances be removed 
from before Zion that her prosperity be not 
hindered and only christian union prevail. 
Then let us bear and forbear with each other, 
meeting the Israel of God at' a throne of grace, 
by being every day cross bearers until death, 
that we may receive the crown of life, which 
the Righteous Judge will give those that 
love — and are His at his coming. — Adieu. 

JI^^He that will dig a pit for another, shall 
fall into it himself. 



116 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS! 

A VOICE FROM THE EAST.— A REPLY FRO:\I THE WEST.— TROUBLE IN THE 
NORTH.— EXE:MPLIFYING in THE SOUTH. 

INTENDED AS A TI3IELY AND SOLEMN WARNING TO THE 

PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES. 



PART FIRST. 



A VOICE FROM THE EAST. 



1. In the age of discovery in search of new : 6. About the same time a "Dr. in divinity''^ 
countries, the sanction of the vicegerent of the found an old book, which he was told was the 
Almighty Avas considered as indispensable \ bible ; which he, as a Dr. found to contain di- 
therefore by application to the Holy Father,'' [ rections for his sick divinity ! 

— HE was so gracious, as to bestow kingdoms 7. Those circumstances laid the foundation 
and crowns at pleasure, bestowed unheard of for a revolution, tlieoretically, both in philoso- 
countries on the fortunate adventurer who phy and divinity. 

might first discover the same. i 8. By virtue of discovery only, a part of 

2. The Portuguese east of a certain meri- ; North America was claimed, by a third enter- 
dian, and the Spaniards west thereof, as the prising power, viz. England; and France put 
line of demarkation, to be the line of boundary in her claim, for aU the rest, including the 
division. 1 whole of the vale west of the mountains, from 

3. The doctrine of the infallible was, that the gulf of St. Lawrence to Mexico : leaving 
they could not err — think no evil and do no ' John Bull but a small strip of country, 
harm. The earth was viewed as a table upon ; scarcely 1000 miles in length, and not 200 in 
legs, and the doctrine of antipodes denounced | breadth ! Such was the state of things when 
as a dangerous heresy; and recantations were : Braddock's war began, 1755. 

necessary to escape the curse. 9. In the East Indies the English had but 

4. The Portuguese sailing east would gain two places retained, and these were closely be- 
a day, whilst the Spaniard going west, would i sieged. But the fortune of war turning in her 
lose a day, and also invade the other's domin- j favor by land and sea, all the country east of 
ions, without violating the mandate of the in- : the Mississippi, excepting the island of New 
fallible ; but with all their wisdom, could not Orleans, fell into her hands ; and also the In- 
solve the query, how they should so widely : dies, both East and West. She there progres- 
differ in mode of reckoning time, as to differ j sively prevailed ; and France lost the whole 
about which day was the Sabbath. ! which she possessed in these three regions, 

5. By virtue of the gracious gift of the Ro- ' though since she possesses a part by grace* 
man pontiff, the claim was made to the coun- \ from England ! 

tries of the west: and also a demand of sub- j 10. The disbanded officers from Canada, 
mission, on the severest penalties — sword, fire, | 1763, leturning via New York for home, were 
and destruction ! i entertained at a splendid dinner, where there 

i 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



117 



was much display of silver vessels and variety 
of dishes. This caused an impression of riches 
and luxury, and gave rise to the agitation of 
taxation, 1764. And in the course of events, 
when John Bull declared that he had a right in 
all cases whatever to bind America, the self 
same day. a noise was heard in the air in the 
new world, for several hundred miles ! 

1 1 . Connected with this, it may be observed 
that when George III. was crowned, in the 
ceremonial part, a ship was launched, to ex- 
hibit his control by land and sea ; but a globe 
on the bowsprit being too prominent, a chip 
was taken off, which took out a part of North 
America ;. at the same time the most valuable 
jewel fell out of the crown ; and which was 
noticed in after speeches. 

12. An Irish lord, who had lived in Boston, 
being called upon for his judgment what force 
was adequate to subjugate America, replied, 
give me St. Andrew's watch, (about 200 men 
in Dublin,) and I will go through America. 

13. Gen. Burgoyne said — give me 5000 men, 
and I will go through America, or leave my 
artillery. The king then specified — I will 
send 30,000 ; if that won't do, send 40,000 ; 
if that wont do, 100,000 shall! Burgoyne 
fulfilled his pledge — 10,000 men, besides tories 
and Indians — he went through America, and 
left his guns behind ; and the king lost one 
hundred thousand lives, and one hundred mil- 
lions of money — which anterior was a trifling 
debt. 

14. The next time Burgoyne came on to the 
parliament floor, he said, I once thought the 
Americans were in the wrong, but now I am 
convinced that nothing but the overruling hand 
of Providence could unite the hearts of three 
millions of people so perseveringly to stand 
or fall together, as what the Americans are. 

15. Whoever believes in a superintending 
Providence, and has correct information on 
the discovery of America, the revolutionary 
struggle, with the various concomitant circum- 
stances attending, must acknowledge the Pro- 
vidence of God on the subject, as attending 
by an interfering hand. 

16. There was no place in the old world 
for "RATIONAL LIBERTY" to begin ; 

17. For the peop/e were kept in ignorance 
and bound in the chains of despotism ; and 
forbidden the proper liberty of speech and of 
the press for free investigation, under severest 
penalties ! 

18. Hence those persons of the clearest 
heads and best hearts, possessing the most in- 
dependency of mind and correct views of the 
" RIGHTS OF MAN," felt the spirit of migra- 
tion, and resolved to emigrate to the new 
WORLD — to enjoy the liberty to think and 
speak, and to act and judge for themselves, 
agreeably to the Creator's law of nature ! 



19. Hence the origin of those views of 
rights, independence and union, in and during 
the revolutionary struggle ! 

20. For to suppose that one man, living on 
an island that will hardly m.ake a dot on a 
map, in a remote corner of the world, should 
have more wisdom to govern 3,000,000 people, 
3,00(y miles oft', as not being capable of gov- 
erning themselves — and all this by the ap- 
pointment of God, is an imposition on com- 
mon sense ! 

21. The book of nature — the lofty moun- 
tains — rivers — fresh inland seas, &c. declare 
and exhibit as already exemplified socially, 
that this quarter of the globe was to be the 
beginning of a new theory and order of things, 
for the regeneration and improvement of so- 
ciety, in a natural, political, and spiritual 
point of view, personally and morally ; as elu- 
cidated in the declaration of Congress on the 
4th of July, 1776. 

22. But it is hard to shake off" old prejudices 
and long established habits ; therefore the 
practice of the old world was somewhat intro- 
duced here ! viz. law, religion, and that one 
man may be the property of another ; which 
principles found their way into most parts of 
the old states, previous to the last data '76 ; 
but progressively have subsequently been go- 
ing down the hill, if not entirely out of date, 
in some parts of the union. 

23. The correct views of Penn, allowing 
equal rights of conscience and the rights of 
suffrage, according to merit by virtue and ta- 
lent, should be eligible to posts of honor and 
profit — believing in one God, with future re- 
ward and punishment ; no other test being re- 
quired as a qualification to offics in all mat- 
terss^of opinion in religion. Lord Baltimore, 
being actuated by more liberal views than 
many of his cotemporaries, was an auxiliary 
to liberal principles; and 107 years after be- 
came a trait in our national character consti- 
tutionally. 

24. The Roman priest Ury, accused in the 
negro plot at N. Y. was hung, and the law 
interdicted their residing in tae colony — so 
Connecticut, previous to the late constitution 
a few since years. 

25. Searching people for witch marks, and 
putting them to death, were some of the dregs 
of superstition imported from the old world ; 
and hanging people for difference of opinion, 
as exemplified to the poor Quakers at Boston. 
Also, cutting off ears, whipping, banishing, 
cropping and branding ; and even made it 
penal to carry a man over a ferry, or to give 
him meat, drink or lodging, or to tell him the 
road. 

26. The associated ideas of the worshipper 
and the worshipped cannot be sepr.iated — 
hence the act that tolerates man to pay his de- 



118 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



votion to his God, tolerates the Almighty to 
receive it — despotism and blasphemy. 

27. Law, religion in any shape or form w:^ll 
persecute — it began with the image of Ne- 
buchadnezzar, when the three Hebrew child- 
ren were cast into the fire ; and under every 
form and name, wherever it hath existed, there 
has been no exception since. Hence mau, in 
relation to himself, is a democrat, but in rela- 
tion to his neighbor he is a tyrant. Then let 
his jaws and tushes be broken, and his nails 
pulled out, and claws and paws cut off, to 
keep the monster from the land. 

28.. Should the Catholic, Jew, Mahometan, 
or Protestant, or Pagan, or any other, ism^ 
KILL their people for apostacy^ i. e. RE- 
FORMING, there would be an end of the 
spread of truth ; but darkness and ignorance 
must still continue to prevail, by suppressing 
the spirit of inquiry, and the avenue of in- 
I formation to form correct judgment from pro- 
j per evidence, agreeably to the nature and fit- 
1 ness of things. 

29. Those gag law^s, politically and eccle- 
siastically, as well as in civil institutions, are 
borrowed from the economy of the old world, 
to maintain the Divine right of priests and 
kings, for personal purposes of aggrandise- 
ment ; and should be viewed by the people of 
this country, as the dregs of tyrannical cor- 
ruption. 

30. Passing over the affairs of Lincoln and 
Shayes^ of Massachusetts ; also, the affair 
of John Adams and the whiskey boys^ there are 
some things to come under notice each in their 
turn. 

31. Burrism on Blannerhasset's island, in 
the river Ohio, to prevent being roughly hand- 
led by the neighboring boys, who saw crook- 
ed work too much — but B. was stopped by 
the deputy Gov. of Mis. and spoiled the fun. 

32. Gov. Bob. W s had his deputy Gov. 

C Mead dismissed from office, to retaliate. 

33. Took Burr into the bushes back of 
Capt. Morah's garden, half a day ; procured 
him a horse and guide for Mobile, and sent 
him off. Three days elapsed, then his excel- 
lency kicked up a dust — $2,000 for Burr, — 
when he must have had the proclamation of 

i Jefferson in his pocket — being P. M. connect- 
ed with the arrival of the mail. 

34. Burr taken up, carried to Richmond, 
and the Great Judge dined^ &c. &c. &c. with 
him — which dissatisfied the public mind — 
which to appease he put Burr into a house 
fitted up at the public expense, like a lord in 
a palace, which gave greater uneasiness to the 
discerning eye of the public mind, so he final- 
ly put him in a tight house. And when every 
body seemed to think Burr would get clear, 
the Judge held Bun to enormous bonds ; but 
when things began to be developed, and truth 



to come out, then it was objected, that Blan- 
nerhasset's island belonged to Ohio, and that 
Burr must be tried there ; so the matter ap- 
pears to be shammed off, with a bond of a 
mere trifle, viz. $3,000, which being forfeited, 
his son-in-law paid, and Burr sails abroad 
over the big pond. 

35. But the subject was published — how ? 
So as to screen most of his associates of 
" standing high'''' in public estimation — with 
much expense paid by Uncle Sam — with a 
humbug and a sham to appease the public 
mind. Yet the secret is kept within the veil, 
and the Alpha and Omega, the officers of gov- 
ernment, dared not present it to public view. 
For Gen. Wilkinson and the British fleet was 
to have brought up the rear ! 

36. So when a certain Judge was indicted — 
rule of the house — if acquitted on a majority 
of the points, exempt from whole hence as 
many trifling inuendoes as possible, and the 
subject matter of defence published before- 
hand, that condemnation would be unpopu- 
lar ; and thus secure acquittance in the judg- 
ment by the judges ! 

37. Milton's devil — it is better to reign in 
hell, than to serve in heaven. 

38. Hence said John^ 1789 — "to have a 
stable government, the chief magistrate must 
be established for life, if not hereditary ; and 
also the senate for life," &c. " to prevent the 
rich people from being oppressed by the poor," 
and clerical expectation in the east was high ; 
but being disappointed on the fall of John, and 
the election of Thomas, then the cry was 
raised, an infidel is going to burn the Bible. 
And the very means which were used to keep 
out Jeffersonism, that overthrowed tobacco 
religion, was the very means of their own 
downfall in the east, and cause of " Hartford 
Convention,'''' by the way of Henryism, &c. 

39. The Governor of Vermont, Chitt£nden, 
ordered men — by an overt act — where his pow- 
er did not extend, viz. into York state, over 
the militia at Plattsburg ; not but what he 
knew better, but to provoke James Madison 
to prosecute him, and so bring on a quarrel. 

40. The old deacon, Governor Strong, of 
Massachusetts, pretends to Quakerism — i. e . 
no fight — no fight! "Peace society," &c. 
Yet obtains a law to protect Chittenden, in 
his overt act, with all the physical strength 
of that state ; and the Governor of Connecti- 
cut followed in train. 

41. John Bull, while blockading the coast 
from N. Y. to N. 0. leaving N, E. exempt, 
shows the mutual understanding between the 
two parties. 

42. The taxes extra over and above all the 
rest, $144,000, to act independently. 

43. Henry, supposing himself not well paid 
for his services, delivered up his papers to 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 119 



James for $50,000, and got swindled out of 
$35,000 of it, by an impostor, who passed for 
count Crillon, pretending to have a noble- 
man's estate in France, when he had none ! 

44. John Bull, not knowing the treachery 
of Henry, appointed him to an office worth 
10,000 pounds per annum, which Henry lost 
by acting premature. 

45. At Williston, in Vermont, while one 
was speaking on false swearing, by taking 
the oath of office to support the Constitution 
of U. S. and yet do all they could to give up 
the ship, three men came in just then, one got 
up, sat down, looked red, and then pale, much 
agitated to appearance ; who was it, on in- 
quiry, bat old Governor Chittenden ! Surely 
conscience speaks in the human breast. 

46. Cox, who is said to have been a Me- 
thodist preacher, set the Yazoo speculation 
agate, by scheming and electioneering to elect 
such men to the state legislature, as would 
swindle the state, by selling the public land 
for a mere song $500,000 ; which act was re- 
pealed, and records burnt by the next session, 
and some of the swindlers were killed, and 
some fled away. 

47. The land was sold to Congress for 
$1,250,000 ; and the extinction of Indian titles 
in the boundary of Georgia, when it could be 
done reasonably and peaceably, 

48. Now a leading faction in New Eng- 
land, would fain have broken the Union, if the 
fighting men would consent. For some are 
like the ape, to use the cat's paw to pull out 
the nuts from the fire ! So the demagogues of 
the South, under pretext of Georgia claims, 
but in fact^ a different object in view. 

49. The title of the Governor of Georgia, 
" Commander in Chief of the ARMY and 
NAVY of this State," &c. 

50. Each State may govern the Militia, but 
does not the army belong to the nation '? 
And was not the naval or navy and mari- 
time affairs in the Constitution delegated to 
the United States T 

51. So the State of South Carolina still re- 
tains the title of king in her digest or statute 
book, with names or titles of the officers in 
royalty. So that an uninformed person would 
be put to their test whether Jonathan or John 
Bull predominated. 

52. Hence Georgia can plead, I have al- 
ways retained my independence, as officially 
exemplified, in the Governor's title, And 
Carolina, " 0 king, live forever" — Marion and 
Sumpter were rebels ] and Green, Gates, Mor- 
gan and Lincoln, yankees, compelled me, &c. 
But we have not given up the ship, but are 
your very humble servants, when calling for 
aid. 

53. Treason against the U. S. is almost im- 
possible to prove to conviction ; but against 



a state government, high treason from a small 
act and death is the consequence. 

54. The laws of the South on certain points 
are a unit, like an understanding together, 
same as Chittenden and those Hartford Con- 
vention fclks and laws connected in N. E. as 
above hinted. Surely Milton's devil is not 
dead ! 

55. Big bugs at the big house speechifying, 
to send home a great sound to their constitu- 
ents, at the expense of the nation, $3,000 per 
day — some threatening to split the Union; 
and have the Indian question as a rallying 
point, running out of the house at the time of 
the reply ; then coming back with PISTOLS, 
as though Congress Hall was a place to fight. 
Fie ! Fie ! Fie T Fie ! 

56. The affair of Miranda. The expedition 
was fitted out by the British minister, $84,000 
and two vessels were added by Admiral 
Cochrane, then on the West India station; 
which vessels were taken by the Spaniards ; 
and all the officers, young Americans, were 
executed as being pirates ; though their object 
was to revolutionize South America. 

57. A prince of the royal blood was offered 
to the U, S. as a seed for a beginning, suppos- 
ing that other plants were improper to be em- 
ployed for a chief magistrate to govern and 
rule. 

58. On the fall of Napoleon.^ the question 
was agitated where this idea of liberty came 
from, which so disturbed Europe, and took 
them 20 years to put to rights. The reply 
was, it came from America. — Then said the 
"Hdly Alliance," whilst America remains we 
shall have our work to do over again ; there- 
fore all people who claim the right of choosing 
their own master, must be put down ; for no 
government is legitimate, but that which is 
hereditary. 

59. Moreover there was an understanding 
betwixt all the European potentates, that they 
should give Jonathan no assistance in the 
war; but Jolih Bull might conquer U. S. if 
he could; thus, with 1,000 ships then in com- 
mission, and their disposable force on land, 
"mvmcf6/e5," felt as if they were Omnipotent ; 
and so sanguine was their expectations, that 
a viceroy, and governors were appointed ac- 
cordingly, to officiate in the United States. 

60. Here then, we may cleaily see their 
views and feelings towards Americans ; and 
thus the contrast is exhibited in a striking 
manner, the difference betwixt " rational lib- 
erty^'' and the " divine rights'''' of priests and 

KINGS. 

61. England viewed the sages of the revo- 
lution gone ; and that she might encroach 
little by little, until she could virtually govern 
America ; and the independence would only 
exist nominally as an ideal thing. But Jona- 



120 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



than said, I will bear for a while ; but for- 
bearance may cease to be a virtue — therefore 
what led to the war of the revolution^ also did 
lead to it again. 

62. God sees not as man sees. Matters in 
both wars turned out ditferent in the sequel 
from the anticipations and intentions of man, 
by land and sea. 

63. What cannot be accomplished by force, 
must be done hy fraud ! 

64. The order of the Jesuits must be restor- 
ed, and set to work in the U. S. of America; 
although they had been put down and ban- 
ished from all countries where they had been 
known to exist, as being dangerous to so- 
ciety. 

65. For they are a kind of military order 
of priesthood, composed of learned, cunning, 
artful men ; capable of deep artful chicanery, 
under every appearance, which opportunity 
and circumstance might present to further the 
object, and aid in the accomplishment of their 
views and design. 

66. To subjugate the world to the Pope, and 
virtually govern it themselves. 

67. After being banished from the East In- 
dies, China, Japan, &c., all the Catholic po- 
tentates of Europe found it necessary to put 
them down. Even in France, Spain, Por- 
tugal, and the Popes dominions not excepted. 

68. The last attempt to establish their em- 
pire, w^as in and among the natives of South 
America, in the mountains and head waters of 
La Plata and Chili ; but finally were routed, 
recalled and driven from thence, as being dan- 
gerous to the interest of Spain. 

69. But now they are revived and restored 
for a different purpose, object and end. 

70. The tools of the Holy Alliance, for an 
unholy purpose ! 

71. Missionary societies, i. e. societies of 
religion and politics, from the kings and no- 
bles to the clergy and people; get all the 
money possible, and thus let the revenues of 
Church and State be appropriated to send men 
to America, of the true faith, to convert 

HERETICS ! 

72. And thus do the great and pious and 
holy work of the Lord. 

73. But how shall this be done'? By 
strengthening the Lord's orthodox party. 
1. By generation; 2. by emigration; 3. by 
education, and thus make proselytes, by 
moulding and infusing into the tender mind 
of heretic children, our sentiments and holy 
religion ; so that their minds will be confused, 
as to retain the shape, our mould will cast 
them in, and they will be nothing else but 
ours. 

74. Learning of every grade and by every 
means, both by men and women, local and 
travelling ; any way to fix the prejudice by 



education ; for man is an imitative creature, a 
creature of habit. 

75. Splendid magnificent buildings, to excel 
in the land by appearance, pomp and gran- 
deur, thus attract the attention of the GREAT 
FISH, and the less ones naturally follow in 
train. Educate the children of the rich, and 
the poor will follow of course. 

76. Money constitutes POWER. Power 
constitutes RIGHT. And right gains ascend- 
ancy by flattering and inviting appearances. 

77. When ascendancy is obtained, it must 
be kept by authority ; and this must be claim- 
ed as of the highest rank, and hence of divine 
origin. 

• 78. Thus, to impress the mind with a 
DREADFUL AWE, to cxcite obedienc8 to our 
rightful system of government, Church and 
State, to avoid the most awful consequences 
to soul and body, in time and eternity. 

79. Let them know that they are in our 
power ; and that we have the power ; and 
that we will us^e it too ; and also make them 
feel it, if they do not obey. 

80. The certainty of the punishment, is the 
surest preventive of crime ; hence the advan- 
tage of subterraneous vaults of strength, where 
and whence none can carry and tell news and 
tales, &c. Then men will fear and tremble 
before our great Diana .' 

81. Underground of the large stupendous 
buildings will be the proper place, where we 
can have it under our own eye, and manage 
affairs to our minds ; and who will be the wiser 
for our doings ? or who shall make us afraid '? 

82. Now is our time, the 5th angel having 
poured out his phial ; the kingdom of Napo- 
leon is darkened, the Pope exists, but not with 
the power of his predecessors ; hence now is 
our time in this Babel of political darkness 
and confusion, to avail ourselves of this op- 
portunity, to set up and establish our empire, 
before we are again put down and lose our 
power forever. 

83. The constitution of the U. S. being ex- 
pressive in the negative against passing laws 
to establish or to prohibit isms of any kind, 
THERE WE may go and set up and establish 
our empire, as an asylum for refuge ; should 
we fail in our attempt upon the old world, as 
well as the new, we may retire to our seat 
in peace. 

84. Whilst the different denominations of 
heretics are like the snarling dogs, growling 
at each other, we, like the judicious, must go 
on in silence and union, and get the bone of 
value. 

85. Mrs. Fitzherbert, the consort of George 
IV. is a Catholic. Women here rule. George 
III. went to church, we heard, but not so 
heard of, about the son. One who waited on 
the king, George III. whilst he had his rea- 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 121 



son, said, I will say nothing against the royal 
family; because from them I get my bread ; — 
but all the children but two were papistical, 
imbibed from the old queen — mother to George 
IV. She was buried with a kind of Romish 
' pompous, flambeau mode — when removed from 
Kew palace to Windsor. The bishop of 
Chester and others prayed for her and the 
king's driughter after they were dead. 

86. The register of 1818, with the king's 
stamp to it, mentions the name of the confessor 
— "FA]^,nLY CONFESSOR" to the roijal 
family — with the chaplains to the various 
branches of the family royal, &c. 

87. When the salary of the prince of Wales 
was applied for a season to the benefit of his 
creditors, who supplied him with pocket 
money, but the Irish Catholics 1 

88. When the revolution of France took 
place, 6 or 7000 priests as refugees., took 
shelter in England : and within 25 years after, 
upwards of 900 Roman chapels were built in 
England. 

89. The nobility (or no-ability) in England 
have their domestic chaplains, nominally 
called Protestant, but yet, are sent to France 
to be privately ordained, to obtain the true 
sanctity by order and succession. 

90. When George IV. was crowned — all 
the utensils were made new and in the Roman 
style ; the CROSS on the crown., and staff of 
gold, &c. &c. — it having been discovered, that 
Charles II. had via of — villain stole the 
jewels from the crown ; for which Blood was 
knighted, with 500 per annum, by that 
majesty, about 1665. 

91. The old wills, deeds, leases, &c. which 
involve the estates of the Protestants in Ire- 
land, which were confiscated in the time of 
Charles, Cromwell, and William, and other 
former reigns, are preserved clean and safe, 
and transmitted down from mother to son, 
with all the ancient boundaries, with the full 
expectation, that one day those estates will re- 
vert to their descendants, when the intruders 
and heretics will be driven from the land. 

92. The primate of Spain has called upon 
all Catholic countries for a general crusade 
against the heretics throughout the world. 

93. Here then is ground to see where the 
! sinews, marrow, heart and strength lies — and 
I all that is wanting, in order to put it into 
j execution, is the removal of the sap head ; and 
I in lieu thereof put on a Jesuitical HEAD — 

which might say — "I sit — a queen — am no 
wid^ow — and shall see no sorrow" — self, 
SELF-SECURITY ! Boasted self-security. 

94. On a scarlet beast — royalty — the Holy 
Alliance — who sways the power that Buona- 
parte once held in Europe ! — on his ruins 
seated and established in a new form. 

95. "Can think no evil" — "can do no 



harm^'' — of course " cannot erf — and there- 
fore whatever is done must be right ; hence 
must be infallible, of course. 

96. The Judge constitutes the Court., and 
the CLERGY constitute the CHURCH. 

97. This is the doctrine of the day — for the 
jury a''id people are only the puppets of 
others, a mere nothing but a name., and serv- 
ants, as hewers of wood and drawers of 
water, or a kind of nominal something for a 
come-off. 

98. The Jesuits owe no allegiance to our 
government, nor are they bound to keep faith 
with heretics ; to the Roman Holy Father is 
their accountability, and to THEIR OWN 
HEAD ! And about two millions of people 
have they an ascendancy over in this land. 

99. In the affair of Hogan and the Pope's 
Legate, the Legislature of Pennsylvania dare 
not act themselves ; there being 40,000 Cath- 
olic voters in the state at that time. 

100. Threats are given out, and anony- 
mous letters — " can kill'' — in order to strike 
intimidation to the hearts of those — classical 
and official men. 

101. When Spain declared war in Europe, 
the armies were put in motion in America the 
same day — also, the massacre in Ireland and 
at Paris, must have been both preconcerted 
and in uniformity — a true understanding upon 
the subject by all parties concerned on one 
side. 

102. The common chat of Italy., that the 
Jesuits will set up their empire in the United 
States, &c. 

103. The arbitrary power of Cromwell held 

the priests responsiole***** not a prot- 

estant was injured in his time. 

104. U. S. not considered a "Christian na- 
tion." Why % Because we have no law 
religion., called national church — with the 
name of Christ prostituted to it ; and the 
same recognised by law and government. 

105. People need to be wide awake to 
keep their own rights, and to enjoy their own 
privileges ; but Wisdom and Innogency must 
go together, not to do wrong. 

106. Hence the propriety of the rule — as 
ye would that others should do to you, do ye 
even so to them ; for this was the law of 
Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and the ex- 
ample of Jesus Christ. 

107. After the fall of Napoleon — Alexander 
of Russia, invited the Buonapartists into his 
empire ; which drew the brightest geniuses 
through Europe into that region. 

108. The Jesuits availed themselves of the 
circumstance, and monopolized the places of 
literature in the schools which were set up on 
the feudal estates., which resulted from the 
visit of the Russian army to Paris—for light 
will circumfuse ! 



122 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



109. The object of the Jesuits being dis- 
covered, they were banished from Russia — 
and it cost 500.000 sterling to fill their place 
with other men. 

110. Alexander dying like the Czars, un- 
timely ; the Jesuits accused John Bull with the 
crime, so as to prevent the uiiion of the 
Greek and Latin Church by amalgamation 
and absorption, to be accomplished via Jesui- 
tical monopoly. 

111. But common sense may view it in a 
different point of light. For the Jesuitical 
order is like the Camelion, which can always 
imitate the color of the object on which it 
happens to light. 

112. Thus far, poor blind John Bull is 
accused; — but those a7itis — caused 14,000 
Masons to be arrested — and who have not 
been heard from since. 

113. So in Spain, from 40 to 50,000 per- 
sons in the neighborhood of Madrid, disap- 
peared by the hand of man, (40 days grace for 
Jews, Masons and Heretics) besides all the 
other parts, perhaps 100,000 more perished. 
The whole protestant world is divided into 
districts, and men as agents, appointed to as- 
certain the number of Heretics, and also the 
Hersiarchs ; their number, opinion and abili- 
ties, and make report to the '• Decapigaxdi' 
at Rome, and receive instruction from head 
qua,rters, accordingly 

114 ~ " " ' ^ 
ceived the Pope's Legate, which had not been 
received in England, in former reigns, for 
more than 200 years. 

115. This, when taken in connexion with 
the papistical apparatus at the coronation ; 
family confessor ; bishop of Chester praying 
for the dead ; domestic chaplains of the 
nobility going to France for ordination ; the 
number of chapels built in England ; with the 
number of Jesuits in that country, admits of 
solemn and serious investigation ! ! And 
what next 1 When 4 bishops and an arch 
bishop was set up in America ; a large build- 
ing was set agate called a cathedral, with 
small subterraneous vaults ; like those of the 
" Holy Inquisition," as far light has ever 
been obtained on that subject. 

116. To prevent discovery a high board 
fence for an enclosure — written over the doors, 
" no admission wind blew down the fence ; 
then the Heretic could see and inquire, what 
are these cells for ? " To put in wine ;" " to 
do penance in," — "to rent out," — "for the 
Priest," — "to put in the dead," — "and the 
strong heavy doors and great iron bolts to 
keep them safe from the doctors," &c. &c. 

117. But are those vaults designed for the 
dead ; or rather, to confine the living ? 

118. In the woods some miles back of Bal- 
timore, Emmetsburg, Beardstown, New York, 



The kin.o; of England, George IV. re- 



Boston, New Orleans, Baton Rouge, Natchez, 
Greenville, Gibson Port, Missouri, Mount 
Sneak, Port Clinton, Cincinnati, Perry County, 
Louisville, Lexington ; Gaytursburg, and pro- 
bably more than 200 places more, going on 
silent as death and still as midnight I? ! 

119. At Pittsburg 172 feet long and 76 
wide, with the chat of wading knee high in 
Heretic or protestant blood in America ! 

120. Decapigandi $1,500,000- Pope, $100,- 
000 ; donations from the potentates of some of 
the Holy Alliance. 

121. The rose which is annually given by 
the Pope to the potentate whom he thinks has 
been the most useful to the church the pre- 
ceding year, was adjudged to the usurper of 
Portugal, and also an additional one to Old 
Hickory, — as if he would flatter, deceive and 
gull, the Chief INlagistrate of the United 
States ; as if to lull the Americans to sleep ! 

122. The term "Holy," belongs to reli- 
gion ; the term " Alliance," belongs to 
politics ; but when united, embraces both. 

123. Hence the "Holy Alliance," and the 
restoration of the order of " Jesuits,''' who 
Avere supposed to have been annihilated and 
become extinct ; but they were only dormant, 
and are now virtually governing the Roman 
Church, which amount to 90,000.000 over the 
world : while the Protestant is but 30.000.000 
—3 for 1 ! 

124. All the blood shed about religion 
since the time of Luther, is laid by them to 
the charge of Protestants — as Heretics, — for 
departing from the true church. 

125. And all their teachers in this country, 
are denounced as Hesearchs, and placed on a 
level with the greatest of criminals, by the 
Jesuits, who justify the Inquisition of Spain, 
and plead for one in this country. 

126. The Inquisition work in secret, and in 
the night and under ground ! See the mode 
at Goa, as related by Dr. Buchanan ; and aU 
the other accounts how they correspond. 

127. How many persons are suddenly miss- 
ing in different sections of this country. — 
Been to Heretic meetings. — and dealt with 
accordingly • sundry have strangely disap- 
peared. 

128. One poor fellow, a tailor by trade; 
said he was sent w^ith a letter, found his way 
into the cell, kept on bread and water for 
some weeks, and cow-hided into the bargain !* 

* Name of the man, also the Priest who burnt the bible, 
and bishop could be given ! See also at New York. 
'• From the New York Evangelist. 
INQUISITION IN NEW YORK. 

The following case of Romish persecution has recently 
occurred in New York. A roung woman residing in 
Newark, was in the practice of coming to the city for con- 
fession, absolution and Popish instruction, from a Ro- 
man priest. At length, she learnt so much of Protestant- 
ism, from the family where she lived, that s.he desisted 
from attending confession and the mummeries of Popery. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



123 



129. 197 on the bridge at Wexford; 183 in 
the barn of 1798, burnt; 200,000 in Ireland 
swept off in a night ; and 70,000 at Paris in 
the days of Louis XTV ; also, the powder 
plot ! ! 

130. Lafayette with all the deputies, and 
liberals, and editors of liberty and liberal 

I principles were proscribed in France ; and 
would have been assassinated in the hellish 
plot, had the- revolution prevented it, which 
probably not one person expected it so soon, 
three days before. 

131. The tyranny of the Icing ; the shutting 
up of the banks ; flung society out of employ, 
into convulsion ; and hence the fire to the 
magazine, and facilitated the object of liberty, 
then in embryo. 

132. The developement of this -plot, found 
in the iron chest, with the flight of the Jesuits ; 
some to England ; 80 wagon loads and other 
vehicles into Naples ; shows the design of 
the Holy Alliance and the Jesuits against the 
liberties of mankind ; a general conspiracy to 
sweep otF their enemies at one grand blow. 

133. Hence the combination to arrest the 
progress of light and liberty, and bring back 

After a time, she visited the city, and not returning to her 
abode for some days, her employer followed in pursuit of 
her. The information which he received convinced him 
that she was illegally detained by force, by the Priest and 
his devoted tools. The usual legal process was resorted 
to, and in consequence she was discovered. She was 
found confined in a private chamber, where she had often 
been visited by the priest, urged to make confession, and 
threatened with further severe punishment if she would 
not confess, submit to the priest, and return to the Roman 
faith. She was of course liberated by the civil law, and 
is now fully clear of the American Inquisition, until they 
can seize her again. The names of all the parties can be 
given. — Prot. 

0U= The above note is from a minister, of the gospel in 
this city. 

END OF THE VOICE 



the days of darkness, for the support and con- 
tinuation of kingcraft and priestcraft, monarchy 
and law religion, in the world. 

134. Thus we see that liberty was sup- 
pressed in Naples, Spain and Portugal ; and 
the fall of Bolivar in South America. And 
where is he 1 who knows ? who can tell ! ! ! 
0 the monarchical and Jesuitical influence 
over the world ! 

135. The cloud is gathering fast in this 
country, and are we prepared for the storm ! 

136. A drowning man will catch at a 
straw ! 

137. If light and liberty prevail, monarchy 
and priestcraft sink. 

138. To prevent this, a general conspiracy 
and assassination or massacre of these Her- 
siarchs, &c. &c. and "outward court worship- 
pers !" As the only possible means of hope 
for success, in which attempt if they should 
not succeed but fail, it would produce a reac- 
tion, which would recoil back on themselves. 

139. The " woman on the beast" intoxicat- 
ed with the " blood of the martyrs ;" Church 
Jesuits, who use the name of the pope for a 
tool ; to cover, and carry on, and accomplish 
their own object and end ! Hence, Wesley : 
" There will even then be a pope but 7iot with 
the power of his predecessors; and he will be 
under the government of Babylon." " Body 
of men," Jesuits, not the Council of Cardi- 
nals ; but the DECAPIGANDI. 

Jg@^" If old Napoleon be dead, I expect to 
see, if W. be correct, young Napoleon in 
by the consent of the Potentates of 

Europe ! 

140. But I must here stop, with this re- 
mark—" BE YE ALSO READY ! ! !" 

FROM THE EAST. 



PART SECOND. 



REPLY FROM THE WEST. 

1 . Mr. Wesley says, in his notes on chap- 1 use it to the best of my judgment ; bear it as 
ter 13, Rev. " The POWER of choosing the my burthen." 

Pope (or Bishop) was taken from the PEO- | 3. But the conduct of those who came after 
PLE, &c. 1143, and lodged in the cardinals i him, bespeaks a very contrary and different 
alone," which power of choosing could not i language, when every artifice and intrigue is 
have been taken from the people if they had used, not only to retain power, but to beg 
never possessed it. and iDorrow it also, by the plea of order and 

2. Coke's life of Wesley, 533 ; '■^ power — I succession — by "will and delegation." 
did not seek it ; it came upon me unawares : I 4. Coke's letter to Wesley, for a THIRD 

y 



124 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



ordination in the garret at Bristol, 1784, (as 
related in Whitehead and in Moore's life of 
Wesley,) was the beginning of this Episcopal 
Babel^ out of which arose the confusion in 
Europe and America. 

5. The prayer book, articles of faith, and 
gown and band, was all concerted in this Epis- 
copal Babel, to monopolize the church people 
and glehe lands betwixt Delaware and Georgia. 

6. But the vestry and church wardens not 
being brought over to give their consent, be- 
cause the sanctity was not pure by order and 
succession ; hence the cause of that letter in 
the Church Magazine, from Coke to Bishop 
TVhite, for a fourth ordination, so as to be 
certain of pure sanctity " by order and suc- 
cession."' 

7. Coke was the first regicide among the 
Methodists. And as like begets like, so from 
and out of his conduct, consequences grew. 

8. In his sermon at Baltimore and address 
to Washington, hoping the American govern- 
ment would be a model for European govern- 
ments : which implies, cut ofi' kings' -heads — 
behold, the retribution. 

9. We.sley's name was dropped oif from the 
American minutes, as if expelled; next the 
name of Coke is left out of the English min- 
utes ; and moreover, gets expelled in time, 
from America in turn. 

10. Takes the name of bishop, saying Wes- 
ley chose the Episcopal, &c. 

11. 3»Ioore"s life of Wesley, vol. 2, page 
279, exhibits these assertions to be a hoax, a 
libel — without sanction: but assumed, re- 
pugnant to Wesley's interdiction. 

12. Previous to 1785, '-minutes of some 
conversations between the PREACHERS in 
connexion with the Rev. John Wesley," was 
the then title of men unordained. 

13. But when ^' three'' men ordained, had 
just come over from England, and had only 
met co-preachers, it was then called " Episco- 
pal Church,'' exhibits the principles of the 
doctrine of Rome : clergy constitute the 
church, preachers and people are nothing ! 

14. First edition of the minutes printed at 
Philadelphia, 1795, page 77, referring to the 
act of 1785, says, "iz;e" (not Wesley ' formed 
ourselves into an independent church," taking 
the name " bishop"' and episcopal'^ by as- 
sumption. 

See Lee's History of Methodism. 

15. '-1788 — Who are the bishops of our 
church for the United States ?'' •• conferences" the 
plural — but the three preceding years, - gen- 
eral conference" was the term, though met in 
detached portions at different times and places. 

16. Bishop and counsel governed, i. e. 
chose the Presiding Elders, and out of them 
select the counsel ; like the figure 1 at the 
left hand side of 7 noughts, but cut the figure 



one off, and what do the noughts count ? 
Episcopacy is all : preachers and people are 
nothing. Daniel's little horn, looked more 
stout than his fellows. 

17. 1789 — The joke was carried on to an 
unparalleled height — John Wesley is consti- 
tuted a bishop by Coke and Asbury, when in 
Europe, and they in America, 3000 miles 
asunder : then as Wesley had laid hands on 
Coke five years before, in the Garret at Bris- 
tol, 1784; and as Coke found that Asbury, 
1785, was a. preacher only, next day he made 
him a deacon, third day elder, and fourth 
day a BISHOP. He growed very fast — then 
stated on the minutes, in answer to the ques- 
tions — 

1789 " Quest. 1. Who are the persons that 
exercise the Episcopal office in the Methodist 
Church in Europe and America ? 

^'•Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and Fran- 
cis Asbury, by regular order and succession.* 

" Quest. 2. Who have been elected by the 
unanimous suffrages of the General Confer- 
ence, to superintend the Methodist connexion 
in America ?- 

" Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury." 

1790. Quest. 6. Who have been elected 
by the unanimous suffrages of the General 
Conference, to superintend the iNIethoJist Epis- 
copal Church in America ? 

'•Ans. Tliomas Coke, Francis Asbury. 

" Qv£st. 7. Who are the persons that ex- 
ercise the Episcopal office in the Methodist 
Church in Europe and America 1 

'■'Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and 
Francis Asbury, by regular order and suc- 
cession." 

1791. Quest. 6. Who have been elected 
by the unanimous suffrages of the General 
Conference, to superintend the jMethodist 
Episcopal Church in America ? 

Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. 

'•\Quest. 7. Who are the persons that exer- 
cise* the Episcopal office in the Methodist 
Church in America ? 

" Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury, by 
regular order and succession." 

18. Coke was nominal! yhia'ho'p in America, 
president of the Irish conference, and head of 
the missions for the West Indies, and ''-would 
be"' Wesley's successor. 

19. The regicide principle — (cut off king's 
head,) was elucidated with some liberality, 
which would be popular at Bristol, in a small 
degree, to the Trustees meeting houses ques- 
tion ; acting on the side of the people. 

20. But to separate from the church, and 
have seven districts, seven bishops, and then 
one more over the whole for superintendence. 



* God said let there be light, and there was light— so 
Coke and Asbury said, let We>.lty be a BISHOP, and he 
was a bishoji— so constituted by them, when 3000 miles off. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



125 



21. A number of big guns employed Alex- 
ander Kilham^ to oppose the intended episco- 
pacy, and plead for a REFORM. 

22. Those guns were to be masked until a 
time of exigency, then to fling their weight 

I into Ms scale. 

h 23. The doctor found the Dagon of Episco- 
/] pacy Vv'ould not succeed ; gave it up, and 
[ levelled all his might against A. K.; and those 
of his associates, who had encouraged him, to 
seek a reform, now forsook him, and became 
his accusers, judges and executioners, by sign- 
ing his expulsion. 

24. But A. K. was too honest to give up 
1 the ship, because others had deceived him and 
I turned traitors to the cause. 
! 25. About 5000 withdrew; hence the ori- 
i gin of the New Connexion, arising from the 
1 Dr.'s nonsense, first take up for the trustees 
i and people, then change sides for an episco- 
pacy, &c. &c. 

26. Coke intended to call A. K. to an ac- 
count for his political sen^iwenfc, but God took 
A. K. from the evil to come. High treason, 
loyalty, keep on the head, was now the princi- 
ple, having taken the oath of allegiance to both 
governments. 

27. The letters of those big guns to A. K. 
exhibited their conduct^ as extracts were pub- 
lished in his life by his friends ; hence the 
origin of a fuss at conference : — THEY be- 
long to US, we must hush the matter, lest the 
latter end should be worse than the begin- 
ning. 

28. From this came out a third party, call- 
ed Independent Methodists, 

29. Thirty-two persons, who were all offi- 
cial, petitioned conference for redress of griev- 
ance. But the Dr. as president rose up, took 

I th^ peji from the hand of the secretary, and 
I expelled the whole, for such an enormous 

crime, as daring to pray for a lay delegation. 

Hence the origin of the New Connexion at 

Lisburn, in Ireland. 

30. Turning out two or three local preach- 
ers and members for daring to hold a " field 
mj:eting," gave rise to what is called " Pri- 
mitive Methodists^'''' or ranters. 

31. Wishing to dragoon the Methodists 
from their church, without their consent, 

; caused the split in Ireland, 12,000 to 18,000, 
i in point of difference of parties. 

32. The doctrine claiming all the power 
that Wesley had, by virtue of delegation to the 
conference, as exhibited in his " wiW' — after 
the concessions made before, alluding to the 
Portraiture of Methodism, has given rise to 
another great split. 

33. The monarchical power of the bishop,, 
in this republic, not allowing privilege equal 
to the privilege in Europe, "wo appeal,'''' " the 
monster's born" — ^gave rise to the split off of 



James O'Kelley, and Wm. M. — somebody, for 
his name varies at different times in successive | 
years. 

34. ''Wm. M. Kentree" 1788, and 1789, 
and 1790, and 1791, and 1792, the name ap- 
pears to be the same in the column and sta- 
tion, in all them five years. 

35. In 1793, the name is not in the cata- 
logue of Conference columns, but in the station 
there is a name — William M. Kentry — at the 
Norfolk and Portsmouth station. Why the 
alteration '\ Runaway, name changed. 

36. M. "Kentree," as at the first; but in 
the second edition of those twenty years min- 
utes, when re-printed at New York, and 
twenty years more added, 1813, the name is 
altered again throughout, and called " Mc- 
Kendree ;" a <i instead of a, t. 

37. Coke said to L. D. go on a mission un- 
der a promise equal to an oath for six years. 
If you refuse, your stay may do more harm 
than the conversion of 500 souls may do 
good ! And I don't know what ; shall have 
to inform Lord C. Reigh ! [government] and 
if you once get into jail, it will be hard to get out. 

38. Coke said he counted the votes, and it 
was a tie two or three times betwixt R. 
Whatcoat and J. Lee — but at length What- 
coat got one the most for bishop. 

39. Jesse Lee said Coke stole one of his 
votes, and put it on the other side ! 

40. Others affirmed there were more votes 
than there were persons to vote. 

41. Thus much fuss io ohtAin three per- 
sons''- in " one head'^ — (episcopacy) a " trini- 
tif of English bishops. 

42. Thirst for power—" BORN TO COM- 
MAND" — " silver spoon in his mouth, and a 
mitre on the head" — Fie. 

43. 2000 Rev. clergy, ministers, against one 
poor " ignorant" individual, who sought to 
do them no harm, either in Europe or Ame- 
rica. Yet laws were passed by those Rev. 
gentlemen, both in Europe and America, 
against one solitary person, as their records 
and minutes will show ; an unheard of thing 
in the annals of the world. 

44. Letters of falsehood and lies, to set the 
government to sacrifice an individual on the 
altar of tyranny, because " /le goes so inde- 
pendent of the bishop's POWER ;" and others 
will hatch from the same nest, &c. &c. 

45. Mock trials, because he is the bishop's 
puppet, he is one of us, we must clear him, 
because 

46. Better one suffer than many. If he is 
innocent, we must use POWER, and make an 
example of him. What for as a warning to 
others not to dispute our power, which of 
right we have by Divine delegation, to enforce 
" MORAL DISCIPLINE !" 

47. The last meeting of F. Asbury : 0 the 



126 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



agitated nerves ; it was a sudden meeting. So 

M. Ken passed me on the causeway as a 

statue, al though I addressed him twice. 

48. " Shall ^Ye strengthen the episcopacy V' 
Never mind, boys, the old man cannot stay 
long ; and then we can manage things to our 
minds. 

49. He died and was buried and publish- 
ed but the death of Wesley, whom he suc- 
ceeded, was not mentioned in the minutes. 
Why ^ 

50. The WILL of the deceased was to have 
a number of bishops made ; but others wished 
not to strengthen the episcopacy : but rather 
to pluck out his " EYES," and cut off his 
"EAES." 

51. "xldam begat a son in his own like- 
ness" — and "his little finger was thicker than 
his fathers loins." 

52. Therefore the eggs impregnated in the 
episcopal Babel of confusion, not being likely 
to hatch, recourse was had to episcopal art. 
viz. F//tJie of the re//c5 of saints."' Asbury 
was dug wp and brought to Baltimore, right 
on the spot, and so powwowed about the 
streets, that terror struck the mind of the 
preachers, as though Asbury had rose from 
the dead and come back, because they had 
disputed his will and power, request and di- 
rection ! 

53. By the assistance of one hour and a 
quarter from his sou and successor, pleading 
on the iioor, the eggs impregnated by the epis- 
copacy, brought forth and hatched two. who 
came by " order and succession," and two 
more have been born since. 

54. The spirit of a bishop is sure to come 
upon a bishop, and also upon his eyes and 
EARS too, as acting by authority from the 

i same delegation by assumption. 

I 55. To degenerate a noble, generous mind, 
make a presiding elder of him ; but to cure a 
presiding elder of his foil}', let him become a 
local preacher. 

56. The doctrine of passive obedience and 
non-resistance has become the order of the 
day : and to dispute the power of episcopal 
authority, and call the same in question, is 
viewed as a schism, and inveighing against the 
^'powers t/iaf fee," and is a moral evil; and 
they as possessing moral authority', received 
from the fathers" by •• order and succession," 
to enforce moral discipline by virtue of this 
judiciary and executive power, have a right 

I to expel people for the enormous crime of 
1 " CONTUMACY," for not loving the "mon- 
ster." "Anathema maraxatha," is the or- 
der of the day; " to Satan," " for the destruc- 
tion of the flesh !" 

57. Look at the Rev. Wm. Burke, who 
bore the burden and heat of the day : when 
sleeping in the woods, and his wife to watch 



and see if the Indians were come for the scalp, 
not knowing the m.oment when the Indians of 
those days would be upon him; he shrunk 
not from danger. 

_ 58. But after pursuing him for more than 
eight years, the episcopacy finally made out 
the great crime of •• contumacy'' at last, and so 
" CAST HIM OUT." 

59. The bounds of a conference was denied 
to Cosmopolite, and for a local preacher to go 
and exceed the bounds of his circuit, would 
have been contumacy. Out with him, was the 
order of that day. 

60. The doctrine of episcopal authority has 
drove off and cut off one waV or another, more 
than five hundred preachers, and thirty or for- 
ty thousand members, within the period of 
about two or three years : as if, instead of the j 
gentle shepherd, the wolf was among the | 
flock. 

61. ■Most people who join society have 
never read the discipline, but they love the 

I Methodist doctrine and the preachers : hence 
love leads them in. without knowing the stuff , 
derived from the Rornan pontiff, incorporated 
into the theme, which originally was derived i 
from, and bottomed on the pagan Roman im- 
perial code ! 

62. Chicanery in this electioneering busi- 
ness will not do, being repugnant to the sim- 
plicity of the gospel of Christ. — Therefore read 
Wesley sIqVlqx Xo Asbury ; take his there ad- 1 
vice, and give it up. 

63. Those ancient sages that were in the ' 
I field thirty or forty years ago. my heart feels i 
I while I write : those days of love ; the bond , 
j of brotherly union ; most of them are asleep 

j under ground. 

64. A new set of men are come to fill our 
place. They have come out of the ashes, or 
else have been raised in easy circumstances, \ 
and know not contradiction They are stran- ' 
gers to those former sufferings, and hungry, | 
trying scenes. They cannot and will not bear j 
contradiction ; but we must be obeyed, and we i 
will. How few are nursing fathers who feel 
for the flock. 

65. Had those principles of America 
been nurtured in Virginia, when one was ri- i 
sing with the other, the " monstef of episco- | 
pacy, impregnated by Englishmen, would j 
never have been born. j 

66. Those tory English preachers who re- 
turned to Europe, brought the cause of ]VIeth- 
odism to the brink of ruin in North Carolina, 
had it not been for old ]\Ir. Green Hill : Gar- 
etson was true to his country, till others pois- 
oned his mind. And how many were brought | 
into difficulty by Mr. Asbury's keeping in j| 
White's garret, instead of returning to Europe ij 
with the rest of the gang I i| 

67. A few alterations might yet remedy the I 



r 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 127 



evil already begun ; but man is not disposed 
to recede and go back, but from necessity, not 
of choice ; as exhibited both in France and 
Denmark, by the circumstances attending the 
revolutions, and fully exemplified there. 

68. Some fifteen years ago, a few preachers, 
having no property of their own, wished to 
finger that of others ] and formed the plausi- 
ble idea of community of goods, as in ancient 
times : all things common. 

69. A farm near Bennington, in Vermont, 
some $20,000 ; old maids and widows' money, 
6 or 7,000 dollars ; a mortgage for the rest. 
While they must, as bishops, oversee the tem- 
poral concerns of the new church, called 
" REFORMERS," with one article of faith in 
their new discipline, and that was " We will 
have Ko bishop !" — But the people must, as 
the Englishman says, " be their most obedient 
and very humble servants.'''' 

70. However, not being able to make out 
the interest and principal, the mortgage swal- 
lowed up the whole premises, and thus that 
community blew out. 

71. Joroboam had right on his side. And 
had he done right, there was a promise that 
his house should be established by the power, 
blessing and providence of God. ^loiii parties 
that have come out and separated from the 
Methodist, " Old Side^'^ so called, have dwin- 
dled away. If God be not with them, it must 
be so. 

72. The Methodists, as a body, differ almpst 
from all other societies ; others coipe in by 
birth-right, natural born members. But the 
Methodists are omnifarious, hewed out of all 
kinds and sorts betwixt heaven and hell, that 
God's earth affords. 

73. The tender, softening influence of the 
Good Spirit draws them forward; and from 
those desires to reform and be better, the cause 
of their coming into society. 

74. Perhaps some may come to retrieve 
their character^ and say " they gave up their 
good name and cast in their lot with the de- 
spised people called Methodists^'''' when in fact 
they never had any name worth any thing, 
until they became Methodists; and to the 
Lord and to the Methodists are they indebted 
for what they are ; and afterwards run off. 
and act an ungenerous part with bitterness. 

75. Others may come in, to get the good 
opinion of Methodists, to answer their purpo- 
ses of worldly gain. 

76. Others, to officiate and be noticed, hav- 
ing nothing but hypocrisy at heart. 

77. A Methodist hypocrite is worse than 
others, seeing their doctrines and professions 
are greater. 

78. But I know of no society on the round 
aggregate of ancient or modern times, by com- 
putation, in the four quarters of the globe, 



about one million of people, gathered in 90 
years, exclusive of deaths and dismissions in 
that period, which amount to, perhaps, as 
many as a million and a half more, that have 
been gathered by such simple means, convic- 
tion to the understanding., without the tempta- 
tion of lucre or law and compulsion — the only 
means the simple gospel of Christ affords. 

79. But there is a distinction to be made 
betwixt the old economy of primitive Metho- 
dists under Wesley, following the openings of 
Providence, 1739, in Europe, and 1769 in 
America ; and this new fangledism from 
Rankin, who began the closed doors business, i 
1773, and which Coke and Asbury and AVm. ' 
M. have improved upon and changed, like the 
Irishman's jack-knife, which was 29 years 
old ; had it from his father., it had worn out 
five new blades, and three new handles, and 
still was the same good old knife. 

80. The Good Spirit draws together and 
binds in love ; but the evil spirit of the wolf 
will scatter the sheep. — " Where contention 
and strife is, is every evil work." 

81. The people have been arbitrarily dealt 
with, for requiring a circulating information, 
which many of their rulers and teachers taught 
by writing ; whilst those who wrote were not 
turned out and dismissed from office, but still 
retained their standing as members of the con- 
ference on the Old Side, so called, where this 
radicalism -first began. But the understrap- 
pers have been turned out, with little ceremo- 
ny, as though they were of no account. 

82. The members of the old side — the Epis- 
copal — my advice to such, would be this. To 
stay peaceably there as long as you can ; to , 
study the doctrine of Wesley as defended by i 
Fletcher as the criterion oi Methodism ; and 
also study the principles and system of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church Government, as 
laid down in the Discipline, and contended for 
by the bishops, and those of your rulers who 
lead on the van ! 

83. And if you intend to expatriate your- 
self, do it from conviction of duty and judg- 
ment in a fair and honorable way ; leaving the 
church property behind. Was T to hint to the 
preachers — it would be this. Do not be too 
arbitrary, but act judicious in your adminis- 
tration ; give an honest and fair chance for ! 
trial, as a criminal, by jury, according to the 
rational constituted authority of the land in 
civil cases will admit ; for the religion of 
Jesus Christ is bottomed on good and just \ 
principles of righteousness. j 

84. As you wish a GENEROUS PUBLIC ! 
to give you their money to build a meeting- 
house for you to officiate in, which never cost 
YOU one cent, and where you have no people 
nor meeting-house of your own, you would 
borrow from others a use for the time being ; 



128 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



if SO, then do not be too narrow and contract- 
ed, and act ungenerous to those who are your 
friends, and would do you no harm. 

85, But a little small soul and mean princi- 
ple once let in, degenerates into a dwarf, 
which will grow into a giant, and become a 
monstrous tyrant in the land, unworthy the 
character of a generous American and a noble 
follower of the Lord Jesus Christ, who taught 
both Peter and John more liberal things — say- 
ing to one, ^\forbid him not,'" and to the 
other, " go to Cornelius,'''' &c. 

86. This doctrine, that " The great Head 
of the Church himself has imposed on.us the 
duty of preaching the Gospel, administering 
its ordinances, and maintaining its moral dis- 
cipline among those over whom the Holy 
Ghost in these respects has made us overseers. 
Of these also — viz. of Gospel doctrines, ordin- 
ances and moral discipline — we do believe 
that the DIVINELY INSTITUTED ministry 
ARE the DIVINELY AUTHORIZED EX- 
POUNDERS ] and that the duty of maintain- 
ing them in their purity, and not permitting 
our ministrations in these respects to be au- 



thoritatively controlled by others, does rest 
upon us with the force of a moral obligation" 
— wiJl not be received as God's truth in 
this enlightened day, by people of inde- 
pendent minds, who think and judge for 
themselves. 

87. Also this doctrine, that those innate, 
inherent, and unalienable rights of man, by 
virtue of his existence, which all Americans 
admit as in the Declaration of Independence, 
July 4th, 1776, declared as belonging to civil 
society : but when associating with the Me- 
thodist Episcopal Church, natural and ac- 
quired rights are and have become extinct ; 
except to hear and obey, is a ridiculous farce 
and also a mockery of common sense. 

88. And ARROGANCE on the one side, 
and STUPIDITY of BLOCKHEADS on the 
other, to have such ism in the Land ! 

89. The " MOTHER of HARLOTS"— if 
she be the " mother" at Rome, who are the 
" daughters" abroad % Let truth and com- 
mon sense say and determine. 

90. See parallel between the Church of 
Rome and the Methodist Episcopal Church. 



Church of Rome. Methodist Episcopal Church. 

I. The government of the Church of Rome L The government of the Methodist Epis- 
is Episcopal, copal Church is Episcopal. 

II. The Church of Rome is one universal II. The Methodist Episcopal Church is one 
church : uniting under one head, many dis- and indivisible : uniting in one body many 
tinct congregations, and spreading over a distinct societies, and spreading at present 
great part of the civilized world. over one million five hundred thousand 

square miles, 

III. The government of the church of Rome HI. The government of the Methodist Epis- 
is administered by priests, copal Church is administered by preachers, 

IV. In the Church of Rome lay-members IV. In the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
have no voice in making the laws, nor in the lay-members have no voice in making the 
administration of government. laws, nor in the administration of government, 

V. At the head of this body of priests, is a V. At the head of this body of preachers, 
chief officer or bishop, styled the pope, which are three chief officers or bishops, of equal 
name comes from the Greek word papa, and order, dignity and power. The oldest in years 
answers to our English word father. He ob- and office is styled, by way of distinction, 
tained the title of universal bishop in the se- though not by express statute, the senior 
venth century, from the emperor Phocas. — ■ bishop ] and by many, both preachers and 
Mosh, vol. 2, page 163, and that of pope in people, father, 

the eleventh century. Mosh. vol. 2, page 
459. 

VI. For several centuries after Christ, the VI. There never was a period, in the his- 
bishop of Rome was elected by the presbyters tory of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
and people. Mosh. vol. 1, page 342. But when the people had any voice in the election 
in the eleventh century, (the darkest and most of their bishop. Nor at present have, say, 
corrupt age of the church) the pope was elect- 4,000 of her clergy, nor upwards of 400,000 
ed by the college of cardinals alone, excluding of her members, any thing to say in the elec- 
the consent of the clergy and people. Mosh. tion, either directly or indirectly. 

vol. 2, p. 474. 

Quest. 1st. How is a bishop to be consti- 
tuted '? 

Answ. By the election of the General Con- 
ference, &c. Book of Discipline, chap. 1, 
sec. 4, excluding the consent of the great 
body of the clergy and the people. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



129 



Church of Home. 
VII. The sacred college who elect the pope, 
is composed of seventy cardinals ; who, again, 
are chosen by the pope. Mosh, vol. 4, page 
165. 



VIII. In all the Pope's decisions, relating 
to the government of the church, he previously 
I consults the brethren^ i. e. the cardinals who 
; compose his privy council. 



IX. " In the latter end of the eleventh cen- 
I tury the popes were invested with the pleni- 
j tude of all power, both spiritual and tempo- 
ral.^'' Bowers' His. of the popes; preface. 



X. I am not able to find any statute, restrict- 
ing the power of the pope. 



XI. " The popes were above councils and 
uncontrolled by their canons." Bowers' His. 
of the popes, preface. " Nor could the coun- 
cils determine any thing, without his permis- 
sion and consent." Mosh. vol 2, p. 296. 



XII. "The Roman pontiffs were eagerly 
bent upon persuading all, and had indeed, the 
good fortune to persuade many, that the bish- 
op of Rome was constituted and appointed by 
Jesus Christ, supreme legislator and judge of 
the Church universal." Mosh. Vol. 2, page 
296. 

XIII. " Some took the liberty to represent 
to his holiness, (pope John XXII.) that the 
decrees and constitutions of one pope, could 
not be reversed by another." The pope re- 
plied (and what other reply could be made ?) 
" That they were mistaJcen, since it might be 
proved, by innumerable instances, that what 
had been decreed wrong or amiss by one pope 
or council, could be rectified and amended by 
another.'''' Bowers' His. of the Popes, pre- 
face. 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 

VII. The General Conference, in the year 
1820, was composed of eighty-nine sitting 
members, sixty-three of whom were presiding 
elders, or had filled that station. 

Quest. By whom are the presiding electors 
to be chosen 1 

Answ. By the bishops. Dis. ch. 1, ^ 5. 

Note. — In this year (1820) there were sixty- 
four presiding elders. 

VIII. The presiding elders have been styled 
the " bishops' eyes" and the " bishops' ears," 
&c., and with them he consults in the govern- 
ment of the church, as his council. In the 
General Conference of 1820, it was part of the 
conciliatory plan, " That the presiding elders 
be, and hereby are made the advisory council 
of the bishops, or president of the conference, 
in stationing the preachers." Thereby enact- 
ing by law, what it was thought had been 
practised from the beginning. 

IX. Quest. 3. What are the duties of a 
bishop '? 

Answ. 5. To oversee the spiritual and tem- 
poral business'of our church. Dis. ch. 1. ^ 4. 
" It is the duty of a bishop to travel through 
the work at large ; to oversee the spiritual 
and temporal concerns of the church. But 
to oversee, means power to overrule." 
Bishop M'Kendree's address to the Philadel- 
phia Annual Conference. 

X. I can find but one, restricting the exer- 
cise of the bishop's power. "He shall not 
allow any preacher to remain," &c. Dis. ch. 
1. I 4. Question 3, Answer 2. 

XI. " I believe, the resolutions passed at 
the last General Conference, authorizing the 
respective annual conferences to elect the pre- 
siding elders, are an infringement on the con- 
stitution of the Methodist Episcopal Church." 
Bishop M'Kendree's addresses to the Phila- 
delphia Annual Conference. 

XII. " Those ministers whom God selects to 
be the shepherds of his flock, and the guar- 
dians of his Tpeo^le, possess the right of govern- 
ing themselves in religious matters, and all 
those committed to their care." Vindication 
of Methodist Episcopacy. New York, print- 
ed for the Methodist Episcopal Chur. 1820. 

XIII. " They," the General Conference, 
" shall not change or alter any part or rule 
of our government, so as to do away .Episco- 
pacy, or destroy the plan of our itinerant 
general superintendency." Dis. ch. 1, sec. 3, 
Ques. 2. Answ. 5. 



9 



130 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



Church of Rome. 
XIV. The Papists use the temporal power to 
put in force and to " execute moral discipline j" 
i. e. the will of the clergy. 

1 



XV. Those who do not obey the Roman 
Church, but withdraw, or are excommunica- 
ted — are denounced with a curse, as apostates 
or heretics, with " bell, book and candle light." 

XVI. The Roman Clergy interdict their 
people from reading other books, tlian by their 
consent. 



XVIL The Romish Clergy assume the 
power of granting the privilege to some, to 
have and read the Holy Bible. 



XVIII. By order and succession from Peter. 



XIX. Divine sanctity through the Popes, 
give Divine authority to the clergy. 

XX. Many grades of places betwixt the 
people and the Pope, who is styled bishop of 
bishops, or universal bishop. 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 
Committee'' s Report, ^c. 

Xiy. See the BISHOPS Circular letter, 
explaining the " design^'' of the " General con- 
ference" "/or a uniform system throughout the 
whole body:' 1820. 

" It is both expedient and necessary to pe- 
tition the Legislature for an ACT of incorpo- 
ration, which shall recognise the peculiarities 
of OUR form of Church Government, and 
thereby enable US more fully and effectually 
to EXECUTE the DISCIPLINE of our 

CHURCH. 

XV. Those who withdraw, or are " expell- 
ed" from the Methodist E. Church, are de- 
nounced as '"'■schismatics and backsliders;" 
and their characters are blasted in a public 
point of view, accordingly, by slander, &c. 

XVI. Purchase no Hymn Books but what 
are signed by the Bishops, if you have any 
respect for the AUTHORITY of the Confer- 
ence or of US ! ! ! See preface to the Hymn 
Book, see also the General Conference, &c. 
to suppress the reading, &c. &c., the paper 
called " Mutual Rights.'' 

XVII. The Methodist bishop says, taJce thou 
authority to read, &c., which, if we suppose 
him to be sincere, we must think that he be- 
lieves he has the power to grant that privi- 
lege. See the form of ordination in the disci- 
pline. 

XVIII. " Ry order and succession" — " re- 
ceived from the Fathers." See first edition of 
Minutes, and the Bishop's Circular, &c. 

XIX. " Divinely instituted and divinely au- 
thorized expounders," &c. See the doctrine 
of General Conference at Pittsburg, &c. 

XX. 1. Hearer. 

2. On trial. 

3. Full membership. 

4. Class Steward. 

5. Class Leader. 

6. Circuit Steward. 

7. Exhorter. 

8. Local Preacher. 

9. Local Deacon. 

10. Local Elder. 

1 1 . Travelling Preacher. 

12. Travelling Deacon. 

13. Travelling Elder. 

14. Presiding Elder, or Elder of Elders — 
which term Elder means Bishop, &c. 

15. Bishops — 2 in the northern diocess, 2 
in the south. 

16. And one goes where he pleases, and 
hence "arcAec?," as bishop of bishops, or " uni- 
versal BISHOP !" 

17. Supernumerary, superannuated Trus- 
tees, Book Steward, &:c. &c. &c. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



131 



See also the Papistical mode of con- 
secration — the Bread and Wine. 

Episcopacy, Monarchy, Slavery, and Pope- 
ry are all bottomed on the same principle in 
their several degrees — which power^ not being 
delegated by the people, is claimed to be the 
gift or grace of God, hence of heavenly birth 
and origin, and therefore of Divine authority, 
hence must he highly respected — as a virtue ! 

Such doctrine must appear in its true shape 
and color to a clear head and correct heart, 
as a HOAX upon mankind. 

For POWER, exercised without a right — by 
assumption, is, and must be considered an un- 
just, tyrannical act of usurpation ! 

Hence the Episcopal may, for distinction 
sake, be called ROYALISTS ! And the oppo- 
nents REGICIDES ! 

Hence, what six foreigners, in Baltimore, in 
conclave, matured in three days, when sixty 
American preachers were shut out, about 45 
years ago, delegates, in the same town, are 
now meeting to rectify, and if possible, cor- 
rect ; to be purely American, and not Baby- 
lonish ! 

Here were the first acts of Catholic and 
Methodist bishops to multiply in this country, 
and here some of them lie deposited in the 
ground ! 

John Fletcher was born where Calvin offi- 
ciated, and Alexander Kilham was born in the 
same town or place of John Wesley. 

In Baltimore, the six foreigners : viz., Coke, 
Asbury, Whatcoat, Vassey, Dickins, and per- 
haps Dickerson, began the farce of Episcopacy 
to hatch what was impregnated, as exemplified 
in Coke's letters to J. Wesley and Bishop 
White. 

The Gown and Band were procured by 
some of the American preachers, and Vassey 



went into the church — ^but the vestry could not 
be duped — hence that part of the fun fell 
through— the monopoly of the vacant churches. 

The Bishop's mock trial of Lorenzo Dow, in 
the person of his, i. e. Bishop's, right hand 
man — then the principle reciprocated, that the 
Bishop " was born to command" in the same 
place. FUDGE ! ! ! 

But " Judgment must begin at the house 
of God and justice must take place. There- 
fore the ROYALISTS and the REGICIDES 
must HERE conspicuously appear, upon the 
theatre of time, and be exemplified in the an- 
nals of future history. 

The term Epipcopal was viewed only as a 
simple name of distinction — same as Bob or 
Dick, to distinguish boys — but the idea, that 
it was significant, meaning clerical power, is 
a thing that was never dreamed of by most of 
her innocent members, thirty or forty years ago. 

But the monster is born, and a serpent is 
hatched, and how or where it will end, I 
know not. 

No doubt but tens of thousands will be 
added to the Royal Church, of tender minds 
and honest hearts. But Babylon must fall, 
and this will be more apparent, after the ascent 
from the abyss — the IMAGE of the beast 
erected, and his worship set up with severe 
penalties, annexed for non-conformity. The 
warning given by the Angel on that subject, 
to mankind, not to conform, and such another 
dreadful threatening is not to be found in all 
the Bible. Compare chap. xiii. verse 11, with 
chap, xiv., the third angel's message. 

0 Reader! Prepare for the trouble ! O 
strive to be in readiness, that you may meet 
the Divine approbation — and thus ensure HIS 
protection — and thus account to thy GOD in 

PEACE ! 



END OF the REP'LY FROM THE WEST. 



PART THIRD. 



A CRY FROM THE- WILDERNESS. 



"The Lord [Jehovah] of SAem"— " Japheth 
shall dwell in the tents of Shem?'' 

Abraham the cotemporary and descendant 
of Shem, w^as called to quit his father's house, 
and to live in tents, with his family and de- 
scendants, until they went down into Egypt. 



This call, which he obeyed by fuith, came 
upon him while uncircumcised ; hence a 
Heathen. 

To him was the promise, seed, the singular, 
Christ — in whom the families of the earth 
were to be blessed. 



132 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



This EXERCISE of FAITH by OBEDIENCI ^VaS 

" counted," " accounted," " reckoned," and 
" imputed to him for righteousness," and he 
/ was justified in and hy this exercise of faith 
\ &nd obedience. 

The faith of Abraham shall '■'■heir the 
( world," the reaction of the soul on God, a 
kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed 
j within, the hope of glory. 

After 198 years in Egypt, they were called 
to the tents of Shem, being his descendants ; 
[ and in the wilderness were they to encamp in 
j this form, to leave a hollow oblong square in 
their centre^ for the Ark of God, which con- 
tained the stone seals of the covenant ; hence 
was called the ark of the covenant ; which 
being made of wood, was overlaid with gold. 

This ark was kept within veils or curtains, 
which were suspended within the taberna- 
cle, which was within a TENT. 

The three families of Levi, one on the north, 
one on the south., one on the west, but Moses 
and Aaron and the priests of the second order 
on the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah. 

Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on 
their march in the order of cantonment, three 
tribes east, three on the north, and three on 
the south and three on the west : encircling i 
the Levites as above, while in the ivilderness 
in TENTS. 

After their arrival at Canaan, they were 
called like Abraham to quit the house, and 
annually to hold a ' camp-?neeting,^ then 
called ihe feast of tabernacles, which was to 
last seven days, or a week, by Divine ap- 
pointment. 

Over the a,rk was a plate of pure gold, 
called the '■ mercy seat,'' on the ends of which 
were cherubs with spread wings, and their 
faces inward, or towards each other, emblems 
of some of the order of the heavenly host, 
beings of the other world. 

On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, 
was a luminous glory emanating, probably in 
the form or shape of a man, and was called 
the '■Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt 
the cherubims.' 

In times of exigency people might assemble 
at the door of the tabernacle, and make in- 
quiry, and that Divine glory would give 
directions by vocal sound, speaking like the 
voice of a man. 

None were to enter the door of the taberna- 
cle but the priests, and none might go within 
the veils, the sanctum sanctorum, or holy of 
1 holies, but the hign priest alone, once a year, 
1 and not without blood. 

The SHINING face of Moses, when he 
came down from the mount, and the shining 
raiment of Jesus, when Moses and Elijah ap- 
peared to him, and the light which Saul of 
Tarsus saw, which was greater than the light 



of the meridian sun, with many similar passa- 
ges, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues of 
fire, &c. &c. Supernatural influences and 
glory and power, elucidate the manifestations 
of God in different ages and to different people. 

A power supernatural attended the ark of 
the covenant. 

Hence none were to see but the High Priest, 
he alone took down the veils and covered the 
holy things. 

Then the Priests of the second order took 
down the tabernacle and tent, after which the 
Levites were to shoulder and march on. 

When they stopped, the Priests of the 
second order would rear up the tabernacle and 
tent, then the High Priest would go in and 
suspend the veils in a proper attitude. 

The sons of Eli brought the ark to the 
camp out of the holy of holies, without 
divine permission. It was taken, and they 
were slain, with 30,000 others — a i'etribution 
of justice. " The glorij is departed, for the 
ark of God is taken," cried the old man, and 
died as a consequence, and the daughter-in- 
law also. AVhat an awful time in the Hebrew 
land ! See book Samuel. 

The arJc was put into an idol temple, and 
the idol fell down and the head and hands 
came off. Also, the people were smote with 
such afflictions as they viewed as superna- 
tmal, and they sent the ark to a city of a 
second lord ; where there was a similar visita- 
tion on them ; hence it was sent to a third 
city, and the people cried out, and were deter- 
mined to send off the ark ! 

Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves 
shut up at home) took the road up into the 
land of Israel, contrary to the very principles 
and law of nature. 

The Israelites, in attempting to open the 
ark, more than 50,000 fell dead on the spot. 
What mighty power still attended the ark. 

The ark was not carried back to the taber- 
nacle of Mosas, but put in a private house, 
until the time of David, when he attempted to 
carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusaiem to 
a te7it, which he had prepared for it • but 
Uzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. This 
shows the power of the Lord of hosts, still 
there present, which was not to be trifled with. 

The ark was then left in the house of Obed- 
edom ; here blessing rested from that power. 

The Hebrews had departed from first prin- 
ciples, the order of God, which was to bring 
and carry the ark on the shoulders of Levites, 
not on a cart ; hence, when David had re- 
course to the proper order, the ark and all the 
things went well, and the proper worship of 
God was restored in ' due form,'' in a social 
point of view ; and the heart of David was 
glad, and he leaped for joy, and said, " my 
cup runneth over." 



L. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 133 



The 'BOOK OF THE LAW which 
Moses wrote and delivered to the Priest, to be 
' kept in the side of the ark,' was to be 
taken out by the High Priest, every seventh 
year, the sabattical year, or year of release ; 
when it was to be read to the people at the 
' Camp Meeting,' or ' Feast of Tabernacles,' 
while in booths and tents convened. This 
book was delivered with the instruction by 
Moses just before he died. 

Now if the book of the law was kept in the 
side of the ark, (i. e. a kind of pocket made 
for it,) and such a mighty power attended the 
ark, how would it be possible to obtain a 
transcript copy ? 

I can see no possible way, but 'by special 
permission from the original author, GOD ! 

The pentateuch, or hve books of Moses, 
now in use among the Jews, is near seventy 
feet in length, and about two feet in breadth, 
written on parchment, attached to rollers at 
the ends, to roll and unroll, to prevent friction. 
Thus a copy has and may be preserved from 
a thousand to 1500 years. 

It appears that David took a copy by trans- 
cribing ; the 07ihj copy taken before the return 
of the Jews from Babylon. 

Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the 
time of Saul — became David's high priest, and 
had the care of the ark and " Book of the 
Law" in David's tent at Jerusalem. 

INIoses told the people, when they should 
set a king over them, he should not be a 
stranger, but one of their own brethren, and 
' HE should write to himself a copy of the law.' 

David was the first God fearing king they 
had, and he is called ' the sweet psalmist of 
Israel.' 

The matter contained in the Psalms, show, 
how that he was well acquainted with the law 
of Moses, and the history of creation down, 
and exhibits his familiarity with that blessed 
book. 

This shows the purity of the book ; as none 
can be mutilated by the fangling of man, for 
none were copied anterior or subsequent to 
David's time, before the return from the cap- 
tivity of Babylon. A superintending provi- 
dence. 

What became of the king's copy, or where 
it was deposited^ Scripture is silent on that 
head. . For we have no account after the 
death of Solomon. 

In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling 
priests took ' the book of the law,' the ori- 
ginal copy, repugnant to primary economy, to 
read to the people, but were hooted from the 
field, and they laid ' the book'' in a place of 
obscurity, where it remained in a dormant 
state, about 294 years, viz. 18th year of king 
Josiah, and 16 years before the Babylonish 
captivity, which was the third year of Jehoia- 



kin ; and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when 
Daniel and his companions were sent off" to 
Babylon, which is the date of the captivity. 

Jeremiah was in the prison when the city 
was taken, and had been there for some time, 
while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem, having 
been constituted by giving his ' right hand' 
upon ' oath,'' the Gentile and Jewish mode, 
a twofold obligation, violated. 

The people were mostly slain, and the rest 
put in chains for slavery ; the city and temple 
were burnt in the nineteenth year of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and about 50 years before the return 
of the captives by the proclamation of Cyrus. 

Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be 
the same as Ezra of the Bible. He tells us I 
the law was burnt. 

And reason, from the concomitant circum- 
stances, says it must be so. 

For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was 
hound with a chain, the others were also : for 
he was loosed from his chain ; which implies 
he was bound with others ; and it is a very 
clear, plain case, that a man in chains, doom- 
ed to slavery, could not take such a roll as 
' the book of the law' under his arm at plea- 
sure, and carry it several hundred miles. 

Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was 
a ready scribe, and that he was going to Jeru- 
salem to ' SEEK the law of the Lord,' which 
implies he had it not while in Babylon. 

After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him 
with the ' book of the law' reading to the peo- 
ple, from a wooden pulpit. 

Where did he find the copy of the book of 
the law ? Zerubbabel, Haggai,' and Jeshua, or 
Zechariah, can only tell. Was not this the 
king's copy, written by David ? 

After those days, synagogues were built, 
and learning had become more common : 
hence copies were taken and dispersed into 
those places of worship. JMoses and the pro- 
phets were read every Sabbath day. 

The world appears to be indebted to the 
' Masons,' for the purity and preservation and 
restoration of the book of the law : as means, 
under God, for the benefit of mankind in after 
ages.* 

The book of the law — original copy was 
burnt — only one transcript copy in existence 
— and only a few individuals knew where that 
was. Hence how near the book of the law 
came of being lost out of the world ! Then 
darkness would have remained on the subject 
of creation, with the origin and history of 
man ! 

But to prevent a similar occurrence from > 
happening, synagogues were built, and each one 
was furnished with a copy, transcribed from 
the one preserved by the jNIasons, and restored 
to Ezra the priest — which must have been the 
transcript copy written by David. For there 

_ i 



J 

134 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



is no evidence of there ever having been any 
other .' 

The JEW S have given us, Gentiles, 1 . the 
law of Moses; 2. the Prophets; 3. a Jesus 
Christ ; 4. Apostles — the Old and New 
Testaments. 

Their " Holy City'" is trodden down of the 
Gentiles ; which treading^ according to Wes- 
ley, will end about 1836, when the " two wit- 
nesses will be slain." An earthquake, 7,000 
perish, 63,000 get converted, the beginning 
of the ingathering of Jews, who are scattered 
among all nations^ and understanding all living 
languages ; hence would be able in a short 
time to carry the Gospel to every city and fa- 
mily throughout the world. The time of the 
Gentiles be come in, and all Israel shall be 
saved. 

"Thus NAMES and sects and parties fall, 
"And JESUS CHRIST be ALL IN ALL." 

The stripping of the Pope of his temporal 
power, 1810, which should be effected by an 
individual from Asia — (B — from Acre) and 
that 666 years from a certain date, viz. 1143, 
it would take place, which was exemplified, 
January 1st, 1810. Those three things to a 
mathematical focus, like an astronomical cal- 
culation of an eclipse. And moreover, that 
this individual would have his kingdom dark- 
ened and lose his power ; but in 1832, would 
rise again, receive the power and ' the kings 
with, it,' which implies he had kings before ; 
but previous to 1832, Turkey would be shaken 
by Russia ; which calculations, thus far, seem 
to have been exemplified, like historical 
events, as already past. 

The calculations were made in Germany, 
1724, translated and published 1754, in Lon- 
don, and reprinted to Wesley's notes in America. 

The clergy of Rome to ascend in power, and 
another persecution to arise, more awful than 
any before known, of the most dreadful con- 
sequences possible. A reaction follows in 
turn . 

" I sit a queen, am no widow, and shall see 
no sorrow," — have now my end accomplished 
— in Jesuitical form. 

But the ten horns, or kings, shall hate — eat 
and burn her with fire. 

The " earth helped the woman''' in those 
countries north of the Danube, in her first 
flight ; but her second place in the wilderness 
of America. 

The first struggle will be in Europe, but the 
finishing stroke in America. 

According to accounts $1,500,000 is sent to 
America, annually, to help on the magnifi- 
cent, strong fine buildings, with subterraneous 
vaults, not merely for the dead ; but to all ap- 
pearance, to awe, CONFINE, and terrify the 
LIVING ; and thus upset the ' HERESIARCHS' 



of all kinds, and bring in the orthodox of an- 
cient times, even those who cannot err, ' can 
think no evil,' and ' do NO HARM.' Mighty 
' INFALLIBLE,' indeed. 

And on the other hand about $10,000,000 
laid up in store, to accomplish Dr. Eiy-wm — 
when 500,000 men are brought to the polls 
at once. 

Then will be the struggle, like the shark 
and ALLIGATOR, which were seen to close in, 
and both fell in the contest. 

When Jefferson was on the fence with Burr, 
100,000 men were ready to turn the scale ; so 
the first ' overt acV by ' Hartford Convention,' 
100,000 men ready to save the ship; 'the 
whiskey boys were bofne down, at once,' as 
well as that of Shayes in the east and north . 

So may it be in the south. 

Bob, take my gun ; shoot, shoot straight. 
0 yes, massa, de English say, ' sharp shooters, 
massa- — ' sharp shooters, massa.' 

Missa, de white men say, all men equal ; 
me say, ' all women equal too ; all women 
equal, missa. ^ 

Hush ! Look and think ; see beyond the 
end of the nose. By keeping a few delegates 
from coming across the Potomac, is but the 
beginning of sorrow, a cloudy thundergust 
storm. The Quakers have retired by hands 
and companies, beyond the Ohio, in time. 

The sixth angel poured out his phial on the 
Euphrates ; the waters (people) were dried up ; 
that the way for the kings of the east might be 
prepared. Notice the two provinces on the 
Black sea gone out from under the hand of the 
Grand Sultan. Also Greece, with an English 
Viceroy. The design upon Algiers. Also, 
some parts easterly retained. Surely it may 
be viewed as a drying up of his power and 
people, seeing the Christians may emigrate. 

' THREE unclean spirits,'' to the kings of 
the earth, and to the whole ancient Scripture 
world— 1. The Russias, &c. 2. The Holy 
Father and the Papistical countries under his 
control — as ' Christian Majesty' and ' King 
of Jerusalem,' 3. The Protestant, the three 
different interests, which clash with each 
other ; strongest fend off. 

The rich English Jew lent money to Nich- 
olas. Nicholas has ordered the Jews from his 
empire, and demanded of the Sultan what he 
cannot pay. 

The English Jew—" give me PALESTINE, 
and I will take you off with Russia." 

John Bull — " I will remove the disability 
from the Jews, they shall be as Englishmen I 
in point of privilege ; so the property of my 
people, I will and must protect, and Palestine 
of course as my province.''^ 

England bestows titles on the Pacha of 
Egypt ; revolt under British protection ; then 
the waters would be dried up in good earn- 



J, 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



135 



est, and the way to the east prepared ; 4,000 
miles here this way, 15,000 the other way, by 
the Cape of Good Hope. 

By computation, 200,000,000 people in 
those countries of the three contending pow- 
ers, and the holy land the centre of the conten- 
tion ; if taken prophetically, politically and 
geographically in a relative point of view. 

1 might enlarge on this subject, for my 
heart expands like the sands of the sea, but I 
must forbear, and hasten to a close. 

The camp meetings which began in the 
Hebrew economy, under the divine direction, 
in public meetings, in open space, in the 
highways, mountains and solitary places, 
were continued by Jesus Christ, for days in 
succession. And after his reign upon the 
earth, there will be a falling away, the wick- 
ed will compass the " camp of the saints,^' 
and ripen the world for judgment. 

A man in N. C. was driven off, because he 
believed and preached a free salvation ; and 
his pulpit burnt accordingly. 

He retired to the western wilderness. In a 
dream from one, that they fished in clear water, 
and all that were caught turned into folks, 
dressed in white, who broke out a praising 
God, his heart began to revive. 

For a '•^little doud'^ began to appear, a vi- 
sitation from on high. Solemn countenances 
and tender hearts were seen. Sacramental 
meetings without preparation. One at Cany 
R'idge, by Wm. Burke and others, names be- 
ing not the object then. Methodists and Pres- 
byterians took hold together; some 20,000 
souls upon the ground, and for several days 
the work broke out and continued without 
cessation, night or day, for a number of days 
in succession. Coming and going ; new peo- 
ple — new subjects of the work. 

Some who had helped to burn the pulpit 
became subjects of this work — wrote back to 
their old friends, who believed their report, and 
hence wished to see their old preacher again. 

He returned to Iredell county, in North Ca- 
rolina : met Philip Bruce, an old Methodist 
preacher : and they agreed upon a meeting, 
and preparations were made to " encamp,'''' 
and hence called " camp meetings.'''' " Sacra- 
mental"' anterior to that time, as booths and 
wagons only were their principal accommo- 
dation. 

The first " camp meeting" the Listener 
saw, was on Shoulderbone creek, in Georgia, 
1803, in the month of February. Judge 
Stith, who has been a noted deist, here re- 
canted his deism, and professed converting 
grace, and afterwards died in triumph. 

1804, in Virginia, Bedford county; and in 
the state of New York, on the head of the 
Mohawk river ; and in the Mississippi, these 
meetings he saw introduced also. 



1805, in Connecticut and Massachusetts. 
1807, in old England, and in Rhode Island 
since. 

We have no account that John Wesley was 
ever useful to souls, until after he was shut 
out of the worship houses in and about Lon- 
don, 1739, and had to take the open space, 
Moorfields, where seven fell under the power, 
and professed to find peace that night. 

They came to him to be talked to about 
their souls ; their number increased, took 
down their names, and had to divide them. 

Hence the origin of the society and classes, 
not to form a distinct sect, but a brotherhood, 
in union of different sects. But Coke and As- 
bury must fidget. While Wesley " creeps 
and seeks to be little,"' others seek to be 
great and " strut.''' See Wesley's letter to -4s- 
bury, to give over this folly of Bishops, as re- 
corded in the life of Wesley by Lloore, second 
volume, 1788. But Asbury and Coke would i 
not, as may be seen from the extracts from the 
first edition of the Minutes ; but is mutilated 
or left out when re-printed, to cut off the en- 
tail of disgrace, and lose the name of assump- 
tion in that of divine, &c. 

AVesley encouraged field meetings; but his 
followers, to secure rented seats or seat rents, 
voted it out of doors, and gave it up for about 
12 years, having fine chapels and a fashiona- 
ble people, where a certain class of people 
were not adequate in money and appearance 
to go. 

Yea, so far did the Irish Conference carry 
the matter, that they passed the following law, 
which was put on their Minutes, and in the 
Magazine : 

" Q. 22. A Preacher from America, whose 
name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled lately in Ire- 
land, without any official recommendation 
from the American Conferences, or any of the 
rulers in that connexion ; and yet professing 
himself a friend of the Methodists. What 
judgment is it expedient for this Conference to 
pass concerning the conduct of that man 

"A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE FRIENDS 
TO RELIGIOUS LIBERTY; but we consider 
ourselves called upon to inform the public, 
that Mr. Dow has no connexion with us, nor 
did he receive the least permission or encour- 
agement from the Conference to travel through 
Ireland as one of our body, or as one of our 
friends ; and we are determined, that if he re- 
turns to this country, none of our preaching 
houses shall be opened to him on any account." 

The English Conference passed a similar 
law, and put it first on the minutes of Con- 
ference, and secondly in the Magazine of 
1807. 

What is the judgment of the CONFER- 
ENCE, concerning what are called ' CAMP 
MEETINGS? 



A CRY FROM THE WILEERNESS. 



136 



" It is our judgment that even if such meet- 
ings be allowable in America, they are highly 
improper in England, and likely to be pro- 
ductive of considerable mischief. And WE 
j disclaim all connexion with them. 

"Have our people been sufficiently cautious 

I respecting the permission of strangers to 

I I preach to OUR congregations 1 

" WE fear not ; and WE again DIRECT, 
I that NO STRANGER FROIM AMERICA, or 
I elsewhere, be suffered to preach in any of 
I OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accred- 
j ited : if an itinerant preacher, by having his 
name entered on the minutes of Conference of 
which he is a member ; and if a local preach- 
er, by a recommendatory note from his super- 
intendent." 

The tyranny to suppress those .Yieetings, by 
expelling some local preachers and members 
for wishing to spend a day in singing and 
praying in a fields by laying aside the usual 
formality., was the very means of raising up 
that society called ' Primitive Methodists- or 

I Ranters., and which are now taking root in 
the U. S. Their own history and system of 
government is worthy a careful perusal. 

The preachers of the old side at length be- 
gan field meetings too, to prevent their mem- 
bers from going away. The old spirit of 
Methodism seemed to come upon them, which 
produced a reaction and a revival also ; for 
they felt the power like Saul among the pro- 
phets. Moses made lice — the magicians tried to. 

But those Ranters, so called, sought not to 
obtain members from the old side, but to hew 
them out -of the world ; and God has been 
with them — 40,000. 

There is one association more wanting upon 
fair, frank, firm and generous principles : to 
think, and let think, yet not to allow chains 

I to be forged to fetter the people ;. under the 
name and cloak of religion, because of a 

j weakness in the constitution, not to provide 

I sufficiently against the impious intrusion of 

j ambitious men, at home and from abroad. 

. Then ye who belong to no society, look to 

I this and act accordingly. 

i The Pope has not only his Jesuitical priests 
in the different kingdoms of Europe and 
America, but has several Consuls., which are 
accredited, here also. 
1 He, as a temporal prince, has no trade nor 
subject here, except his priests and clergy, 
and those under their control ; which is, per- 
haps, about one-tenth part of our whole popu- 
lation. / 

Now those hig houses at Cincinnati, Perry 
County, Port Clinton, Pittsburgh, back of Bal- 
timore, &c. &c. &c., in so many various places 
— in different parts of America, with those 
under-ground vaults, ranking all 'HERESI- 

i ARCHS' with the greatest of ' criminals^'' jus- 



tifying the Inquisition of Spain, and pleading 
for one in the U. S. quoting the constitution, 
not to establish or abridge, &c. What does it 
all look like : when we peep into the subject, 
with their periodical works I Let the good- 
ness of the American people determine. 

The Sunday mail business. Any way to 
obtain Congressional acts on the subject of 
religion, for a starting place to accomplish the 
subject of law religion — ' Church and State 

This Cry from the Wilderness is finished 
with three quotations from the German work 
106 years old — Notes on Rev. xii. 12, and 
xiii. 1 and 15. 

The holy alliance declared that the princi- 
ple of liberty was going on systematically, as 
exemplified in Spain, Portugal and Naples ; 
and that a firebrand of it had got into Greece. 
The arms of France and Austria put down the 
first, and the viceroy of England, as king, is 
to govern the last. 

The spirit of inquiry, the divisions and 
shakings among nations and denominations, 
denotes the seventh phial pouring out, near at 
hand — not far off. 

" We are now come to a most important 
period of time. The non-chronos hastens to 
an end. We live in the little time wherein 
Satan hath great wrath ; and this little time 
is now upon the decline. We are in the 
time, times, and a half a time, wherein the 
woman is fed in the wilderness ; yea, the last 
part of it, the half time is begun. We are (as 
will be shown.) towards the close of the forty- 
two months of the beast : and when his num- 
ber is fulfilled, grievous things will be." 

" Let him who does not regard the being 
seized by the wrath of the devil, the falling 
unawares into the general temptation, the 
being borne away by the most dreadful vio- 
lence into the worship of the beast and his 
image, and consequently drinking the unmix- 
ed wine of the wrath of God, and being tor- 
mented day and night for ever and ever in the 
lake of fire and brimstone : let him also, who 
is confident, that he can make his way through 
all these, by his own wisdom and strength, 
without need of any such peculiar preserva- 
tive as the word of this prophecy affords : let 
him, I say, go hence. But let him who does 
not take these warnings for senseless outcries 
and blind alarms, beg of God, with all possi- 
ble earnestness, to give him his heavenly light 
herein, 

" God has not given this prophecy, in so 
solemn a manner, only to show his Provi- 
dence over his Church ; but also that his ser- 
vants may know at all times in what particu- 
lar period they are. And the more dangerous 
any period of time is, the greater is the help 
which it affords. 

" 0 reader, this is a subject wherein we also 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 137 



are deeply concerned ; and which must be 
treated, not as a point of curiosity, but as a 
solemn warning from God. The danger is 
near. Be armed both against force and fraud, 
even with the whole armor of God. 

" It is Christ who shed his own blood. It 
is Antichrist who sheds the blood of others. 
And yet it seems his last and most cruel per- 
secution is to come. This persecution, the re- 



verse of all that preceded, will, as we may 
gather from many Scriptures, fall chiefly on 
the outward court worshippers, the formal 
Christians. It is probable, that few real, in- 
ward Christians shall perish by it ; on the 
contrary, those who watch and pray always 
shall be accounted worthy to escape all these 
things, and to stand before the Son of Man." 
Luke xxi, 36. 



END or THE CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



APPENDIX. 



The following letters and extracts show 
what has been : 

1 . Thomas Coke to Wesley — the beginning 
of the Drama .' 

2. Wesley's interdiction. 

3. Wesley's letter to Asbury, Sept. 20, 1788. 

4. Coke's letter to Bishop White^ of the 
Church of England, for a fourth ordination ! 

THOMAS COKE TO JOHN WESLEY. 

"Honored and dear Sir, 

"The more maturely I consider the subject, 
the more expedient it appears to me, that the 
power of ordaining others should he received 
by me from you, by the imposition of your 
hands; and that you should lay hands on 
brother Whatcoat and brother Vasey, for the 
following reasons: 1. It seems to me the 
most scriptural way, and most agreeable to 
the practice of the primitive churches. 2. I 
may want all the influence in America which 
you can throw into my scale. Mr. Bracken- 
bury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a 
letter in London from Mr. Asbury, in which 
he observed, 'that he would not receive any 
person deputed by you to take any part of 
the superintendency of the work invested in 
him,' or words which evidently implied so 
much. I do not find any the least degree of 
prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury; 
on the contrary, a very great love and esteem; 
and I am determined not to stir a finger without 
his consent, unless mere sheer necessity obliges 
me, but rather to lie at his feet in all things. 
But as the journey is long, and you cannot 
spare me often, and it is well to provide 
against all events, and an authority, formally 
received from you, will (I am conscious of it) 
be fully admitted by the people ; and my ex- 
ercising the office of ordination without that 
formal authority may be disputed, if there be 



any opposition on any other account ; I could 
therefore earnestly wish you would exercise 
that power in this instance, which, I have not 
the shadow of a doubt, but God hath invested 
you with for the good of our connexion. I 
think you have tried me too often to doubt 
whether I will, in any degree, use the power 
you are pleased to invest me with, further 
than I believe absolutely necessary for the 
prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my 
brethren, (brothers Whatcoat and Vasey,) it 
is very uncertain indeed, whether any of the 
clergy, mentioned by brother Rankin, will stir 
a step with me in the work, except Mr. Jar- 
rit; and it is by no means certain that even 
he will choose to join me in ordaining ; and 
propriety and universal practice make it ex- 
pedient that I should have two presbyters 
with me in this work. In short, it appears to 
me that every thing should be prepared, and 
every thing proper be done that can possibly 
be done this side the water. You can do all 

this in Mr. C n's house, in your chamber ; 

and afterward (according to Mr. Fletcher's ad- 
vice)^ give us letters testimonial of the dif- 
ferent offices with which you have been 
pleased to invest us. For the purpose of lay- 
ing hands on brother Whatcoat and Vasey, I 
can bring Mr. Creighton down with me, by 
which you will have two presbyters with you. 
In respect to brother Rankin's argument, that 
you will escape a great deal of odium by 
omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be 
known, or not known; if not known, then 
no odium will arise; but if known, you will 
be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under 
your direction, or suffer me to sink under the 
weight of my enemies, with, perhaps, your 



* Mr. Fletcher attended the conference in 1784, and 
was one of the meeting which Mr. Wesley called in 
order to consider the subject. 



1 



138 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



brother at the head of them. I shall entreat 
you to ponder these things. 

"Your most dutiful, 

"T. COKE.^ 

WESLEY'S INTERDICTION. 

"With respect to the title of bishop^ I know 
that Mr. Wesley enjoined the doctor and his 
associates, and in the most solemn manner, 
that it should not be taken. In a letter to 
Mrs. Gilbert, the widow of the excellent 
Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq., of Antigua, a copy 
of which, now lies before me, he states this in 
the strongest manner. In this and in every 
similar deviation, I cannot be the apologist of 
Dr. Coke ; and I can state, in contradiction to 
&,11 that Dr. Whitehead and Mr. Hampson 
have said, that Mr. Wesley never gave his 
sanction to any of these things ; nor was he 
the author of one line of all that Dr. Coke 
published in America on this subject. His 
views on these points were very different from 
those of his zealous son in the gospel. He 
knew that a work of God neither needed, nor 
could be truly aided, nor could recommend 
itself to pious minds, by such additions." 

Moore's Life of Wesley, page 279. 

WESLEY'S LETTER TO ASBURY. 

"There is, indeed, a wide difference between 
the relation wherein you stand to the American, 
and the relation wherein I stand to all the 
Methodists. You are the elder brother of the 
American Methodists: I am, under God, the 
father of the whole family. Therefore I natu- 
rally care for you all in a manner no other 
person can do. Therefore I, in a measure, 
provide for you all; for the supplies which 
Dr. Coke provides for you, he could not pro- 
vide were it not for me — were it not that I 
not only permit him to collect, but also sup- 
port him in so doing. 

"But in one point, my dear brother, I am a 
little afraid both the doctor and you. differ 
from me. I study to be little ; you study to 
be great. I creep ; you strut along. I found 
a school; you a college! Nay, and call it 
after your own names If 0 beware! Do not 
seek to be something! Let me be nothing, 
and 'Christ be all in all!' 

"'One instance of this, of your greatness, 
} has given me great concern. How can you, 
! how dare you, suffer yourself to be called 
bishop 7 I shudder, I start at the very thought ! 
Men may call me a knave or a fool: a rascal, 
a scoundrel, and I am content : but they shall 

* Dr. Whitehead observes, " This letter is taken from 
an attested copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles 
Wesley's handwriting." 

t Cokesbury College, twice burned down. The name 
was formed froii^ the names of its founders — Coke and 
Asbury 



never, by my consent, call me bishop. For 
my sake, for God's sake, for Christ's sake, 
put a full end to this! Let the Presbyterians 
do what they please, but let the Methodists 
know their calling better. 

" Thus, my dear Franky, I have told you 
all that is in my heart : a,nd let this, when I 
am no more seen, bear witness how sincerely 
I am, 

" Your affectionate friend and brother, 

" JOHN WESLEY." 
Life of Wesley., page 285. 

Coke at last ordained seven persons for In- 
dia, signing his name Thomas Coke, Bishop 
of the Methodist Episcopal Church — when he 
had no church. But on his way to the east, 
God took him from the evil to come : and so 
prevented him from troubling the world any 
longer with his episcopal nonsense ! 

COKEYS LETTER TO BISHOP WHITE. 
" Right Reverend Sir : 

" Permit me to intrude a little on your time, 
upon a subject of great importance. 

" You, I believe, are conscious that I was 
brought up in the church of England, and 
have been ordained a presbyter of that church. 
For many years I was prejudiced, even I 
think, to bigotry, in favor of it ; but through 
a variety of causes and incidents, to mention 
which would be tedious and useless, my mind 
was exceedingly biassed on the other side of 
the question. In consequence of this, I am 
not sure but I went further in the separation 
of our church in America, than Mr. Wesley, 
from ^Y^om I had received my cortimission, 
did intend. He did indeed solemnly invest 
me, as far as he had right so to do, with epis- 
copal authority, but did not intend, I think, 
that our entire separation should take place. 
He being pressed by our friends on this side 
the water, for ministers to administer the sa- 
craments to them (there being very few clergy 
of the church of England then in the States) 
he went farther, I am sure, than he would 
have gone if he had foreseen some events 
which followed. And this I am certain of — 
that he is now sorry for the separation. 

"But what can be done for a re-union which 
I wish for ; and to accomplish which, Mr. 
Wesley, I have no doubt, would use his influ- 
ence to the utmost 1 The affection of a very 
considerable number of the preachers and most 
of the people, is very strong towards him, 
notwithstanding the excessive ill usage he re- 
ceived from a few. My interest also is not 
small ; and both his and mine would readily 
and to the utmost, be used to accomplish that 
(to us) very desirable object ; if a readiness 
were shown by the bishops of the Protestant 
Episcopal church to re-unite. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 139 



" ft is even to your church an ohject of greq,t 
importance. We have now above 60,000 
adults in our Society in these States ; and 
about 250 travelling ministers and preachers : 
besides a great nuiiiber of local preachers, 
very far exceeding the number of travelling 
i preachers; and some of these local preachers 
are men of very considerable abilities ; but if 
- we number the Methodists as most people 
number the members of their church, viz. — by 
I the families which constantly attend the di- 
I vine ordinances in their places of worship, 
they will make a larger body than you possi- 
j bly conceive. The society, I believe, may be 
j safely multiplied by five on an average, to 
give us our stated congregations; which will 
then amount to 300,000. And if the calcula- 
tion, which I think some eminent writers have 
i made, be just, that three-fifths of mankind are 
{ an adult (if I may use the expression) at any 
given period, it will follow that all the fami- 
lies, the adults of which form our congrega- 
tions in these states, amount to 750,000 About 
one -fifth of these are blacks. 

"The work now extends in length from Bos- 
ton to the South of Georgia ; and in breadth, 
from the Atlantic to Lake Champlain, Ver- 
mont, Albany, Redstone, Holstein, Kentucky, 
Cumberland, &c. 

"But there are many hindrances in the way. 
Can they be removed 1 

" 1 . Our ordained ministers will not, ought 
not to, give up their right of administering the 
sacraments. I don't think that the generality 
of them, perhaps none of them, would refuse 
to submit to a re-ordination, if other hindrances 
were removed out of the way. I must here 
observe, that between 60 and 70 only, out of 
the two hundred and fifty, have been ordained 
presbyters, and about 60 deacons (only.) 
The presbyters are the choicest of the whole. 

"2, The other preachers w^ould hardly sub- 
mit to re-union, if the possibility of their ris- 
ing up to ordination depended on the present 
bishops in America. Because, though they 
are all, I think, I may say, zealous, pious and 
very useful men, yet they are not acquainted 
with the learned languages. Besides, they 
would argue, if the present bishops would 
waive the article of the learned languages, yet 
their successors might not. 

" My desire of a re-union is so sincere and 
earnest, that these difliculties make me trem- 
ble : and yet something must he done before the 
death of Mr. Wesley^ otherwise I shall despair 
of success ; for though my influence among the 
Methodists in these States as well as in Eu- 
rope, is, I doubt not, increasing, yet Mr. Ashury., 
whose influence is very capital., will not easily 
comply., nay., I know he will be exceedingly 
averse to it. 

"In Europe, where some steps had been 



taken, tending to a separation, all is at an end. 
Mr. Wesley is a determined enemy of it, and 
I have lately borne an open and successful 
testimony against it. 

" Shall I be favored with a private interview 
with you in Philadelphia ? I shall be there, 
God willing, on Tuesday the 17th of May. 
If this be agreeable, I'll beg of you just to 
signify it in a note directed to me at Mr. 
Jacob Baker's, merchant. Market-street, Phi- 
ladelphia ; or if you please by a few lines 
sent me by the return of post, Philip Rogers, 
Esq* in Baltimore, from yourself or Dr. 
Magaw : and I will wait upon you with my 
friend Dr. Magaw. We can then enlarge on 
the subjects. 

"I am conscious of it that secrecy is of a 
great importance in the present state of the 
business, till the minds of you, your brother 
Bishops and Mr. Wesley be circumstantially 
known. I must therefore beg that these 
things be confined to yourself and Dr. Magaw, 
till I have the honor of seeing you. 

" Thus you see that I have made a bold ven- 
ture on your honor and candor, and have 
opened jny whole heart to you on the subject 
as far as the extent of a small letter will allow 
me. If you put equal confidence in me you 
will find me candid and faithful. 

" I have notwithstanding, been guilty of in.- 
adyertencies. Very lately I found myself 
obliged (for the pacifying of my conscience) 
to write a penitential letter to the Rev. Mr. 
Jarrat, which gave him great satisfaction : 
and for the same reason I must write another 
to the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew. 

" When I was last in America, I prepared 
and corrected a great variety of things for our 
magazine, indeed almost evny thing that was 
printed, except some loose Hints which I had 
taken of one of my journeys, and which I left 
in my hurry with Mr. Asbury, w thout any 
correction, en.'reating him that no part of them 
mi^ht be printed which could be improper or 
offensive. But through great inadvertency 
(I suppose) he sufiejed some reflections or the 
fharacters of the two above mentioned gen- 
tlemen to be inserted in tf.e magazine, for 
which I am veiy sorry, and probably shaL 
not rest till I have made my acknowledgments 
more public ; though Mr. Jarrat does not de- 
sire it. 

" I am not sure whether I have not also of- 
fended you, sir, by accepting one of the offers 
made me by you and Dr. Magaw, of the use 
of your churches, about six yeai^s ago, on my 
first visit to Philadelphia, without informing 
you of our plan of separation from the church 
of England. 

" If I did offend, (as I doubt I did, especially 
from what you said to Mr. Ri( hard Dallam, 
of Abington,) I sincerely beg yours and Dr. 



140 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



Magaw's pardon. I'll endeavor to amend. 
But alas ! I am a frail, weak creature. 

"I will intrude no longer at present. One 
thing only I will claim from your candor — 
that if you have no thought on improving 
this proposal, you will burn this letter, and 
take ho more notice of it, (for it would be a 
pity to have us entirely alienated from each 
other, if we cannot unite in the manner my 
ardent wishes desire;) but if you will further 
negotiate the business, I will explain my mind 
still more fully to you on the probabilities of 
success. * 

" In the mean time, permit me, with great 
respect, to subscribe myself. Right Reverend 
Sir, 

" Your very humble servant in Christ 
" Signed, THOMAS COKE. 

"The Right Reverend Father in God, 
Bishop White. 
"■Richmond, April 24th, 1791." 

A fifth letter was from the Bishop's right 
hand man — who preached that Asbury was 
'born to command' — received a mock trial— ^ 
was acquitted — because ' he is one of. US' — 
then when the bishop had no further use for 
him — turned a kind of ' regicide' — but where 
is he now ? 

The inquiry — may any of our ministers 
preach for the ^masons?'' A. Preach for any 
body betwixt heaven and hell. Truman 
Bishop raust not preach for the regicides — 
hence they must be beyond the gates! 

Man}^, like the ' antis' — some ignorant and 
well meaning as the tools of others — some evil 
designing — are engaged to destroy the public 
safety — without prizing the privileges of the 
U. S. of America as they should. 

Joseph Bonaparte, defeated in Spain, lost 
all the royal carriages and treasure, (which 
Wellington estimated at 2,000,000.) and flies 
to France; gives up the crown; Napoleon 
sends for Ferdinand, saying, your father gave 
me the crown of Spain, I gave it to Joseph, 
he gave it back to me. I now give it to you, 
and you receive it at my hands. Hence the 
crown in Girard's vault in Philadelphia cannot 
be the crown of Spain ; and, if not, what 
crown can it be ? except the " crown of France"^ 
which the pope did only sprinkle, but B. put 
it on his own head. 

How easy could Joseph agree to go into 
retirement disguised, and Napoleon to take his 
name, seeing one had many foes, and the 
other had none to follow suit! 

The English fleet watched all ships on the 
coast of France but their own. 

The English say, there is no man above his 
price. Somehow, a MAN was found at Am- 
boy, in New Jersey, where only small craft 
can come. 



Report at New Yark said there was a 
Bonaparte at Amboy. He came to the city 
of New York, and said, / am Joseph, and I 
wish for protection, according to the alien laws 
of the United States. 

A sneer in the sleeve, a whisper in the ear, 
that "John Bull was gulled,'' " had got Napo- 
leon's barber:' The same at Philadelphia and 
Baltimore, whence the Frenchman said, "I 
served under Napoleon at Egypt and Acre; 
Joseph and Napoleon have such a family like- 
ness, one may be mistaken for thei other, by 
those whose observation was only superficial ; 
but this is my old master." Revolutions are 
furthered and accomplished hj female art and 
intrigue. Not a female in his house at Amboy, 
New York, Piney Woods, Bordentown, Phila- 
delphia, or back of the Schuylkill. 

Eats " his own bread," and drinks "Aw own 
wine," — and wherever he goes, a coach load 
of men near at hand, besides the one he travels 
in : precaution and care. 

Never meddles with our politics, nor goes 
to the place of balls, amusements or big bugs; 
but keeps himself to himself, and minds his 
own business, with a few select friends in 
obscurity — confidential ! ! ! 

Those who visit him, as Lafayette, we 
never heard of any thing that passed, nor any 
remarks made by them about him — honor 
among big bugs ! Joseph ran off" from Spain, 
leaving his treasure behind ; but this man, it 
is said, gave Girard three hundred thousand 
dollars for his bargain in U. S. Bank, the 
part not then taken up — three millions of 
dollars; money enough, and can give drafts 
to any amount in any part of Europe he 
pleases. 

Bonaparte was first known in 1796, as a 
public character, on the expedition to Italy. 
The peace of Amiens, 1802, admitted of a su- 
perficial glance by the English, for his guards 
were about him still ; and so completely had 
he the art of dwgttmng himself, that, changing 
his dress, &c., several times a day, the Pari- 
sians would not know him as he walked the 
streets : how much less would be the discern- 
ment of an Englishman, with his small oppor- 
tunity for observation ! 

To be sure, some few saw him when he 
went to Elba ; but out of that company, it is 
very improbable that any one on board of that 
ship which took his barber to England, or was 
on board the Northumberland with Cockburn, 
who received him from one ship to the other, 
to take him to the Big Rock ; nor is it proba- 
ble that any one on the rock, when he arrived, 
had seen him before. 

None were suffered to go on shore from the 
ship, when in English harbor; nor ary from 
the shore to board the ship, except two or 
three of the admirals, water fowls, who go not 



A. CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



141 



far from the sea shore, on land • hence it is 
probable. ^Aey had not seen him before; and if 
not, how detect the imposition, seeing those of 
his aids would all be in the secret, to carry on 
X\iQ joke ? 

Sir Sidney Smith was one of those admirals 
— he owed his life and liberty to Bona — hence 
he let Bona escape from the East — and might 
carry on the joke and let him escape by aiding 
again ! * 

The corpse at St, Helena — " not one trait 
of the great Napoleon to be seen in it," ob- 
served a certain writer ; hence instead of send- 
ing the body to England, as was directed, it 
was buried 18 or 20 feet under a rock, of more 
than 13 tons w^eight, in that island. 

But the crown of France, when he resigned 
Imperial dignity, gave it, hj will, to his son 
' Napoleon and had it so registered in 
France, to make the transfer legal, according 
to their laws. 

And what a few years will exhibit on this 
subject of the two Napoleons, France and 
Germany, and future time muet determine. 
An English vessel could come in by Sandy 
Hook in the night, put Bonaparte on shore at 
the above place, in New Jersey, in boats, and 
go to sea again before morning; but an 
American vessel would have brought him up 
to the city of New York. 

Perhaps the British connived to let him off 
for a tool ; a rod over France ; and so sham 
their allies. 

For a covering, let one of Joseph''s daugh- 
ters be reported to have tome over to the 
United States-; but not his wife ! 

The attempt to poison all the royal family 
of Russia, and revolutionize the empire, shows 
the spirit betwixt the holy alliance and the 
people ; which spirit the holy alliance exhibit 
on one side, and say the other is systematically 
prevailing. 

Light and truth and right and justice must 
and will prevail. For the world has long 
been in the hand of the enemy ; but it must 
revert to its rightful Owner ! 

The secretory at war, who wrote the anony- 
mous letter," in the camp, to raise the Babel 
I of confusion against Washington and the 
j country, 1783, did only one good act, the tool 
: i to purchase Louisiana ; but ordered about 28 
i( men to spike the guns on the Potomac river, 
j when the British ships hove in sight, and run; 
;| 60 make every door open, for the enemy to get 
! j easily to Washington city, in the late war — 
I j and moreover, make every arrangement for a 
j I derangement possible, to injure the land in the 
j military movements of the war, then go off to 
i receive the common reward of 10,000 pounds, 
! the reward of treachery, Arnold like. And 
i how many agents have the " Holy Alliance" 
i here now, actively employed, in an intriguing, 



sneaking way '? First to divide and then to 
devour ! ! ! 

Washington's advice and counsel was, to 
esteem any man an enemy who should men- 
tion or intimate a wish to split and divide the 
Union, observing, " united we stand, divided 
we fall." 

What, then, must we think of the people in 
the " North,''' or " South,'''' who would speak 
to that effect 1 — One did, the other has, or does ! 

The letter of a " Hickorif to the treacherous 
secretary has been published, to do him injury; 
but the treachery of man, in the heart and 
bowels of our beloved country, has been very 
great. 0 my God, what is to come ! ! Do 
Thou protect the ship ! Bring to nought the 
wicked counsel of the ungodly ! Frustrate the 
wicked motives of evil designing men, who 
betray trust reposed with them. 

0 ye Rulers of the land, as the guardians 
of the people, how can those things be an- 
swered to the Great Eternal, according to the 
oath of office, unless there be the acts of fidelity 
by those who officiate in their responsible 
capacity, for the good of the land, and the 
general welfare of this country ^ See that 
truth and rectitude abide in your heart, and 
so evidence that trust is not misplaced, by 
being reposed in the hands of improper men ! 

And it is only the virtue and good sense 
of the PEOPLE, that hitherto has saved the 
ship from the rocks, by the superintending 
Providence of God. Therefore, ye American 
people, cultivate the public mind ; take good 
heed to yourselves, and to your country, and 
keep a good LOOK OUT ! 



THE FOLLOWING SUMMARY IS AN EXHIBITION 
BY A LEARNED JEW, AND ELUCIDATES A 
VIEW OF THE ISRAELITES PROSPECTIVELY. 

" We learn fron Daniel, that great events in 
the Religious and Political World are about 
to take place, in or about the yccn- 1833. 
Tarshish (Great Britain) will obtain possession 
or command of Palestine; and under whose 
protection the Israelites will commence the 
return of their captivity ; and it appears, also, 
that Sheha and Bedan, certain tribes or na^ 
tions, dwellers on the sea coast of jh ahia, will 
form an alliance with ' Tarshish,'' or her East 
India Company, designated the ^ Merchants of 
Tarshish,^ during the ensuing forty-five years. 
We lind that Russia (according to Ezekiel, 
chap. 38 and 39) will conquer or form allian- 
ces with Persia, Ethiopia, Lybia, (Barbary,) 
Gomer and all his bands, (Gomer was the fa- 
ther of the German, French and northern 
Italians,) and Togarmah of the North Quar- 
ters, (Togarmah was the father of the Tartars 



142 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



and Turcomans,) and not being able to do 
any thing against Great Britain, by sea, will 
bring np all the nations of the civilized earth 
under her control, against Great Britain and 
her allies ; and we are led to believe that the 
young Lions of Tarshish, mentioned in the 
13th verse of the 38th chapter, designate the 
United States, because she is clearly pointed 
out in the xviii. chap, of Isaiah, as hastening 
to the assistance of the distressed Israelites in 
Palestine, where the whole Russian forces are 
lorcing their way by conquest, probably on 
their route to the East Indies. We have no 
doubt of this great conqueror Gog, being 
the Emperor of Russia, from his being desig- 
nated in the Hebreiv text. Prince of Rush, 
(Russia,) ]\Iesheck, (^Muscov}-.) and Tubal! 
(Tobolski,) not as it is translated in our En- 
glish Bibles, ' Chief Prince of INIesheck and 
Tubal.' And it appears, from numerous pro- 
phecies in the Scriptures, that he will there 
receive a total overthrow ; that Providence will 
assist the Jews, and their allies, as it is writ- 
ten in Daniel. ' The stone which was cut out 
without hands, smote the image upon his feet, 
that were of iron and clay, and brake them to 
pieces.' The etFect of this battle, and the 
wonders which will be heard and seen at this 
time, will cause the entire destruction of 
Priesicraft, Bigotry, and Superstition in the 
Religious World ;, and the downfall of des- 
potism. Monarchy and Aristocracy in the Po- 
litical World : and as we have every reason 
to believe, in 1833, the INIessiah of the Jews, 
of the seed of David, will be born, and that the 
great battle of Gog and jMagog will take place 
in 1857, and be immediately followed by the 
appearance of the JMessiah, and his govern- 
ment to be fully established. The resurrection 
of the dead — the temple rebuilt — the com- 
plete restoration of the House of Israel, by the 
means of the vessels or machines of Tarshish, 
(Isa.) ^fyinglike dovesto the windows, bringing 
home my people from afar, even from the ends 
of the earth,' and ' the sanctuary be cleansed,' 
(or justilied.) in the 3'ear 1878, being the com- 
pletion of the 2,300 years prophesied by 
Daniel, from taking away the daily sacrifice 
by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon."' J. J. 

Note. — Compare the foregoing with the fol- 
lowing extract from the Life of Wesley, 
page 237. 

September 1, 1781, he says, "I made an end 
of reading that curious book. Dr. Parsons' Re- 
mains of Japhet. The very ingenious author 
has struck much light into some of the dark- 
est parts of ancient history. And although I 
cannot subscribe to every proposition which 
he advances, yet I apprehend, he has suffi- 
ciently proved the main of his hypotli esis , 
namely, 1. That after the flood, Shem and his 
descendants peopled the greatest part of Asia. 



2. Ham and his descendants peopled Africa. 

3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of 
Japhet, Gomer and IMagog ; the southern and 
southwestern, by Gomer and his children ; and 
the north and northwestern, by the children of 
]Magog. 4. That the former was called Gome- 
rians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrians ; and after- 
ward, Celtze, Galatas. and Gauls ; the latter were 
called by the general name of Scythians, Scuti, 
and Scots. 5. That the Gomerians spread 
swiftly through the north of Europe, as far as 
the Cimbrian Chersonesus, including Sweden, 
Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries, 
and then into Ireland, where they multiplied 
very early into a considerable nation. 6. That 
some ages after, another part of them, who 
had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland un- 
der Milea, or JNIelesius, and conquering the \ 
first inhabitants, took possession of the land, i 
7. That about the same time the Gomerians ' 
came to Ireland, the IMagogians, or Scythians, \ 
came to Britain ; so early, that both spoke | 
the same language, and well understood each ! 
other. 8. That the Irish spoken by the Go- j 
merians, and the Welsh, spoken by the Ma- 1 
gogians, are one and the same language, ex- ! 
pressed by the same seventeen letters, which | 
were long after brought by a Gomerian prince j 
into Greece. 9. That all the languages of j 
Europe, Greek and Latin in particular, are de- j 
rived from this. 10. That the antediluvian | 
language spoken by all till after the flood, and I 
then continued in the family of Shem, was ; 
Hebrew : and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, j 
many of the eastern languages are derived, j 
The foregoing particulars this fine writer has 
made highly probable. And these may be 
adm 'tted. though we do not agree to his vehe- 
ment panegyric, on the Irish language ; much 
less receive all the stories told by the Irish 
poets, or chroniclers, as genuine authentic 
history " 

Solomon had two fleets of ships ; one in the 
Red Sea, that went to Ophir for gold, which 
took three years to accomplish, and by some is 
supposed to refer to America, as being known j 
to the ancients. 

The other fleet was in the INIediterranean 
Sea, and there are eastern characters or hiero- 
glyphics now to be seen in the tin mines of 
Cornwall, in England ; and hence seem to 
have been visited by those from the eastj in 
that day. 

The division of the Holy Land, after Gog 
and IMagog. by Ezekiel, and the hoiise, as de- 
scribed by him, and the book of Revelation, is 
worthy of remark. \ 

1. For the division is different from that 
mentioned in Joshua. 

2. The battle of Gog and Magog is not the 
same Gog and jSIagog as in Rev., but corres- 
ponds with the battle of Armageddon. 1 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



143 



3. The home of Ezekiel with — after the 
second beast slays the two witnesses, and Rev. 
7000 slain, 63,000 are converted. 

4. Great Babylon came in remembrance be- 
fore God ; the cities of the nations fall ! 
What treachery, struggles, revolutions and 
changes may be near at hand in the earth, 
particularly the ancient Scripture World ; the 
seventh phial. 

The Dr. in Divinity said at New York— It 
will be as much impossible to stop the pro- 
gress of the Bible, Missionary and Tract so- 
cieties, as for a little Jish to stop a big steam- 
boat. A few days after, one shad was sucked 
up into the pump^ so as to stop the largest 
steamboat on the river. 

God generally brings about things in a very 
different way from the calculations of men ! 

The Hebrews have been a people of Provi- 
dence from the call of Abraham to the present 
time. 

From America to India they are a brother- 
hood, scattered in all quarters, and in the em- 
ploy of almost all ranks of people, from the 
farm and kitchen to the minister of state and 
the throne. Hence, probably, there is no one 
set of people on the earth, who have such a 
fund of political knowledge and common in- 
formation, as the Jews^ in social matters, and 
the present state of the world. 

Having access to all countries, and under- 
standing all living languages, at the second 
coming of Christ, when thus convinced, what 
irresistible evidence to the understanding and 
judgment of the Pagan. Mahometan, and for- 
mal Christians. " IT IS GOD !"— and how 
soon the gospel, in its purity, spirit and pow- 
er, could be circulated to all and to each in 
their own language, to meet the witness in 
the heart. 

The idea of the second coming of Christ, by 
John Wesley and John Fletcher, which they 
think will be at the commencement of that day, 
called Millennium by some, that he will bring 
his saints with him — resurrection of some of 
the dead — after the battle oi Armageddon, men- 
tioned Rev. And reign upon the earth a pro- 
phetic thousand years, 360,000 ; but if Apos- 
tolic, 360,000,000 of common years — the pro- 
mise, ' showing mercy unto thousands of 
generations,^ could then be fulfilled. 

There is a great analogy betwixt the reflec- 
tions of the Jew and Wesley and Fletcher. See 
Wesley's notes, and Fletcher's ideas, ii: the 
Arminian Magazine, two letters on the same 
subject. 

The steam boats by sea, and swift-footed 
beasts and dromedaries by land, to help carry 
I on the return of the Jews. 

Not ' woe,^ but ' ho !" an exclamation ! — 
not ' bull-rushes,^ but time and reflection will 
explain a learned 'critical meaning.' The 



country ' beyond^ the rivers of ' Ethiopia' — 
(which must, when the prophet would be 
speaking at Canaan) refer west, to the conti- 
nent of America, — north and south ' wings.' 

On the night of July ^''th, 1830, Cosmopo- 
lite dreamed that a " Society of Enquiry" con- 
vened, and investigated the question " Of 
what benefit to Society are Priests and Kings V 
The result and conclusion was, that they 
were of no use, in the manner in which they 
have governed the world : therefore, after a 
certain data, would lay them aside, as of no 
account. 

Upon this the waters rose amain, very 
muddy ; built a raft ; pulled by the bushes ; 
came to a deep Lake of clear water, very 
rough, for the wind was ahead. " Stay in the 
eddy until the wind falls, then in the calm put 
forth all the strength we have, and may gain 
the high dry lands in sight on the other side." 
Then I awoke, and ruminated in strange 
feelings. 

Inquired of Judge Burke, after relating it to 
him, for an interpretation. 

Just then a man came in with a writing, 
containing the following statements. On 
hearing it read, the Judge observed, "your 
dream is now interpreted.'' 

"The Jews assert, that according to their 
chronology, the temple of Solomon was de- 
stroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 422 years before 
Christ ; and the angel told Daniel, that from 
the time of daily sacrifice being taken away, 
and the abomination that maketh desolate set 
up, should be 2,300 days ; when the sanctua- 
ry should be cleansed, and everlasting right- 
eousness brought in. Now, if we count 2300 
years from the 422d year before Christ, it will 
bring us to the year 1878, when this great 
period of Daniel will have its accomplishment. 
The other periods of Daniel, viz., time, times, 
and half a time, or 1260 years, time, times 
and the dividing of a time, or 1215 years. 
The 1290, and 1335, are periods of events to 
have their accomplishment within the great 
period of 2300, the last of which, with the 
1260, to terminate with the 2300; and thus 
they form a data, from which we can go back 
from 1878, to look for events. Hence, if we 
deduct 1335 from 1878, it will carry us back 
to the year A. D. 543, at which time idolatry 
was established in the Christian church, and 
the image worship set up by the Pope, and 
supported and protected by his •'nthoriLj'- ; and 
if we deduct 45 days from 1878, it being the 
difference between 1335 and 1290 days, it will 
bring us to 1833, as the period of the accom= 
plishment of the 1290 days, when the power 
of idolatry shall be broken. And if we deduct 
1260 from 1878, it will carry us back to the 
year A. D. 618, the period of the rise of Ma- 



144 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



hornet and his empire, who was to cast down 
the truth to the ground, and to practise and 
prosper for a time, times, and the dividing of 
a time, which the Jews understand to be 1215 
years, and will have its accomplishment in 
1833, 'when he shall come to his end, and 
none shall help him.' From this data the 45 
years' war between truth and error will com- 
mence in 1833. In which war all that stands 
opposed to truth and righteousness shall be 
overthrown. Civil and religious tyranny, 
kings and priests, shall be broken to pieces, 
by the " stone cut out of the mountain with- 
out hands," and civil and religious liberty es- 
tablished throughout the world, and the Divine 
government be established, under which the 
saints of the Most High shall take the king- 
do?n, and possess it for ever." 

RECAPITULATION. 

1. The folly of the doctrine of ' infallibili- 
ty,'' and the mode of claiming countries. 

2. The improvement in the arts and sciences 
caused a revolution in philosophy and divinity. 

3. Cause of the American revolution, and 
the ideas of rational liberty. 

4. The folly of law religion. 

5. Treachery in the heart and bowels of the 
country at different times and in different 
places, from unprincipled men in office, who 
should have had better heads and hearts, ex- 
emplified in their administration and con- 
duct. 

6. Foreign nations design our ruin by their 
agents, counsel, and money. 

7. 'Holy Alliance' for no good — destroy 
liberty — keep up tyranny. Unholy purposes. 

8. Combustibles in the bowels and heart of 
the country for an explosion of the most dan- 
gerous kind. 

9. Signs of the times. 

10. The pope stripped of his temporal pow- 
er, 1810, and transferred to the city. 

11. Done by an individual from Asia. 

12. 666 added to 1143, makes 1809, when 
the year expired time fulfilled — Jan. 1st. 
1810 — took effect, according to Wesley's notes 
on Rev. 

13. Buonaparte lost his power — 'second 
beast.' 

14. Babylon — church — clergy — order of 
Jesuits restored, for certain purposes and ends. 

15. In this confusion of political darkness 
of uncertainty — seats herself on the beast — ' I 
sit a queen,' &c. 

16. Ten Icings will in turn hate her ; after 
the rise of t];e second beast, from the bottom- 
less pit, 1832. 

17. Turkey to be shaken by Russia, pre- 
vious to the rise of the beast, 1832. 

18. The above calculations in German, 
1724 3 in English, 54, in London. 



19. England, France and Russia — clash of 
interest. 

20. After Euphrates' waters dried up, a 
contention for the holy land. 

21 . Another persecution. 

22. Preparations for the battle of Arma- 
geddon. 

23. Pacha of Egypt and the Jews and Eng- 
land — arrange — to obtain the Isthmus of Suez, 
for a way to the east. 

24. Arrangements to destroy the leaders of 
heretics — a dreadful plot, very extensively laid 
— like that of Haman to a day, in the affair of 
Mordecai — assassinations, &c. 

25. Succeed, but only in part — a reaction — 
cause of the overthrow of the plotters them- 
selves, — by an overruling Providence. ' God 
hath put it into their hearts,' says the text 
book, ' to hate, eat, and burn her with fire.' 

26. Witnesses slain — the treading of the 
city ends— 7,000 fall, 63,000 converted. 

27. Great Babylou sinks — the cities of the 
nations fall. 

28. The two beasts, or beast and false pro- 
phet, taken away. 

29. And HE appears, whose right it is to 
reign ! 

30. The mystery of God is finished, and the 
tabernacle, &c. is open to men. 

31. ^ falling away, which ripens the 
world for judgment ; and ALL intelli- 
gences, whether HU^MAN, angelic, or diabo- 
lical, will once appear before the JUDGE on 
the GREAT white THRONE ! 

CONCLUSION. 

When one is not bound to keep faith with 
Heretics, as exemplifiea by the Council in 
the case of John Huss — what assurance of 
fidelity can the old orthodox give to the 
Heterodox ! 

In cases of Marriage, if the Heretic i§ not 
won over to the ancient true faith — what is 
the consequence but abuse — quarrelling — take 
the whip — be " defrauded,'' or else deserted ] 
— yea, or daggered, as a heretic, by the direc- 
tion of another ! 

For those who hold the destiny of man, in 
a future state of existence, must have much 
influence in their ascendancy over those, who 
are credulous enough to believe it. 

Hence unison and firmness in the grand de- 
sign of JESUITICAL CONSUMMATION ! 

J|^=^ To all whom it may concern — Know 
YE, That it is no time to sleep on your oars 
at this important crisis and era of affairs. 

AVhen I take a view and look at the princi- 
pl 's of the Old World, which have been hand- 
e-d down for ages — exemplified in the Golden 
Head" of Babylon — the •' Silver Arms" of the 
JMedes and Persians united in Cyrus; — the 
" Thighs of Brass ' in the Greeks — Alexander 



A CRY FROM THE WILDER'NESS. 



145 



the Great, — the Roman " feet of zVon" and 
" ten toes''' — which are now still remaining. 
Also the Stone cut out of Mountain — and 
what is to be consequent upon it. And com- 
paring the analogous prophecies of the four 
revolving empires in succession, mentioned in 
the same book of Daniel — then reading Deut. 
28th chapter, involving the dispersion of the 
JEWS, and afterward their ingathering and 
return, chapter 29 ; also that of Ezekiel, chap- 
ters 38 and 39, concerning Gog and Magog — 
seven months to bury their dead, and seven 
years the weapons of war serve as fuel for 
fire : — And the three unclean spirits, " lUumi- 
nati" — " order of Jesuits" and " Legion of 
Honor" — going forth to the kings and govern- 
ments of the ancient Scripture world, and con- 
centrate the same under three general heads — 
as Russia, Catholic and Protestant, via Nich- 
olas, Pope, and John Bull, for the BATTLE 
of ARMAGEDDON, the result of which is 
explained in the 19th Rev. — where the angel 
standing in the sun, cadis all the fowls of hea- 
ven to eat the flesh ofTiings — the Supper of 
the great God ! 

The great house afterwards spoken of by 
EzekieL and the heavenly or new Jerusalem 
by St. John — both may refer to one and the 
same thing, the favored time of the church — 
when God himself shall rule, by His Spirit 
of Love, in the hearts of the children of 
men ! 

The treading of the Holy City by the Gen- 
tiles, is spoken of by Jesus Christ, and by 
Paul to the Romans — St. John in Rev. which 
no doubt refers to the same thing; hence pro- 
phetically, the same point or period of time — 
and may be taken in connexion with those 
passages noted as above, aiM compared with 
the SIGNS of the TIMES ! 

The Chief MAGISTRATE of the U. 
States, the GOVERNORS, or Chief Magis- 
trates of the several States and Territories of 
this Union— the LEGISLATURES— with all 
those in authority, in a subordinate station. 

Remember the CONSTITUTION— and your 
OATH of OFFICE to support the same, with 
the rest of your official duty : 1st. to your 
God, 2d. to yourself, 3d. your family, 4th. 
your {e\\o\Y-citizens., and 5th. to your Coun- 
try — as the public's " most obedient, faithful 
and very humble servant !" 

A breach of fidelity, constitutes infidelity — - 
which ACT gives the character ; hence we see 
an exhibition of what makes an INFIDEL ! 

The "Viceroy," called king Zedekiah, by 
giving the right hand : the heathen mode to 
plight fidelity — which the heathens thought 
no man capable of such infidelity — first to 
pledge., and then to violate ! The Hebrew mode 
was, an appeal to the great Jehovah ; this two- 
fold obligation, (as in modern times in our 



courts of jurisprudence) was what the king of 
Judah had taken to the king of Babylon. 

For the violation see the hand of retributive 
justice — parental feelings — his sons were 
slain before his eyes — his eyes were then put 
out ; and he sentenced to die a p-isoner in a 
foreign land, without a friend to soothe his 
sorrow : — must not the agony of his sons, in 
fancy, ever be before him 1 — as being the last 
thing he ever saw ! 

By him take warning ; all ye who rule in 
the land, that God may be with you ! 

For Jeremiah prophesied that he should go 
to Babylon — and Ezekiel prophesied that he 
should NOT SEE Babylon — both were true, and 
how remarkably exemplified ! 

Hence, again be warned not to betray your 
trust — nor betray the people of this land ! — 
over whom you are placed as guardians — as 
angels, to watch over the interests of the na- 
tion and the safety of Individuals — in these 
perilous times ! 

And all YE citizens of America, as a citizen 
and well wisher, in a friendly manner, I feel 
solemnly to WARN you to be actuatad by in- 
nocent and pure principles. — And not to be 
deceived by fair speeches of flattery, and false 
statements of misrepresentation, from those 
who are the tools of others ; the ambitious, 
deceitful, aspiring ; who would dupe you as 
the «ss, to ride over your head into office. 

For bribes and grog, and flattering words, 
deceive and blind many. 

" Slatute law''' is seldom mentioned at the 
Bar; but precedents taken for example, be- 
comes the law of the land ; hence the Judi- 
ciary place statute law in the back ground, as 
only an ideal thing, and in lieu thereof, the 
principles of the Feudal system are substi- 
tuted to predominate in the land ! j 

Hence I ask, where shall one fly for safety j 
and protection, as it relates to person, charac- 
ter, or property T Provided this system be 
progressing in the administration, by the lead- 
ing talkers^ who lead on the van ! 

1. The principles of John Adams on " Con- 
stitutions," 1789, when at the court ol St. 
James, — Monarchical and European stamp. 

2. Burrism, founded in Europe with that of 
Miranda. 

3. Henryism, Hartford Convention, and 
" Washington Societies,'^ with their big house 
that was burnt in Philadelphia, all had their 
foundations in Europe with the "Holy Alli- 
anne," for the same object and end; and many 
honest hearts were imposed upon, as dupes to 
act the parts which others assigned ; but not 
knowing what they were about. 

So in the South, many are duped in the 
same way, by a faction of unprincipled men 
to gull others, as tools for the " Holy Alliance,'"' 
without mistrusting the same ! 



10 



146 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



For where is the petre cave for a pound of 
powder; or a furnace to cast a ball, in all 
those regions ? 

When a man with a short gun shoots one 
way, while tremblingly he looks the other 
way at the same time, cannot be considered 
the man of true courage, but rather the tools 
of OTHERS, when he talks big, loud and large ; 
THEY being kept behind the screen. 

4. Those learned Jesuitical foreigners., from 
the Holy Alliance and " Decapigandi" of 
Rome, with those "Vicar Generals" prepar- 
ing such a number of buildings at every im- 
portant point in this country, with those secret 
and subterraneous vaults., the boldness, and 
impudence, and impertinence, as though they 
had a right to claim the ascendency here, (if 
one may be allowed to judge from their 
avowed principles, and conduct of procedure, 
connected with their own declarations in their 
periodicals,) as they did over the poor Indians 
in South America ; and vauntingly burnt the 
books of the Christians in the eastern world, 
after they found their way round the Cape of 
Good Hope ! 

The one in Georgia., who had access to the 
Methodist chapels, has scattered the seed in 
those regions, that will not soon be lost, and 
some may repent it when it is too late to save 
the ship ! 

There are awful combustibles subterraneous, 
from the old world, who find materials here 
of a flattering, deceiving, deceptive nature, 
proper for their purpose, to work with, by an 
amalgamation, for an awful explosion, in the 
very heart and bowels of the country, that may 
come as a thief in the night, and take you 
unawares ! 

Therefore, as a christian and a friend, I feel 
to warn you; all sects, and parties, and de- 
nominations ; whatever your religious views 
may be; AROUSE!— Be on the "WATCH 
TOWER" of observation and inquiry, that 
you may not be taken by surprise and in an 
unprepared state ! But " watch and pray^'" 
and live to GOD, that you may be renovated 
with the regenerating power of HIS LOVE, 
shed abroad in the heart by the Holy Spirit, 
and thus be prepared to serve God in newness 
of life and godly conversation. Getting all 
the good you can, and by doing all the good 
you can ; thus acting as you stand in relation 
to God and man, you live for both worlds., and 
here may fill your sphere with that indepen- 
dency of mind and dignity of character, as 
becometh a rational creature, who expects 
to give an account for the deeds done in the 
body ! 

0 Reader, consider your relation to 
God and man, as you stand here, journeying 
through life; attend to the inward monitor 
in time for eternity. Adieu. 



May God protect the COUNTRY and 
SAVE the PEOPLE. Amen, and Amen. 



N. B. The Listener, being a native citizen 
of the United States, as a friend to society, 
and to the souls of mankind for time and eter- 
nity, requests the reader and the public to read, 
examine and judge on the foregoing, by se- 
rious consideration; and act righteously 
accordingly, as those that are bo^nd for an- 
other WORLD. Adieu. 

140 times to the minute is considered death. 

The injured Benjamin Jones., about 180 or 
190 pulses to the minute, counteracted and 
thwarted death, from agitation of mind, and 
doubtless he lived longer than he otherwise 
would. 

What must have been his sutfering, in that 
conflicting scene and death .' 

So poor Truman Bishop ! what must have 
been the feelings and sufferings of that man '? 
to be sent out of the world by conflicts of 
mind, sooner than he otherwise would ! And 
who will reprint his book ? 

Trials of mind ! Common place trials., to 
those of little experience, seem great ; but 
they are bearable. 

But to try one to the quick, to exquisite 
sensibility, who can bear if? The nervous 
system must be agitated, and the body feel the 
effect., and a sinking under it, a giving way of 
nature, unless that we, as Christians, can 
bring our minds to our situation ; resigning 
all into the hand of the great Architect, being 
resigned to His disposal, and thus learn to 
live by the day, by feeling an inward Di- 
vine support, which may keep the mind in 
peace ! 

This has been the only means to keep my 
head above water, in the vicissitudes of life, 
during this thirty-five years of my wandering 
in the world. 

The study of nature is sublime ! 

First impressions are simple nature dis- 
played. 

Second thoughts, is art — then you know 
not where to meet the man of art. 

The physiognomy is an index of the 
mind ! 

The study of DIVINITY is the noblest and 
the most interesting — -it involves the eternity 
of man ! 

1 . " Fasting — to be duty performed to God !" 

2. Private devotion to HIM "who is" and 
" sees in secret?'^ 

3. " Tell him his faults alone 

4. "Let not thy right hand know what the 
left hand does !" 

INWARD INQUIRY— and DEVOTIONAL 
RECTITUDE of MIND. 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



147 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS. 

How much more was the prospect against 
probability of the accomplishment of the cal- 
culation for 1810, than the aspect of affairs at 
present for 1832 — the discerning eye must 
judge ! 

I 1 . The pope stripped of his temporal power, 
i 2. Rome to govern itself as a body politic, 
i 3. This to be effected by an individual from 
j Asia — where Mahometans and Pagans bear 
sway. 

4. The power of choosing', the pope being 
taken from the people and lodged in the cardi- 
nals, 1143 — 1810 — 666 years the intermediate 
time. 

Bonaparte from Acre^ in the plains of Gali- 
lee, near v/here our Lord was born. 

5. His kingdom would be darkened by the 
5th phial — and he would lose his power. 

6. That a "body of men" would avail 
themselves of the opportunity of political dark- 
ness to govern the Roman church — and turn 
the office of the pope and kings to their advan- 
tage, to gain ascendency to govern the world 
— and hence become intoxicated with blood — 
and in turn have blood to drink — from retribu- 
tive justice, who pronounces them worthy. 

7. The sixth angel pours out his phial upon 
the Euphrates — Turkey shaken by Russia — 
which we have seen exemplified! 

8. In 1832, the ascent of the beast from the 
bottomless pit — and the ten horns agree to 
give him their power for one hour ! 

9. The power of the individual from Asia 
was lost — but may revive again in the person 
of his son. 

10. The Jesuits govern the Roman church, 
and turning the office of the pope, and the 
power of kings to further their ambitious 
views, to gain ascendency and govern the 
world ! 

11. Young NAPOLEON is a ROMAN— 
mother and grandfather — Emperor of Ger- 
many. 

12. His preceptor is a Jesuit — selected for 
the .purpose ! education fixes the prejudice of 
man ! 

13. To "reign by the grace of God" — not 
"the will of the people" — in France is the 
language of " ten hornsy 

14. He was born a king — king of Rome — 
i. e. "iron crown" of Charlemagne — or iron 
Roman empire — "iron feet and toes" of 
Daniel. 

15. In 1832 he will be of age — with pro- 
mise of 100,000 men, upon the word of an 
Emperor to avenge the cause of his father. 

The attempt to unite young Napoleon with 
the daughter of Philip the I., — hence the 
young fellow to be brought in to possess the 
crown, perhaps by resignation ; thus " by the 



grace of God," he would become "his most 
Christian Majesty." 

And the Ministers from the different nations 
in conclave met, with Talleyrand at their 
head, who, in the march of revolutions, keeps 
Ijn and rises with the wheel of fortune. 

The Catholic Religion is the avowed Reli- 
gion of Frenchmen. 

Quere. — When will the dream ? Rome in 
■d flame., fills Europe with smoke, and in letteis 
of blood, written over the city, four words by 
the man's hand in Daniel, be realized 1 

Time must determine ! 

To sanction by laiv the beginning of those 
subterraneous vaults in America ; a grant 
from the State of Maryland, to raise money by 
lottery for a Cathedral^ by name, but the ob- 
ject was then unknown, being kept behind the 
screen. 

Subsequently a petition for an act of incor- 
poration for Carrollton College, to be wholly 
under the government and direction of Foreign- 
ers, who of course must be Jesuits., thus by 
law, to gain ascendency, by circumlocution, 
little by little in this land ; anchors cast far to 
the windward, to rise to empire over the peo- 
ple of the United States. 

And their influence over the people in Bal- 
timore is very specific and significant of the 
aspect of the times ! 

A true Kin^. — When Dr. Franklin applied 
to the King of Prussia, to lend his assistance 
to America, " Pray, Doctor," says the veteran, 
" What is the object you mean to attain '?" 
"Liberty, Sire," replied the philosopher, 
"liberty ! that liberty which is the birthright 
of all men." The king, after a short pause, 
made this memorable answer : " I was born a 
prince, I am become a king, and I will not use 
the power I possess to the ruin of my own 
trade." 

Here then the principles of the " Jloly Alli- 
ance.^'' and the order of Jesuits are exemplified. 

16. The Crown of France was resigned to 
him — and recorded by the deputies — hence 
constitutionally his. 

17. Hence the ten toes''' are prepared po- 
litically for him, to reign by the grace of God 
— and hush the will and voice of the people ; 
and so agree to give their power to the beast 
one hour, i. e. assist " vive L'Empereur" or 
Roi, 2d. 

18. This order of things under Jesuitical in- 
fluence and arrangement — is awfully impres- 
sive, when we consider the combination for a 
general CONSPIRACY against the LIBER- 
TIES of mankind, throughout the world, by 
a general assassination of Heresiarchs and 
OTHERS, who stand in their way to univer- 
sal empire ! 

19. 0 Reader! there can be no neuter in 
this war; none will be exempt in the struggle. 



I 



148 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 



The reflection is enough to make the " ears 
tingle.'''' 

20. About one-lifth of the city of New York 
may be considered Romans ; 500,000 for the 
State ; 400,000 for Pennsylvania, which may 
be viewed one; 1,000,000 for the Northern*] 
States. 

Maryland, one-half ; Missouri, half ; Flori- 
da, Alabama, and Mississippi States, one- 
third ; Louisiana, two-thirds. 

The town of Cincinnati, the Romans equal 
to all the other societies. 



In the rest of the southern States, the influ- 
ence of those FOREIGNERS will be known 
and felt in its time, and the seeds from the 
HoRY Alliance and the Decapigandi, who 
have a hand in those grades of Generals, 
from the Inquisitor to the Vicar General and 
down ****** ! ! ! 

The STRUGGLE will be DREAD- 
FUL! the CUP will be BITTER! and when 
the agony is over, those who survive, may see 
better days ! FAREWELL. 

New York, Dec. 1830. 



il 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



149 



AN APPENDIX 

TO THE 

"CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS! 

OR 

REFLECTIONS ON PROPHETIC TIMES! 



'[ I]sr this age of unbelief and changeful events, 
I! nothing seems more needful to establish our 
I faith in the truth of divine revelation, and sa- 
\ tisfy our minds with respect to the future, 
' than a consideration of the prophecies of 
Scripture.; not one jot or tittle of v^hich will 
i| ever fail in its accomplishment. We would 
' I call attention at this time to the important 
I prophecy i:i Isaiah, respecting this country, and 
; to the effects which the principles of liberty 
that originated here have already produced in 
other countries, and are hereafter yet to pro- 
duce, America is so plainly designated and 
described in the prophecy, that there need be 
no mistake in the application of it to Ameri- 
ca, or more particularly to the United States, 
as we shall proceed to show. We shall fol- 
low the more original reading, or marginal 
notes in our larger Bibles, instead of the com- 
mon text, as much better calculated to express 
the ideas intended by the inspired prophet ;^ 
premising, also, that the first word in the 
chapter, translated " woe," in our present co- 
pies is improperly rendered. — Adam Clarke, 
after giving the original word, says : " This 



» Edward King, of the Royal Society, England, who 
wrote on the prophecies the latter part of the last cen- 
tury, in remarking on tlie chapter containing this pro- 
phe'cy, observes: "There is one prophecy oi Isaiah, 
which has long been considered as tbe most obscure 
amongst all the prophetical writings. I is still indeed 
obscure, as it stands in our translation ; jut if translated 
only by the assistance of the plain marginal corrections 
of the reading in our Bibles, leads us to some very sur- 
prising apprehensions." The translators of the Bible, it 
would seem, not knowing to wliat country this prophecy 
could refer, but supposing it must refer to Egypt, very 
much warped the original text to accommodate it to that 
country, as their own marginal readings sufficiently 
show. 



interjection should be translated ho f for it is 
properly a participle of calling. Hoi Land / 
Attend — give ear." The prophecy which we 
proceed to consider, will be found in the 18th 
chapter of Isaiah, and in accordance with the 
reading before stated, and the correctioil of 
Adam Clarke, is as follows : 

"Ho! to the land shadowing with wings, which is 
beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." 

How exactly resembling wings is America, 
being narrow in the middle, and afterwards 
extending to broad and lengthy dimensions in 
North and South America. Calmet in re- 
marking on the rivers of Ethiopia^ mentioned 
in Zephaniah, iii. 10, " thinks," says A. Clarke, 
" that these rivers mean the Nile, which by 
seven mouths fall into the Mediterranean, 
The Nile comes from Ethiopia, properly so 
called ; and runs through all Egypt, and falls 
into the sea at the place which the Scripture 
calls, Cush, or Ethiopia." The Nile is strict- 
ly a river of Ethiopia, and in numerous 
streams runs into the sea. These streams 
seem to have been the most distant rivers, 
then known, in the direction of America from 
Judea • and the land described in the prophe- 
cy, is represented as being beyond these 
rivers. — Indeed, America is the only country 
in the world, beyond the rivers of Ethiopia 
from Judea, or in any other direction of the 
globe from the land of Canaan, that in any 
respect resembles wings ; and hence the pro- 
phecy can justly apply to no other country 
but to Awierica. The land is thus further de- 
scribed : 

" 2. That sendeth ambassadors by sea, even in vessels 
of bulrushes upon the waters." 



150 PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



" What country except this, send their am- 
bassadors by sea, and a long way also, as the 
expression " upon the waters '' evidently im- 
plies. All here must go by the sea, and must 
also go a great distance upon the waters of 
the ocean, and they can go to the other na- 
tions of the world in no other way. Vessels 
of bulrushes too, mean light, swift sailing ves- 
sels. And where in any part of the world, 
are vessels made so light, and so calculated 
for swift sailing, as those of America.* On 
this account it is that the Grand Sultan, the 
Emperor of Russia, and other potentates of 
Europe, so often gladly purchase American 
built vessels for their own use, and with a 
view to make improvements in their shipbuild- 
ing. Here too, it was, that the invention of 
the light and swift sailing steam boats and 
steam vessels first originated, and has been 
carried to so great perfection. 

" Go, ye swift messengers," &c. 

Here is an imperative command, delivered 
with peculiar emphasis, to swift messengers 
to fulfil the divine purposes. It will be seen 
that they have been obedient to the command, 
and have spread tidings and accounts of this 
country, and of its principles of government, 
to almost every part of the world. " By the 
swift messengers," says Adam Clarke, " are 
meant not any particular persons specially 
appointed to this office, but any the usual 
conveyers of news whatever, travellers, mer- 
chants, and the like, the instruments and 
agents of common fame. These are ordered 
to publish this declaration made by the pro- 
phet to all the world ; and to excite their at- 
tention to the promised visible interposition 



[* As an evidence of the correctness of their remarks, 
we select the following from the United States Gazette.] 

We copied last week an interesting chapter from the 
Adventures of a Younger Son, a work in two vols., re- 
cently published by the Harpers of New York. The 
author of these vobimes gives most stirring details of his 
adventures in the Eastern Archipelago. The following 
pleasant, and, to Americans, gratifying reference to the 
naval architecture and nautical skill of our country, is 
from the work above noticed, and is worth reading, 
[coming as it does from a foreigner.] 

AN AMERICAN VESSEL. 

" The first vessel we fell in with was a schooner, which, 
after a long chase, we made out to be an American. As 
soon as she discovered we were French, she hove to. 
She was a beautiful vessel, long, low in the water, with 
lofty, raking masts, which tapered away until they were 
almost too fine to be distinguished, and the swallow- 
tailed vanes above fluttered like fire-flies. The star red 
flag waved over her taflrail. As she filled and hauled on 
a wind, to cross under our stern, with a fresh breeze to 
which she gently heeled, I thought there was nothing so 
beautiful as the arrowy sharpness of her bow, and the 
gradually receding fineness of her quarters. She looked 
and moved like an Arab horse in the desert, and was as 
obedient to command. There was a lightness and bird- 
like buoyance about her, that exclusively belongs to 
this class of vessels. America has the merit of having 
perfected this nautical wonder, as far surpassing all 
other vessels in exquisite proportion and beauty, as the 
gazelle excels all animated nature. Even to this day no 
other country has succeeded in either building or the 
working of these vessels in comparison with America." 



of God," as declared in the third and follow- 
ing verses. It m_ay be proper here to state, 
that A. Clarke, like most others, egregiously 
mistakes this prophecy by applying it to 
Egypt. Egypt in no respect answers to the 
description, and is very far from being beyond 
the rivers of Ethiopia and Judea. 

"G6, ye swift messengers, to a nation outspread and 
polished, to a people terrible from their beginning 
hitherto." 

This country spreads over a great space, 
and the term polished or smoothed, agreeably 
to Adam Clarke, may refer to the civilized 
state of the people, or the improvement made 
in the country which was before a wilderness. 
And from the first rise of this country as a 
nation, oy the Declaration of Independence, 
what people have been so noted for their 
prowess and success in every contest in 
which they have been engaged 1 Even the 
Algerines, and the other Barbary Powers, 
who had no fear of any of the most powerful 
nations of Europe, and braved all their threats, 
were made to fear the Americans, submitted 
to their own terms, and dreaded any future 
encounter with such fierce contending assail- 
ants as they had found them to be. And 
what nations do not dread to come into an 
encounter with our vessels and ships of war 1 
The people of the United States are indeed 
the last people that any nation would like to 
engage in a war with, particularly on the 
water, by reason of their superior dexterity 
and bravery in action, and their almost uni- 
form success, even when on very unequal 
terms. It is on this account that other na- 
tions are so ready to make redress for wrongs 
complained of, and to accede to almost any 
terms of adjustment, sooner than hazard a 
war with this country. — Witness the indem- 
nities lately made to the people of this coun- 
try, on the demand of our government, by 
France, Spain, Denmark, Portugal, &c., for 
injuries sustained by our coijimerce in the 
time, and by the decree of Buonaparte, over 
whom the people of these countries had no 
control, and therefore might, with much force 
of reasoning, plead an exemption from all 
blame, and feel themselves exonerated from 
making any redress. All was granted be- 
cause they so well knew the consequences to 
their own commerce and shipping, in case of 
a war with this country ; and therefore they 
felt it to be their interest to endeavor to con- 
ciliate us, instead of resisting the demands. 

The expression, " terrible from their begin- 
ning hitherto," implies that the nation or peo- 
ple alluded to, should be of recent origin, and 
that their first rise and full history would be 
well known. And how justly will this apply 
to the United States ] Besides what other 
nation or people except those of the United 



ill 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



151 



States, from their beginning up to the most 
distant period of their existence, have been al- 
ways terrible, so that a war with them has 
been dreaded by other nations ? There are 
no other people in the world but have at some 
time since their existence as a nation, sunk 
under the power of their enemies, except those 
of the United States ; and it is plainly inti- 
mated in the praphecy, that the people of this 
country never will — as the expression hitherto^ 
denotes an unlimited period. As long, there- 
fore, as any governments exist, the people of 
this country will always remain " terrible" to 
all other nations, and will never come under 
the power of their enemies. The country is 
further thus described, agreeably to the mar- 
ginal reading in the Polyglott Bible, and Adam 
Clarke's correction. 

" A nation of line, line, and treading under foot, or, that 
meteth out by line and treadeth down." 

What could more expressively represent the 
different States composing the United States, 
lined off, or meted out by their several bounda- 
ries, and made independent States, and their 
treading down and subduing the original in- 
habitants, as well as conquering and putting 
under culture the extensive forests and unim- 
proved lands once within their respective bor- 
ders. 

"Whose land the rivers despise." 

Rivers, when used emblematically in Scrip- 
ture prophecy, always mean long established 
governments or kingdoms. — And how do the 
old established monarchies and kingdoms of 
Europe, long accustomed to rule and govern 
with oppressive and arbitrary sway, despise, 
hate, and contemn the principles of liberty in- 
this country, deprecate their introduction 
among their own people, and endeavor, by 
every possible means, to counteract their in- 
fluence, when introduced % But it will be all 
vain and useless, for agreeably to the com- 
mand of Jehovah, the principles which took 
their rise in this country, will continue to pro- 
gress in other countries, till they accomplish 
the designs for which they were intended ; 
and these are, the prostration and destruction 
of the corrupt and oppressive institutions in 
politics and religion, throughout Europe, if 
not throughout the world, as the following 
verses proceed to show. 

" All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the 
earth, see ye when he lifteth up an ensign on the moun- 
tains ; and when he bioweth a trumpet, hear ye." 

The ensign* here lifted up, means the 



* This ensign is spoken of in another place in Isaiah. 
See chap. v. 26, 30. It is there expressly said to be lifted 
" up to the nations from afar," as this country certainly 
is, not only from Judea, but from the other nations of the 
globe. The place reads thus, and plainly shows that the 
same event is alluded to. "And he will lift up an ensign 



Standard of liberty erected in this country 
against kingly and ecclesiastical tyranny, and 
is destined to spread and extend its influence 
to other parts of the world, by means of 
swift messengers and reporters respecting what 
has been done here. The decree, therefore, 
has been pronounced, that the principles of 
liberty, set up in this country, should be dis- 
seminated among other nations, and produce 
their consequent effects in the downfall and 
demolition of corrupt and arbitrary insti- 
tutions, as we behold it doing at this day, and 
shall yet see it more fully realized hereafter. 

" 4. For so the Lord said unto me, I will take my rest, 
and I will consider in my dwelling place, like a clear 
heat upon herbs, and like a cloud of dew in the heat of 
harvest." 

As if it were said — seeing the abuse, tyran- 
ny, and corruptions of kingly governments 
and ecclesiastical leaders, and their obstinacy 
and determination not to amend by any of the 
merciful and gracious means which have long 
been used towards them ; I will leave them, 
without attempting any further their amend- 



to the nations from far, and will hiss, [it should be hist, 
agreeably to Adam Clarke, and means to call or give 
command, as in the 18th chapter. Go, ye swift messengers,'\ 
unto them from the end of the earth : and behold, they 
shall come with speed swiftly." 

" And he [the Lord] will lift up an ensign to the nations 
from far, and will hiss [iiist'] unto them from the end of 
the earth : and behold they shall come with speed 
swiftly ;" [as by the swift messengers and reporters of 
what is done in this country, mentioned in the other 
prophecy.] 

The word hiss should have been rendered hist, as call- 
ing or com.manding. Adam Clarke spells the word 
sharak or shrak, and thus gives the meaning : — " He shall 
whistle for them, call loud and shrill ; he shall shriek, 
and they (their enemies) [the enemies of aristocratical 
kings and clerical dictators,] shall come at his call." It 
is well known, that under the standard and principles of 
liberty set up in this country, thousands of the French 
nation fought and signalized themselves. The minds of 
these persons, at the head of whom was La Fayette, be- 
came imbued with tlie same principles ; and returning 
home with so enthusiastic zeal in the cause, together 
with the reports of the chivalrous deeds performed in 
America, similar sentiments and feelings v. ere difl'used 
throughout the French nation and produced the revolu- 
tion in that country, demolishing the ancient monarchy 
and nobility of that kingdom, with its ecclesiastical 
establishments, and scattering the 200,0U0 priests said to 
have existed at that time in the French empire. And 
though the rest of Europe combined and armed against 
these principles, and civil discord and counter-revolu- 
tions were constantly occurring in the French nations, 
such were the zeal and energy of those inspired by the 
principles of liberty that they finally triumphed over all 
the forces arrayed against them ; and these principles are 
destined to accomplish still greater purposes. The zeal, 
ardor, and success of the partizans of liberty and its prin- 
ciples, are thus portrayed by the prophet : — 

"None shall be weary or stumble among them ; none 
shall slumber nor sleep ; neither shall the girdle of their 
loins be loosened, nor the latchet of their shoes be 
broken ; whose arrows are sharp and all their bows 
bent ; their horses hoofs shall be counted like flint, and 
their wheels like a whirlwind ; their roaring shall be 
like a lion, they shall roar like young lions ; yea, they 
shall roar and lay hold of the prey, and carry it away 
safe, and none shall deliver them. And in that day they 
shall roar against them like the roaring of the sea ; and 
if any look unto the land, behold darkness and sorrow, 
and the light is darkened in the heavens thereof." 



152 



PROPHECY CONCERNING A3IERICA. 



ment by such means, but will cause them to 
feel and experience the effect of the principles 
of liberty on all their established customs and 
usages, by which they will be prostrated and 
brought down by a sore and severe visitation. 
There is a passage in Hosea, v. 15, somewhat 
similar in words and meaning to this place in 
Isaiah. 

After speaking of the incorrigible wicked- 
ness and depravity of Judah and Ephraim, 
and the determination to visit them with ca- 
lamities, the Lord says ; " I will go and re- 
turn to my place, [without striving any more 
with them in the way of mercy and gracious 
dealing,] till they ackdowledge their offence 
and seek my face ; in their affliction they will 
seek me early." So, in this prophecy of 
Isaiah, the Lord determines that he will cease 
to strive any longer in the way of grace and 
favor vrith the corrupt and tyrannical nations 
of the earth, with a view to effect their 
amendment and correct their oppressions, since 
his gracious dealings are found to have no 
such tendency — but will cause the standard 
and principles of liberty to be set up, as they 
were first set up in this country, and after- 
wards in France and South America": and he 
will cause these principles to be diffused 
among all the nations of Europe, destroying 
all their established order and system of op- 
pression, like a scorching heat upon herbs, 
and like a blasting dew in the time of harvest, 
(as they are beginning to do in England at 
this time, and as they will shortly do in Ger- 
many, Italy, Spain, and other countries.) 
which will cause them all to gnaw their 
tongues for pain within a few years, under 
the operations of the fifth pliial now pouring 
out. 



[From the Sentinel and Star in the West] 

SECRET TREATY OF THE HOLY AL- 
LIANCE. 

Messes. Editors, — I send you a copy of 
the Tre'^ty referred to in a former communica- 
tion, it shows more clearly the designs of 
that conspiracy against the rights of man, than 
any thing that has yet come to light from its 
conclave sittings. The " Divine right of 
Kings,"' Princes, and Priests, is set before us 
in that document in full form.- — The parties 
give to each the reciprocal assurance, that they 
will address themselves to all the authorities 
in their respective States, and all agents in 
foreign countries, (the United States of Ameri- 
ca in particular,) with the view to establish 
I connexions tending towards the accomplisli- 
|i ment of the objects proposed by this Treaty. 



It is well known that the example the 
Ignited States has set befere the European na- 
tions, exerts a deep and abiding influence, and 
hence all the agents of the four great powers 
in these States, have been "forming connex- 
ions," which too evidently overspread the 
land . Let us look back to the date of the 
Treaty, and then see what has transpired 
within the last ten years. How many ma- 
chines have been put in motion to subvert the 
government ; the time of Congress occupied 
upon the "Sunday Mail" question ; the coun- 
try overrun with " ecclesiastical" beggars, 
spunging in every direction that they m-ay ob- 
tain a heavy purse. LEOLIN. 

Greenup County^ Ky.^ 1832.- 

THE TREATY OF VERONA. 

Among the papers lately introduced into the 
discussions in France, is the Treaty of Verona, 
which, having laid our hands on a copy of it, 
it may not be amiss, at the present time, to 
bring to the recollection of our readers. Vv^ith 
that view, we offer them the • following 
translation of the treaty, the authenticity of 
which cannot be doubted, as it is recognised 
by Chateaubriand, one of the signers to it, in 
a book recently published in his own defence. 
— National Intelligencer. 

[TRANSLATION".] 
[From the Journal du Havre of the 17th :,Iarch, 1831.] 

j 

Diplomatists pretend that France is bound 
.by all the ti-eaties, without exception, that 
have been concluded between the late expelled 
government and the other powers. Is it al^o 
bound by the following Treaty 1 

SECRET TREATY OF VEROxNA. 

The undersigned, specially authorized to 
make some additions to the Treaty of the 
Holy Alliance, after having exchanged their 
respective credentials, have agreed as follows : 

Art. 1. The high contracting powers being 
convinced that the system of representative 
government is equally as incompatible with 
the monarchical principles as the maxim of the 
sovereignty of the people with the divine 
right, engage mutually, in the most solemn 
manner, to use all their efforts to put an end 
to the system of representative governments, in 
vv^hatever country it may exist in Europe, and 
to prevent its being introduced into those 
countries where it is not yet known. 

Art. 2. As it cannot be doubted that the 
liberty of the press is the most powerful 
j means used by the pretended supporters of the 
I rights of nations, to the detriment of those of 



rROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 153 



princes, the high contracting parties promise 
reciprocally to adopt all proper measures to 
suppress it, not only in their own estates, hut 
also in the rest of Europe. 

Art. 3. Convinced that the principles of re- 
ligion contribute most powerfully to keep na- 
tions in the state of passive obedience which 
they owe to their princes, the high contracting 
parties declare it to be their intention to sus- 
tain, in their respective states, those measures 
which the clergy may adopt, with the aim of 
ameliorating their own interests, so intimately 
connected with the preservation of the au- 
thority of princes ; and the contracting powers 
join in offering their thanks to the Pope, for 
what he has already done for them, and solicit 
his constant co-opecation in their views of 
submitting the nations. 

, Art. 4. The situation of Spain and Portugal 
unite, unhappily, all the circumstances which 
this treaty has, particularly, reference. The 
high contracting parties, in confiding to France 
the care of putting an end to them, engage to 
assist her in the manner which may the least 
compromit them with their owm people and 
the people of France, by means of a subsidy 
on the part of the two empires, of twenty mil- 
lions of francs*every year, from the date of the 
signature of the treaty to the end of the war. 

Art. 5. In order to establish in the Penin- 
sula the order of things which existed before 
the revolution of Cadiz, and to ensure the en- 
tire execution of the articles of the present 
treaty, the high contracting parties give to 
each other the reciprocal assurance, that as 
long as their views 'are not fulfilled, rejecting 
all other ideas of utility or other measures lo 
be taken, they will address themselves with 
the shortest possible delay, to all the authori- 
ties existing in their states, and all their agents 
in foreign countries, with the view to establish 
connexions tending towards the accomplish- 
ment of the objects proposed by this treaty. 

Art. This treaty shall be renewed with 
such changes as new circumstances may give 
occasion for, either at a new congress, or at 
the court of one of the contracting parties, as 
soon as the war with Spain shall be termi- 
nated. 

Aft. 7. The present treaty shall be ratified, 
and the ratifications exchanged at Paris, with- 
in the space of six months. — Made at Verona, 
22d November, 1822 
(Signed) 

For Austria, METTERNICH, 
For France, CHATEAUBRIAND, 
For Prussia, BERNSTET, 
For Russia, NESSELRODE. 

History furnishes evidence of the complete 
accomplishment of the object of the Holy 
Alliance, with respect to. Spain and Portugal, 



and the full establishment of their principles 
in these unhappy countries. The King of 
France, in accordance with his agreement 
with the other powers, marched an army into 
Spain, and by means of the subsidy of 
20,000,000 francs a year, succeeded in bribing 
the principal officers in the Spanish army to 
his cause. The consequences are well known. 
The old order of things was speedily restored 
in Spain and Portugal : and there is now in 
these countries just such a state of things as 
the Holy Alliance would wish to have esta- 
blished throughout Europe, -England not ex- 
cepted. This state of things consists in the 
absolute dominion and rule of kings and 
priests, and the complete prostration and vas- 
salage of the people. In Spain and Portugal, 
not a press, not an individual, dare utter a 
syllable against the king or the priesthood, or 
say aught against any of their proceedings. 

It is not as generally known as it should be, 
that after this success with respect to Spain 
and Portugal, the European powers, England 
excepted, entered into a secret agreement to 
attempt the subjugation of South America, and 
then of the United States. By some means, 
the English government obtained a knowledge 
of this design, and a confidential agent com- 
municated it to our then President, James 
Monroe, who, in his next annual Message, in 
the most peremptory and positive terms, made 
the declaration, that the first attempt of the 
European powers to employ an armed force or 
plant a standard in South America, would be 
considered as a declaration of war against this 
country, and be resisted by all the means that 
were under our control. This declaration was 
received by the European despots like a clap 
of thunder, and brought matters at once to a 
dead halt. England, also, was secretly pledged 
to assist this country. in the anticipated strug- 
gle : for her system of government was next 
to be remodelled, and the liberty of the press 
to fall there. The Holy Alliance therefore 
deemed it necessary to pause and consider :, 
and when they reflected on the determined 
spirit and bravery of the people of the .United 
States, in resisting every attempt on their 
liberties, and took into view the destruction 
which would be brought on their transport 
vessels and shipping in conveying iroops 
across the Atlantic by our ships of war, they 
shrunk from the responsibility of the under- 
taking, and abandoned the project for the 
present. It was intended by the powers com- 
posing the Holy Alliance, that our govern 
ment should be kept quite ignorant of any 
design upon them, while subjugating South 
America, that they might . be taken unpre- 
pared ; and after regulating matters in South 
America in accordance with their wishes, 
their troops were to be moved upon the 



154 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



United States, as the first signal of an at- 
tempt upon their liberties. The source from 
whence our government received the informa- 
tion respecting the meditated design, being 
confidential, is the cause that so little has ever 
transpired on the subject, lest the truth re- 
posed in our government should be betrayed. 
The fact of such a secret combination, how- 
ever, is no less certain ; and might easily be 
inferred from the declaration made by Presi- 
dent Monroe — being, at the time, as unexpect- 
ed by the whole nation, as it appeared unwar- 
ranted by any circumstances with which they 
were acquainted. But never was a declara- 
tion made more timely, or more warranted by 
the true condition of the case ] and coming as 
it did from a nation which had ever been ter- 
rible to their enemies hitherto, all the grand 
purposes of the Holy Alliance^ on this conti- 
nent were brought down as by a blow, and in 
accordance with a pledge given, the plot was 
not made known, as it must and would have 
been in case of a war. 

It would seem., that the European poten- 
tates cannot feel themselves safe while such a 
government as the United States exists as an 
example to their own pe^ople — proclaiming, as 
it does, in loud accents, the rights of man, and 
pointing to the propriety, of the governed, to 
have some voice or representation in the gov- 
ernment under which they live, or some con- 
trol or check over those who hold in their 
hands the destinies of the people. This is 
what absolute sovereigns will always hate 
and despise ] and hence their hatred to this 
country, agreeably to the prophecy of Isaiah, 
noticed in the preceding article. 

We learned also, some years since, from a 
source on which we can depend, that after the 
sovereigns of Europe had put down Buona- 
parte, and while staying at Paris with a view 
to settle matters on a permanent basis, the 
principles of liberty came under their consid- 
eration. In the discussions which followed, 
it was remarked : We have now had a 
twenty years' war arising from these princi- 
ples. — From whence did they come, or where 
did they originate ?" It was replied that they 
originated in, and came from America, and 
that there never would be a state of perma- 
nent tranquillity and peaceable submission of 
subjects to hereditary sovereigns, while such 
an example as was presented by the United 
States, remained to encourage the people in 
other countries to attempt the accomplishment 
of similar achievements. "While such a 
government exists," it was remarked, " we 
shall have all our work to do over again." 
It was then, that the compact of Holy Alliance 
of hereditary sovereigns, was formed ; by 
which it was agreed, that they should support 
one another jointly and severally^ in the 



maintenance of their respective sovereignties. 
And as soon as circumstances would permit, 
it was determined to attempt the entire extinc- 
tion of every representative government in 
every part of the world, and prevent the es- 
tablishment of any such government in future. 

It w^as on these principles that the secret 
treaty at Verona was made, and the plan de- 
vised to subdue South America, and after- 
wards the United States ; and then to estab- 
lish througJiout the civilized world, such an 
order of things as would be in accordance 
with the views and feelings of the Holy Alli- 
ance. By making it one of the conditions in 
their treaty, to sustain, in their respective 
States, those measures which the Clergy may 
adopt for ameliorating their own interests," 
the bait was most ingeniously laid to enlist 
the pre'vailing priesthood in every country 
(whether Protestant or otherwise) in their 
cause ; and they counted largely, no doubt, on 
the most efficient aid from this order of men 
in the accomplishment of their designs. — For 
they well knew that the clergy would at once 
perceive, that their own power, popularity and 
I interest, would be promoted and advanced, just 
i in proportion as the principles and measures of 
{the Holy Alliance prospered and prevailed.* 
j Ii will be seen by the remarks already co- 
: pied from a western paper, that the writer was 
j not without suspicion, that some of our own 
i clergy were entrusted with this grand secret 
I of their contemplated promotion and advance- 



* What mean the following sentiments uttered some 
six or seven years ago by a Presbyterian minister (Mr. 
AVilson, Albany, of whom the Legislature took some 
notice last winter) and published by him in his " Christian 
Statesman." The article from which the extract is made, 
is entitled "The Protection of the Church by the Civil 
Government," and it thus speaks out : — 

" There are certain sets of opinions, which, in every age 
of the country, become current, and are received by the 
mass of the f)eople, as axioms, without examining the 
grounds on which they are established, or the causes 
which render them popular. The mere prevalence of 
any set of opinions is not satisfactory evidence to a sensi- 
ble man that they are true, and ' worthy of all accepta- 
tion.' 

" That civil government has no authority to take any 
interest in ecclesiastical affairs, is the theory of American 
constitutions, and almost, of course, the popular doctrine 
of this country. .Alter all, it may be erroneous. To 
assert its truth on the mere ground that the majority em- 
brace it, and that it is embodied in the constitutions of 
the country, is unsound policy. Were this test^ony 
decisive, it would establish a' doctrine adverse to the 
theory in question. For there is not now existing a 
civilized, and we may add, a barbarous nation in the 
world, that adopts in its constitutional provisions of 
government, or generally embraces in po]iular sentiment 
this theory, except the United States. We go farther, 
and affirm', what no reader of history will contradict, 
there never was a nation, except the United States, in 
which some guardianship of the doctrines of religion, 
and of the forms of worship, has not been committed to 
the civil power. AVe have many hundreds of millions 
of civilized men opposed to ten or tAvelve millions in the 
United States. Were then the question to be decided by 
the majority of suffrages, the theory of the -American 
constitutions would be condemned. In truth, it is a 
mere experiment m our country, the result of which has 
not yet been fairly tested*" 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



155 



ment by means of the Holy Alliance, and that 
these anticipated benefits and advantages have 
stimulated them to put forth the great exer- 
tions they have been making throughout the 
country for some years past, and also caused 
them to resort to some of the measures they 
have adopted of late years to obtain influence 
and ascendency in the government. 

But whatever may have been the prospects 
held out by the Holy Alliance to the clergy 
of different religious creeds, in the commence- 
ment of their work, there i^ no doubt but 
some of the parties composing the Holy Alli- 
ance, expected ultimately, to manage matters 
in such a way, as to have in the end one of 
the numerous religious orders recognized and 
supported under all governments, as best cal- 
ciilated to secure peace and harmony among 
the whole. And after the clergy of conflict- 
ing religious sentiments, had once lent their 
aid to accomplish the views and wishes of the 
Holy Alliance, what should hinder them from 
adopting any mode of faith proposed for their 
acceptance, if it would better promote their 
interest and popularity, and ensure govern- 
mental favor ? Such changes have often been 
witnessed among the clergy in England on a 
change of religion by the government. When 
the government became Protestant or Catho- 
lic, Presbyterian or Episcopalian, the clergy 
for the most part, could readily alter their 
faith to suit the times, and accommodate 
themselves to the new order of things, in such 
a way as not to lose their stipends, or fall un- 
der the ban of proscription and persecution. 

Whether the clergy of these latter times will 
possess more firmness and unbending integri- 
ty on this subject, events must show ; for the 
principles of the Holy Alliance will one day 
be carried into effect, and the matter will then 
be brought to the test. This may be inferred 
from the following circumstances. The ten 
kingdoms of Europe will be in the full exer- 
cise of their power and authority, when the 
stone destined to destroy them is cut out with- 
out 7ian(?.s, and these kingdoms will agree ^ 
and give their power and strength unto the 
beast, until the words of God are fulfilled 
or, in other "words, till the kingdom of Christ is 
set up on the earth. Under the next phial, the 
three evil spirits go forth to unite and strength- 
en the cause of kings and priests against all 
the evils and troubles w^hich are now afflict- 
ing, and will yet much more afflict them un- 
der the present phial. 



The whole world is divided into aistricts, 
Avhich are lots, each agent having his field for 
research, and then communicate his information 
to Poms, according to the science of System of 
Jesuitical economy — (a part of which is ex- 
emplified in the subjoined letter as it relates to 



this country) in connexion with the Holy Al- 
liance. 

Thousands in *thQ United States are the hon- 
est dupes of foreign influence as exemplified by 
Henryism, connected with 1st. the Governor 
of Vt. in the affair of Plattsburgh, where his 
authority did not extend, to bring on an inter- 
nal quarrel betwixt the State and National 
Government ; 2d., hence Governor Strong and 
the Hartford Convention business, and the 
understanding with John Bull, who blocka- 
ded the coast from New York to New Orleans, 
while New England was left exempt — which 
shows the mutual understanding in that day, 
betwixt the leaders of both parties. But not 
succeeding, the subject is now changed, and is 
beginning to be played over again in a newL. 
form — but the principle is the same, viz. Nul- 
lification in the South by an association sys- 
tematically, which emanated from abroad — 
while Gov. Strong's Peace Societies, by fresh 
agents from abroad, is set up in the North to 
lull the people and amuse them to slumber, to 
weaken the civil arm of power, while the 
Agents are combining to seize the arms and 
magazines in the middle States. 

For an Italian was rarely seen in this coun- 
try till the Pope sent his Consuls here in the 
time of J. Q. Adams; but now hundreds of 
them are travelling the country as beggars, 
and in false characters, whose object is sys- 
tematically arranged and well known to 
themselves ; which, to suppress, there is not 
power lodged in the State or National Gov- 
ernment ! Hence it should be compared with 
the powder plots in the days of James I. and 
also their arrangements in the days of Mary, 
Elizabeth, the Charles's, &c. 

For the Holy Alliance are bent to destroy 
Representative Government from the world ; 
and the order of Jesuits to have but one Reli- 
gion, as exemplified' in their late production 
in favor of the Inquisition recently published 
in Boston. And these two powers have en- 
tered into a conspiracy against the Liberties 
of mankind throughout the world, which has 
been brewing and ripening for execution for 
about seventeen years — and exhibits a reason 
why the Kings of England and France have 
disappointed the people and betrayed their 
trust, by leaning towards the principles of the 
TJn-Hol y- Alliance. 

COPY OF A LETTER, 
Which accidentally came into the hands of a 
gentleman in Richmond, Va., post-marked 
Frederick. Md. Oct. 16, and addressed as 
follows : 

334. 2. 21. 2. 34. 234. 34. 27. RICHMOND, 
M. D. State of Virginia. 

Dear Sir, — No doubt you have almost 
despaired of hearing from me ; but I have 



156 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



been waiting to hear how our Spanish breth- 
ren are succeeding with the blacks in the 
1 South ; for as they were defeated in their first 
attempt by the arms* which they had conceal- 
ed for the blacks to make an attempt with, 
being discovered, I was fearful that their se- 
cond stratagem would also fail. But I now 
feel a joyful hope that New Orleans and all 
of Louisiana will soon be ours, and ' then we 
will have a sure footing : all our Catholic 
countrymen from New York to Frederick are 
all ready to take up arms and join the blacks, 
and to make one bold push and general 
slaughter both of the Protestants and Ameri- 
can Catholics, and make themselves masters 
of their property and their boasted freedom, 
and after we kill them all, we will sell all of 
the blacks to the Islanders and Portugal, and 
make ourselves independent for ever. The 
Clergy do not want to have their names men- 
tioned until they see how we succeed ; and if 
we prosper, they will be satisfied with one tenth. 
Old Father McRorey is a darling old fellow : 
he says he can make the people about him 
believe the moon is made of green cheese. 
No matter for that, the day will be ours, only 
take care. — I will as soon kill an American 
Catholic as I would a Protestant, because they 
cannot be depended upon on account of their 
relations who are Protestants. Our plan will 
be, to cause the Negroes and Irish Catholics 
who live near the magazines and armories, to 
be ready on a certain night to rise and take 
possession of all the arms and ammunition in 
the different slave States, and then we will be 
safe. I have written your name in figures, 
according to your direction, that no one can 
understand, but for fear this may be appre- 
hended ; and you must not be too much in a 
hurry about taking letters sent by me, out of 
the post office, lest suspicion might rest on 
them, and you might be looked out for, and 
then away goes your neck. 

Nothing more, but the watch-word '• take 
care." I forgot to mention that the clergy in- 
tend sending for as many of the European 
Catholics as possible. Mr. McRoy is very 
successful. 



[From the Columbian Register.] 

In Palestine of late years, the Jews have 
greatly increased. — It is said that not fewer 
than 10,000 inhabit Saphet and Jerusalem. 
At this moment the Jews are nearly as nume- 
rous as when David swayed the sceptre of the 
twelve tribes : and on whatever part of the 
earth's surface they have their abode, their 
eyes and their faith are all pointed in the same 



* Referring to arms fotmd in a vault by the Authority 
of New Orleans. 



direction — to the land of their fathers and the 
holy city where they worshipped. — Though 
rejected by God, and persecuted by man, they 
have not once, during 1800 long years, ceased 
to repose confidence in the promises made by 
Jehovah to the founders of their nation • and 
although the heart has been often sick, and 
the spirit faint, they have never relinquished 
the hope of that bright reversion in the latter 
days, which is once more to establish the 
Lord's house on the top of the mountains, and 
to make Jerusalem the glory of the whole 
earth 



[From the Northern Star.] 

JERUSALEM REFORMED.— By a Turk. 

In February last, Ibrahim Pacha, the gov- 
ernor of Dgidda, and son of the Pacha of 
Egypt addressed the following firman to the 
Mallah, the Sheikh, and the other magistrates 
of Jerusalem : — 

" Jerusalem contains temples and monu- 
ments which Christians and Jews come from 
the most distant countries to visit. — But these 
numerous pilgrims have to complain of the 
enormous duties levied upon them on the 
road. Being desirous of putting an end to so 
crying an abuse, we order all the Musselmen 
of the pachalicks of the Saide, and of the dis- 
tricts of Jerusalem, Tripoli, &c. to suppress 
all duties or imposts of that nature, on all the 
roads, and at all the stations without excep- 
tion. We also order that the priests who live 
in the buildings belonging to the churches in 
which the Gospel is read, and who officiate 
according to the ceremonies of their religion, 
be no longer compelled to pay the arbitrary 
contributions which have hitherto been im- 
posed upon them." 

[The Pacha of Egypt is now carrying on a 
war in Palestine and Syria, against the Grand 
Sultan, and has met with considerable success.] 



EVENTS NEAR AT HAND. 

The confederacy lately formed between 
Prussia, Austria and the German States, and 
the enactments they have made against the 
liberty of the press and the rights of the peo- 
ple, must soon bring matters to a crisis on the 
continent of Europe, and produce the struggle 
v/hich has been anticipated, and has been long 
preparing. The advantage in strength, num- 
bers, and armaments, including the giant 
means that will be employed by Russia, is 
wholly on the side of despotic power. But 
we have already shown, from prophecy, that 
this advantage will be unavailing, and in 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 157 



very short time it will be seen, that despotic 
authority will crumble and fall beneath the 
ensign and power of liberty, and that tyran- 
nical and arbitrary rulers will be wholly pros- 
trated throughout Europe. 

We should not hazard such a statement 
without the fullest conviction of its truth, 
founded on the sure word of prophecy — for no 
outward circumstances which now appear, 
would warrant such a conclusion, but would 
rather lead us to expect a different result. 
The whole process of this demolition of ty- 
rannical power, with all those ecclesiastical 
usages and abuses belonging to, and support- 
ing it, will also take place under the present 
phial, two years of which have already ex- 
pired, so that much remains to be done in a 
very short time. The trumpet,* for this con- 
test was blown by the late revolution in 
France, when Charles X. was hurled from 
his throne, and preparations for the contest 
since that event have been steadily and deli- 
berately forming. 

What is to take place in our own country, in 
the eventful times which are approaching, no 
specific declarations in prophecy enable us to 
determine, except, that this country will al- 
ways be a powerful nation and terrible to its 
foes, as long as any foes remain, and that the 
different States will be preserved separate and 
independent States, answering to " nation of 
line^^'' so long as any temporal governments 
continue in existence. It would al^o appear 
from " the present^'''' or offering, which is to 
he brought unto the Lord of Hosts^ of, and 
from this country, to the place of the name of 
the Lord^ the Mount Zion, that at a future time 
the people of this^ country will be the first to 
become partakers of that pure and undefiled 
religion which is one day to overspread the 
earth, or else, that this country will be the 
principal instrument in restoring the Jews to 
their former possessions in Palestine. 

And here it may be proper to observe, that 
there are prophecies in Isaiah, chap. xvii. and 
xix, respecting Egypt and Damascus, which 
have never yet been fulfilled, and which will 
shortly be fulfilled. Damascus is by far the 
oldest city now in the world. In all the wars 
and conquests in those parts, and of the city 
itself, it was never destroyed and ■ therefore 
has not been rebuilt, like Jerusalem. It was 
in existence as long since as the days of 
Abraham, whose steward, Eliezer, was from 
that place. The street called Straight, where 
Saul of Tarsus had his sight restored, still re- 
mains, and is about half a mile in length, 
running from east to west through the city. 
Damascus at this time is a flourishingf city : 



* See Isaiah, chap, xviii. 3. 

t The silk and roses of the city are held in veneration. 



is distinguished for its manufactories, and has 
an extensive tiade, and with its suburbs, is 
supposed to contain 200,000 inhabitants. But 
this most ancient city, which Has passed into 
the hands of so many conquerors without 
ever being destroyed, will soon be " taken 
away from being a city, and be a ruinous 
heap." The prophecy in both those chapters 
of Isaiah, concerning Egypt and Damascus, 
will probably be fulfilled in the course of the 
war now begun with the Pacha of Egypt and 
the Turkish Sultan, and which will also help to 
waste away the Turkish empire, or in the lan- 
guage of prophecy, help to dry up the waters 
of the great river Euphrates which is to be 
accomplished under the sixth phial. 



Magog was the second son of Japheth (who 
peopled Europe) and the grandson of Noah. 
Hence in prophecy his descendants are distin- 
guished by his name ; and Gog the Chief 
prince of Meshec (Mescow) and Tubal (Tu- 
bolsca) is worthy of notice, being so named 
in prophetic history. Ezek. xxxviii. and 
xxxix. According to the Mosaic account of 
the original division of the earth, and the an- 
cient names of places still retained, it is ad- 
mitted that what now constitutes the Russian 
Empire embraces the Gog and Magog of 
Scripture. 

When the Jews return home to their own 
land, from all the nations, and bring their im- 
mense wealth with them, then will be the 
time for Gog to " think''' about a people of un- 
walled towns, and seek a prey and take a 
spoil, and put his armies in motion accordingly. 
Chap, xxxviii. 10 to 12. The Jews suppose 
(verse 13) Tarshish Merchants to refer to 
England, and the Young Lions to the United 
States, who in that day will act in union for 
their deliverance by a superintending Provi- 
dence! Whoever will compare these two 
chapters with the Revelation — this battle with 
that of Armageddon — the concomitant cir- 
cumstances — 1. the fury and phials of wrath 
— 2. the earthquake and shaking — 3. the 
countries mentioned in both — 4. the troubles 
attendant — 5. the beasts and fowls that are 
called to eat the slain, like the finishing stroke 
— 6. the favored time of the church on the 
earth, with peace and friendship — will per- 
ceive such analogy as seems to resemble the 
same thing. 

In 1830, when publishing the effect of the 
6th p-hial upon the Euphrates — the waters 
(people) drying up — 1 . the loss of provinces — 
2. old Greece — 3. Algiers, &c., I mentioned 
the probability of the Pacha of Egypt setting 
up his independence of the Grand Sultan, 
under the protection of England, which has in 



158 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



a great measure been singularly exemplified 
since, that the way of the Kings of the east 
may be prepared, as doubtless will more fully 
appear hereafter. 

The "three unclean spirits," like frogs, 
going forth to the kings of the earth, and the 
w-hole (ancient scripture) world, to gather 
' them together at Armageddon, a mountain and 
valley well known in the Holy Land. 1. Ala- 
gog, (Russia) — 2. Popish countries for a cru- 
sade — 3. Protestant England, through interest 
— each for that point of land in the centre of 
the world, and the strongest fend oiF! ! ! What 
an awful thought — such a vast body of the 
human family to be concentrated under three 
general heads ! 

Satan came or is come down in great wrath, 
knowing that he hath but a little time. The 
! Avrath of man, when it meets the wrath of 
God, will melt away. 

For the earth hath long been in the hand 
of the enemy, but it must revert to its rightful 
owner ! 

But the ascent of the beast from the bottom- 
less pit, in prophecy, is, or will be, anterior to 
that day. 

Babylon — false Church — called the JMother 
of Harlots* — drunk with blood — riding a beast 
with scarlet color — i. e. ecclesiastical ascend- 
ency over civil and royal power — Jesuitical 
association — conspiracy with the Un-Holy 
Alliance, against the Liberties of mankind 
throughout the world ! From this conspiracy 
how many will fall victims — deists, formalists, 
as well as real Christians and the liberal 
minded, also, must fall in a mass — for mon- 
archy and uniformity must be the order of the 
day to tyranny and Law Religion ! Hence 
the grasp and struggle for power — the ascend- 
ency by the " Hereditary Legitimate," and 
"the divinely authorised by order and succes- 
sion !" But God will give them blood to drink, 
(says the book,) for they are worthy. 

\Vhen I look at the growth and increase of 
Popery, with the accumulation of power, and 
the genius and ability of those at the helm of 
atfairs, whose stud}' is the science of system^ 
and the Pope their tool, as a slave to make 
the puppets dance, while the Jesuits are be- 
hind the curtain to pull the wires — the depopa- 
ganda and the congregation, with the unheard 
of assiduity to compass land and sea — no 
doubt with me remains relative to their design 
upon the broad scale. And if they do not 
succeed in their attempt on the old world, 
their object is to avail themselves of the liberty 
of setting up their empire here : there being 
no power lodged either in the National or 
State Governments, to prevent it. — And more- 

• If she be a mother, who are her daughters ? Would, 
be Orthodox, Law Religion Societies, with an overbear- 
ing, persecuting spirit ! 1 1 



over that the Pope and school of Cardinals, 
embracing the see of the Roman Church, will 
be transferred to these United States — and 
from the preparations made and making, will 
be set up either in New York, Ohio, or Mis- 
souri, though Maryland be considered head 
quarters for the present. 

The Roman clergy in this country are a 
privileged order of men. For what would 
send another to the prison, by our Constitu- 
tion, would justify, so far as to screen and 
protect them. Let an anti-Roman take a 
Bible from the house and possession of an- 
other, and in the eye of the law, w^ould be 
considered a criminal act : whilst on the other 
side, it would be plead, it is our faith and 
RELIGION so to do with our people, to keep 
out heresy from the Church ] we being their 
only guides, are the judges, &c. for them ; 
and the laws of America are not " ex post 
facto" — of course cannot violate the privilege 
which pre-existed and sanctioned from time 
immemorable, by tradition handed down and 
admitted to be correct in every clime ! 

By most people it would be viewed as an 
act of assault and battery, to cowskin another, 
while the priests may chastise their own peo- 
ple, who will take it patiently as a fatherly 
act to a child, for their good ] whilst from an- 
other it would be considered as an abuse, and i 
of course would excite revenge. But the 
Clergy, which constitute the Church, possess 
the keys of the kingdom — have the oversight 
of their people's souls — and of course the 
spiritual and eternal welfare are in their hands; 
hence, as a rod, to keep the people in a proper 
reverential awe, those subterraneous vaults, 
with strong doors, bars, and locks, in different 
parts of the land ! 

And if any observing eye, with a communi- 
cative tongue, happens to lecture on tl^ose 
things, the consequence is, a visit from a 
stranger, or an anonymous letter w4th mena- 
cing words of assassination, &c., provided the 
same is not given up — which seems to savor 
of a spirit to gain the ascendency and overawe 
the public mind in this land. Therefore 
it is time for the Americans not to stand 
about trifles, and trifle away time ; but to re- 
member '76 — and as Trustees in trust, pre- 
serve those invaluable blessings of Liberty^ 
which are constitutionally given to us, and 
transmit them down, untarnished, to the latest 
posterity, as those who expect to give an ac- 
count. 

Those foreigners who visit this country 
from that order of men, whose theory is the 
study of the science of system, to inundate the 
land by divisions and discord, and every pos- 
sible way to seek our ruin to accomplish their 
own object and that of the Un-Holy Alliance 
— should be discountenanced by every inde- 



PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. 



169 



pendent, true American, who is worthy of the 
name, character, and principle ; and not con- 
sent to be the honest dupes, tools, and cat- 
paws of others, to the injury, if not the ruin, 
of these United States. 

Again — Let any man have stolen goods in 
his possession, (he knowing them to be such,) 
and the law will take hold ; but the above 
order are exempt in such a case : as instances 
exemplify, when the property is restored by 
them to the owner, without giving an account 
by whom it came into their hands. 

The Negro plot of General Nat in Virginia, 
extended from the State of Delaware to the 
Gulf of Mexico, systematically arranged, as is 
evident from the various executions in a 
string, about that time, exemplified in various 
places ! Also the foreigners, systematically 
itinerating for what purpose, antecedent and 
subsequent to that time. Moreover, it is evi- 
dent the Slaves could not have had the oppor- 
tunity of such systematical arrangement, so 
extensive: — hence it is evident that it must 
be traced to another source — white men be- 
hind the screen ! 

The foreigners who systematically lecture 
on Nullijication — and all to dupe the unwary 
by the aid of others to excite division and dis- 
cord in the land. 

Whoever will compare the conduct of 
Henry with the Hartford Convention, and the 
Governors of Connecticut, Massachusetts, and 
Vermont, with the arrangements of the British 
and the leaders of the North, in that day, and 
■ comparing it with the South at this day, may 
see the mystery of iniquity at work, very plain 
to an observing eye. 



CONCLUSION. 

From the book of Daniel, it appears that we 
are in the days of the ten-toes; and that the 
j image (i. e. monarchy and law religion) are 
1 now becoming as chaff in the public eye, and 
the new order of things that are increasing in 
I the world. 

The dragon, with his seven heads, and a 
crown on ea:h, which denotes supreme au- 



thority, may denote Pagan Rome, with her 
seven forms of Government; and the tail or 
last of the Emperors or Caesars, drew a third 
part of the stars of Heaven, (ministers,) and 
did cast them to the earth ; by establishing 
Christianity by law, made them earthly mind- 
ed, and hence popery in embryo, which was 
born in 606, when the Pope was called Bishop 
of Bishops, or Universal Bishop. And he 
(the beast) rose out of the sea in 1077, when 
Pope Gregory 7th went over the crowned 
heads of Europe. In 1143 the power of 
choosing the Bishop was taken from the peo- 
ple and lodged in the School of Cardift«ls. 
Hence the dragon transferred the power from 
Rome Pagan to the Papacy ! The beast with 
seven heads, or papacy for many ages — five 
heads are fallen : the sixth is now under the 
government of Babylon, i. e. the Jesuits — the 
seventh will be with the beast after the ascent 
from the bottomless pit : and at the time of 
the slaying of the two witnesses, as appears, 
1st. the second beast will make an image to 
the first beast, * * * * secondly, they 
will both be at the battle of Armageddon , and 
there will be their end ! 

0 Reader, consider ! God's judgments are 
abroad in the earth ! The ten crowns or 
horns, toes, or ten kingdoms are shaking ! — 
the Euphrates is drying up ! — the grand strug- 
gle is begun ! — the devil is come down in 
great wrath, knowing his time to be short ! 
All things^ opposed to the true light of righte- 
ousness, and truth, and justice, must yield or 
sink — for God must be obeyed ! 

Then consider upon the value of thy soul — 
the shortness and uncertainty of time ! — and 
the consequence of living and dying in sin ! 
Remember that you are by nature a fallen, de- 
generate creature — therefore you must be re- 
generated and BORN of the SPIRIT — " for 
without holiness no man shall see the Lord ! ! !" 
Let the Lord your God be your only refuge in 
the day of trial; for His strength and power is 
the only support that will stand by you when 
every thing else will fail ! 

The Lord bless and protect you ! Adieu — 
Farewell ! 

July 27th, 1833. L. D. 



160 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 

HOW TO 

GURSE AND SWEAR, LIE, CHEAT AND KILL, 

ACCORDING TO LAW! 



1st. OF SOCIAL LAW. 

ALL our rights^ whether personal, Social 
or Moral, are the graces of the Governor of 
the Universe, and established by him prima- 
rily in the great and universal " Law of Na- 
ture." 

It is a self-evident truth, that all men are 
born equal and independent, and as individu- 
als, are endowed by their Creator with certain 
unalienable rights — among which are Life, 
Liberty, the use of Property, the p'ursuit of 
Happiness, with the privileges of private judg- 
ment. 

These principles being admitted*, it will fol- 
low, that as the wants or necessities of man- 
kind and their duties are equal, so their 
rights and obligations are equal also. Hence 
our Rights, Duties and Obligations are the 
same in each and in all. 

The ' Rights of Man,'' when applied to an 
individual, are called ' Personal Mights 
considered as he stands in relation to his ' Fel- 
low Creatures,'' they are called ' Social Rights,'' 
and considered as he stands in relation to his 
Creator, they are called ' Moral Rights.' 

OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. 

Personal Rights, are those benefits or privi- 
leges which appertain to man in right or by 
virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all 
the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind ; 
and also all those rights of acting as an indi- 
vidual for his own comfort and happiness, 
which are not injurious to the natural or per- 
sonal rights of others — of course the rights of 
the mind. Religious Liberty, Freedom and In- 
dependence cannot be taken from a man just- 
ly, but by his own consent. Except only 



when taken by the laws of the Creator, who 
gave them ; or when forfeited to society by 
some misdemeanor. 

The human family, which is divided into 
nations, is composed of individuals.. And as 
a whole, is composed of parts, and the parts 
collectively form one whole, — of course, in 
their individual capacity they are naturally 
free and independent : and endowed by their 
Creator with certain unalienable rights and 
privileges, such as life, liberty, pursuit of hap- 
piness, and the right of private judgment in 
moral duty, &c. They are equal and inde- 
pendent in their individual capacity. This is 
called the " Law of Nature," established pri- 
marily by the Governor of the Universe — of 
course difference and distinctions are rather the 
result of ART in which the order of things is 
inverted, and by which mankind are deprived 
of their personal and just rights, than of any 
natural modification of things. And hence 
the "?ifc^ 7iawes," or unmeaning and empty 
titles in the old world. 

Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a 
self-created authority, or an usurped authori- 
ty, which of course must be considered as an 
unjust tyranny. For any thing given by the 
GOD of nature only, can be remanded by none 
but him alone ; consequently, for one to take 
it from another, without his consent, or with- 
out giving an equivalent, is to deprive him 
of his personal right, and must be an in- 
fringement upon natural justice 

All men may be considered thus equally 
free and independent in their individual capa- 
city ; but when taken in a social capacity, they 
are certainly dependent on each other. And 
none more so, than those who consider them- 
selves the most independent. Because the 
Governor of the Universe hath determined, as 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



we see in the order of nature^ that health and i 
laziness cannot dwell together ; so man must 
not be a Stoic nor a machine, but an active 
being. Therefore the " laws of nature^'' are 
, fixed; that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or 
moving spring to action. Hence there are 
some things which man cannot do or subsist 
without ; as food, water, &c. &c., consequent- 
ly self-preservation is called the first law of 
\ nature" in point of duty. 
\ But there are some, yea, many things which 
I we cannot perform ourselves ; w^e are of 
course dependent on others for their assist- 
ance and help ; such is the case in different 
operations of mechanism, agriculture and 
commerce. These are mutually connected, 
and dependent on each other. Therefore, if I 
derive advantage from others, why should not 
others derive some benefit from m.e in return ? 
This is equal and ri^ht : of course it is just 
and proper. If, therefore, I withhold that ad- 
vantage which I could bestow on society, it is 
an infringement upon natural justice. Of 
course, we must account to the Author of 
Nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natu- 
ral or personal and social privileges, bestowed 
by him, and enjoyed by us. 

OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. 

As a whole is composed of parts, and the 
parts collectively form one whole ; so to judge 
correctly of social principles, we must view^ 
them as they apply naturally, individually, 
collectively and prospectively. 

As our '•personal rights'' are the same, so 
are our obligations the same. And hence our 
rights and obligations are naturally, and ne- 
cessarily reciprocal. 

To derive the benefit of society collectively 
and individually, there is need for general 
Rules, for the regulation of the whole. And 
how shall general rules be formed but by 
^ general consent ? It is therefore our true in- 
terests as individuals, to be involved and 
connected with such regulations, as may be 
formed lor the benefit and safety of our per- 
sonal rights and such as prudence dictates, 
as necessary to guarantee them from usurpa- 
tion. 

Our personal rights, privileges, and obliga- 
tions, being equal, we have each, as an indi- 
vidual, a right to claim a voice in the forma- 
tion of those general rules — and. personal duty, 
arising from the ' law of nature,'' calls upon us 
collectively, to act our part as individuals — 
and there would be an infringement upon 
natural justice, to neglect ihe right of suffrage. 

" Social Rights," are those which apper- 
tain to man, in right of his being a " member 
of society J'' Every " social righf has for its 
foundation some '•'•personal righV pre-existing 



I in the individual ; arising from the " law of 
nature,'' but to the enjoyment of which his 
individual power is not, in all cases, suf^- I 
ciently competent. Of this kind are all those 
w^hich relate to security and protection. 

From this short review, it will be easy to 
distinguish between that class of " Personal 
Rights" which a man retains after entering 
into society, and those which he throws into 
the common stock, as a member of society. 

The " Personal Rights" which he retains, 
are all those in which the power to execute, 
is as perfect in the individual, as the right it- 
self. Among this class, as is before men- 
tioned, are all the intellectual rights, or rights 
of the mind : consequently, religion, and the 
privilege of private judgment, are some of 
those rights. 

The " Personal Rights" which are not re- 
tained, and all those in which, though the 
right is perfect in the individual, the power 
to execute them is defective: they answer not 
his purpose. A man, by the " law of nature.;' 
has a " personal right" to judge in his own 
cause ] and as far as the right of the mind is 
concerned, he never surrenders it : But what 
availeth it him to judge, if he has not the i 
poi^^er to redress ? He therefore deposits this j 
right in the common stock of society, and 
takes the arm of society, of which he is a 
part, in preference, and in addition to his 
own. 

Society grants him nothing. Every man is 
a proprietor in society, and draws on the capi- 
tal as a matter of right. 

From these premises, a few certain conclu- 
sions will follow. 

First. That every " social right" grows out 
of a ' personal right and is founded on the 
'•'-Law of Nature,'''' or, in other words, it is a 
" personal right" exchanged agreeably to natu- 
ral justice. 

Secondly. That Civil power, which is de- - 
rived from society, when applied to the body, 
is called political, but v»-hen applied individu- 
ally, is called civil authority. This power, 
when properly considered as " legal authori- 
ty," is made up of the aggregate of that class 
of the personal rights of man, w^hich becomes 
defective in the individual, in point of power, 
and answers not his purpose ; but when col- 
lected to a focus, becomes competent to the 
purpose of every one. 

Thirdly. That the power produced from the 
aggregate of personal rights, imperfect in pow- 
er in the individual, cannot be applied to in- 
vade the " personal rights" which are retained 
in the individual, and in which the power to 
execute is as perfect as the right itself, without 
intruding on natural justice ; seeing the rights 
are personal only, and can concern nobody 
else. 



li 



162 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



Thus we have seen man traced as a natu- 
ral individual, to a member of society ; and 
observed the qualities of the " personal rights" 
retained^ and those which are exchanged for 
" social rights." 

Those principles, when digested and prop- 
erly applied, show the origin and foundation 
of the only true and proper fountain of govern- 
ment-, which is, properly speaking, the " per- 
sonal SOCIAL COMPACT ;" bccausc mankind in 
their individual capacity, are equally free and 
independent, by the " law of nature," as es- 
tablished by its Author. Therefore, the facts 
must be, that the individuals themselves, each 
in his own personal and sovereign right, en- 
tered into a compact, (not with a government, 
but) with each other, to produce a Govern- 
ment. And this is the only mode in which 
Governments have a right to arise, and the 
only principles on which they ought to exist, 
or possibly can exist agreeably to natural jus- 
tice. 

It is a self-evident fact that tne People are 
the original and only true and proper source 
from whom a government can be deduced, and 
spring into existence, on just and equitable 
principles, agreeable to the '■'■law of nature.,''' 
because the people existed before any govern- 
ment came to exist. Of course, society., on 
social principles, have a right to three 
things. 

First. To form their own government. 
Secondly. To choose their own rulers. 
And thirdly. To cashier them for miscon- 
duct. 

Hence it follows, first, that the author- 
ity of rulers is only delegated authority. 
Secondly, that they are accountable to the 
fountain from whom they derived it. — And 
thirdly, that they are not to serve themselves, 
but society., whose servants they are., and by 
whom they are employed., and paid for their 
service. 

OF MORAL RIGHTS. 

" Moral Rights" are the personal privilege 
to think, and judge, and act for one's self in 
point of moral duty. This is the more plain 
and clear, as no one is concerned but God, 
the judge, and the individual man^ as a respon- 
sible agent. 

Hence the doctrine of Toleration thrusts it- 
self, not between man and man, but between 
Man and his Maker ; for the associated ideas 
of the worshipper and the worshipped., cannot 
be separated; therefore the act that tolerates 
man to pay his devotion to his God, tolerates 
the Almighty to receive it ! 

What absurdity can be more ridiculous 1 

For what right hath one to medile with 
that which does not concern him ? 



2d. ECCLESIASTICAL LAW. 

Ecclesiastical Law may embrace all those 
concerns which involve the interest of a reli- 
gious society — whether Sectarian, National, 
Jew, Turk, Pagan, or Christian ; temporally 
and spiritually. 

The Law emanating from PRIESTS and 
those w^ho would officiate spiritually, socially, 
and personally, in temporal and eternal things ; 
collectively claiming an ascendency by a kind 
of DIVINE RIGHT, as a gift from above— or 
by order and succession. 

The Mahometans involve the idea, that 
they are the immediate favorites of God, to 
the exclusion of all the rest of mankind 
— who are considered as a unit; whether 
Christian, Jew or Pagan. All are styled 
" INFIDELS," when judged by Mahomet's 
diction — that being the only orthodox system 
of Truth ; as exemplified in the Grand Sultan's 
Proclamation relative to the affairs of Russia, 
Greece, &c. in the East. 

On the other hand we find that the Greek 
Church to be the established religion of Rus- 
sia ; which is Episcopal — and considers those 
who are not, to be out of the pale of the true 
Church-— whether dissenters or Mahometans, 
are considered as ' INFIDELS' and dealt with 
as such — as exemplified by the Proclamation 
of Nicholas of Russia, against the Turks — and 
the ecclesiastical CURSE of Grecian Episco- 
pal authority here annexed ; done according 
to Law. 

The Church of Rome is Episcopal, in its 
nature and form. Her style is "THE 
CHURCH." Thus begging the question, and 
taking it for granted that she is the only or- 
thodox true Church — the favorite of God to 
the exclusion of all the rest; hence all others 
are Heretics and Infidels. 

Here follows a/om of CURSING exempli- 
fied in Philadelphia, against Priest Hogan, by 
the Pope's Legate ; though some, who are 
ashamed of the form and mode, say, it is a 
hoax, taken from a book called — Tristram 
Shandy. 

" By the authority of God Almighty, the 
Father, Son and the Holy Ghost, and the un- 
defiled Virgin Mary, mother and patroness of 
our Saviour, and of all celestial virtues. An- 
gels, Archangels, Thrones, Dominions, Pow- 
ers, Cherubims and Seraphims ; and of all the 
Holy Patriarchs, Prophets, and of all the Apos- 
tles and Evangelists, of the Holy Innocents, 
who, in the sight of the Holy Lamb are found 
worthy to sing the new song of the Holy Mar- 
tyrs and Holy Confessors, and of all the Holy 
Virgins ; and of all Saints, together with the 
Holy Elect of God — may he, William Hogan, 
be damned. 

We excommunicate and anathematise him, 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



163 



and from the threshold of the Holy Church 
of God Almighty, we sequester him, that he 
be tormented, disposed and delivered over 
with Athan and Abiram, and with those who 
say unto the Lord, ' depart from us, for we 
desire none of thy ways;' as a fire is quench- 
I ed with water, so let the light of him be put 
)ut for evermore, unless it shall repent him, and 
make satisfaction. Amen ! 

May the Father, who created man, curse 
him ! May the Son, who suffered for us, 
curse him ! May the Holy Ghost, who suf- 
fered for us in Baptism, curse him ! May the 
Holy Cross, from which Christ, for our sal- 
vation, triumphing over his enemies, ascend- 
ed, curse him ! 

May the Holy and Eternal Virgin Mary, 
mother of God, curse him ! May St. Michael, 
the Advocate of the Holy Souls, curse him ! 
May all the angels, principalities, and powers, 
and all heavenly armies, curse him ! 

May the praise- worthy multitude of Patri- 
archs, and Prophets, curse him ! 

May St. John, the Precursor, and St. John 
the Baptist, and St. Peter, and St. Paul, and 
St. Andrew, and all other of Christ's Apostles 
together, curse him ! and may the rest of our 
Disciples and Evangelists, who by their 
preaching converted the Universe, and the 
holy and wonderful company of Martyrs 
and Confessors, who by their holy works 
are found pleasing to God Almighty : May 
the holy choir of the Holy Virgins, who for 
the honor of Christ have despised the things 
of the world, damn him ! May all the Saints 
from the beginning of the world to everlasting 
ages, who are found to be beloved of God, 
damn him ! 

May he be damned wherever he be, wheth- 
er he be in the house or in the stable, in the 
garden or the field, or the highway- or in the 
woods, or in the waters, or in the church ; 
may he be cursed in living and in dying ! 

May he be cursed in eating and in drinking, 
in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, 
in sleeping, in slumbering, and in sitting, in liv- 
ing, in working, in resting and in blood letting. 

May he be cursed in all the faculties of his 
body ! 

May he be cursed inwardly and outwardly ; 
may ihe be cursed in his brains, and in his 
virtex, in his temples, in his eyebrows, in his 
cheeks, in his jav/bones, in his nostrils, in his 
teeth and grinders, in his lips, in his throat, in 
hi? shoulders, in his arms, in his fingers ! 

May he be damned in his mouth, in his 
breast, in his heart and purtenance, down to 
the very stomach ! 

May he be cursed in his reins and in his 
groins, in his thighs, in his genitals, and in 
nis hips, and his knees, his legs and feet, and 
toe nails ! 



May he be cursed in all his joints, and ar- 
ticulation of the members ; from the crown of 
the head to the sole of his feet, may there be 
no soundness ! 

May the Son of the living God, with all the 
glory of his majesty, curse him ! And may 
heaven with all the powers that move there- 
in, rise up against him and curse and damn 
him ; unless he repent and make satisfaction! 
Amen. So be it. Be it so. Amen. 

The following proclamation of the " Patri- 
arch of Antioch, (Syrian Greek Church) and 
of all the East," shows to what length of 
wickedness men may go while they think they 
are doing "God service." The aim against 
which their denunciations are levelled is, en- 
tertaining a missionary of the Cross of Christ, 
who preaches the Gospel in its simplicity, and 
disseminates the Bible in its purity : — 

" Proclamation to all our children, the peo- 
ple of the villages of Ehden and Zgarta, and 
to all our children, the inhabitants of the dis- 
trict of Gibbet, Bsharry, clergy and laymen, 
rulers and subjects universally, to wit : 

" That we have knowledge of the infernal 
hardihood, to which the unhappy, wretched 
Latoof El Ashi and his sons have arrived, in 
having dared to associate themselves with 
that deceived man and deceiver of men. Bird, 
the Bible-man. They aid him in his object, 
and have brought him to Ehden against the 
severe prohibitions which we had before is- 
sued, threatening every one who opposed our 
orders with imnrediate excommunication. We, 
therefore, make known to all, that those sons 
of wickedness, Latoof El Ashi and his sons, 
together with all the rest of his family, both 
male and female, except domestics, have fallen 
under the heavier excommunication ; and now 
we, by the word of the Lord, which is Al- 
mighty, confirm upon them this excommuni- 
cation. They are, therefore accursed, cut off 
from all Christian communion ; and let the 
curse envelope them as a robe, and spread 
through all their members like oil, and break 
them in pieces like a potter's vessel, and wither 
them like the fig tree cursed by the mouth of 
the Lord himself; and let the evil angel rule 
over them, to torment them day and night, 
asleep and awake, and in whatever circum- 
stances they may be found. We permit no 
one to visit them, or employ them, or do them 
a favor, or give them a salutation, or converse 
with them in any form; but let them be 
avoided as a putrid member, and as hellish 
dragons. Beware, yea, beware of the wrath 
of God. 

" And with regard to Bird and all his chil- 
dren, and ail his family, w^e in like manner 
grant no permission to any one to receive 
them •. but, on the contrary, we, by the word 



164 



OMNIFAHIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



of the Lord, of almighty authority, require 
and command all in the firmest manner, that 
not one visit them ; nor do them any sort of 
service, or furnish them any sort of assistance 
whatever, to protract their stay in these parts 

' or any other. Let no one receive them into 
his house, or into any place whatever that be- 
longs to him, but let all avoid themj in every 
way, in all things temporal as well as spirit- 
ual. And whoever, in his stubbornness, shall 
dare to act in opposition to this our order 
with regard to Bird, and his children, and his 
whole family, shall fall, ipso facto^ under the 
great excommunication, whose absolution is 
reserved to ourself alone, in the same manner 
as has happened to the miserable Latoof El 
Ashi and his sons ; from which may the Lord 

j preserve you all, and the blessing be upon the 
obedient. 

i " The ignoble Joseph Peter 

" Patriarch of Antioch and all the East. 
''August 4, 1827." 

The Pope as a temporal Prince, has a num- 
ber of Consuls in the United States • and also 
vicar generals, &c. 

The Pope has sent over one ship load of 
Priests in a French vessel of war; and ac- 
cording to the Papers an hundred more since. 

Thus one individual potentate, who lives 
and governs in a foreign land, exercising Tem- 
poral and Spiritual authority over men in this 
country, who owe no allegiance here to our 
, Government, may be viewed in a proper light ; 
: considering their influence, over several hun- 
dred thousands of People in these United 
States ; with the large spiral meeting houses, 
called Churches ; and the strong dark vault 
with IRON DOORS thereto annexed ; WHAT 
FOR] 

The Church of England is Episcopal in its 
; nature — so claiming in its form and mode by 
order aud succession from St. Peter, through 
the Popes down to the time of Henry VHL at 
which time the Catholics view her apostacy 
from the true Church; and heresy sprang 
: up as exemplified in their Hieroglyphics. 

Although the Church of England have 
many forms incorporated in their practice, as 
a formal People — yet it is seldom that a fonn 
of excommunication is exemplified in their 
practice — if ever ! 

Hence w^hen several travellers met per- 
chance at an Tnn, the question was agitated — 
who way right in point of Church religion '? 
After opinions expressed and interchanged — a 
gentleman was interrogated what he thought 1 
who replied, I belong to no Church ; but if I 
must join any, should prefer the Church of 
England — why 1 Because I should have to 
alter and change my practice less than in any 
other Society. 



Church and States — Law Religion — perhaps i 
there never was a sect of people established i 
by law, that ever abused their power less, and 
persecuted others so little as the Church of 
England ; considering their data, age and 
number, for the time they have reigned ! 

The Puritans or dissenters which opposed 
episcopacy in England in the time of Charles 
the first, established themselves as a Law Re- | 
ligion in the days of Cromwell : and perse- | 
cuted others in turn. But when Charles the 11. 
came to the throne 2,000 ministers lost their 
livings in one day, for non-conformity or 
contumacy. 

How different this from the time of Mary, 
who brought in the old form which had been 
rejected by her Father and Brother — the Cler- 
gy turn too ; but, when Elizabeth came in, and 
a turn given to isms, Clergy change too, from 
Protestant to Papal and back, &c. I think 
with the e.xception of about 32. 

And when those Puritans or Independents, 
fled to America, for Liberty of Conscience, ! 
they established themselves by law ; and per- 
secuted others in turn. 

If we may judge from the histories of those 
times, it will appear that they viev/ed them- 
selves as the Elect of God and Sovereigns of 
the soil, as of Divine Right ; as the Hebrews 
had of Canaan. 

Many of those Indian Sachems, it appears 
were possessed of the most independency of 
mind and a high sense of honor ; nature dis- 
played, beyond what art is capable of from i 
education. Witness their ^^r/w behavior when I 
tortured by their enemies — their oratorical ( 
speeches in council assembled — not asking i 
for life by humiliating degradation — never ■ 
known to violate a Female Captive, in all the 
wars of North America ; nor to forget favors 
or injuries done to them. 

Connecticote, Sassacus, Ninigrate, Mianim- 
ob, (who was killed by the advice of the 
Clergy) his son Numunthenoo and Mononot- 
to, with others who are worthy of memory, 
as sons of the forest, who were the possessors 
of the soil ; and could view the English in no 
point of light, but intruders. But many 
of the sachems were executed, after being pri- 
soners, as criminals or Heathens ; whom the 
Lord cast out before his People. 

Ignorance, Superstition and Bigotry gene- | 
rally go together. Hence emigrating with I 
some of those notions founded on the edifice j 
of the old World, — what mother and grand- I 
mother say, must be right, for the Priest or \ 
Minister told us so, — so it is, and so it came 
to pass. Therefore 19 persons were hung at I 
Salem and one was pressed to death ; making j 
20 in all whom it appears to me, were some j 
of the best and most pious people of that day ; | 
and deserved a better fate than to be put to 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



165 



death, on such foolish testimony, for the crime 
of Witchcraft. 

Two Quaker Ladies in the Ministry from 
abroad, were imprisoned and banished, after 
being first stripped and searched for '•^ witch 
marJcs,^^ to degrade them — being the first of 
that society to visit the Colony ; but the delu- 
sion recoiled on themselves as above, exem- 
plifying the Hand of retributive justice ! 

Four Quakers — three men and a woman, 
were hung in Boston for their religious testi- 
mony. And whipping, branding, imprison- 
ing, and banishing on pain of death, for dif- 
ference of opinion, and practice in matters of 
conscience in Religion. 

One man was whipped 13 times in a few 
months, because he walked from Salem to 
Boston, to sit in silence^ with others, to wor- 
ship his God. One girl was whipped at the 
tail of a cart, on the naked body, in nine dif- 
ferent towns, ten stripes at a time — then car- 
ried into the woods about twenty miles from 
inhabitants, exposed to Catamounts, Bears 
and Wolves — wandering through the night; 
and next day was found where Bristol, in 
Rhode Island, now stands. 

From a knot in the end of the lash which 
hit one of the nipples, inflammation ensued ; 
and for some months it was a matter of un- 
certainty whether she would ever recover. 

Yea, one of the blue laws of Connecticut 
was, neither to give meat, drink, nor lodgings 
to a Quaker, or to tell him the road, or carry 
him over a ferry. 

Dr. Trumbull, in his history of Connecticut, 
says, those Laws were not acted upon. But 
from the Quaker journals, in my possession, 
it appears the Dr. must be mistaken^ as it re- 
lates to the counties of Hartford, New Lon- 
don, and one at the west. 

To belong to a sect of people, is to belong 
to a Church — yea the church of Christ, ac- 
cording to their fancy. Hence to be excom- 
municated by them, is giving them to Satan, 
witli or without bell, book and candle light. 
And what they have done upon the earth, is 
supposed to be ratified in Heaven, 

Each society judging itself, concludes" it 
must be right — but judging the other concludes 
it must be wrong. Hence it must follow, ac- 
cording to this mode of judging, that all must 
be right, or all wrong. 

But give any of them power, and they will 
persecute those who dissent from them in 
opinion and practice, even in things trifling 
and non-essential. Possessing the keys of the 
kingdom, they think they are doing God ser- 
vice ; concluding what they do on the earth, is 
ratified in Heaven ! 

What must become of the Poor Man, who 
is turned out to the world, by Ecclesiastical 
Authority, and delivered over to SATAN, by 



the wills and whims of men. Each society, 
from the Pope of Rome down to the petty ■■ 
Shakers, concluded that they are the true 
church, and_ possess the keys of the kingdom. 

Some nations have incorporated Church and 
State, and prostituted the sacred name of 
Christian to it, for a covering; and having 
made more improvements in some arts and 
sciences, and circumnavigated the terraqueous 
globe, have, by art and intrigue, got posses- 
sion of other countries, where they conceive 
Power constitutes Right to do as the con- 
queror pleases with the conquered ; their souls 
and their bodies and their property, to dispose 
of at pleasure. 

Hence may the poor heathen well cry out 
and say, " Sacred envy," " Christian spite," and 
" Holy malice"— /?^ow which deliver me! 

Where are the exertions of Mr. Elliot, 
called the Apostle of the Indians ? Where 
are the fruits of the labors of David Brain- 
ard ; or the school of Dr. Wheelock for the 
Indians ? 

Dr. Wheelock's school in Lebanon for In- 
dians — transferred to Hanover, and called 
Dartmouth — thousands were collected in Eng- 
land undev the idea of the '■'■Poor Heathen-''' 
but now the subject with all those revenues 
are prostituted to a different purpose, to make 
Doctors, Priests, and Lawyers ! 

All those tribes of Indians contiguous to 
the white man; or even those whom they 
have attempted to civilize and christianize, 
have dwindled away and are dwindling into 
nothing, socially — and even those few that 
remain are not in the same repute for good 
standing now, as 150 or 200 years ago; as 
exemplified by the Mohegan tribe, and others. 

And even when civilization has in appear- 
ance taken effect, a mixture of white blood 
has taken the lead ! 

Mahometanism is preferable to corrupt 
Christianity; being more tolerable in its ad- 
ministration, to Jews, and those who differ in 
their opinions by education, &c. of all kinds, 
except those who turn from their faith, and 
become "Christian dogs," and even then, it 
does not use torture — only cuts oflf the head ; 
and moreover, admits of no idolatry, but ac- 
knowledges " ONE GOD." 

The Edinburgh FACTORY bestowed the 
pompous title of "Doctor in Divinity," on 
the masters of the Indian school at Lebanon, 
who sought for a more convenient place as a 
suitable site. Hence the origin of Dartmouth 
College, with the President there, the Rev. Dr. 
Wheelock ! 

A preacher being asked in the solitary days 
of Methodism, during the time of their sim- 
plicity; — Why the Methodists did not have 
" doctors of divinity .?" boldly replied, our 
Divinity is not sick ! But now matters are 



166 



OMNIFARIOUS »AW EXEMPLIFIED. 



reversed ; and the doctors are to be found at 
the helm of affairs, to keep pace with other 
societies, and be like all the nations round 
about. 

Calvinism — once in Grace, (a Bishop) al- 
ways in grace, (a Bishop) — although he be- 
comes an idiot or a child ; or even a Tyranni- 
cal Giant. He cannot be dismissed without 
being disgraced and other evils to follow. 

Let the People North of the Potomac and 
Ohio, see a Bishop resign, with a suitable ad- 
dress prior ; that the office may become limit- 
ed to a certain number of years, and then ex- 
pire of itself, much evil would be avoided. 
And should the Conferences be at liberty to 
manage their own' affairs, by election of 
Committees, to choose their own presiding 
Elders, or have none at discretion, to station 
their own preachers, with liberty for an ap- 
peal, kt. 

The People to manage the temporal con- 
cerns, by a voice in the district : and also to 
try their own members, or choose their own 
committee so to do — instead of their preachers 
claiming the prerogative to do it — creatures of 
his own choice ; there would be more pro- 
priety, and not so m.uch hard thinking, and so 
many separations in the land. 

But the report of the committee with the 
Bishop's circular at New York, showing the 
intention of the general conference, to be in- 
corporated, and have a uniform mode exem- 
plified in the discipline^ for government about 
the Meeting Houses ; and hence, to obtain 
special acts of Legislation, in the several 
states, (after they found Congress had not 
power to do it,) to recognize the peculiarities 
of their discipline. Thus, have civil Law to 
enforce ecclesiastical authority ; in 24 states 
would have made it national, church and 

STATE. 

But the day of Amalgamation appears to 
approach very fast by the play of the bench, 
the bar, the pulpit, and the manufacturer, 
by a linked uniform movement — and the 
FACULTY and LEGISLATURE interwoven 
in the THEME ! 

3d— OF STATUTE LAW. 

Laws that are passed by a Legislative 
Povrer, whether it be by an individual that 
wills it, as a tyrant, or a council hereditary, or 
two or three houses Avith delegated power 
from the people, vvhen passed and enrolled in 
the records of the court and published to the 
public, it is called " Statute Law.'''' 

4th— OF POLITICAL LAW. 

When the Act relates wholly to the PUB- 
LIC or National affails and concerns, it is 
called " Political Law:' 



5th— CF CIVIL LAW. 

But when it relates to the afiairs of the 
Citizens, and will apply to persons individu- 
ally, it is called " CIVIL LAW." 

6th— OF COMMON LAW. 

Common Law, is that line of practice wnich 
is taken from precedents and the EXAMPLE 
of others for a precedent to be copied into our 
procedure, be it what it may — even CONTRA- 
RIES, which may be seen by the division of 
the JUDGES, in OPINION upon the bench. 

Examples may be found for every thing, 
and establish nothing, by showing the oppo- 
site pattern. 

Hence the gentlemen of the Bar and those 
on the Bench; make Laws to fit their minds, 
by causing a few examples to be made ; and 
then produced and quoted, and taken for a 
precedent., as exemplified on the principles of 
the Water Law. A dozen men with water 
works, under different operations — interests 
may clash — one sue the other, until the mam- 
moth one shall devour the whole, or else be 
sacrificed to the control of another, or go to 
pay the lawyer and court fees. 

Thus, when Blackstone published his 
Commentaries, the men of the Bar thought it 
might be injurious to them, by giving too 
much light to the community and common 
people. But now, the opposite examples for 
precedents, are so contradictory, that you may 
find a law for everything; therefore t\o man 
is safe., if another should find it his interest to 
quarrel with him. But his property must be 
torn from him to gratify others ; his person 
sent into confinement, and his character to 
ruin ! 

And this system and state of things has 
been progressing in this country so fast with- 
in fifteen years, that we, as a people, are ri- 
pening for some great political change, by fa- 
vored and oppressive stations in society ; 
unless prevented, by having recourse to our 
first principles — the principles of '76, and the 
public mind be cultivated in Virtue and Legis- 
lative acts, to prevent oppression., from the 
great to the poor, or the poor to the rich, and 
do away the foolish practice — to fine one man 
for doing another a favor, as though it was a 
crime, and punish another, when it is imposed 
on him, and make him receive it, and pay for 
it too. 

7th— FEUDAL LAW. 

In those days of confusion, when the will 
of a Tyrant was the Law— and none consid- 
ered FREE, but the noblemen ; the people were 
held as vassals, or a kind of slaves, and were 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXE3IPLIFIED. 



167 



sold with the land, as exemplified in Russia to 
this day. 

And the same system of Government, ac- 
cording to the DEGREE OF POWER, delegated 
or possessed by the individual in office, is 
practised in most Monarchical countries to the 
present day. 

8th— OF THE LAW OF HONOR. 

The power of the Monarch, being little 
more than nominal, as he was dependent on 
the pleasure of the Nobles, who alone could 
command the vassals. — Hence, when one No- 
bleman was offended with another, he would 
call out his vassals and make war — family 
with family ! Defended by a castle in their 
domains — like a war of extermination ! until 
the country was almost depopulated ; which 
to prevent, governmental authority, by Kings 
and Priests, was exercised : and at length the 
practice was confined within certain degrees 
of kindred, for revenge ; and the vassals ex- 
empt, and finally it was brought down to 
" single combat," before proper notions of evi- 
dence were formed. 

Hence, in those days of ignorance and su- 
perstition, the Victor was always supposed to 
have God and Right on his side. 

Thus we see the origin of modern Duelling, 
under the mode of killing, by what is called 
in refinement, the Law of HONOR ! ! ! 

Gambling for gain — word of fidelity plight- 
ed : the debt must be paid in preference to any 
other. Why? The other has a Note, but 
this man has only my word of Honor, and 
therefore this must be paid as a debt, by the 
"La.w of Honor." As the saying is, " Hon- 
or among thieves." 

While the Cross and the idea of a favorite 
Saint will draw the truth from some — the 
Holy Bible, others — the Koran, the Turk — the 
Shaster, the Hindoo ; by the " word of 
Honor," is the Military Character exempli- 
fied — when Faith by it is plighted ! 

The Law of Honor among the Indians, is 
such that in all their wars, a captive female 
was never known to be violated, nor favors 
nor injuries forgotten ! 

9th— THE MILITARY LAW. 

The character of the Military, is hinted in 
the preceding lines. In civilized countries, 
the Military power to act, emanates from the 
civil authority in the Government ; and those 
who get killed, die according to law ! 

10th— LAWS OF NATIONS. 

Custom adopted by common consent, arising 
out of circumstances and the nature of things, 
among the nations of the earth 



The peace of nations is dependent on the 
Laws of nations ; the Laws of nations is de- 
pendent on the Military Law ; the Military 
Law upon Civil Law; the Civil Law upon ' 
Moral Law. j 

Shake Moral Law out of the minds of so- j 
ciety, and all confidence is gone and lost to I 
safety ; for where no inward obligation is felt 
on the mind, there is no Conscience to influ- 
ence the conduct. And man would be no bet- 
ter than a demon let loose. 

11th— LAW OF NATURE. 

What is innate and inherent; being im- 
planted in nature by its Author — and it is be- 
yond the power of our control to extirpate the 
principle : although by grace, we may order 
our example and practice, by the duty of the 
Cross ! 

12th— MEDICAL LAW. 

Provided one is initiated in the Medical So- 
ciety, and hath a Diploma* — he is authorized 
to practise according to Law. 

Any one who administers to the sick, in 
what is called Medicine, without leave or li- 
cense from the Society — if the patient dies ; 
why, the medicine, to be sure, killed him. 

But if the regular Faculty administered the 
same thing, then the disorder killed him — and 
he died according to the Law of Medicine and 
the Law of Nature too ! 

Here then is ^'Killing according to Law,'''' 
provided it happened accidentally or through 
mistake in the medicine, by those who are 
properly authorized to it according to Law. — 
Privileged order of m^en ! 

If it be an act of surgery"' to bind up a cut 
finger or to dress a wound, or to give herb 
drink to a child, be a '■^practice of Physic,'^ 
then surely, who can be safe from the penalty 
attached to the invasion of Medical Law ! 
well may one cry out and say, " Good Lord 
DELIVER us !" 

The man who is killed in a duel, is killed 
according to the " Law of Honor." 

The man who kills another in self-defence, 
does it according to the "Law of Nature;" 
self-preservation being the first Law of nature. 

* " The President of the Medical Society, to 

whom these presents may come, greeting know 

ye that hath been approved relative to his knowl- 
edge in Medicine and Surgery on examination, according 
to the Rules and Regulations established by the Ffi.lows 

of the Medical Society. I do therefor* hereby 

license him to practice as a Physician and Surgeon, with 
all the rights, privileges and honors thereunto appertain- 
ing, and do recommend him to the notice of the Faculty, 
and the improvement of the public. 

In testimony whereof, I have hereunto set my hand, 
and have caused the seal of the said society to be here- 
unto affixed at &c &c. 1820." 



168 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



The man that is hung for murder by the 
sheriff", is killed according to the statute Law 
of the land. 

The man that is shot by a Court Martial or 
in battle, is killed by and according to Mar- 
tial Law. 

13th— LAW OF FAITH. 

In former times as well as at the present day, 
many have thought that man was only born 
to believe what another taught. 

But John Wesley well observed, in his 
caution against bigotry, and in his views of a 
Catholic Spirit. 

" Although every man necessarily believes 
that every particular opinion which he holds 
is true, jet can no man be assured that all his 
opinions taken together are true." 

" Every wise man will allow others the 
same liberty of thinking, which he desires 
they should allow him. And will no more 
insist on their embracing his opinions, than 
he would have them insist on his embracing 
theirs." 

" No man call choose for or prescribe to 
arother. But every one must follow the dic- 
tates of his own conscience, in simplicity and 
Godly sincerity. He must be fully persuaded 
in his own mind ; and then act according to 
the best light he has. Nor has any creature 
power to constrain another to walk by his 
own rule. God has given no RIGHT to any 
of the children of men, thus to lord it over 
the conscience of his brethren. But every 
man must judge for himself, as every man 
must give an account of himself to God." 

This doctrine of the inherent and unalien- 
able "RIGHTS OF MAN"— to think and 
to JUDGE and to act for himself, is not incul- 
cated and circumfiised enough in the world, 
to prevent bigotry, and to break down the 
walls of superstition. For bigotry, and su- 
perstition, and ignorance, always go hand in 
hand together. The former being bottomed 
on the latter ! 

Man cannot rationally believe without 
evidence. Hence, Jefferson's notes on Vir- 
ginia. — If one man believes in one God, 
another believes in twenty Gods — what is 
that to me 1 If neither picks my pocket nor 
breaks my leg ; why then should I persecute 
him ^ 

Persecution may make a man a hypocrite, 
through fear of punishment • but cannot cure 
him. For a man must be convinced before 
he will or can be converted. 

You may love and pity him : and strive to 
convince and persuade him : but further you 
may not go. For the conscience of man is 
the Divine Right and Prerogative — and no 
man has a right to invade it. 



Hence with prayer and faith, carry him to 
the throne of Grace, and leave him in the 
hand of God. 

The EXERCISE OF FAITH IT ay be considered 
as the " re-action" of the soul on GOD, 
(when the spirit of God operates on the 
mind,) and this devotional re-action^ is im- 
puted to the man, (not as sin, but) for 
righteousness, i. e. as a RIGHT ACT. This 
is the true worship, being done in the Spirit 
and in TRUTH ! 

The soul gathers in stre^ngth, in this re- 
actional devotion^ which is not natural, but 
supernatural, above nature. There is a kind 
of miraculous virtue in it — a power, inward, 
to hang on God ; to trust in him ; and to 
sacrifice what is repugnant to his will, and 
overcome it. 

Hence, " This is the Victory that over- 
cometh the world, ev.en our Faith'" — " and 
being justified by Faith we have peace with 
God through Jesus Christ." 

This INWARD strength of power to lay 
HOLD ON GOD, is what will support one in 
the conflicts of life and death ! 

14th— LYNCH' S LAW. 

In the " Whig and Tory" days of the 
South, when no man's person or property 
was safe, the former laws having become ob- 
solete, from the confusion of the times ; a 
man by the name of Col. Lynch, formed an 
association, to expel suspicious characters 
from the neighborhood, and chastise them at 
discretion, which practice is continued in 
some parts of the South and West to the 
present day, as exemplified on Lynch's 
Island, at the mouth of (IJumberland river, in 
the Ohio. 

Dick and Bob understand it. 

Pat calls it " SAe/a/a," " Club Law," or 
" Mob Law," a Buckskin with a whip ! 

15th— LAWS OF GOD. 

The Laws of God, whether written, or in- 
spired by the immediate influence of the 
Spirit on the mind. 

Those who have not the written* Law, are 
a Law unto themselves, or have a Law 
written in their Hearts ; their Conscience 
bearing them witness, and their thoughts in 
the mean while, accusing, or else excusing 
one another. 

Something INWARD approves or DIS- 
APPROVES !— Tom Paine, admits that God 
can, if he please, impress the Human mind. 
Hume admits that all religions will persecute, 
when tl ey have power, except the " True 
one." 

Surely a ray of light is in every mind — 



1 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 169 



" The true Light which lighteth every man 
that Cometh into the world." 

For love to God and man, is the quint- 
essence and sum of that religion, which 
thinketh (or meaneth and intendeth) no evil, 
but suffereth long and is kind. 

If the exercise of Faith he the re-action of 
the Soul on GOD — and a man is to be justi- 
fied in such devotional exercise ; then we may 
understand the doctrine of Faith being 
" counted" — " accounted ;" reckoned" and 
" imputed'' to man for " Righteousness?'' 
Hence inspired with a strength superior to 
Nature ; an inward sensation, a spring of 
action, to surmount difficulties, in times of 
danger, exigency and distress, when the 
hands would hang down and the mind be 
depressed — by Faith in God, we may over- 
come and be victorious — when nature, ab- 
stracts from divine aid, must have given up 
and sunk down under the enormous weight 
and heavy load, with gloom and despair. 

But this stimulating principle of Divine 
Life, "will bring the peace and joy of the 
kingdom ; to love the Lord supremely and to 
love thy neighbor also. 

Hence the soul progresses in strength, to 
stand, to walk, and conquer. Therefore the 
weapons are not carnal, but spiritual, mighty 
through God to the pulling down the strong 
holds of Satan ! Here then is the power and 
Law of faith. 

16th— JOCKEY LAW. 

Get money honestly, if you can ; any how, 
get money. 

Take an old horse, tile down his teeth : 
burn them with a nail rod, to make them ap- 
pear under seven years. Give him three 
bushels of sweet apples and three bushels of 
green corn in the milk ; which in seven 
days v/ill make him appear fat. Shear off 
] the long hairs, and use some coloring if 
necessary ; brush him up to make him shine ; 
blow up the hollows above his eyes, &c. to 
make him appear plump and full ; put a pep- 
per pod in his tail, to make him antic and 
full of life ; a spur in your own head and 
cigar in the mouth ; a watch chain with a 
button at the end, in your pocket ; give the 
animal some bread and wine, to raise his 
ambition ; and taking some of the good stuff 
yourself — then swear you have as good a 
Colt as any gentleman with a fine shining 
boot. So mount, showing in appearance, 
that you are as clever a fellow and have as 
good a horse as any on the Turf — according 
to custom, which makes LAW ! 

Take water, burnt sugar, aquafortis, and 
several drugs of a poisonous nature, mix with 
the good old strong stuff — to make a bead — 



lawful proof — expanded — 4 made into 5 casks, 
according to law — i. e. take care the law don't 
get hold of you. 

Two half bushels — 2 yard sticks and bruised 
tin measures — one to buy and the other to 
sell with, &c. Ocf^-to ensure the best end of the 
bargain ! 

To make the sale of milk profitable. 1st. 
Wash the milk well with water. 2d. Thicken 
it v/ell with good starch ; then thirdly, sweet- 
en it with magnesia, to prevent it from sour- 
ing — then affirm that it is pure, good, sweet 
milk. 

17th— LAWS OF HELL. 

" Devils with Devils damn'd ; 
Men only disagree !" 

" The Devil and his Angels." Then goeth 
HE, and taketh seven other spirits, more 
wicked than himself, they enter, &c. Shows 
that the He there spoken of, was a spirit ; — 
TAKETH, &c., implies an ascendency of power ; 
more wicked implies degrees of wickedness 
among the Devils, and a kind of Monarchy in 
Hell. 

" My name is Legion, for we are many," a 
captain to every ten ; a centurion to every 
hundred ] and an officer to each thousand — 
6666. according to Roman order. 

Beelzebub, Prince of the Devils, reigning 
in the hearts of the children of disobedience, 
as " The Prince of this world," and " Prince 
of the power of the air." 

Superior and subordinate, according to the 
degree of power possessed by each comman- 
der, bent only upon evil as their chief de- 
light. 

" Evil be thou my good !" 
God delivered Benhadad into the hand of 
Ahab King of Israel, and appointed Ahab to 
be his executioner ; but Ahab, for a bribe, let 
him go. 

God replied, " Because thou has let go out 
of thine hand, a man whom I appointed to 
utter destruction, therefore thy life shall go 
for his life, and thy people for his people."^ 

Evil Angels are God's executioners. For 
it is inconsistent with the nature of a good 
Angel to go upon a bad errand. 

On a visit, from the king of Judah, Ahab, 
proposed to him to go by force and help to 
take the bribe, which the king of Assyria had 
promised, but not fulfilled— viz. restoration 
of Ramoth, in Gilead. 

The King of Judah saw the courtiers, the 
prophets that belonged to Law religion, flat- 
tering Ahab ; inquired for a prophet of the 
Lord. 0 yes, Micaiah, but I hate him, he 
talks no good to me, I hate him ! 

The officers sent, said to Micaiah, flatter 



170 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



like the others. He did, then Ahab put him 
to his oof//, whio replied — 

I saw the, Lord sitting on his throne — host 
of heaven round about, and the Lord said, 
who will go and persuade Ahab, &c., one 
said on this manner and another on that — a 
good Angel could not go on a bad errand. 

At length, a voice replied, I'll go and per- 
suade him. How ? I will be a Lying Spirit 
in the mou^h of all his prophets. 

False people must expect a false spirit in 
their false worship and false conduct, and be 
deceived and destroyed in turn ! 

The King of Judah put on royalty, and 
Ahab disguised himself. Unheard of orders 
from Benhadad : Fight neither with great nor 
small, save with the King of Israel. They 
pursued the King of Judah, he cried out in 
prayer, God interposed — they left him — saw 
a man — possibly it may be Ahab — shot at 
venture — no escape from the justice of God- 
he died and was eaten of dogs on the ground 
that was unjustly confiscated by a covetous 
spirit and the counsel and intrigue of a wicked 
woman. Jezabel had a mock trial, and per- 
jured witnesses under a cloak of religion, to 
destroy poor Naboth and get his vineyard ac- 
cording TO LAW. 

Whoever wishes to act wickedly, and cloak 
it with religion and law, may read their des- 
tiny by the hand of RETRIBUTIVE JUS- 
TICE, as exemplified in the case of Mab and 
his u'?fe ! 

The first born of Egypt were destro)"ed by 
evil Angels, and unclean spirits like frogs 
will go to the kings of the earth, when the 
sixth Vial shall be poured out, under the 
seventh trumpet. 

Then take heed that by sin, ye do not for- 
feit the Divine favor, and thereby lose his 
"protection ; and thence fall into the power of 
Satan^ and be led captive by him at his will. 
Thus 

Become incorrigible^ and thereby render 
your situation irremediable. 

Sinners cannot be everywhere. They must 
be somewhere. Hence the propriety to send 
them to a place fitted to their nature, to dwell 
with beings, or company like themselves, in 
the other v/orld. 

Swine were interdicted by the Jewish Law; 
yet a herd of 2000 were kept. Evil Spirits 
requested by prayer, a suffrage to enter. The 
restraining power was taken off. Property 
wickedly obtained, entails a Curse ; the loss 
was a just retribution. 

Thus we have the principles of their nature 
exemplified, and the Law by which they are 
governed, made manifest. 

The Yankee Unitarians have given us a 
new translation of the New Testament. In 
which they assure us, that a Demon or Devil, 



is only a disease — insanity that left the man 
and got among the Hogs ; which would argue, 
1, thata disease has intellects for ideas ; 2, rea- 
son to arrange them ; 3, language and speech 
to address and communicate them ; 4, volition 
to move and transport itself; 5, miraculous 
power over the swine (if self-preservation be 
the first law of nature in man and beast,) to 
cause them to take to the water and drown ! 

Methinks it would take ten thousand times 
moYQ faith to credit their ^Aeor?/, about a mere 
disease, than to admit, that there is such a 
thing as Evil angels — and that Evil Angels 
are God's executioners. 

18th— LAW OF OATHS. 

An oath is an affirmation by something. 

He who says he "m'ea?-5," and affirms by 
nothing, tells a lie, and speaks an idle word. 

The administration of oaths according to 
Law, is so common, that its force is not felt; 
nor the obligation realized to be more than a 
form, for the sake of order. 

In the Law of Moses, the oath of the 
Lord was between the parties, where no earth- 
ly power was able to judge and determine : but 
the matter was referred to the Great Arbiter, 
as the Judge, Justifier and Avenger. This 
was the only case by command, in that econ- 
omy. 

Contrary to the command of God, which 
was to make no league with the Canaanites, 
but to destroy them all ; the Sanhedrim or 
Grand Council of seventy Elders, with Joshua 
at their head, swore to spare the Gibeonites — 
thus the Elders, as head of the nation, plight- 
ed national Faith repugnant to the interdic- 
tion. Some hundreds of years after Saul, as 
head of the nation, committed a national 
breach of Fidelity, by slaying the Gibeonites. 
This act of infidelity constituted a national 
crime, which called for a national punish- 
ment ! 

In the reign of David, there was a three 
years' famine. David inquired the cause, and 
obtained the answer — it is for Saul and his 
bloody house ; because he slew the Gibeon- 
ites. Who replied, silver and gold we will 
have none, but give us seven of the sons of 
Saul, and we will hang them up before the 
Lord in Gibeah ; and God was entreated for 
the land. 

From the foregoing we may infer the so- 
lemnity, nature and obligation of an oath, and 
also the meaning of the Psalmist, where he 
saith (speaking of the character of a righte- 
ous man) he that sweareth to his own hurt, 
and changeth not. 

Those persons, who publicly avov/ that 
they are pedjured men, or else are impos- 
tors, can have no claim to public confidence, 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



171 



but must appear in their true character, as 
LIARS,' taking their word for it, which is doing 
them but true justice ; of course having de- 
stroyed the force of moral obligation from 
their minds, what trust or confidence can be 
placed in theml Methinks they must feel 
like Cain ! Afraid of their lives ! afraid of 
men, and go into voluntary exile. 

The king of Judah is condemned, for abreach 
of faith, by violating an oath of the Lord to 
the king of Babylon ; lost his eyes after see- 
ing his sons slain, bound in chains to be car- 
ried a captive to die in a strange land. 

The Rechabites were a people of fidelity, 
being instructed by their forefathers, to live 
in tents and to drink no wine — were tried and 
tempted by the prophet Jeremiah to drink, in 
vain. 

Hence the promise of God for their fidelity, 
and obeying parental instruction for 250 years, 
which promise extended to generations, then 
unborn. Jeremiah 35. 

Judas turned traitor, was taken by the hand, 
by those in authority, for a tool. Judas 
thought of honor, and flattery and money; 
but when he found they had no further use 
for him ; he found himself forsaken and was 
sensible of his folly, returned the money, con- 
fessed his guilt, they tauntingly replied, what 
is that to us 1 see thou to that, feeling his 
situation, in a fit of frenzy he went and hang- 
ed himself, as a warning to all traitors! 

Micaiah, flattered by request, ironically, 
until he was adjured and put to his oath by 
Ahab, and then declared the message and 
truth of God, and so they found it to be. 

Jesus said," swear not at all," " but when 
they smite you on the one cheek, turn to him 
the other also." Yet when he was smote on 
the one cheek, instead of turning the other, 
(being a prisoner, had a right to justice accord- 
ing to Jewish and Roman Law,) replied, " If 
I have done evil, bear witness of evil, but if 
well, why smitest thou me 

And being silent, when questioned hj the 
High Priest, answering nothing ; the High 
Priest put him to his oath, adjured him for 
testimony on an important point, which caused 
HIM to break silence, and answer the High 
Priest accordingly, who flew into a flame of 
passion at the reply. 

Paul called God to record on his soul, by 
an appeal to him. 

The Angel standing with one foot on the 
sea, the other on the land, lifting up his hand 
swore by Him that liveth forever and ever, 
that time shall be no longer. 

The man w^hose yea is yea, and whose nay 
is nay, inwardly feels and speaks in his heart, 
" Thou God seest me." 

But most people have not that close, con- 
stant, inw^ard feeling before God, as his spirit- 



ual worshippers walking before him. Hence 
in this dark, stupid, thoughtless age of the 
world, governments and customs have thought 
and found it necessary to use oaths, affirma- 
tions, &c., to bring people to their feelings, 
in point of testimony and obligation, socially. 

And what feeling is exercised on this oc- j 
casion, and that which proceeds from yea and 1 
nay— they both, w^hen flowing from inward | 
truth, are bottomed on the same principle of || 
fidelity, founded on moral obligation, in their 
several degrees, a,s forms and modes alter not 
the nature of principles. For the principle 
of truth is a unit, and is as inflexible as the 
Eternal Causeless CAUSITER ! 

Ot^=People may change, and things may 
change, and in the turn of times there are 
great changes. But principles and Truth 
and the Deity, change not! 

The feelings and character of Cain, Ahitho- 
phel, Judas and Benedict Arnold, should be 
kept in view by all professed Traitors. 

For if some people bribe and stimulate 
others to acts of treachery, yet all mankind in 
creation, despise THE TRAITORS. 

19th— SUNDAY LAW. 

" A Presbyterian Deacon's Cat. 

" Went out to seek her prey ; 

" She ran round the house,— 

"and " ketch'd a mouse, — 

" Upon the Sabbath day ."' 

"The Deacon being much offended, 

" The crime was so profane ; 

" He laid down his book, 

" The Cat he took, 

" And bound her with a chain ! 

" You filthy jade, ain't you asham'd ! 

" Don't you deserve to die t 

" to carry down to hell — 

"My holy wife and I !" 

There are some people, instead of worship- 
pjL*ag and serving the Lord, they only worship 
Sunday! being Sunday Christians and Mon- 
day Devils ! whose religion is only in the 
head, not in the heart. Hence if the head 
were cut off, soul and body would go to the 
devil ! 

In 1828, a v/idow, who had three young 
children in bed, a young woman and two 
young men, were seized in the night, and 
carried nine miles by the Sheriff", (who show- 
ed iro7is if he was not obeyed,) for the enor- 
mous crime of returning from the funeral of 
the young lady's mother, on a Sunday ; and 
bringing some articles with them, which had 
been given by the mother just before she 
died. They had started according to a Pres- 
byterian clock, (for the old man had been 
watching like a spy,) thirty one minutes be- 
fore sun-set — having no place to stay there, 
but on expense, so they wished to return 
home, although it snowed. 

For which crime, they were fined a dollar 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



each, to mend Sabbath dcy broken^ and about 
30 dollars cost. 

The Sheriff and officers made a mistake — 
took too much cost — then plead for a new set- 
tlement, to preyent their cost and damages 
for false charges ! 

How few attend to the golden rule, to do 
to others as they would that others should do 
to them ! 

But the late reply of the Committee in 
Congress, about the Sunday mail, is worthy 
to be preserved by. every generous mind, in 
the United States of America. 

The old Priest with his long face, could 
not see the reprobate wounded invalid: but 
went bv, then his Levite Beacon copied him 
and passed by also. 

But the ]\Iasonic Samaritan fulfilled the 
second commandment, to do to the stranger, 
a Neighecr's Part — " do as you would be 
done byy 

Then beware of judging ! 

20th— LAW OF REFLECTION. 

Thoughts are generally involuntary. 

When in Philadelphia, at a certain time 
during a yearly meeting, I expressed a desire 
to be admitted in, to see their mode of doing 
business, but was negatived. 

The night following in my sleep, thought 
myself to be in a meeting composed of a few 
ministers but mostly Elders. One man arose, 
and expressed a concern to visit a foreign 
land. Another expressed his desire to be his 
companion. 

The Elders then arose, in form of half a 
circle, and drove the two men before them, to 
the door of a house, which had iron gratings 
which they passed; the Elders having the 
keys, which none knew how to use but them- 
selves. 

In the floor of the room, was a brass trap 
door, with slit work, which being unlocked 
and raised, they confined one minister below 
and the other above, and departed : there be- 
ing no chance for light or air, but through 
those grates. 

At length the Elders returned, threw open 
the doors; said, go and preach if you will. 
But the old man stopped and stood in the sun 
shine, in silent reflection, replied, the time is 
passed in which the message should have 
been delivered ! 

When I related the dream, with a desire 
for an interpretation, one replied to another, 
Lorenzo has been in the " Select Meeting of 
Ministers and Elders,"' which kind of meet- 
ing I was ignorant of its existence, anterior. 

T. K. an old minister, at that yearly meet- 
ing was put over for another year, when he 
obtained permission, but never went. 



In those days E. H. thought he discoyered 
an aristocratic governing power, remonstrated, 
and gave the young people to understand, 
what he thought to be their RIGHTS. 

He preached about the young people wait- 
ing in the wilderness, till the Elders were 
dead, before they could enter in, to enjoy the 
promised land. 

Five yearly meetings in eight have felt thfi 
effects by appearance. 

21st— HOW TO SWEAR ACCORDING TO 
LAW. 

In a well known seaport town, a lady's 
husband disappeared for about four years. 
She saw a man whom she claimed to be her 
husband, swore it was him ; that she loved 
him still, and thought he was the prettiest man 
she ever saw. 

The Judge swore that he married this man 
to that woman, that it Avas impossible for two 
men to look so' much alike, and therefore it 
must be the same man. Several other credit- 
able witnesses corroborated the circumstance. 

Another woman claimed the same man, in 
the same period of time ; that she had bedded 
and boarded with him, &c. Several other 
witnesses were called, who testified and cor- 
roborated her testimony. 

Such was the case, and such the nature 
and weight of the testimony, and the charac- 
ters of the witnesses, that doubt remained 
where truth lay; the subject being so equally 
balanced and the subject obscure. 

.But a scar on the foot, being mentioned on 
one side, but not recollected on the other, i 
(which scar was from a wound by a nail) — • 
hence the Judge of the Court ordered the 
stocking and shoe to be taken off, for ex- 
amination, which circumstance turned the 
affair, and he was acquitted. 

No doubt but there must have been two 
different persons. 

A man had a horse stole, which he had 
raised, well known to his family and neigh- 
bors. 

Another man with a horse was taken up 
for the theft. The witnesses were about six- 
teen or seventeen on a side. Circumstan- 
tially and particularly described, by witnesses 
whose characters, socially, were considered 
equal, in testimonial validity. 

What was the consequence ? 

Judgment and common sense, say there 
must have been two horses. 

Hence it would appear that both parties 
could not have told the truth on their side ; 
of course, one must have given in false tes- 
timony ; consequently, if a falsehood be a lie, 
some would say that they " Swore" and 
'■• LIED"' according to Law. Being com- 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



173 



pelled by summons to do the one, and accord- 
ing to the best of their knowledge and belief," 
did the other ! 

A man being permitted to keep his own 
accounts in cases of debt and credit, &c. and 
then to testify to them accordingly by oath. 
Why ? He " swears according to Law," 
however false the charges are or may be. 

And if a man die, his accounts must be 
allowed by the Judge or defendant, for it is 
" according to Law," so to be done. 

22d— EFFECTS OF LAW. 

Civil Law for application to individuals, is 
so worded, as to be very ambiguous and un- 
certain in its interpretation, and morose in 
the execution. 

Hence the famous expression — 

" Glorious uncertainty of the Law." 

Moreover, in common, plain cases, which 
if gained, the process is so expensive and vexa- 
tious, that the cost is more than the whole 
sum in dispute, and attended with loss, in- 
stead of gain. 

And none are benefitted but the Lawyer 
and the " self-will" when indulged. But 
woe to the fat goose that comes to market ' 

When in Charleston jail, I heard of two 
men who, having a quarrel, came to town to 
have it settled by Law ; one of them applied 
to a Lawyer for cousel and assistance, who 
replied, I am engaged on the other side ; 
but I will give you a letter to a friend of 
mine., whom I would recommend to you. On 
receiving the letter, he departed and re- 
flected — how can he recommend his friend to 
me wMth propriety when engaged on the 
other side 1 Opened the letter, found the con- 
tents — " Two fat Geese come to market, you 
pick one and I will pick the other." Hunted 
up his neighbor — showed him the lines, who 
being disgusted, agreed to settle the difficulty 
between themselves; and went home to- 
gether. 

I shall conclude this head with a remark, 
as the saying is, that Preachers do not believe 
their own preaching, nor Doctors take their 
own medicine ; so Lawyers are not seen to go 
to Law with each other. And why not 
others take warning and exercise common 
sense, and so take pattern by them for a 
proper lesson, and seek for peace. The 
statement in the public prints before me, of 
991 persons put in jail for debt, in Boston, 
1828 ; only 74 or about one in thirteen were 
discharged by paying debt and cost ; 22 were 
females. 

The aggregate within the last 9 years in 
the same jail, is 9473. Supposing the like 
proportion to hold as above ; here are 8746 



cases, out of 9473, in which the expense of 
trials and commitments has been incurred by 
creditors, besides all the vexation and trouble 
experienced, without the least pos-sible ad- 
vantage being derived, whatever, except the 
loss of time and money with the indulgence 

of SELF-WILL. 

And may I not add, to the gratification of 
the LAWYERS, also, who laugh in their 
sleeves, to see such gumpheads and dupes, 
who fall as victims to birds of prey; with 
folly, both in their heads and hearts of 
practice. 

There is certainly an error in our " JURIDI- 
CAL" "JURISPRUDENCE:" which needs 
to be so modified and simplified, that justice , 
may be comeatable, agreeably to the nature 
and fitness of things, betwixt man and man, 
without so much cosi, trouble, vexation and 
expense ! 

Moreover, that the great shall not oppress 
the poor, nor the poor make his poverty an 
asylum of refuge to laugh at those who have 
been their benefactors, when guilty of a 
breach of trust. 

The liberty of commencing suit at Law, 
from self-will and for vexation, is too great a 
privilege, granted without sufficient penalty 
annexed for restraint and restitution. 

For as the customs, called Law, in the 
several States, now stand, one may " LIE" 
about another, and charge him with what he 
pleases, in the writ of attachment or indict- 
ment, and accuse him of what he pleases, 
however false, scandalous and impious be the 
accusation, and the accused has no redress ; 
but must stand and hear himself black- 
guarded, by his antagonist's spokesman ; 
because it is done according to Law. And he 
must pay the cost, if prejudice and precon- 
ceived judgment should say so. 

But if the same in substance, had been 
spoken or written under other circumstances, 
it would have been considered actionable 
slander. 

Thus, the Laws of the land are prostituted, 
to become an asylum for LIBELS, slanders 
and corruption, to corrupt the public and 
society at large, collectively and individually 
as the case may be ; which practice is repug- 
nant to innocency and purity of intention, and 
unworthy of moral principles in a generous 
mind, which ought to govern and reign in the 
land! 

Such a system of administration, has a cor- 
ruption in its nature and consequences, and 
of course must contaminate those who ad- 
minister the same, and be very injurious to 
society in all its bearings ; for like the foun- 
tain, so will be all the streams that flow from 
it. 

Let those who wish to be involved in ruin, 



174 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



remerifiber the painted man, on the sign with 
a cocked hat, tine fashionable coat, and fat 
horse, crying out, "J am going to Law f'' 
But turn the other side, and, behold! a man, 
with a down look, rawney horse, ragged 
coat, and old shoes, with holes in his stock- 
ings, no mittens and a flapped hat, with a 
whimpering voice reply, " I have been to 
Law !" 

When the man told his priest, he wished 
the Devil was dead/ Hold, hold, said the 
Priest, adding, what should we Priests have 
to do, if there was no Devil ! 

Or the Lawyer without Gumpheads, or the 
doctor without Hypochondria ! 

23d— SALT WATER LAW. 

Surrendered by the States to the U. S. the 
government is monarchical, administered by 
Cursing and Swearing in the calm or storm, 
profanely — a practice in the most eminent 
degree peculiar to those who speak the 
English Language. 

Embargo times — permission to go in bal- 
last, with a keg of butter and a box of cheese — 
one is larger than a hogshead and the other is 
made to fill the hold — home bound ; tivo 
accounts are made out sometimes, one for the 
Custom House, the other for the owners. 

Some to carry on the joke, kiss the book, 
I some hold up their hand, some affirm, others 
like Joseph, " by the life of Pharaoh,^^ by my 

Honor, or by my w^ord, " I'll be d d, if so 

' and so," some cheat the nation, no harm — 
defraud the revenue, no evil, if not detected 
or found out — swear to any thing but the 
whole truth — whip the Devil round the 
stump, have several different kinds of " Ship- 
papers,"' to sail as the case may be, under 
different /ag.?, and by hard swearing, become 
" KNIGHTS OF THE POST." as well as 
faithful SONS of NEPTUNE ! ' 

24th— LAW OF INQUIRY. 

The first writings, of which we have any 
account, were the Ten " Commands," writ- 
ten by Jehovah, himself, as the seaJ of the 
compact or covenant. 

For God had sent a message to the camp, 
by Moses, to know of the people, if they 
would consent to receive Him for their Gover- 
nor and to be governed by his Laws 1 
, They answered in the affirmative. And 
: their answer was returned, by Moses, to the 
Lord, in the mountain. 

The people were to make ready against the 
third day ; when the Law was to be pro- 
claimed by a voice with power, superior to 
Human; that 600,000 men, besides their 
women and children, might hear distinct. 



After Avhich the tables of stone were given 
from God, and accepted by the people, as the 
Seal of the Covenant. The tables of stone 
were kept in the Ark, &c., which was called 
the " Ark of the Covenant." 

None were admitted access to this stone 
seal, or to have any thing to do with it, but 
" the Congregation of the Lord," " who 
might eat the Passover." 

They are particularly described and also 
who were interdicted, and shut out and ex- 
cluded therefrom. The Levites might carry 
the Ark on their shoulders, &c. but were not 
permitted even to see the Priest pack up the 
curtain and the holy implements thereto 
belonging. 

For the Priests of the house of Aaron, 
were to have the care and charge of the Tent 
and Tabernacle, which contained the Holy 
things. But the High Priest alone, as con- 
troller^ had access to it alone, in particular, 
where it was deposited wnthin the Veil, in the 
Tabernacle, within the Tent, w4iich place 
within the Veil, was called the Holy of 
Holies," where none were suffered to go, ex- 
cept the High Priest once a year, not without 
blood. 

Moses finished all his writings called the 
" Book of the Law" and delivered it to the 
Priests, to be kept in the side of the Ark, and 
have it read to the people every seventh 
year. 

See the curse of Korah, Dathan, and Abi- 
ram, for invading the Priestly Office. Also 
on the Philistines for detaining the Ark of 
GoD, and more than 50,000 Hebrews fell 
dead, for attempting to look into it; and 
Uzza also, for daring even to touch it. Such 
was the mighty Power of God attending the 
Ark.' 1st Sam. 5 and 6 chap. 2d Sam. 6 ch. 
3 to 7. 1st Chron. 15th chap. 2 to 13. 

God wrote for Moses, also Moses acquired 
the art of writing. 

The five books were written, which con- 
tain the Political, Ceremonial or Levitical, 
and Moral Law, and the Historical account 
of the Creation down. 

This book of the Law was kept within the 
side of the Ark, under the control of the | 
Priesthood, with the High Priest, as their 
controller, under God ! 

And those writings, called the '■'•Book of 
the Law,'''' were delivered to the Priest for the 
people, by Moses, only a few^ days before his 
death, directing it to be kept in the side of 
the Ark. 

Moses directed under God, that when they 
should choose to have a King, he should not 
be a stranger, but one of their own Brethren. 

And he was to ivrite himself a copy of the 
Law, from the one before the Priests and 
Levites. Deut. xvii. 16 — 18. 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



175 



This was the first Capy permitted to be 
taken by transcribing, by the permission, and 
direction, and order of God! Deut. xvii. 18. 

David as king, was the first who had a 
regular Court. The names of his officers are 
mentioned, both recorder and scribe, &c. 

By the Matter compounded in the Psahns, 
it is plain that the Author was well ac- 
quainted with the writings of Moses, both 
Historically and also the Law. Hence, con- 
sidering his character, we may well suppose 
he had obeyed the commands by Moses, 
when he said : " The delight of the Righteous 
is in the Law of the Lordy " And in his 
Law doth he meditate day and night J'' 

Hence, then, we may have the first data of 
the " Book of the Law" being transcribed, 
so as to make two Copies or two Books of 
the Law. One of which belonged to the 
King — viz. the transcript Copy, but the 
original one belonged to the Priests^ &c. 

Question. Where did Solomon put the 
Copy of the Law, which belonged to the 
king ? Or where it was kept T For we have 
no account of the king's Copy, or any one 
else, except the Original Copy of the Law 
that belonged to the care of the Priests, after 
his death ! 

In the days of Jehosaphat, king of Judah, 
the Copy of the Law was taken from the 
Ark, and carried abroad, by some travelling 
Priests, to expatiate upon, who never returned 
it to its proper place, of which we have any 
account. But the reverse seems to have been 
the fact. As there is no particular account 
. of the Book of the Law, for about 294 years, 
when it was found among the rubbish of the 
Temple, in the 18th year of king Josiah's 
reign; and 16 years before the date of the 
[ Babylonish Captivity ; when Daniel and his 
companions went to Babylon ; and 35 years 
before the Temple was burnt by the Chaldees. 
( When Martin Luther found an old book in 
I the Monastery, he inquired of an old Friar 
^ whatitwas? Whoreplied, "Itisthe BIBLE!" 
1 " What 1 that Book our Holy Religion is 
I* built on'?" "yea!" 

When he had read it and compared it with 
their practices, concluded, if this be the Book 
of God, it is against us. Hence the seed of 
the Reformation, with the concomitants at- 
tending — elucidating the doctrine of Provi- 
dence, fitted to the case and exigency of man. 

A similar impression appears to have been 
made on the mind of King Josiah, when the 
scribe told the king that the High Priest had 
handed him an old book, which had been 
found among the rubbish, while repairing the 
breaches of the Temple. Now the expres- 
sion, "■found,'''' implies it had been lost. 2d 
Chron. 34 Chap. 14, and 2d Kings, 22d Chap, 
j 8 to 10. 



When it was read in the presence of the 
King and Court, it was found to be the Book 
of the Law, by Moses, of which they had 
heard. 

And an attempt at Reformation was began, 
but not sufficient to avert the impending 
storm, which burst 16 years after, in the 3d 
year of .Tehoiakim and the first year of Ne- 
buchadnezzar, King of Babylon, and the 35th 
before the burning of the Temple. 

By saying, found the Book of the Law, 
supposes it to have been lost. And the con- 
sternation of Kwg Josiah, at the exhibition 
of the Law, shows their ignorance arising 
from the scarcity of the Book. 

Hence we may conclude, that the one Copy 
in transcript for the King, which Moses di- 
rected should be taken, was 7iot kept by the 
Kings in succession. But was m,issing from 
some CAUSE, worthy of Providence, for the 
benefit of the world in after ages. 

And the ong-ma/ Book of the Law, was the 
only one, then extant, of which we have any 
account. 

A copy of the Law on parchment, about 
two feet wide, and perhaps fifty feet in length, 
by computation, from the size of the roll in 
the Jewish Synagogue. 

Hence it is plain to common sense, that a 
captive prisoner in chains, could not have 
taken such a roll under his arm, at pleasure, 
to carry into Babylonish slavery. 

Jeremiah was bound with chains, for we 
read of his being " loosed from his chains,^'' — 
which circumstance implies that he was bound, 
with others ! 

The City and Temple were pillaged and 
burnt. And most of the people were put to 
the sword, and the rest led into captivity. 

Here I ask — what became of the roll — the 
" Book of the Law" of Moses ? 

It is a very plain case, on the principles of 
common sense, as the necessary consequence, 
from the circumstance of things — 
Oc|=It must have been burnt. 
Esdras, in the Apocrypha, who appears by 
the names in the ancestrous chronology, to be 
the same as Ezra in the Bible — he tells us it 
WAS BURNT. 

Yet afterwards we find Ezra with a copy 
of the Law, in a pulpit, reading and explain- 
ing it to others. 

Where did he get this new Book, if the old 
one was burnt I 

I know not, unless we ask the Masons ! — 
Or else should get information from " Zerub- 
babel, Haggai, and Zachariah," of that day. 

Afterwards we find Ezra coming up from 
Babylon, as a " ready scribe,^^ to seek " the Law 
of the Lord i^"* that by reading and explaining 
it, he might render himself useful, as we find 
he did. 



176 



or.ixiF ilRioits law exemplified. 



If the book of the La^y of ^Moses was burnt 
when the Temple was burnt, in the 19ik year 
of the captivity, then some of those people 
that were young;, who went to Babylon, might 
live to return about 50 years after, and see 
the erection of the " Second Temple,''' as re- 
lated in the books. 

And moreover, the Transcript Copy of the 
Law might be found, with the rest of the sacred 
writings, up to the day of Solomon, after the 
seventy year.> of captivity. 

Jetier-on admits the universal Tradition of 
a geuii-'^' deluge by water. This argues the 
Human Family once to have been a unit. 
They divided the World among them, and then 
dispersal, by companies, into different coun- 
tries, in different parts of the world. 

The theory of the Flood would be handed 
down bv cd! in their Traditions, to after gene- 
rations : alihough they would take in other 
thinjs. as thev occurred by the way : which, 
from circumstances, must be very different 
from each other. 

Hence it must be plain to Reason's Eye, 
that those thi^^js in which they do agree must 
have had one origin, and of course must have 
been the most ancient. But wherein they 
differ, comparatively, must be viodern. 

The o72f/-r/-;(7.so/?.^ admit that there are^Lisoxs 
among the Christians, Turks, and Hindoos, 
and thev mis'rit have added, the Jev:s also. 

The "Christian ^lasons, they say, take the 
Holy Bible ; the Turks take the Koran/' 
and the Hindoos take the Shaster," a bo-ok 
which contains the religion of Hindostan. 
And thev might have added, that the Jews. 
from America to India, take The Law of 
Moses and the Prophet^.'' 

Since the Reformation, if not before, those 
four Societies pledge their faith, on the Books 
of their Faith, in national contracts. &:c. 
Some feel bound by the Cross and a favorite 
Saint, &c. 

Now admitting, for argument's sake, that 
Masons do as the Axties say, concerning the 
different books of Creeds on which fidelity is 
plighted. What does it argue ?- Why, thus 
much, that ^lasonry is very ancient and ex- 
tensive. 

For their Creed Books on which their Re- 
ligion is founded, differ from each other. And 
the Spirit v/hich each is influenced by, from 
what is cdJed religion, is indeed very bitter 
against each ocher. 
^But Jr^r.^o-i/-// must have been anterior to 
those Creed\ which produce those things, 
which excite such bitterness towards each 
other, as thev cam^e subsequently upon the 
stage, oiherwise, ^vlasonry could not have 
been so interu-jven among them, throughout 
the world. 

And thus transmitted down through the 



different ages, in succeeding generations, in 
the different parts of the world. 

For it is evident that the Turk would not 
have received it from the Christian dogs." 
Nor would the Jeiv have received from the 
same source. Nor the Hindoos have taken it 
from the Christians, and incorporated it in 
their System of religiom within this few hun- 
dred years. 

This is a plain Truth that the Rehrevj 
Writings, are the oldest extant, of which we 
have any knowledge, anterior to the Latins 
or Greeks. 

Hence the Jews being scattered over the 
world, by the Assyrians and Chaldees, more 
than 2500 years ago, owing allegiance to no 
government, attached to no country: but as- 
sociating with leading men in the different 
countries, shows the origin, and extension, 
and circumfusion, and transmission by incor- 
porations, as above intimated, among the na- 
tions of the earth, and the North American 
Indians not exempt. 

In the A.rminian Magazine. John Wesley 
relates an account, circumstantially, which he 
says, mU'st remain among the mysteries, inex- 
plicable, till that day when all secrets shall be 
disclosed. 

A gentleman went out one evening, and 
was missing. A servant in his employ, swore 
in court, that his mother, brothers, &c. had 
murdered the man — concealed him in a cer- 
tain place, until they had an opportunity to 
fix the corpse in a proper attitude, to be car- 
ried off, by the spring tide, and sink. 

Such were the circumstances, attending his 
disclosure and confession, that they were all 
executed — protesting their innocency, till the 
last, except himself, who was hung in chains. 

About eight years after, the gentleman came 
home to his family, saying that he had been 
pressed, by a press gang, and sent on board 
a ship of war, not having an opportunity to 
escape sooner, nor to receive a discharge. 

The case of the •• Boons," in Vermont, for 
murder — one sent to the State's Prison, for 
life, the other under sentence of death — when 
the man supposed to be murdered came back, 
after an absence of seven years. 

How many have been executed for suppos- 
ed murder the Law Reports testify, and after- 
wards, their innocency has appeared. 

So the affair of Capt. William Morgan — 
perhaps some few, who are called Masons, 
have killed him I perhaps not. Who knows i 

Those who know the tragedies of life, 
with the concomitants connected, would have 
ground to form a judgment from the past, what 
he with others, would be capable of doing in 
future — without giving a censor ioiLs judg- 
ment .' 

The Morgan Book, plainly was designed 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



177 



for a Catch Penny, being a kind of Jachin and 
Boaz affair. 

He was a poor man, having known Masonic 
Generost'ty ; bul now to make Merchandize of 
the Order, associated with some others, to 
publish to the world, something to make the 
world Wonder. 

And the better to carry on the JoJce, make 
arrangements to go off on the credit of the 
3Iasoni, by duping some honest hearts, for 
tools, like the monkey, to use the cat's paw, 
to pull the nuts out of the fire. And thus, 
whet up the public mind, to buy the books 
to make the better sale. 

The dnped honest tools, confessed what 
they knew, and were punished accordingly ; 
and those others, the Antics say, ran off, as if 
guilty : but perhaps, to make the greater 
smoke : and hence we may infer, to share the 
greater profits in the farce. 

The IMasonsare accused of being associated 
together — for base and evil purposes, by obli- 
gations of secrecy for " Treason and murder.''' 

The same accusation was produced, by the 
Bishop of Winchester, and passed into a Law, 
1425, in the 3d year of Henry the VI, in his 
minority, but without effect, for the King 
himself afterwards was made a Mason in 
riper years. 

Also Robinson, of Scotland, denounced them 
as Traitors and Rebels, intending to put down 
all Religion and Government, and Abbe Bar- 
iL'iU, in four quarto volumes, has published 
something, for the same purpose, and without 
! making a proper distinction betwixt IMasonic 
j and Political Societies. Bat the British Gov- 
j ernment and common sense, have not given 
I credit to it. 

I The Anties are partly guilty of what they 
j accuse the INIasons — viz. "of being a Politi- 

CAL Society." 
j The subject of Politics and Religious Creeds, 
! are never suffered to he mentioned in a Lodge • 
I because the basis of the institution, constitu- 
j tionally, is to think and let think, 
j Hence all candidates are given to under- 
} stand, previous to their admittance, that the 
i subject does not interfere with their Religion 
or Politics. And in all the meetings that I 
have attended, this principle of the Fraternity 
; has been kept inviolable. Therefore it is not 
; used for political or electioneermg purposes, 
as some do falsely charge them. 

And the bold assertion, that " Masons are 
bound to vote for each other," or '-for a Broth- 
I er Mason, in preference to all others," — is 
I false. Also, to keep the secrets of a brother 
j mason, of Treason and Murder,'''' is false, as 
j far as my knowledge extends, from the "Mas- 
ter's Lodge," of three degrees, " the Chapter," 
of five degrees," " Council," of three degrees, 
" Encampment," of four degrees, up into the 



" Consistory" of 33 degrees, &c. and about 30 j 
" side degrees-'' also. ! 

Beverfey Allen, a Methodist Preacher, shot | 
the Sheriff, at Augusta, in Georgia, the Pres- 
byterian Llinister killed his Elder, and was j 
hung in Pennsylvania — the Baptist Preacher j 
killed his wife, in the State of New York, 
and got hung — the Independents or Congre- ! 
gationalists hung the Quakers at Boston, and 
put to death 20 persons for Witchcraft at 
Salem, who no doubt were more innocent 
than themselves. 

The woman, whom some styled a Quaker, 
in a fit of jealousy- was accused of being 
accessory to her husband's death, and was 
executed in England. 

Shall any one have the hardihood to con- 
demn the whole of a Society, because some 
of its members have acted incorrect 1 Where 
would be the wisdom or justice in so doing 1 

And to blame all the 3Iasons, for the seem- 
ing misconduct of a feiu, would be equal in- 
justice to the Fraternity. 

For their Constitution contains no such 
principles as are alleged against them and 
laid to their charge — and which has been dis- 
avowed by the craft, in their official capacity 
to a candid World. 

The distinction between Political Societies 
and the Masonic, is not made suiSciently, by 
those who attempt to judge upon the subject. 

Thq_" Washington Society," connected with 
" Henryism," and the " Hartford Convention" 
— were purel)' Political. 

So the "United Irishmen" and the "Orange 
Men," in 1798 — were Political; one being 
for Liberty and the other for the King. But 
when a Free 3Iason, on the point of being cut 
down by the sword — a friend had stepped for- 
ward and saved his life — shows the principle 
to be bottomed on Humanity. 

Congress sit with " closed doors," and re- 
quest the President to communicate Docu- 
ments, not inconsistent to be made public. 

The Quakers keep closed doors against all 
not of their Society, in meetings of business, j 
both Monthly, Quarterly, and Yearly meet- 
ings. 

The different denominations, do their busi- 
ness among themselves, in matters that con- 
cern themselves only. If so, why condemn 
the Masons 1 The true meaning of a Secret 
Society, is, when the existence, of the society 
is kept secret, as well as their deeds; not 
when the existence is avowed, and only the 
FORMS of proceeding are not divulged. 

If the Forms of Masonry are secret, the 
Society is not ; but is accessible to all who 
have the qualifications of Honesty and Intel- 
ligence, who wish to gain them. 

In the thirtieth year, after .letusalem was 
destroyed, which must have been about forty- 



12 



178 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



nine from the third year of Jehoiakim's 
reign, and first year of Nebuchadnezzar — 
which is the date of the Babylonish Captivity, 
when Daniel and his companions were carried 
off — and about twenty-one years, before the 
return of the Jews to rebuild the Temple ; — 
Esdras, (who is called Ezra) tells us in his 
second book, 14 Chap. 21 verse, that the 
" Law was burnt — therefore, no man knoweth 
the things that are done of thee, or the works 
that shall begin." 

Whoever will compare Chap. 14 — 38 to 41 
verse, with Ezek. 3 Chap. 3 to 5 verse, and 
Rev. 10 Chap. 2 to 8—10, &c. will notice 

ithe promise to the disciples, that the Holy 
Spirit should bring all things to their remem- 
brance. The Good Spirit will aid the memory^ 
help the iindersta.nding^ and give wisdom and 
\ knowledge in times of exigency, and in 
things important. 

Esdras with the aid of others, wrote 204 
books. 

Part were to be published to the w^orld, 
; that all, worthy or unworthy, might read. 
' But part were to be kept secret and delivered 
only to the luorthy and such as are wise 
among the people. Chap, xiv — 44 to 46 
j verses. 

The Scriptures of old, were not written in 
books, as exhibited in modern times ; but were 
written on wood, or parchment made of 
skins, and detached from each other — being 
written at different times, in different ages, by 
different men. And by some person they 
must have been collected, and collated and 
compiled, in the form and order they are now 
delivered to us. 

Whoever will compare Esdras' Chronolo- 
gical Ilefiections, in his Second Book, with 
the two books of Chronicles, will perceive a 
striking analogy on the Historical subject. 

Beginning with the history of man, from 
Creation down, to the Babylonish Captivity, 
and the time of Cyrus, when they return to 
rebuild the Temple, 

The shortest and most comprehensive 
History, condensed, as a key to the whole 
subject by a kind of recapitulation. 

Ezra or Esdras did not go to Jerusalem, 
until after Zerubbabel, Zechariah, and Hag- 
gai, but he was one of the last who wrote 
concerning the Old Testament times, Ezra, 
chap. V. 1 and 2, with chap. vii. 1 — 6 and 
j 9, &c. 

The first waitings — the " Law " &c. he 
tells us he went to Jerusalem to " see^," &c. 
chap. vii. 10 — " seek the Law of the 
Lord;' and then to " do it:' 

The compilation of the Old Testament — 
appears to have been his work, collated from 
the detached pieces put into his hands. I 

From the days of Solomon, to the Babylo- I 



nish Captivity, a period of about 400 years, 
might be easily known from their family 
chronology, which the Jews were very con- ' 
scientious to keep sacred, that they might 
know who should enter into the Congrega- \ 
tion of the Lord, and who not. And hence | 
a history of their subsequent Kings, &c. i 
down to the closing scene. i 

The Prophets Isaiah, Hosea, Amos, and j 
Micah were cotemporaries, although some 
prophesied about forty years — and about 120 
years before the Captivity. ; 

Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, and several i 
others, were cotemporary, more or less, be- 
fore, at, or after the Captivity, or during the 
same time. 

But Nehemiah, Malachi, Haggai, Zecha- 
riah, and Ezra, brought up the rear, and 
hence, by Ezra the whole might be compiled, 
in the order and form they are transmitted 
down to us. 

The vision of the Eagle by Esdras — the 
twelve wings answering to the twelve 
Cffisars — and the three heads of the Eagle, to 
the three powers concentrated, as the heads 
of the Political World — when concentrated by 
the three Unclean Spirits, like Frogs, which 
go forth unto the kings of the. Earth, and of 
the whole (Ancient Scripture) world, to the 
battle of God Almighty at "Armageddon," 
under the Sixth Vial and Seventh Trumpet. 
When blood up to the horse's bridles 1600 
furlongs, and 200,000,000 should be engaged 
in the concentration, which by computation, 
in- the aggregate, would amount to about that 
many in those countries. 

And when the Euphrates is dried up, that 
the way of the Ki7ig£ of the East may be pre- 
pared, we shall see important times. 

Through jealousy and fear, the three 
Churches dare not proceed single-handed, to 
accomplish what they would wdsh — hence 
the origin of " the 6th of July Treaty," for 
the first time that the Catholic Church, Greek 
Church, and Protestant Church were united 
by agreement and union, for a particular 
object and end. 

Still each one had his own interest and 
selfish object in view. 

Russia, to acquire ascendancy over Turkey, 
from the Black Sea to the Mediterranean, and 
as far south as the Holy Land. 

Hence the order for all the Jews to quit the 
Russian Empire, within a given period, who 
amount to perhaps 2,000,000 in that region. 
Thus to avail himself of their prejudices, to 
re-instate them in the land of Canaan, to be- 
come as a Russian province for that empire. 

" His most Christian Majesty," or the 
Pope's eldest son and right-hand man, for the 
Latin Church, has taken an interest — began 
their part, to accomplish some of the work i 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



179 



already. And should the Pope wish for a 
Crusade to possess the Holy Land, as the 
Vicegerent of the Almighty upon the Earth, 
we may expect he will call on all Christian 
Catholic countries and potentates to help in 
1 the bloody scene. 

1 The Emperor of Germany retains the 
I ancient title " King of Jerusalem" — hence 
would feel his interest to obey the holy man- 
date, to help forward the great and mighty 
work. 

Hence young Napoleon or Napoleon the 
Second, who was born a king — " King of 
Rome," possessing the Iron Crown of Charle- 
magne, to come forward and appear conspi- 
cuously upon the stage. 

From the Patrimony of the Infanta of 
Poland, to Charles the Second, began the 
English possessions in the East. 

Although in Braddock's War of 1755, they 
had but two places in the East, and these 
were closely besieged, to bring them on the 
defensive — and were relieved by Col. Clieve — 
they now have a conquered country in pos- 
session, of more than 1 00,000,000 of subjects — 
with a sea coast from Persia to China — of 
upwards of ,3000 miles, by computation. 

The English have the keys to the inland 
sea — the Pillars of Hercules — Gibraltar — 
and the Isle of Malta. 

Now to open a road from home, the nigh 
way to India — the command of the Isthmus of 
Suez, the Red Sea — and Persian Gulf. 

This might be, perhaps 6 or 7000 miles — 
in union of business, not half the distance as 
round the Cape of Good Hope ; and avoiding 
all the danger on the circuit — and moreover, 
open a door for a vast extent of commerce 
and more important trade. 

It has been the interest and pol<5y of Eng- 
land to support the Turkish Power, as a 
barrier, to the nations of Europe making a 
road or having a passage to the East, by way 
' of Egypt, &c. as exemplified by Nelson pur- 
suing Bonaparte in 1798. 

But they now could have but little interest 
to keep up that kind of policy on the subject. 

For Russia commanding the country north 
and east of Turkey, having the command of 
the Caspian Sea — a road may be opened in a 
different route, which it may be policy to 
prevent, if one may hazard a conjecture from 
circumstances, 
i An Englishman was not permitted to put 
his foot in Persia. Much ingenuity was 
; exercised to get into that country, by the 
1 English, who at length, succeeded so far as 
to prevail on the Persian Court to receive an 
English Ambassador, by which door, scientific 
men were sent into the country and have 
taken surveys of the different parts. 

In India — set the small nations to quarrel 



with the greater — and then apply for help- 
and England will protect you — and thus 
have two countries monopolized — one by 
permission and the other by conquest. 

So Persia quarrelled with Russia — was 
beaten — lost several provinces with several 
millions of people — and moreover, to pay the 
expense of the war, which amounted to about 
30,000,000. 

Thus to be beaten and drained of specie, 
what must be the consequence of a little more 
such play ? Why, an application to John 
Bull — " Pray, please come and help Twe." 

To get into China, how many different 
ways have the English taken '? and with what 
little success ! 

The last, however may prove to be of some 
more consequence, though novel in its nature. 

A looking-glass of about 24 feet long and 
16 wide, and 3 inches thick, sent to the Em- 
peror of China. 

Among the great, things go by pairs — hence 
the Chinese sawed the glass in two, thatwise, 
Vv'hich destroyed the power of seeing — which 
to restore, application was made to the Eng- 
lish, for an artist for that purpose — hence the 
foundation, by penetration, for information. 

Should the Russians succeed fully, against 
the Turks, whereby the Jews would be stimu- 
lated to look toward their ancient Holy Land, 
John Bull would begin to feel his interest. 

Should the Grand Pacha of Egypt, declare 
his independence from the Grand Turk, under 
the policy and protection of England, the way 
from England to India, by Steam-Boat and 
CANAL, how short the distance and how 
quick the passage .' 

And moreover, taking advantage of the de- 
cree, Nicholas and Jewish prejudice, could aid 
and facilitate the object of their return, as a 
trading people — and to retain strength and 
gather power in that quarter, would involve 
important consequences ! 

For Palestine being the centre of the an- 
cient Scripture World, as it relates to three 
quarters of the globe, would be the middle 
ground — the ground of concentration as well 
as the ground of contention, betwixt the three 
contending Powers — Greek — Latin, and Pro- 
testant — to measure strength in full — the 
MEETING GROUND, w^ere the strongest fend 
off. 

The signs of the times politically, propheti- 
cally, and geographically, seem to concur and 
harmonize together, ' as though some great 
event was opening to our view. 

Benjelius, in Germany, 1724, published a 
book, which John Wesley translated into 
English, 1754, in which were some things in- 
timated, which since, have strangely been ex- 
emplified. 

1st. 1810— That the Pope would be stripped 



180 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



of his Temporal Power, and left only a limit- 
ed Ecclesiastic. 

2d. That from the time that the power was 
taken from the people of choosing their own 
Bishop, 1143, to the period when the royal 
power would be taken from the Pope^ and 
transferred to the city, would be 666 years, 
which 666 being added to 1143, makes 1809; 
and remarkable to tell, by the decree of Na- 
poleon, the thing took place to a mathemati- 
cal focus — for on the first day of January, 
1810, the edict went into operation. 

Moreover — That the individual who should 
have power to decree and execute this busi- 
ness, would come from Asia — that he would 
have his Kingdom darkened by the Fifth Vial, 
and lose his power. 

We find Napoleon at Acre in Asia, where 
he hears of anarchy in France — hence he dis- 
covers a field open, so that instead of being 
the tool of others, he could be head himself — 
returns to Europe, accomplishes the object — 
his kingdom is darkened — he loses his power. 

The German Author, says J. W., speaking 
of this Second Beast, out of the Earth, Asia, 
the main — (for the ancients supposed Europe 
to be an island, hence in prophecy is called the 
Sea,) and the jP^'rs^ Beast rose from the Sea — 
Europe — the Papacy of many ages. But the 
Second Beast is from the Earth, Asia — "loses 
his power," " but will receive it again and 
the Kings with it" — perhaps in the person of 
his son — 1832 — when the Second Beast will 
have his second rise — the latter from the bot- 
tomless pit — " shall hate the Whore, eat her 
flesh, and burn her with fire" — hate priestly 
power, and seize upon her treasure, and up- 
set her authority. 

But the Turkish Power to be overthrown 
previous to 1832, by the power of Russia; 
but the general trial for strength at Armaged- 
don, 1836, when the Angel will stand in the 
Sun to call all the fowls of heaven to the 
supper of the Great God, to eat the flesh of 
Kings, &c. 

26th— FRESH WATER LAW. 

The nature of Water Law, taken from pre- 
cedents, to become the law of the land, as ex- 
emplified by late decisions, involves conse- 
quences, of a dangerous nature, in a two-fold 
point of view. 

First, by depriving people, as individuals, 
of their just and proper rights, as transmitted 
to them from their forefathers, by deeds, and 
wills hereditary for several generations, as an 
" EX POST FACTO LAW^' impairing former 
rights and possessions which individuals en- 
joyed anterior. 

Secondly, by creating a ''privileged order 
of men" who may thus monopolize two ele- 



ments, to themselves, which the God of na- 
ture has given us — viz. Water and Earth. 

Thus, intruding upon the sovereign of the 
soil by depriving him of the opportunity of 
that use of the water upon the earth whirfi is 
necessary for his own convenience and family 
welfare. 

For the owner must not build a new dam, 
raise a dam, lower a dam, nor stop a leak in a 
dam, or make a hole in it for a leak, without 
permission from the big man below, to avoid 
a prosecution. 

He that occupies the lower privilege or 
outlet of a stream controls all above even to 
th^ fountain, who has no right to make any 
alteration without suffi'age as a grace from 
the lower occupant, although the fountain be 
the first mill upon the stream, by a hundred 
years ; even if miles of distance and a dozen 
dams intervene. 

Turning the water upon the land for farm- 
ing benefit, or a detention of water for the 
necessity of geese and hogs, is an actionable 
crime, even on a spring branch. 

Thus one becomes a privileged order at the 
expense of the other. One is " His Honor,^^ 
the other his " Vassal, a kind of tenant at 
will." And moreover, becomes a gate tender, 
on his own expense, at the other's nod. 

Such principles in this infant country, be- 
ginning to grow like a giant, threaten to de- 
luge this once happy land ! 

A few CAPITALISTS, taking possession of 
certain points, would control all the waters 
in NORTH AMERICA, and give them an 
ascendency over all the tributary streams, from 
the rivulet to the spring branch ; or even the 
eaves of the houses are not exempt from their 
control, if this principle of law is but pursued 
and driven to extremity. But might lay a 
foundation for places of monopoly equal to 
those in France, before the Revolution, which 
betwixt the king and beggar was said to be 
more than seven thousand in number. 

And from this monopoly of power, there is 
no escape for redress, but " mob law" or "cap 
in hand" — " your very humble servant"— un- 
less the People by their Representatives should 
have it abridged by special and definite acts 
of Legislative Power. 

This doctrine of passive obedience and non- 
resistance is very pleasing to some who would 
belong to the favored few, and hence, the 
ground work of linked combined associations, 
involving the Manufacturer, the Merchant, 
the Clergy, the Bench, the Bar, the Literati 
from the President of the College to the 
Country School Master ; the Faculty and the 
Sunday School Teacher, not accepted. Like 
so many streams uniting to form one grand 
Political River, by concentrating their united 
influence in their several degrees of interests 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



181 



to bring about the NATIONAL FACTORY 
of CHURCH and STATE. 

Should this practice continue for thirty 
years to come and progress as fast^ propor- 
tionably, as for the last fifteen years, the dis- 
tinction of orders, grades, the Great and the 
Small — would be more conspicuously exem- 
plified, than in the British Isle. 

Adams on Constitutions (1787) remarks — 
To have a stable government, the Chief 
Magistrate must be established for life^ if not 
•hereditary. And also, the Senate for Ufe^ &c. 
— to prevent the rich people from being op- 
pressed by the poor. And to bring this about, 
fix on heavy taxes, to fling a great deal of 
property into the hands of a few. Which 
theory he exemplified, by practice, from 1797 
to March 4, 1801 — in which time, three dol- 
lars for every head was paid in one tax, na- 
tionally, including every man, woman, and 
child. 

Monarchy and Law Religion, go hand in 
hand — but the snare was broken by Jefferson- 
ism prevailing in the land, to knock down the 
Law establishments, which pre-existed in nine 
States of the union, and frustrated the intend- 
ed Union of Church and State, pregnant in 
that day. 

"Henryism," "Hartford Convention," and 
" Washington Societies," arose from the ashes 
and sprang up from the same principle of 
policy and cloaked w^ith the flattering names 
of " Religion^ Peace, and Commerce," for the 
same object and end. But their Great House, 
in Philadelphia, which cost one hundred and 
twenty thousand dollars, was consumed by 
fire— and their Dagon fell to the ground. 

But their object is not relinquished, for some 
mode of union to govern this land. 

The establishment of equal rights must 
be destroyed out of society. Even such as 
are inherent and unalienable, must be kept 
out of sight, by precedents to be taken for ex- 
ample, to become the Reigning Laws of the 
country, fitted to the interest and policy of 
those leading Few ; and Statute Law but an 
ideal object, and only a nominal thing. 

The great Fish eat up the little ones, who 
must be gate tenders at their own expense, 
on their own premises, as hewers of wood 
and drawers of water, to the great manufac- 
turing establishments ; who command the 
poor by a nod, and will be obeyed by a beck 
or call. 

One rap at the door, denotes a common 
person ; two raps, the middling grade ; but 
three raps, the upper class. 

For the first rap, the servant takes his time 
to open the door, to know their business. 
For two raps, he steps quick and light — 
" What do you please to want, sir V But when 
he hears the third rap, he runs and flies ! 



Thus commanding the laborers, and also 
having the ascendency over the water inter- 
est of almost every man, that owns a bit of 
land, where it becomes a trespass to make a 
dam for a hog wallow, as elucidated in the 
preceding statements, as the necessary infer- 
ence, from the late decision of the Superior 
Court, in this State, which shows in minia- 
ture, what unbounded influence and ascend- 
ency the mammoth manufacturing establish- 
ments, when associated with the Judiciary^ 
possess, in this land. To which may be 
associated " NATIONAL Societies," of 
various names, under that of Religion, 
Education, &c. 

The object of which is to mould the minds 
of the youth into their stamp ; and thereby, 
fix their prejudice accordingly, for habits arise 
from prejudice^ founded in education both in 
religion and politics — when led by the nose, 
and not permitted to think, and to judge, and 
to act for themselves, in matters of such a 
nature ; but are kept in awe by a kind of 
slavish fear and dread. 

(!C|= Master Priest ! Master Judge ! and 
Master of the Water that runs over my farm. 

0 my Countrymen ! remember the Declara- 
tion of '76, with the principles and con- 
comitants thereto belonging. And in these 
days of exigency and excitement, I wish and 
hope for the voluminous essays, or writings 
of Thomas J-efferson, to appear in print to 
cultivate and improve the public mind. 

The present excitement, to pull down old 
and long established societies, for political 
purposes of a sinister nature, to accomplish 
objects of a cruel and unjust principle, by 
procuring laws to oppress and depress their 
fellow citizens — such as will bring them 
under the power of tyrannical instruments, to 
drive them into hypocrisy, self-defeyice^ exile, 
poverty and destruction, totally unworthy a 
free, generous, and independent people. 

But iniquity will work ! and now and then 
show its deformed head. 

The association of Capitalists ; 2, the 
Judiciary and Executive Power; 3, the 
weight of the Clergy ; 4, the Gentlemen of 
the Bar ; 5, Medical interest 5 6, Education 
and Classical Science ; 7, Mercantile Inter- 
est ; 8, the Mechanical ; and 9, the Laborers 
of every kind, who are dependent for em- 
ploy; whether it be agriculture, manufacture, 
or scrivener's department, &c. to accomplish 
the object of Election^ by electing certain 
men, of certain principles, as tools to answer 
the purposes, objects, and ends of others. 

To monopolize all places, both of honor 
and profit, of every name and grade, to attain 
the object and accomplish the end in view. 

First, Medicine; 2, the Bar; 3, Manufac- 
tory ; 4, School-keeping or Education, Di- 



182 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



vinity or Clerical Divines — as far as times 
and circumstances will permit, are " privil- 
eged orders," and have it in their power, by 
law, to make others feel their influence, if not 
the weight of their vengeance too. 

Look at the Medical Laws of different 
States, especially of New York — Physic and 
Surgery — to give a dose of Medicine, or to 
bind up a wound, without permission or 
direction, from the privileged order, is an 
exposure to a fine, imprisonment, or peni- 
tentiary. 

Look at the late Act in R. L If I circulate 
these books, I am exposed to pay twenty dol- 
lars fine, and the loss of my horse and wagon. 

Look at what is called Law, relative to 
Water — although it be on my own farm — it is 
under the control of another, to serve him at 
my own expense ! 

And what shall I more say ! Time would 
not admit, nor the intention of these pages, to 
swell the work voluminously, but merely to 
call the attention of the public to the various 
streams of Lyman Beecher's Address, so 
called, which are to centre in one grand 
stream, to accomplish and carry the import- 
ant Political Factory of the U. S. A. 

For Bibles emanating from the charitable 
Bible Society, so called, have been solicited 
fov proper purposes and refused by its 
agents, unless the copies were sold and the 
money placed in their funds. 

Moreover, should a person contribute an- 
nually, and liberally, towards the Sunday 
School Fund, and afterwards apply for some 
of their books for the benefit of poor Sunday 
Scholars, none would be given unless the 
School should be given up and brought into 
the " Union,''' although the school should 
cost them nothing beside. Which shows 
that their object is not the general good, but 
a general purpose for 3. particular end I 

The Bible Societies, the Tract Societies, 
Book Establishments, Printing funds, to 
monopolize the printing business upon a 
general scale, to supersede all the periodical 
works, or newspapers in the Country, by 
issuing from the " Mother Press," to 
govern all the rest, nationally, with the con- 
comitant branches thereof, in the different 
States and Counties, to be executed like clock- 
work, whereby all the rest shall be reduced 
to Pauperism, or turned to some other busi- 
ness, to procure bread ! 

And thus the Trader and the Tradesman, 
the Doctor, the Lawyer, the Schoolmaster, 
&c. &c. must by mutual understanding work 
against others, wherein it would be their in- 
terest, into each other's hands, to reduce to 
beggary all the non-conformists, as paupers, 
to live on charity, obedient to their imperious 
commands. 



So that none must buy or sell, but those 
who have the " Mark of the Beast." 

Thus to influence the different parts to 
become one " whole,'''' by amalgamation, 
from circumstances, causing them, as indi- 
viduals, APPROXIMATE, from necessity, if not 
of choice, to build the Political house of 
Church and State, and keep the wheels a 
running ! 

Some by starvation, reduced to pauperism. 
Some from interest, and some through fear 

of PUNISHMENT ! 

A few Lawyers, by agreement and design, 
may reduce almost any man to poverty and 
destruction. An accusation raised — a claim 
made — he imprisoned, and property seized. 
Question — How can he help himself % Coun- 
sel and friends may relieve him. But Liberty, 
Life, and Property, are in the power of some 
men, unless God interfere in behalf of those 
they oppress. 

A man, with money, may prove any 
thing. 

See that man, with a shining half boot, 
containing a " straw^ Tapping him on the 
shoulder, slipping a guinea in his hand, in- 
quiring, " Will you swear for me ]" as they 
walk one side. 0 yes !" " What do you 
want me to swear to !" 

Former circumstances being cited, as a pre- 
cedent, becomes a Law — a Law of this 
kind, by some precedents for a pattern 
ancient or modern, may be found fitted to 
every case. And provided any new case 
should be wanted to prepare a law to promote 
AMALGAMATION, it would be an easy matter to 
produce a prosecution on some innocent in- 
offensive individual, for that object and end. 

The associated Judge understands the 
play — he explains what he calls Law ; the 
Jury are instructed what verdict to give, 
having no JUDGMENT OF THEIR OWN, 
they do as the Judge says — act as his pup- 
pets, by obeying his command. 

The man is fined and punished, then hissed 
by the populace, who have no sense of 
RIGHT, and of course, have no mind or soul 
of their own. 

Thus in Church and State a very few men 
sway the whole multitude, who act from the 
impulse of the moment, without reason why 
or wherefore. 

Hence the aptness of the " Essay on a 
World without Souls, addressed to a world 
with Souls. 

Corrupt hearts, for party purposes and 
self-interest, love treachery to accomplish it. 
But John Bull and brother Jonathan, with 
all mankind, despise the t'^aitor. 

You attempt to deceive «i noted liar, and he 
will revenge upon you because he respects 
the truth if he does not possess it. 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



183 



Also, cheat a knave and he will resent it, 
knowing that truth, justice, fidelity and 
humanity, are proper virtues for all to possess, 
and bring forth, in all their fruits of prac- 
tice. 

But this doctrine that some Public Charac- 
ters evince by their practice and profession, 
(taking their own word for it) that no Oath is 
binding, except made before a magistrate in 
FORM of Civil Law, is pernicious in its con- 
sequences. 

For if an Oath is not binding, neither can a 
Promise be ; and if not, why line the man for 
a Breach of Promise ?" — The woman, to be 
sure, may be '• anti," break her promise for 
marriage without a penalty, but the man must 
be fined in a heavy sum. 

Such principles for doctrine, (taught by 
preachers, who profess to teach the truth of 
God m fidelity of heart,) must tend to corrupt 
the minds of youth^ who generally imbibe 
first notions, which are apt to grow up with 
them, and become a trait in their after life, 
characteristic, to the great injury of society. 

For such ideas generated in the breast of 
youth, that no contract is binding, except 
made inform by Civil Law, destroys 411 force 
of moral obligation from the mind ; and there- 
by, to fling oif moral restrairit, as it relates to 
society, unless you come -under the lash of 
the law^, is to open a wide field for iniquity ; 
and will prove in its consequences, ruinous to 
society. 

For where can you place confidence, where 
no obligation is felt ? 

The Pope was the first Anti-M^son of late 
years, in which he denounced them, by his 
Bull, as Heretics — assigning, as a reason, their 
requirement of a belief in one God, without 
descending to particulars as it relates to Creeds ; 
as though a Protestant could be saved as well 
as a Catholic. 

The second appearance of the Anti, was 
the Inquisition of Spain, after the return of 
Ferdinand VIL to the throne — allowing Free 
Masons, Jews and Heretics, only forty days 
to come in and make their recantation, or 
share all the horrors of the Inquisition — from 
forty to fifty thousand persons were imprison- 
ed in monasteries and convents, there not be- 
ing other prison room sufficient to contain 
them ; and most of those poor wretches have 
never been heard of since. 

The third Anti appearance was called the 
" Holy Alliance," or the Unholy League, who 
declared " that the principles of Liberty were 
systematically prevailing as exemplified in 
Naples — and a fire-brand of it had got into 
Greece." Numbers of the Masons were exe- 
cuted not only in Spain, but at Rome and 
Naples also. 

The fourth appearance of Anti, was by the 



Priests in Spanish America, to prevent Light, 
and to keep up the old order of things — Igno- 
rance, Superstition, Darkness and Bondage, for 
self-aggrandizement. 

The fifth appearance of Ar ^i, was by Alex- 
ander of Russia. He began his reign under 
favorable auspices, with a prospect of enlight- 
ening the dark, northern, savage regions. On 
the fall of Napoleon, he invited the Bonapart- 
ists, who were afraid of the Bourbons, to 
come into his dominions. 

Several hundred thousand of the brightest 
talents, and greatest genius, were drawn to 
his Empire from several parts of Europe. 
After holding out objects of inducement, to 
the astonishment of the world, his sun set in 
a cloud, and he died without lamentation, by 
his surviving observers. 

For first, it appears he would bring back 
the dark ages of northern barbarism, by de- 
stroying the good principles he had suffered 
to begin, as it relates to Literature, Liberty of 
Conscience, Bible Truths, and Historical in- 
formation. 

And secondly, would moreover require per- 
jury of those whom he had invited to come 
and settle in his dominions, and officiate under 
his government. Also more than one hun- 
dred thousand were commanded to quit his 
dominions within a given period, under pain- 
ful circumstances, beyond the possibility of 
compliance. 

Alexander fell asleep, in the way of his 
forefathers, a just retribution according to the 
view of that Hand, which from time imme- 
morial has interfered in the affairs of mortals, 
by rendering retributive justice, according to 
the declaration — "That which ye measure to 
others, shall be measured to you again." How- 
ever, fourteen thousand Masons disappeared 
b) human power — and where have they been 
heard of since 1 

The sixth Anti appearance is in the United 
States, who are infatuated under the idea of 
" Religion and Politics," like their forefathers, 
who hung the Quakers for Heresy, and in 
their fanaticism and delusion must hang the 
Witches too. 

And thus bring back, as blue skins, the 
" Blue Laws," of former days, with a kind 
of inquisitorial spirit — as if the days of 
Barbarian Darkness and Oppression must be 
brought to deluge and overflow the land, in 
order to accomplish, by every stratagem possi- I 
ble, TWO orders of men — one to be favored, 
and the other oppressed. 

The doctrine of " equal rights" is plainly 
the fundamental principle of these United 
States, as exemplified in the Declaration of 
July 4th, 1776, with the letters of General 
Washington, to Congress, during the strug- 
gle ; and also the Constitution, in the Federal 



184 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



Compact, on which the General Governmen* 
is bottomed since 1789. 

General Warren, who fell at Bunks: Hill 
was the first leader and chief head, in his day 
ol that ancient Institution through the north- 
ern States. 

General Washington was his successor — 
and although he advised against secret socie- 
ties, when speaking of political affairs, which 
shows he must have referred to societies of a 
political nature ; but he was the friend of hu- 
manity, and of course he could never have 
referred to humane societies ; as his letters 
to the Masonic Frateruity fully exemplify, 
and moreover, his continuing in the official 
capacity, as head of the Society, both subse- 
quent to that day.* 

After him, De Witt Clinton, whose public 
character is well known, continued the office 
to the end of his life. 

Many of the Anties are strong Jackson 
men, and voted highly for him, who stands 
one of the first on the list, and yet are striv- 
ing to ruin the citizens' community, who are 
of the same craft. 

And those "ANTIES," have the eggs now 
in " embryo," within their nest, to hatch a 
Political " EQUESTRIAN" Statute, impreg- 
nated with that principle, socially, which 
Washington in his •' farewell address," ad- 
vises the citizens against, as being dangerous 
to society. 

And if the calmness of the public Mind, 
with that GOOD Principle of COMMON SENSE, 
should be exercised judiciously — as to pre- 
vent confusion, delusion, fanaticism, convul- 
sion, anarchy, and TYRANNY— it will be a 
happy thing, to transmit former privileges to 
generations yet unborn ! 

27th— INQUISITORIAL LAW. 

The Catholic Miscellany, printed at Charles- 
ton, S. C. April 17th, 1830, Vol. No. 42, 
when pleading for the Inquisition, says, " A 
sense of duty obliges me to say that a HE- 
RESIARCH, an obstinate HERETIC, and a 
pronagator of heresy should indisputably be 
ranked among the GREATEST CRIMI- 
NALS !" " Though Congress have no power 
(quoting the Constitution) to establish Law 
Religion, or curtail the privileges thereof!" 

In the case of Hogan, at Harrisburg, it is 
clear that the Assembly of Pennsylvania were 
intimidated, and dare not act themselves ! there 
being 40,000 Catholic voters in that state at 
that time. 

* The Letters to the Grand Lodge are still extant, 
where, the dates may be seen. The Charter of the Lodge 
in Alexandria, from the Grand Lodge of Virginia, to 
George Washington — and also the Mallet with which he 
laid the Corner Stone of the CAPITOL of the United 
States, are both now in the District of Columbia ! 



1. " ECCLESIASTICAL" Law is plead for i 
in this land, whilst the " Court of Inquisi- 
tion" has raised the bodies of heretics and 
burnt their bones in other countries ! Have 
they here and there any secret places for the 
same use in the United States of America % 

2. By "ex ])Ost facto'"' Law, passed specially 
for the purpose by the British Parliament, to 
raise and ho,ng the carcases of Oliver Crom- 
well and three others, and afterwards to bury 
them under the gallows, which some say, this 
"POLITICAL INQUISITION" never had 
carried in^o execution; but G. Foa: tells us he 
saw the carcass of Cromwell hanging at Ty- 
burn ! 

3. Astonishing to common sense, that a 
" Civil Inquisition," by a legislative act, 
should.be introduced in the United States — 
and the Inquisitor, by the Grand Jury, should 
attempt to INDITE the ASHES of the DEAD 
—the late Governor of N. Y.— HUSH ! 

CONCLUSION. 

After having hinted many things, called 
Law, the consequence therewith connected: I 
would make some few remarks by way of 
reflection. 

First. When the Judges are on the Bench 
and a Jury in the Box, to hear the Law ex- 
pounded that ihey may judge oi facts. 

The Judges are divided, in opinion, two 
against one, what Law is 1 But if one of the 
two had joined on the other side, then the Law 
would have been the other way. 

Hence, what is called Law, is just what 
happens to be the notion or whim of him or 
them, who happen to be upon the Bench. 

And those who are associated in the Farce, 
to act the part of Puppets., called Jury ; who 
are considered to have no Judgment or 
Opinion of their own ; but must find such a 
Verdict., as the Judge directs. 

Now admitting this to be the fact, it is a 
plain case, that the whole Scene is but a 
Farce, and a Sham, and also a mockery of 
Common Sense. 

The Inquisitorial Court of Ecclesiastical 
Authority, tell us that they are Holy and 
Merciful — that they put no man to death ; 
but it is the Temporal Power of the Magis- 
trate, who burns the obstinate Heretics to 
keep the Church pure. 

But it is a plain case that the temporal 
power, in such cases, is on the tool of the 
other, for a cloak., being nothing but a name 
for a come-ofF or covering, to save others, in 
appearance, from the stigma of cruel murder. 

And it is now equally clear to a discerning 
mind, provided that our countrymen, our fel- 
low citizens, are dragooned away from home, 
to act as mere puppets., only being a show for 



OMNIFAKIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



185 



appearance sake — as if they were a rational 
Court of Judiciary ; but in reality must be 
deprived of that sphere of action, to be the 
mere creature and tools of another. I should 
think they had better stay at home, and save 
trouble, time, and expense — than to consent 
to have such deliberate mockery. 

And if we should adopt the Spanish mode 
at once, there might be some propriety. 

First. If a man is wanting to appear before 
a Tribunal^ he is sent for and comes volun- 
tarily, without being dragged by the Peace 
Officer's dog, in irons. 

Secondly. There are no puppets to pay, for 
expenses ; but Judgment is given by the Judge. 

But I would that all my fellow citizens, 
who may be called to act as Jurors may 
never consent to be imposed on, and be 
degraded to a level with puppets., as creatures 
for the tools of another ; but seriously con- 
sider their dignity^ as Rational Beings, and 
endeavor to perform a considerate part, agree- 
ably to their oath, judiciously, as they who 
have some reason, possessing a judgment and 
Soul of their own ; like responsible Agents, 
who expect to give an account for the deeds 
done in the body, , • 

As it relates to Law Characters, Consider 
the poor innocent witness, to impose on them, 
where simplicity exists, to confuse their 
minds, and harrow their feelings, is a thing 
which ought not to be practised. Also to 
entrap the unwary, and bring the Poor into 
debt more than the just debt amounts to. 
Candor would say, tell them it would be 
gain to them in the sequel, to lose the whole 
without a struggle, rather than to recover it, 
in such a case, . 

Moreover, in pleading — remember your 
Clients have feelings, which need not be har- 
rowed by being blackguarded by the opposite 
side, v/hile your brother, is treated w^ith all 
due respect. 

And remember that ye tempt yourselves, 
wfien you study to deceive on the case, and 
misrepresent the same, to gain the point. 
But perhaps you will say — " It is my trade — 
I am hired and paid for doing it," and of 
course feel bound by your oath, to be true 
to your client — and unless you do your best, 
will violate the contract upon the oath ! 

Well, thdn you have your reward ! And 
I do not wonder at the price ; but remember 
it is only for this world. 

What can be the meaning of the Prophet — 
where he saith : 

"Woe to them that call Evil Good and 
Good Evil ! that put Darkness for Light and 
Light for Darkness; and Bitter for Sweet 
and Sweet for Bitter !" 

In Civil cases and in Political affairs, as a 
Citizen, I feel to warn you. To consider 



how you act and what you do — as it relates 
to yourself, your fellow citizens, and neigh- 
bors, and to the public at large, in a social 
point of view. 

As it relates to the Candid and Judicious 
People, in these days of excitement, who are 
clear of Party Spirit — you will save yourself 
much trouble and expense, by concerning 
yourself about that which you are ignorant 
of, and of course, are incompetent to exercise 
and determine judiciously about it. 

I would give my counsel to such, as a 
friend, to let it alone. 

For if the Balance of the Principles of 
1776 be overthrown in this Country, then 
surely, the Palladium, which is the Pendulous 
Regulator of our national safety, is gone — 
and the surety and doctrine of Equal Rights 
driven from those shores, and banished froifl 
the World. For where else do they exist, or 
where can they be found in a social point of 
view I 

Before the conquest of England by Wil- 
liam, one of his predecessors, viz. King 
Athelstane in 926, gave a character to a cer- 
tain Society in York. Hence the origin of 
the well known phrase — "Ancient York 
Masons." And the King's brother, Edwin, 
was the Grand Master. 

Some laws in succeeding reigns, were 
passed against them. When the Grand Lodge 
was convened at York, Queen Elizabeth sent 
some of her confidants, with a military force, 
to seize them with their papers, and bring them 
to her. But some of the leading men being ini- 
tiated, made a favorable report to her Majesty, 
so that the opposition died away. 

When a boy, I heard my father read of our 
people being carried into Algerine slavery; 
but some were let off without ransom, whilst 
others were retained and redeemed at the 
public expense, which made an impression 
upon my mind. 

But I had my prejudices as well as others 
of my day, without proper notions or judg- 
ment on the subject. And probably I should 
have carried them with me, to my dying day, 
had it not been for the following circum- 
stances. 

When in Rhode Island, 1824, in my sleep, 
I thought myself in a Masonic Lodge, where 
I received the first degree, after which I stood 
up to give them an address, in doing which I 
waked myself up. A strange weighty exer- 
cise — sleep fled — early I crossed the ferry to 
Warren, where I related the circumstance at 
breakfast — noticed the countenance of some 
present, which appeared to be an index of the 
mind — concluded they were masons — on in- 
quiry found it to be so. 

Then I resolved to see the difference 
betwixt dream and reality the first oppor- 



186 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



tuni;y, which soon presented at Bristol. I an- 
ticipa :ed, step by step, and was not disappoint- 
ed, the circumstances answering to my dream. 

And travelling on, I have found no cause 
to repent my journey through the degrees of 
Masonry-s ancient and modern steps; but 
find the Principles to be such as I would 
wish to Treasure in my Heart and Practice in 
my Life to my dying day — as I now see and 
feel. 

The antiquity of it, the date and circum- 
stances attending the origin of the several 
degrees ; the parts separate and taken together 
to form one ivhole^ there is a chain and a har- 
mony in the institution ; common opinion and 
assertion to the contrary notwithstanding. 

It is noble in its administration ] to think, 
and let think, beyond the narrow contracted 
^•ejudices of hitter sectarians in these modern 
times. 

In common with other citizens, to do good 
to all ; but those of the Brotherhood have 
more especial claim. 

It is a general or universal language fitted 
to benefit the voor stranger^ which no other 
institution is calculated to reach by extending 
the beneficent Hand. 

The World is indebted to the Masons for 
the preservation of the former part of the 
Scriptures, down to Solomon's day, as exem- 
plified by Ezra, or Esdras, as a kind of reposi- 
tory for the transmission of generous princi- 
ples for the benefit of mankind. 

Even the modern degree, called the " 3Iedi- 
terranean pass."' known all around the shores 
of that Ssa, existed anterior to the data of the 
'■'Knights of Malta f taking its rise at the 
capitulation of the Isle of Rhodes, which 
island had been maintained for 200 years by 
the Christians after their expulsion ti(m the 
Holy Land, against all the power of Turkey, 
which is near 400 years since. 

The Wooden Mallet, now preserved in the 
English jNIuseum of antiquities, as a curiosity, 
because King Charles •2d, used it in the cere- 
mony of layhig the corner stone, publicly, of 
St. I'aul's Church and Masonic Hall, upwards 
of 150 years ago, shows the folly of some 
who attempted to assert its origin, subsequent 
to that period, arising from the delusion of the 
" South Sea Company," 1720. 

The Statute of Henry VI. of England, the 
third year of his reign, interdicting Masonry, 
perhaps abont 1425 is not brought into view 
by the Anties.''"' 

The Missionaries in the East, have found 
the benefit of their having been initiated into 
this ancient institution, (while in the West) 
among the Hindoos — when otherwise, even 
their sacred office and character, would not 
have preserved them. 

Other .Societies strive to make disciples, by 



proselyting, but this does not. Others beg 
your money, when out of their society, or 
belonging to another, but this does not. But 
in common with other societies and the pub- 
lic at large, they show their equality in pay- 
ing their proportion of the poor taxes and also 
the general kindness to the neighbor's dis- 
tresses ; yet over and above all that, they aim 
to help each other with their own money, 
which is not begged from others, but is the 
fruit of their own earnings. And provided 
they wish to extend their own institution 
beyond the little narrow contracted prejudices 
of local societies, " Who do they injure ?" 
Let Truth and Justice answer the question. 

Supposing a " Royal Arch Knight Tem.plars' 
High Priest," should drop a few hints to all 
whom it may concern ! 

" Don't give up the ship" but in the storm 
lay to ; the gust, when it comes to its zenith, 
must lower away, and then set your sails and 
steer your course. But learn the lesson — 
mind what characters compose your Crew, 
and see there be not too many raw hands 
" admitted" for the voyage. But, while you 
have this opportunity, purge your decks of 
disorderly and improper members, by seeking 
a reformation, to correct whatever is amiss, 
that the institution may not be injured by 
those who are unworthy. 

Signs always denote Substances— durai the 
substance is beyond the sign. 

There was an outward Stone Table ; out- 
ward Manna, and an outward name written 
— kept from those without, the Gentile World. 

But there is a " hidden manna;" a living 
stone," and a " new name" written, " which 
no man knoweth bat he that receiveth it." 
Christ revealed in the heart, by the Spirit, is. 
the true knowledge of GOD ! 

To go no farther than the signs is to be only 
what may be considered as a mere nominal, 
outward court worshipper — a formal professor. 

But those who study and pursue the true 
principle, to enjoy it inwardly, will find 'a 
sublime Theory ; an interesting study, refresh- 
ing, sweet contemplation, worthy a rational 
being, above the brute creation which has but 
animal contentment ; but you may study God, 
enjoy God, as an inward and spiritual WOR- 
SHIPPER, anticipating the joys of the world 
to come. 

The conclusion of the whole matter, "Fear 
God and keep his Commandments," which are 
" Repentance" for Sin — the exercise of Faith 
in the Lord Jesus Christ, and to '• Love the 
Lord with all thy Heart, and thy neighbor as 
thyself," practically, doing to others, as ye 
would they should do to you, and thus lay 
up Treasure in Heaven. 

END OF THE LAW ! 



OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 



187 



P. S. Perhaps some will conclude that 
the hint% on the subject of " Linked 
Combinations,"' are only fanciful ideas of 
" Crazij,^'' hatched up to make the World 
wonder. 

But whoever will notice the address of 
Lyman Beecher, and his calculations and re- 
marks, of which the following is a part (pub- 
lished some 12 to 15 years since) will discov- 
er the seed in " EMBRYO,"' and then compare 
it with the Methodist Newspaper called the 
" Christian Advocate and Journal," &c. dated 
August 15th, 1827, vol. 2d, No. 50, or whole 
number 102, headed Murder will out,'''' and 
signed "A. Lyman," and vol. 3, No. 17, or 
whole number 121, page 66, dated December 
26th, 1828 ; with Critical Remarks on the 
'•Christian Spectator,"— also March 6th, 1826, 
page 107, "secret exposed," will find that 
" Secret Society?' FIRE gives REASON for 
some smoke ; and hence the reader is request- 
ed to re-peruse the preceding work, and let it 
go for what it will fetch, without imputing 
to the Author " intended misrepresentation." 
or a design to calumniate any one individual- 
ly, but only to call the attention of the PUB- 
LIC to things of a PUBLIC NATURE ; where- 
in I conceive the public are generally and 
GREATLY interested, and not anything PER- 
SONAL is meant. 

Lyman Beecher, one of Governor Strong's 
stamp, being minister in the Congregational 
or Presbyterian order, has made a calculation 
on the state of religion in all the United States..' 
beginning with Maine, goes on through the 
several States in rotation, and ends at Georgia, 
with the following words : 

"The population of Georgia is 452,083, 
while in the whole State there are not to ex- 
ceed 10 ministers who are qualified to preach 
the Gospel, leaving 442,433 of the population 
of that State DESTITUTE of such instruction 
as God has decided tc le proper for the sal- 



vation of men ! A small portion of this des- 
titute population of the land is enlightened by 
a feeble glimmering from UNEDUCATED 
men !" Such, then, is the state of our Na- 
tion ; more deplorably destitute of reli- 
gious INSTRUCTION than ANY OTHER chris- 
tian NATION under HEAVEN." 

" What shall be done ?" " something more 
than ever has been done." 

" There is a state of society to be formed, 
and to be formed by an EXTENDED COM- 
BINATION of INSTITUTIONS. Religious, 
CIVIL, and literary, which never exists 
without the co-operation of an educated 
MINISTRY.'' 

Thus, after showing how many ministers, 
according to the number of people, there are 
in different nations in Europe, England, Ire- 
land, Italy, Spain, &c. and drawing the infer- 
ence that America is in a more deplorable 
state than any other, as above, concludes, if 
it should degenerate for 70 years to come as 
it has for the 70 years past, that it will be on 
a level with Heathens — hence " the NATION 
must be awakened to save itself by its own 
exertions, or We" (i. e. Strong's men) " are 
undone." "The newspapers, the tracts, and 
magazines, must make the PRESS GROAN 
to communicate our wretchedness — and from 
every pulpit the trumpet must sound LONG 
and loud—* * * 

Combinations unite like streams in one 
river to educate — and if the educated will not 
preach Calvinism — or to be tools of the am- 
bitious — they must return the money paid for 
their education. 

He admits of none being " ministers of the 
Gospel," but those of his order of " educated 
men.''' And at the ratio of one for 109 per- 
sons, would require 8000 according to the 
population of 8,000,000— but 5,000 are want- 
ing, as his kind of ministers do not exceed 
5000. Thus, a snake in the grass ! 



I 

188 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



LORENZO'S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION, 

FOR AN OFFENCE AGAINST THE PEACE AND DIGNITY OF THE 
STATE OF SOUTH CAROLINA, 

UNDER THE OLD FEUDAL LAW. 



The greater the Truth the greater the Libel. 
A NEW CASE-^ADMITTED SO TO BE BY THE LAWYERS— 1821. 



FROM THE FOURTH EDITION. 



State of South Carolina. 

Benjamin Hammet, being duly sworn, ma- 
keth oath and saith, that Lorenzo Dow, now 
in this city, hath recently published and dis- 
tributed in this city, a book printed at Phila- 
delphia, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and fifteen, and called " History 
of Cosmopolite, or the four volumes of Lo- 
renzo's Journal concentrated in one," and 
headed at the top of the title page as follows : 
"Quintessence of Lorenzo's Works," that in 
the said volume, at page one hundred and 
seventy-five, are the following words and fig- 
ures : " Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode 
52 miles, and arrived at Charleston late in the 
evening, and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., 
who received me when I first was in this 
place, and procured me picked meetings at his 
house. I find Mr. Hammet has gone to a 
world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done 
in the body. As it respects his division, it 
appears his motives were impure, arising from 
a desire of popularity; in consequence of 
which there was a breach of confidence by 
him as respected the incorporation of the 
house ; awful to relate, it appears he died 
drunk." And on the same page below are 
these words, " and Hammet's conduct done in- 
jury" — and in page one hundred and thirty- 
three are the following words : " Mathews 
invited me to supply an appointment for him 
in the great Meeting House, which was built 
for the Methodists, and about which Hammet 



made crooked work." And again, on the 
same page below, are these words, " the Ham- 
met Methodists were low." This deponent 
further swears that the person called Hammet, 
in the above extracts, is the Rev. William 
Hammet ; on or about the fifteenth of May, 
one thousand eight hundred and three — that 
he was a Methodist Preacher in this city — and 
that the charges against him, and reflections 
upon his memory, contained in the above ex- 
tracts, are FALSE, MALICIOUS, and LIBEL- 
LOUS ; and that the said book from which 
they are taken, does by its distribution bring 
contempt on the family of the said deceased 
Rev. W. Hammet, and tend to stir up hatred 
and contempt for his memory in this commu- 
nity — and to excite his relations to a breach 
of the peace. This Deponent further swears 
that he at first endeavored to satisfy said 
Lorenzo, that said allegations and state- 
ments were untrue, and did accordingly do so, 
but that the said Lorenzo refused to give any 
certificate of such his conviction.* This De- 
ponent lastly saith that the said Lorenzo hath 
distributed already several of said books, and 
is continuing to distribute them, all which 
acting and doings of said Lorenzo are agajnst 
the peace and dignity of said State. 

B H. 

Sworn before me, this 22d Jan., 1821, i 
J H M— , Q. U. ) 



» The following was the only condition on which 



1 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



189 



THE STATE OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

lY J. H. MITCHELL, JUSTICE OF THE QUORUM, 
IN AND FOR THE SAID STATE. 

To any lawful Constable — 

WHEREAS complaint upon oath has been 
made unto me by Benjamin Hammet, that Lo- 
renzo Dow, now in this city, hath recently 
published and distributed in this city a certain 
work, entitled " History of Cosmopolite," and 
another* work entitled " Quintessence of Lo- 
renzo's Works," wherein the late William 
Hammet is most scandalously libelled, and 
which tends to stir up hatred and contempt 
to his memory, and to excite his relations to 
a breach of the peace, and that said Loren- 
zo still continues to distribute said work 
against the peace and dignity of the State. 

These are, therefore, to command you to 
apprehend the said Lorenzo Dow, to bring him 
before me, to be dealt with according to 
law. 

J. H. M., Q. V. [L. s.] 

Given under my hand and seal at Charles- 
ton^ this 22d day of January^ one thousand 
hundred and twenty-one. 



I could avoid the suit, which in conscience I CON- 
FESS I could not sign : 



" State of South Carolina, 
Charleston District. 



Know all men by these presents, That I, Lorenzo Dow, 
Preacher of the Gospel, being called upon by Benjamin 
Hammet, for an explanation of what is contained in a 
printed work, entitled "Lorenzo's Works," of which I 
am the Author, and having found, that I herein asserted 
sentiments, not from my personal knowledge, but from 
hearsay, which I now believe to be incorrect, and with- 
i ; out proper foundation. This is, therefore, to state to the 
1 1 world, that what is contained in the 133d and 175th pa- 
i ges of said work, relative to the Rev. Wm. Hammet, de- 
i ceased, is totally erroneous, and are not entitled to that 
credit, which has been paid to them. I further certify, 
I that I make this declaration, out of a due regard to truth, 
j to the memory of the deceased, to his surviving relatives 
I and friends, and to the commnnity in which he lived. 
! : And I earnestly request all such persons who are in pos- 
j ; session of said work, to take notice accordingly. 
Given under my hand, this twenty-second day ) 
of January, Anno Domini, 1821. > 
Witness," 

♦ Here was a BULL, the works were one. 



TJie State vs. Lorenzo Dow. 
LIBEL. 

The Keeper of the Jail will receive the 
prisoner for further examinations, he refusing 
to give bail, and him keep. 

J. H. M., Q. U. 

January 22d, 1821. 

[This was sent by my friend, and not an oiScer, to the 
tight house.} 

State of South Carolina, I j ^. ^q^-, 

Charleston District. \ 

Personally appeared before me, Samuel 
Richards, one of the Justices of the Quorum, 
in and for the said State, Lorenzo Dow, Duke 
Goodman and Henry T. Farmer. Who ac- 
knowledge themselves indebted to the State 
of South Carolina. Lorenzo Dow, in the sum 
of five hundred dollars, Duke Goodman, and 
Henry T. Farmer in the sum of two hundred 
and fifty dollars each. The same to be paid 
out of their real or personal estate, should the 
said Lorenzo Dow not fulfil the condition of 
the following recognizance. 

The conditions of this Recognizance is ^uch, 
That if the said Lorenzo Dow be and appear 
before the Court of Sessions, to meet in 
Charleston on the second Monday in May 
next, to answer to the said State for a Libel 
against the memory of the late Reverend Wil- 
liam Hammet, of which he stands charged, and 
that he, the said Dow, do submit to the sen- 
tence of the said Court, and do not depart the 
Court without license from said Court, then 
this Recognizance to be null and void, and of 
no effect — otherwise to remain in full force 
and virtue. LORENZO DOW, 

DUKE GOODMAN, 
HENRY T. FARMER. 

Done in presence of 
Samuel Richards, Q. U. 

[The foregoing signature is given at the ear- 
nest request of my friends, (who I conceive act 
from the purest of motives,) but with a great bur- 
then on my mind, and was I to act ray feel- 
ings, it would be otherwise, which I cannot 
communicate to others — but I have never ac- 
knowledged a " Rev. Wiiiam Hammet.^^} 

L. DOW. 



190 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



INDICTMENT. 



The State of South Carolina vs. the Rev. Lo- 
renzo Dow. 

Robert Y. Hayne, Esq. ) 

Atfy General ] 

Samuel Prioleau, ) 

Counsel for Dft. ) 

This was an indictment for a libel on the 
deceased William Hammet, tried before his 
Honor Judge Johnson, in Charleston, in the 
State Court of Sessions, the 17th May, 1821. 
The alleged libel was contained in a journal 
of the defendant's life, published by him origin- 
ally in Europe, and reprinted in Philadelphia 
in the year 1815 by some other person. The 
first count of the indictment was in the follow- 
ing words : 

Tlie State of South Carolina, ) 

Charleston District. ] '^^^ ' 

At a Court of General Sessions, begun and 
holden in and for the District of Charleston, 
in the State of South Carolina at Charleston, 
in the District and State aforesaid, on Monday, 
the fourteenth day of May, in the year of our 
Lord, one thousand eight hundred and twenty- 
one : — 

The Jurors of and for the District of Charles- 
ton, aforesaid, that is to say, William Bla- 
myer, (foreman) William Sawyer, Sylvanus 
Keith, Nathaniel Hawson, Francis Eveleth, 
Welcome Obeds, Henry Knust, Francis Far- 
mana, Michael Graham, John Kallner, John 
Dunn, Adolph Beekman, Peter Guard, and 
William A. Caldwell, upon their oaths present. 
That whereas William Hammet, now deceas- 
i ed, but formerly of Charleston, in the District 
and State aforesaid, was in his lifetime, and 
long before the publishing of the false, scan- 
dalous and malicious libels hereinafter men- 
tioned, a preacher of the gospel, of the d -sno- 
mination of Christians, called Methodists • and 
whereas a certain house of public worship 
was, during the lifetime of the said William 
Hammet, erected and built in the city of Charles- 
ton, in the District and State aforesaid, called 



and known by the name of Trinity Church ; 
and whereas a certain division had taken place 
long before the death of the said William 
Hammet, and also long before the printing and 
publishing of the false, malicious and scanda- 
lous libels hereinafter mentioned, among the 
persons calling themselves Methodists, and 
one party or division, of the said sect, or de- 
nomination, called themselves and were known 
by the name of the Primitive Methodists, to 
which said party, or division, the said Wil- 
liam Hammet in his lifetime attached himself 
and belonged. And whereas, the said sect, or 
denomination, called Primitive Methodists, 
i worshipped Almighty God in the house of 
public worship aforesaid, called Trinity Church, 
and the said William Hammet officiated in said 
Church, and was a preacher of the gospel to 
the persons called Primitive Methodists, asso- 
ciated together and worshipping in the said 
Trinity Church as aforesaid : And by an act 
of the General Assembly of the said State of 
South Carolina, passed on the twenty-first day 
of December, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand seven hundred and ninety-three, cer- 
tain citizens of Charleston, being of the said 
denomination of Primitive Methodists, and 
worshipping in Trinity Church as aforesaid, 
were made a body politic and corporate, by 
the name of the Primitive Methodists or Tri- 
nity Church, Charleston. And the said Wil- 
liam Hammet continued from the time of pass- 
ing the said Act of Incorporation to the period 
of his death, to officiate and preach in the said 
Church to the persons who assembled therein 
for the public worship of Almighty God, and 
conducted and demeaned himself as a Preach- 
er in the said Church, honestly, soberly, faith- 
fully, and as a good, pious and faithful Preach- 
er ought to have done. Now the Jurors 
aforesaid, upon their oaths aforesaid, do pre- 
sent, that one Lorenzo Dow, not being igno- 
rant of the premises, but well knowing the 
same, and intending to injure, defame, disgrace 
and villify the memory, reputation and cha- 
racter of the said William Hammet, then de- 
ceased (but lately a Preacher of the gospel, as 
aforesaid, in the city of Charleston, and Dis- 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



191 



trict and State aforesaid,) and to brin^ the 
family and descendants of the said William 
Hammet into great scandal, infamy and con- 
tempt, and to cause it to be believed that the 
said William Hammet in his lifetime was a 
person of vicious and depraved principles and 
habits, and that his actions were wicked, and 
his motives impure, and that he was guilty of 
a breach of confidence, and was so given to 
habits of intoxication that he died drunk. Did 
on the fifteenth day of January, in the year 
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and 
twenty-one, with force of arm.s at Charleston, 
in the District and State aforesaid, maliciously 
and unlawfully publish, and cause to be pub- 
lished, a certain false, scandalous, and mali- 
cious Libel, of and concerning the said Wil- 
liam Hammet, and of and concerning his mo- 
tives, principles, and habits, and also his con- 
duct as a Preacher of the gospel, and a member 
of the sect or denomination of Christians call- 
ed Primitive Methodists, and also of and con- 
cerning his conduct in relation to the said 
division among the Methodists as aforesaid, 
and his conduct of and concerning the House 
of Public Worship, called Trinity Church, as 
aforesaid, and of and concerning the said Act 
of Incorporation aforesaid, which said Libel 
was and is contained in a certain printed book, 
which he the said Lorenzo Dow had before 
that time composed and caused to be printed, 
entitled " Quintessence of Lorenzo's Works — 
History of Cosmopolite, or the four Volumes 
of Lorenzo's Journal concentrated into one," 
in which said Libel are contained the false, 
scandalous, malicious, defamatory and libel- 
lous words and matter following of and con- 
cerning the said William Hammet, that is to 
say, "1 (meaning the said Lorenzo Dow) find 
Mr. Hammet (meaning the said William Ham- 
met) has gone to the world of spirits to answer 
for the deeds done in the body," (meaning 
thereby that the said William Hammet was a 
wicked man, who had departed this life, and 
whose soul had gone to answer to God, and 
to be punished for the sins he had commit- 
ted on earth.) "As respects his," meaning 
the said William Hammet's "division" (mean- 
ing a certain division or separation, which took 
place in Charleston among the sect or denomi- 
nation of Christians called Methodists, to one 
of which sects or divisions called Primitive 
Methodists, the said William Hammet wa& 
attached and belonged, as aforesaid,) "his" 
(meaning the said William Hammet's) motives 
were impure, arising from a desire of popu- 
larity," (meaning that the said William Ham- 
met was actuated by impure and unchristian 
motives, and by a desire of popularity, in 
uniting himself to the said persons, calling 
themselves Primitive Methodists as aforesaid) 
" in consequence of which there was a breach 



of confidence by him" (meaning the said Wil- 
liam Hammet) " as respected the incorpora- 
tion of the House" (meaning that the said 
William Hammet had been guilty of a breach 
of confidence and good faith, concerning the 
said act of the Legislature, passed on the 
twenty-first day of December, in the year of 
our Lord one thousand seven hundred and 
ninety-three, incorporating certain persons, 
worshipping in a house of public worship in 
the city of Charleston, called Trinity Church, 
by the name of " The Primitive Methodists of 
Trinity Church, Charleston," and that the said 
William Hammet had basely abused the con- 
fidence reposed in him, by the persons who 
worshipped in, or belonged to the said Church) 
awful to relate, it appears he" (meaning the 
said William Hammet) " died drunk," (mean- 
ing thereby that the said William Hammet 
was so wicked and depraved, and so unmind- 
ful of his duty, and the awful situation he 
was placed in when about to die, that at the 
solemn moment when he was about to pass 
from time to eternity, and from the earth to 
the presence of his God, he the said William 
Hammet, had voluntarily and wickedly depriv- 
ed himself of reason by drink, and had de- 
parted this life in a state of brutal insensibility 
and intoxication.) And in another part of 
the same Libel are contained certain other 
false, scandalous and malicious words and 
matter following, of and concerning the said 
William Hammet, that is to say, " Matthews" 
(meaning a certain Philip Matthews,) "invit- 
ed me" (meaning the said Lorenzo Dow,) 
" to supply an appointment for him" (mean- 
ing the said Philip Mattliews) " in the 
Great Meeting-house" (meaning a certain 
house of public worship in Hasell-street, in 
the city of Charleston, called and known by 
the name of Trinity Church) "built for the 
Methodists, and about which Hammet" (mean- 
ing the said William Hammet,) "made crook- 
ed work" (meaning thereby that the said house 
of public worship had been built for the sect 
or denomination of Christians called Method- 
ists, and that the said William Hammet had 
unjustly, basely and impiously, divested them 
of the same, and converted it to purposes dif- 
ferent from those for which it was originally 
designed, and that the conduct of the said 
William Hammet in relation to the said house 
of public worship, was base, unjust and un- 
holy,) to the great disgrace and scandal of 
the memory, reputation and character of the 
said William Hammet, to the evil example of 
all others, in the like case ofiending, and 
against the peace and dignity of the same 
State aforesaid. 

I The second count was similar to the first, 
I except that it contained no averment that the 
I publication was made to excite the family of 



192 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



the deceased to a breach of the peace but 
merely that it had such a tendency. Upon the 
defendant's being asked if he was ready for 
trial, he replied that he plead to the jurisdic- 
tion of the Court on the ground that he was 
a citizen of the State of Connecticut, and in a 
! suit, civil cr criminal, between a State and 
the citizen of another State, the Federal Court 
alone had jurisdiction. No remark was made 
by the Attorney General to this plea which 
11 was thus submitted to the Court. It was im- 
jl mediately overruled, and the defendant's coun- 
I sel observed to the Court that his client had 
made the objection with a view that the Court 
should notice it, in order that he might pursue 
his right to appeal on this ground if he had 
any .-5^ He then plead Not Guilty. 
The jury being sworn by the clerk, f 
The Attorne}- General opened the case, and 
stated the law as it will be found in his speech 
delivered in reply, and reported in this trial ; 
I he then narrated the facts, and called his wit- 
j nesses. The first witness sworn was 
I James C. Martindale. He testified that in 
I January last he called on the defendant at JMr. 
Duke Goodman's, where he resided — that he 
entered into conversation with him, and after 
some time asked defendant to let him have a 
s t of his works. There are two or three 
«. her works besides the Journal. The de- 
fendant on this turned to Mr. Goodman and 
I said : Friend Goodman, will you get a set for 
' Martindale ? The works were accordingly 
; taken down, and handed to witness, who bor- 
ij rowed the money, the price being two dollars, 
• and paid for them that night. Upon being 
: asked if the copy handed to him was the same 
I he purchased, he replied that he could not say 
j so, but 'twas one of the same kind. ' He was 
I asked to turn to page 138, and then say if 
! he remembered the words : he turned to it and 
i said that be had n.ever the read woi-ds be- 
! fore ; that the book he bought had the same 
' title page, and it was delivered by him to Mr. 

Benjamin Ham.met. He said he remembered 
; seeing the Rev. Mr. Hammet; but never 



♦ The Constitution of the U. S., Article iii, Sec. 2.—" The 
judicial power shall extend to all cases in Law and equity 
— " to controversies betweentwo States — between a State 
and citizen; of another State.'' 

Laws Oi the U S. Vol. >2. Chap. 20, Sec. 13.— The Su- 
preme Court shall have jurisdiction over all controver- 
sies of a civil nature, where a Stale is a party, except be- 
tween a Stats and its citizens— ^nd except also between 
a Statt and citize^is of other States — in which latter case 
it shall have (i. e. the State) original, but not exclusive 
jurisdiction. 

The lawyers said I could not appeal to the U. S. Court, 
because my case was a ci-imina! case, and not a civil one ; 
a U. S. Judge said I could appeal to it, by or through the 
Constitutional Court. It is an important question. Where 
does the truth lay ? May the nation see to it 1 

\ Before this I thought "that Criminals were privileged 
to challen^" the Jury — here I saw no opening, or 1 should 
hare challenged tiie foreman, for reasons known to my- 
•elf. 



heard that he preached in the meeting-house 
in Hasell street. 

Upon his- being cross-examined by defend- 
ant's counsel, he said that Mr. Hammet had 
left a son and daughter, but he did not know 
how old they were, either now or when their 
father died — that the son was the elder of the 
two, and he supposed him not over thirty 
years of age. He said, he, witness, had ob- 
tained the copy of the works of defendant at 
the request of Mr. Hammet, for him, and to 
promote the sale of the books. He wished to 
assist the good old man on his journey through 
life. He said the defendant was a preacher, 
and that he, witness, liked to hear him very 
much. On being asked where the copy held 
in his hand was printed, he replied in Phila- 
delphia. He was then questioned by the 
Attorney General, and replied that he had no 
idea the book contained any thing against Mr. 
Hammet when he procured the copy for the 
son. nor did he believe that the son knew any 
thing of it either. 

Mr. Philip Ho ff wa.s then sworn, and testi- 
fied that the defendant had deposited with him 
for sale, eight books with the same title page, 
with the one shown him about the loth 
January last, but he did not know if they 
were copies of the same with that shown him 
— they had not the same binding, this being in 
boards and those in leather, 

Mr. Benjamin Hammet was then sworn. 
Upon examining the book, he said it was the 
same that Martindale had furnished him with, 
and which he had requested him to get — that 
at the time he made the request he did not 
know that it contained any thing disreputable 
to the memory of his father. He said at the 
time his father died, he, the witness, had en- 
tered his tenth year — that he was now tvrenty- 
seven years old — his father's name was Wil- 
liam Hammet, and he was in his life time a 
preacher in Trinity Church. 

Mr. David Richer testified that he knew 
]Mr. Hammet, ar.d he was a preacher in 
Trinity Church in Hasell street — that he was 
the founder of the Church, and his sect was 
called "The Episcopal Primitive Methodists." 
There had been a division between the !Metho- 
dists — one party worshipped inTrinity Church, , 
and Hammet belonged to it, and continued 
there till he died, in May, 1803 — that the 
meeting-house was built by Hammet and his 
friends, by subscription — the sect professed to 
follow the doctrines of Wesley. 

Upon his cross-examination he said that he 
had been one of Hammet's congregation — the 
house was not built by Hammet himself, but 
by collections from the members — did not 
know if Hammet had the power to dispose of 
it — it was sold by one Brazier to the Episco- 
palians, after the death of Hammet, to whose 



LORENZO S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 



situation he had succeeded — the other divi- 
sion of Methodists he said was called Asbury 
and Coke's Methodists — he did not know what 
disease Mr. Hammet died of. 

In the course of this cross examination the 
defendant's counsel inquired into the truth of 
the charges in the publication both respecting 
the alleged breach of confidence by Hammet, 
and his having been brought to his grave by 
intemperance. This course being objected to 
as contrary to the established rules of law, he 
contended that he had a right to give truth in 
evidence to show the defendant's intention, if 
not to justify, that the common law certainly 
intended that the falsehood of the writing 
should be regarded essential to constitute a 
libel, or the epithet false would not have been 
found in all the precedents as it is, even in the 
present indictment. Why, he asked, is this 
so universally done if it be unnecessary ? 
Was the Court to be reminded at the present 
day that the immateriality of the truth or 
falsehood of a libel in an indictment was a 
Star-Chamber doctrine '? — originating in a tri- 
bunal having no jury ; composed of judges 
appointed by the king, calculated t6 rivet the 
chains of despotism on the people — ready to 
serve the favorites of the crown, and opposed 
in its very constitution to freedom 1 A court 
which at length became so hateful to the na- 
tion as to be abolished as a nuisance ? Was 
this Court to be reminded that the doctrine 
was never heartily received as sound even by 
the English judges themselves, for though 
Mansfield sometimes (not always) adopted it, 
Camden and others rejected hi — that it was a 
doctrine repugnant to truth, for it punished it 
- — to justice, for it enabled the wicked to 
triumph — to policy, for it sanctioned crimes 
by protecting criminals — and to the constitu- 
tion of these free States, for it destroyed the 
liberty of the press. He contended that it not 
only violated law, but what was perhaps 
more important to mankind, it oppugned com- 
mon sense — that it was clear there could be 
no crime without a criminal intention existing 
in the mind; that as the jury were called on 
to find the guilt or innocence of the defendant, 
they must judge of the intent with which the 
act was done from evidence, or it would en- 
trap their consciences, for they were sworn to 
give a true verdict ; that if the jury be con- 
fined to the meaning of the words used, and 
the fact of their being published without being 
allowed a further investigation as to the de- 
fendant's intention, then the prothonotary of 
the Court who had read the words to the jury 
and thus published them, would be guilty of 
a libel if the wofds were libellous; then the 
Attorney General himself could not escape 
from the same consequences, and if the same 
rule was adopted in a capital case he might 



become a felo de se ! He then reasoned from 
analogy to show'what the law had established 
as a rule in other criminal cases : that a man 
might carry oflf the goods of another without 
his consent, which being found, the law would 
'presume it was done feloniously, but it did not 
deprive the defendant of the right to prove, if 
he could, that he was not guilty of the theft : 
for he might have found the goods, or re- 
ceived them of another person innocently ; or • 
they might have been clandestinely put into 
his pocket by another. So upon an indict- 
ment for m.urder, the killing being proved, the 1 
law correctly implies malice aforethought ; i 
but the defendant may justify it as in obedience I 
to the law, or se defendendo. Now, said he, j 
if the rule contended for in a libel be applied 
to murder, and proof be excluded of the intent I 
of the party killing, then the soldiers of our I 
country might be executed for fighting her 
battles, or the sheriff" for executing the man- 
date of the law !— Why, he asked, should the 
crime of libel be put on a different footing 
from all other crimes ? Was it worse than 
murder % yet the murderer was humanely per- 
mitted to urge every thing he could by proof j 
and argument in his defence ; but the lips of ! 
the supposed libeller were closed ! — that the 
only true reason which could be given for so 
absurd a rule was that it would prevent the 
follies and crimes of the great from being 
brought before the public eye; it would tend 
to conceal from the people the misdemeanors 
of their servants ; and this reason of itself j 
showed that its corrupt origin w^as as he had j 
asserted in the Star-Chamber — that there was 
but one solitary reason openly urged why the 
rule should now exist, which was, that ivhether 
true or false, the tendency of libel is the same, it ; 
leads to a breach of the peace. Now it is manifest 
that this reason would, if true, exclude every I 
defence whatsoever in case of libel, yet the 
books say that there are many defencs. Holt on 
libel, enumerates a great variety (in pa.gt- 279) ; 
as that he was an innocent publisher; or that I 
it was a report of a trial ; or of a committee ■ 
of Parliament ; or matter of caution and with- 
out malice, or admonition, or Christian re- ' 
proof, or criticism ; in short, says he, what- '. 
soever in reason is a sufficient vindication is so 
in law.,'''' — yet this same writer is one of the ' 
most strenuous in other parts of his treatise in 
maintaining that the truth is no defence! 
This the counsel -contended was unreasonable, 
for who he asked could deny that the truth or 
falsehood of a publication concerning another, • 
must form a most material consideration in : 
weighing the intention of the defendant. He 'i 
then showed that the subject always con- ; 
tinned a vexata questio in Great Britain, the 
bench differing among themselves on the- pro- ' 
priety of the rule, and the bar doing the' same 



13 



194 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



whenever the question arose ] he showed that 
one party contended that the greater the truth 
the greater the libel : which, to a certain ex- 
tent,_ was admitted by their opponents to be 
true ; but the conchisions drawn from the trial 
wer3 very ditf^rent; for whilst the former 
would not admit it at all, the latter insisted 
that a jury might safely be permitted to 
listen to the proof of the truth of every charge, 
because if it aggravated the libel the defendant 
would no more bring it forward than plead 
guilty; but if it showed his intent to be inno- 
cent he ought to be allowed. That at length, 
in the year 1793, an attempt was made in 
Great Britain to put a stop at this indecent 
altercation, and a iDill was introduced (gene- 
rally called Mr. Fox's libel bill) which was 
discussed for some time by many of the first 
men in that kingdom, and after some pruning 
passed, and became the law there. That bill 
not only enacted but purported- to declare yAi?.X 
the law was,, namely, that a jury might in 
prosecutions for libel give a general verdict 
of guilty; or not guilty which the Court con- 
tended either meant that they should be al- 
lowed to consider the intention of the defend- 
ant in making the publication, or else it meant 
nothing; if it meant the former, then he said 
under that act, the truth, to manifest the mo-' 
live (not to justify) might be proved — that if it 
were declaratory of the common law, then the 
citizens of this State are clearly entitled to its 
provisions — but if it were not, then w'-as Great 
Britain upomthis matter more free than our- 
selves ; a conclusion at which he should be 
sorry to arrive. He then quoted the case of 
the seven bishops in 4 State Trials ; of the 
king against Fuller, in 5 State Trials; of the 
king against Home, in Cowper, 672, and the 
king against Woodfall, in 4 W. Rp. 127, all 
which he contended clearly established the 
doctrine of the common law (as declared by 
Mr. Fox's bill) to be that the defendant was at 
liberty to prove any thing which showed his in- 
tention not to be malicious, and a fortini the 
truth. 

He then quoted w^hat had been said by 
Chief Justice Parsons of Massachusetts upon 
the point in 4 Mass. Tr.Rp. 169— that this great 
judge, whom the counsel said he regarded with 
as much veneration for his talents and knowl- 

' edge of law, as he did Lord Mansfield him- 
seli", had expressly admitted in that case the 
propriety of the distinction between offering 
the truth in evidence as a complete justifica- 
tiouj and merely to show the intent of defen- 
dant ! admitting it for the latter purpose, but 
rejecting it for the former. That this doctrine 
had been most satisfactorily demonstrated (he 

. could use no other term) by the celebrated 
Juige Kent of New York, in his opinion de- 

; livered in the case of the People against Cros- 



well, reported in .3 Johnson's cases 377, which | 
opinion was concurred in by Judge Thompson 
of the same Court; and, as far as was con- 
tended for in this case, expressly agreed to by 
Judge Lewis, who on the general question of 
truth being a justification had dissented from 
Judges Kent and Thompson — that with all I 
this authority to support him he could not j 
doubt of the law — he admitted that the case j 
of the State vs. Lebre determined in this State, \ 
had settled the point that the truth could not i 
here be given in evidence as a justification^ - 
but he contended it went no farther, and that 
w^hat he required might be allowed without 
impugning that case, . But he submitted it 
to the better judgment and learning of the 
Court. 

The Attorney General in reply contended' 
that the truth could not be admitted even to 
show the intent — his arguments will be found 
in the speech reported herewith. 

His Honor, decided that according to 
the common lav*;^ adopted in this State the truth 
of a libehon a criminal prosecution could not 
be given in evidence either in justification, for 
it was no justification, or to show the intent, 
for the jury were precluded from judging of 
the intent by any other means than by the 
natural import of the words themselves ; he 
therefore overruled the question proposed by 
the defendants counsel to the witness as in- 
admissible ; and declared himself very averse 
to hear even the testimony permitted to be 
given by the consent of the prosecutor as he 
regarded it as illegal, and should he said so tell 
the jury. He regarded it as the province of 
the Court to decide whether the publication 
was libel, or not. The jury were only 
charged with the fact of publication and the 
correctness of the inuendos. 

The Attorney General then called Mr. 
Mackenfuss, who testified that he knew the 
Rev. Mr. Hammet — that there was a division, 
and his sect was called the " Primitive Meth- 
odists'' — that he preached to them till he died. 
On his cross examination he said that he was 
with Hammet in his last illness — that he did 
not know if he was brought to his end by 
drink ; nor could he say-what his disease was. 
On being again questioned by the Attorney 
General, he said that when Hammet was 
about dying he said he was going to God and 
glory — that he seemed to die like a Christian, 
Witness further testified that he was Ham- 
met's brother-in-law — 'he said he recollected 
Mr. Hammets dissolving the society on Tues- 
day night, telling them to depart, but saying 
those who wished to stay with him might: 
witness was one of those who remained. 

The Attorney General then gave in evidence 
the Act of Incorporation of the sect (1 Fausts 
acts 301) passed 21st Dec, 1793, and closed. 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 195 



The defendant called Samuel Pilsbuiy, who 
being sworn testified that he had been one of 
Hammefs congregation — was with him the 
evening before he died — that he never saw 
him intoxicated during his last illness which 
lasted about a week — that he had seen him 
before disguised in liquor, but to say he was 
drunk was saying a great thing. 

John Darby was then sworn and proved 
that he knew Mr. Hammet well, but did not 
see him during his last sickness which lasted 
about a week — that if he were to judge from 
sight and situation he would think that Ham- 
mefs last disease arose from intoxication ; but 
not being present when he died, he could not 
tell if he died drunk. 

The defendant's counsel then offered in evi- 
dence the second vol. of Judge Deseausene's 
Equity Reports containing the case of Coome 
at alii vs. Brazier and Mathews, and closed. 

The Attorney General in reply called Ben- 
jamin Hammet, who testified that he could 
recollect Jiis father's calling him to his bed 
side at the time of his death, and kissing him 
— that witness was then about ten year^ 
old. 

Mr. Moore testified that he was with Ham- 
met about an hour before he died — that there ■ 
was no appearance of such a thing as his be- 
ing drunk. 

Here the testimony closed, and the defendant 
by the permission of the Court, at the request 
of the Attorney General, who had told the de- 
fendant he should speak notwithstanding, he 
had counsel, if it could be done : addressed 
the Court and jury as follows : 

My friends — 

It is now upwards of twenty-five years 
since I commenced my public itinerant career, 
but never have T been arraigned at the bar of 
justice as a criminal before this time ! 

I never saw Mr. Hammet, I never knew 
that he had a son until he was introduced to 
me in the street in January last, on my late 
visit. I never saw him but twice ; the latter 
time was, when the high ^heriflf and Capt. 
Martindale and several others came to Duke 
Goodman's to state his father's life and con- 
duct. 

According to their testimony, he was one 
of the straightest and best of men, both in life 
and death ; for one had known him in Ireland^ 
and another in the West Indies, and the resi- 
due here ; and one of them was with him 
when he died — so th^t they made it "AP- 
PEAR" that he was temperate, sober and 
happy when he died! 

The first time that ever T heard of Mr. 
Hammet was at the 'close of 1801, or the be- 
ginning of 1802, — when on my passage from 
New York to Georgia, a Doctor McCulloch, 



passenger, was relating to his fellow passen- 
gers concerning the talents of a Mr. Hammet 
in Charleston, captivating the minds of the 
people by his flowery gifts of oratory ; and 
the confidence the people had reposed in him, 
to superintend the building of a Church, &c. 
by their liberal donations, &c. and that the 
drawing of the writings were made out in such 
a manner as he would have the complete con- 
trol during his natural life, let him behave as 
he would, that they could not displace him, 
which was duping the people. 

After .landing in Savannah, I retired to a 
burying ground for retirement and devotion ; 
after which I inquired for Methodists, and was 
directed to Mr. A. C. then one of Hammet's 
preachers, who cordially received me for sev- 
eral days, and opened his meetimg house for 
me to preach. At length he gave me to un- 
derstand that he did not belong to the re- 
gular Methodists ; in order to prepare my 
mind for the cool looks and rebuts of the 
Methodists, when they should find I had been 
with him. 

I desired to know what was the matter, for 
your ueighbors tell me you are a Methodist 
preacher? He replied that he belonged not 
to the Episcopal Asbury Methodists, but to a 
society connected with a Mr. Hammet, called 
" Primitive Methodists." This was the first 
time I had ever heard of this society. 

After walking several hundred miles to the 
interior, on my return to the North, I came to 
Charleston to tal^e shipping, and found my 
handbills with Mr. Matthews who opened the 
house for to preach or rather to fulfil an ap- 
pointment for him. 

In 1803 [ was informed by one of Mr. H.'s 
preachers who received a letter from another, 
that Mr. Hammet was no more, and that he 
came to his end by drink — which deeply af- 
fected my mind. 

In January 1804, when I cams to Charles- 
ton, the circumstance on inquiring, how he 
was in the last days of his life, &c. vv^hether 
he died drunk? the answer was "IT AP- 
PEARS SO"— but whether they meant that 
he died drunk, or that he came to his end by 
drinking, I will not say, but it was then my 
impression — both. But words and phrases are 
ambiguous ; and it is very difficult to commu- 
nicate and inject into the mind of another, so 
that they shall conceive just such an idea as 
exists in our own mind ; and hence they 
communicate the idea in their own words and 
a still different idea is given, as the subject is 
circumfused from one to another. And may 
not this be one ground of mistake, miscon- 
ception and misunderstanding : and so give 
rise to the disputes and jargons in the world? 
And this is one cause and origin of confu- 
sion ! 



196 Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



The circumstance of Alexander the Great, 
is apropos to the point in hand : — 

" The melancholy idea of approaching death 
had laid fast hold on his imagination; every 
accident struck him with terror, and carried 
an evil presage with it. He became a down- 
right slave to superstition, and was perpetu- 
ally offering up sacrifices to render fate propi- 
tious, and to obtain the knowledge of futurity. 
To divert the constant stings of apprehen- 
sion, he employed his time in an uninter- 
rupted course of feasting and DRINKING, 
particularly the latter, in which he indulged 
himself to such excess, that he thereby greatly 
accelerated his death. After having at one of 
these feasts already drank to excess, he re- 
solved nevertheless to empty the cup of Her- 
cules, which contained six bottles. But he 
had no sooner swallowed it than he fell to the 
ground, and was seized with a violent fever, 
which quickly reduced him to the point of 
death. 

"Finding that there was no hope of recovery 
left, he delivered his ring to Perdiccas, and 
permitted all his soldiers to kiss his hand ! 
On being asked to whom he left his empire ? 
' To the most worthy,' answered he, adding 
at the same time that he foresaw with' what 
strange rites they would celebrate his fu- 
neral." 

Here it will be admitted that " getting 
drunk'^ or " drinking too much" or to excess," 
was the cause of his death. 

Here I will admit, that it is a medical the- 
ory, that a man cannot die drunk, unless some 
other cause or circumstance intervene and take 
him off. Why '? Because, drinking is a stim- 
ulus, but dying is a cessation of action. 
Therefore, the thing must come to a medium, 
when reason will return ; consequently, strictly 
speaking, a man cannot die drunk — yet he 
may die in consequence of drinking. The 
above we find was the case, according to ac- 
counts, with Alexander. He drank — reason 
returned — he died ! And who will attempt to 
say that it does not " appear that he died 
DRUNK," according to the common acceptation 
and usual mode of expression ? To deny it 
would be a mere quibble about words. 

And so wilh Mr. H., his reason might re- 
turn, and he might repent like the thief upon 
the Roman cross, when he cried, " Lord, when 
thou comest into thy kingdom, remember me" 
— the answer was, "To-day shalt thou be 
with me in Paradise." 

Most people wish the public to believe that 
their friends, if they live like devils incarnate, 
very wicked and immoral, and even ashamed 
of religion, and become persecutors of it here, 
yet when they are dead, posthumous fame | 
must declare they were very pious, and the ■ 
best of Christians, and are gone straight to | 



heaven, to the abode of the blessed ! Is not 
this exemplified to our minds, if we walk into 
the church-yard and view those epitaphs on 
their tomb-stones, composed by their friends ? 

Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, told of 
the fare of two in the other world — he told 
the name of one who v/as very happy, but 
had he told who the other was, it would, in 
the view of some people, have been a libel. 

The prejudice founded in the mode of edu- 
cation, fixes the habit, and locates the views 
of most people in ordinary life. What they 
are accustomed to, seems right — because they 
are familiarized to it ; but a difference seems 
ODD — hence their little reason will assume 
the liberty to condemn it, without proper 
ground. 

The Egyptians had a different mode, adopt- 
ed with some propriety to preserve and pro- 
mote posthumous fame and moralize society ! 

" There was in Egypt one sort of trial alto- 
, gether extraordinary, which nobody escaped. 
It is a consolation in dying, to leave one's 
name in esteem among men, and of all human 
blessings, this is the only one of which death 
cannot rob us, 

" But it was not allowed in Egypt indis- 
criminately to praise all the dead. This honor 
could only be conferred by a public decree. 
The moment a man died he was brought to 
judgment. The public accuser was heard. If 
he proved that the conduct of the deceased 
had been bad, his memory was condemned, 
and he was deprived of burial. The conse- 
quence was, that the people admired the 
power of the laws, which extended to men 
even after death ; and every one, struck by 
example, feared to disgrace his memory and 
his friends !" There has been a similar prac- 
tice in some parts of Poland. 

Let each have their due so far as it concerns 
us ! But if my parents or ancestors were vi- 
cious, why should any reasonable person con- 
demn me for their misconduct ? And on the 
other hand, if they were righteous, what am I 
the better for their virtues if I am wicked ? 
Every tub must stand on its own bottom, 
whether it be oak, ash or chestnut. 

I had an ancestor by the name of Adam, 
and he took forbidden fruit : Moses, in wri- 
ting, communicated it ; my contemporaries in 
society, and brethren cursed the old man; this 
disturbs the public peace; the Bible Socie- 
ties circumfuse it — shall I not apply to the 
Attorney General for a State warrant, and 
have them indicted for a " libel,''^ and also ob- 
tain a decree to suppress them in the land ! 

The same boo'k tells about Noah, that he got 
drunk — and of the misconduct of king David 
and Solomon : Is not the Bible a libel upon 
them ] Also on Peter, Judas, and those 
priests that were HIGH and chief '? Is the 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



197 



New Testament a libel upon them 1 Or rather, 
is not the Bible a history, not of God Almighty 
— but of some of his most prominent dispen- 
sations in the affairs of mortals, that they may 
be able to discriminate betwixt vice and vir- 
tue, and be stimulated to order their line of 
conduct accordingly. 

There has been many quotations and refer- 
ence in law here this day, most, if not all 
of them, foreign ! But few, if any, Ameri- 
can laws have been mentioned here at all ! 
Common law, foreign and ancient. Permit 
me to observe once more, common, foreign and 
the most ancient I mean yonder BIBLE, 
laying by the judge upon the counter. 

Without it you cannot have a president or 
juryman, or make a judge, or open a court. 
It is a common rule, a rule of common prac- 
tice — a rule of life to square our conduct 
by, as we stand in relation to God and 
man ! 

That blessed book is faithful to tell the 
truth, both good and bad — and we should inform 
our minds, and behave ourselves accordingly 
— as ye would that others should do unto 
you, do ye even so to them, for this is the law 
and the prophets. Or the law of Moses, the 
spirit of the prophets, and the example of Je- 
sus Christ ; and that which ye measure to 
others shall be measured to you again ! 

This book, then, is the basis and foundation 
of our government, and the bulwark and safe- 
guard of our land. Hence, each one must act 
his part aright, that he may come out safe, 
and make a happy landing. 

This involves the desires and motives of the 
heart. And if a person truly desires to act 
right, and turn his attention within, there is 
some test of truth in his mind that will pre- 
ponder one way or the other, which is right. 
And a clear conscience is like a clear sky, 
without a cloud, when the sun is shining in 
his strength — so you may clear your own 
mind — by this upright attention ; for man 
never feels guilty for acting and doing right. 
Thus he meets the approbation of his own 
judgment, and also may feel the witness of the 
Divine influence testifying the approbation of 
his God ; which is righteousness, and peace 
and joy in the Holy Ghost. 

Were it possible for me to recall the last 
twenty-five years of my life, with an idea to 
amend and lead them over again, I should not 
wish it ; for it is uncertain, considering what 
checkered scenes I have passed through, how 
intricate and trying has been the road, it is 
uncertain whether I should clear my con- 
science so well a second time ! 

And although the morning of life is gone ! 
yea! the meridian is passed over! and the 
ev( ning shades come on apace — yet I feel, by 
the grace of God, to travel on, to meet the ap- 



probation of my God, and close the journey of 
life in peace, to gain the happy land ! 

When I entered Charleston in January last, 
my appointments were given out — my ar- 
rangements were to be back to my father's in 
April — but here I was stopped in my ca- 
reer ! 

A certificate was presented by Capt. Mar- 
tindale, from Mr. Benjamin Hammet, for me 
to sign as the only condition or alternative to 
prevent this persecution,* and bind myself to 
circulate it as far as my journal had gone, 
which vv^as into the four quarters of the 
globe. 

I read, and looked, and thought the matter 
over — to be stopped will be painful ! To dis- 
appoint the people, and also frustrated from 
returning to my aged father at the appointed 
time ; which the circumstance im.periously de- 
mands ! Capt. M. said, as the friend of old 
Hammet and young Hammet, and my friend, 
he should think, if I would not sign it, it 
would be the duty of the young man to seek 
and take that step in law, as his proper 
remedy. 

I told Capt. M., as an honest man, I could 
not sign it, and should not, for my conscience 
would for ever harrow me, until I repented of 
it, and made acknowledgment to God and man ! 
Therefore he might inform Mr. Hammet ac- 
cordingly — and if he intended to take any 
steps with me, he had no time to lose, and I 
was to be found at Duke Goodman's — Mar- 
tindale left me with tears full of cryf — re- 
marking that he had been the innocent cause, [ 
by purchasing t'he book and putting it into his j 
hands ; that he would do my errand, and then j 
wash his hands of the whole of it — I staid till ; 
toward evening, when my companion wished j 
to go to Mr. Galushaw's, and we went ac- 
cordingly; and just before night the public's i 
humble servant came, and the rest of the his- j 
tory you know. 

Considering Mr. Hammet's exalted and re- 
sponsible station in a ministerial point of view, 
which is more important than that of the 
President of the United States, which sphere 
is located for the time being : but the other 
involves the eternity of man : his everlasting 
welfare. 

Hence, viewing the danger to which we are all 
exposed, it made deep impressions on my mind, 
and excited that exclamation as a lamentation 
from my heart and pen ; and intended as a 
cautionary warning for others ! 

Such things are not confined to one society 
in their biographical works, but are to be 
found among various. Look into Hume's 
England, Gibbon's Rome, Rollin's Greece, 
and Josephus' Antiquities of the Jews. Look 



* See Note, page 584. 



Jer. xli. 6 



198 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



into Church History, ancient and modern : see j 
the writings of the innocent and peaceable j 
Quakers; we find instances of apostacy men-' 
tioned, and some awful deaths of persecutors, 
lik^-retributive justice, as a wwningto others. 
Sc -he history of the Baptists and others 
might he cited, as well as the journals of 
many — Fox, Wesley, and many others. But 
of the various works that might be brought 
forward, I vv^ill mention but one ; and that is 
the Methodist's Memorial," by Charles At- 
more, who relates the death of manj^ preach- 
ers; in page 102, he mentions one Peter Dean, 
who died in despair and great horror of mind, 
saying he had commenced the itinerant 
preacher only to obtain a rich wife — adding 
God has given me my desire, and His curse 
with it, and now I am ruined forever — Why 
did the aothor relate this circumstance'? out 
of " malice," to libel the dead ? common sense 
says no. And his own testimony assigns the 
reason, viz., "That it may prove an everlast- 
ing warning to others." 

I say the f^arae thing ! And T think who- 
ever will read the book impartially, and view 
it in the aggregate in its diiferent bearings ; 
and then candidly speak their own judgment, 
cannot and will not say that they think and 
believe it was done with malicious intent. 

An historian is not stipposed to know the 
facts himself, but communicates them accord- 
ing to the evidence he has, as given to him. 
And in this case, as above stated, I never saw 
Mr. Hammet. He, as an individual, never did 
me any harm ; and of course I could have no 
ground for malicious feelings toward him. 
But I received the impression through such a 
channel as I conceived to be credible, that of 
his preachers, and might be relied on. Man 
cannot believe without evidence, neither can 
he believe contrary to evidence, if he gives 
reason fair play. Man may admit a thing, 
and yet not believe it. He may subscribe to 
it from necessity, which he would never have 
done, had he been unfettered, and not tramel- 
ed, but his mind left free ! For the evidence 
in his mind preponderates the other way ! 
Had I subscribed to young Hammet's paper, I 
might have escaped much trouble, in a quali- 
fied sense. But what must have- been my 
after feelings, if" I was not hardened and cal- 
loused to all important things'? My con- 
science is tender ! And had I subscribed my 
name to that paper, I should have felt as un- 
happy as if I had committed " perjury," in a 
moral point of view; for I view the turpitude 
to be of the same complexion ; whether I call 
God to witness to an untruth, by kissing a 
book, or knowingly putting my hand to an 
instrument of writing that I believe to be false ! 
The latter would be a record to future genera- 
tions, whilst the other would expire with the 



people now existing, being only a sound of 
words ! 

Consequently, though I might have escaped 
some present inconvenience by being dra- 
gooned into their arbitrary measures from 
their imperious demands : yet rather than to 
suffer in my feelings the sting I know that 
would follow, I had rather suffer any infliction 
w^hich this court might or possibly could di- 
rect, rather than to wound and destroy my 
peace of mind ! Sweet peace is heaven ! But 
a privation is hell ! And an awful presage to 
futurity — for I believe in a future judgment. 

Hence I observed that what I did, I gene- 
rally wished time for reflection, to act judici- 
ously and to act aright — and when I made up 
my mind it w^as generally decisive, and I acted 
accordingly. 

A few thoughts more and I have done. 

To the jury ! An oath is a solemn and aw- 
ful appeal to God Almighty. 

In all the Mosaic economy I do not recollect 
of an oath'S being administered but in one 
case'; and that was where a dispute arose be- 
twixt two, and.no earthly power was adequate 
to judge for the want of evidence — then the 
oath of the Lord was between them, and by 
virtue of this oath, the matter was referred to 
God as the arbiter, justifier and avenger ! 

But in modern times oaths are so com.mon 
that they have become, as it were, a mere 
form,, and are considered only a mere ceremo- 
ny-^apparently without viewing and taking 
into account the great responsibility. There- 
fore, weigh the subject well and take the tiling 
into consideration ; and make up your minds 
and bring in your verdict with an eye to the 
great day of accounts, to which your oath ex- 
tends. 

S. Prioleau, counsel for the defendant, 
then addressed the Court as follows : — 

May it please your Honor ^ 

Gentlemen of the Jury, 

After the simple and affecting appeal you 
have just heard from the defendant himself, it 
may be thought unnecessary, if not presuming 
in me to attempt to say any thing further in 
his justification. He has placed his cause 
upon its true, and consequently only strong, 
basis, the intention which actuated him ; and 
from the facts he has set forth, you cannot, if 
you believe him, doubt of his innocence. But, 
Gentlemen, the cause is only begun and the 
law not yet developed. You are still to be 
addressed on the part of the State by a gentle- 
man eminent for his legal learning and per- 
suasive eloquence : and I shall be very fortu- 
nate if I can but anticipate the prominent 
points he may take, and prepare you for their 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



199 



consideration. It is at any rate my duty to 
attempt it, and this must be my apology. 
Happy shall I feel, if I can succeed in trans- 
fusing into your minds the opinions which I 
entertain on this most interesting subject — a 
subject not only interesting to the Reverend 
defendant, now arraigned before you as a 
criminal, but interesting to us all as lovers of 
truth, of morality and of wisdom. 

Gentlemen — There is no part of the science 
of the law which is sc replete with difficulties 
to the advocate as the doctrine of slander. So 
various and contradictory have been the de- 
cision of Judges, and the opinions of learned 
writers on this subject, that eyerf lawyer 
must be at a loss how to advise his client to 
shape his defence. That ground which by one 
Judge would be regarded as conclusive of the 
defendant's innocence, by another would be 
rejected as inadmissible — that defence which 
to the common understanding of mankind 
is unanswerable, to the astute mind of some 
lawyers is an aggravation of the crime. The 
motive^ which alone can stamp an act with 
guilt, is said to be a legal inference that can- 
not be disproved, or explained. — Truth herself 
is banished from the cause, or, if admitted, 
changes her nature and becomes hostile to fier 
votary. These doctrines form part of a system 
generated in the dark ages of English despot- 
ism, by a Court of most singular nature and 
extraordinary powers. It was a kind of crim- 
inal Court of Equity — destitute of a Jury ; 
composed of Judges appointed by the king, 
and holding their offices during his pleasure. 
If not expressly constituted for the purpose, 
the Court of Star Chamber, as it was called, 
was well calculated to rivet the chains of sla- 
very on the people — it was subservient to the 
tyrant on the throne — his ministers or favorites 
and their flatterers — it lent its aid to exclude 
from public investigation the evil conduct of 
its adherents ; until at length, when the light 
of freedom began to dawn, it was abolished 
for its intolerable abuses — its prostration of 
justice, and its want of wisdom. That we 
should, in this enlightened age and happy 
country, have adopted rules constructed in 
such a Court, in such an age, and for such a 
purpose, is truly astonishing. But, Gentle- 
men, this is not the only absurdity attending 
this branch of law. The crime for which the 
defendant is indicted, when analysed, will be 
found to consist solely in the mechanical ope- 
ration of writing down the words, and the act 
of communicating the writing. The ideas 
conveyed by the words are not criminal, when 
communicated by the organs of speech, as the 
Attorney General will admit — no indictment 
would lie for them, because no crime would 
be committed by uttering them — no civil action 
could, be brought, because no damage per se. 



in the language of the law, can be presumed 
from uttering them ! These words, or worse 
— words which might charge the rankest vil- 
lainy to the prosecutor or his deceased father 
and all bis ancestry, might have been spoken 
by the defendant to 10,000 hearers for 10,000 
successive days, yet in legal contemplation he 
would have been perfectly innocent i But if 
the same words were reduced into writing and 
shown to only one person, no matter who, 
then, says the law, you have committed a j 
crime of so dark a hue that you cannot be |i 
permitted even to explain the motive that in- 
duced the ac;. Your pretended or real inno- 
cence is no defence. If any man on reading 
the words can discern that they imply censure 
or ridicule, your crime is complete. You are 
told you cannot explain or extenuate them, 
because the gist of the prosecution is, that j 
whether )'our motive be good or bad, your 
publication tends to excite others to a breach ; 
of the peace, and therefore must be punished 
by the law — that wise law forgetting or over- 
looking that words spoken have as great if 
not a greater tendency to excite to this dreaded 
breach of the peace, as when written. 

This distinction has been well remarked 
upon by a late writer of much talent in the 
following manner: — "The same injustice and 
inconsistency pervades the other branches of | 
the libel law. A distinction of the most ab- 
surd, kind is taken between written and spoken 
slander, as if the same publicity mi^ht not be 
given to the latter, and the same injury done 
to character by its dissemination ; as if indeed 
written slander did not operate against cha- 
racter chiefly by its becoming in its course, 
spoken slander. What can be more absurd 
than to say that no offence is committed by 
the most false and calumnious charges that 
malignity can devise, provided they are not 
reduced to writing 1 There is one thing if it 
be possible, yet more absurd, and it is the 
other distinction of the law, that the same 
charges, which if spoken, are not even action- 
able may change their nature, and become so 
by being written down upon paper. We shall 
not go through any of the old learning upon 
these subtleties, because much of it is now 
exploded and many nice differences are over- 
looked in spite of ancient and venerable names. 
But it is still undoubted law, that a man's ! 
character may be falsely attacked in the ten- j 
derest point upon thousands of hearers every ! 
day for a year : he may be called a coward, { 
with all tire details; a liar; a swindler; a 
knave ; and there is no remedy by action. 
But if he is called a libeller, or if the slight- 
est indictable offence is imputed to him, he 
has his action. So if the least charge of any 
sort is written against him and shown to a 
single person, he has his action. To proclaim 



200 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



in a public tneatre every night for a month 
that a female of pure fame and high rank, has 
been criminally connected with twenty men, 
and to give all the details of these fabricated 
amours, gives no right of action by our law • 
nOr is it an olfence in any way cognizable. — 
But to write in a private letter that she behav- 
ed ridiculously upon any occasion, is both 
punishable as a crime and entitles her to dam- 
ages in civil action. No argument can recon- 
cile the mind to such monstrous deviations 
from common sense ; no reference to general 
principles of classification can make us over- 
l^ok such prodigious inconsistencies." Ed. 
Rev. VoU 27. So, Gentlemen, Sir James 
Mansfield, Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, 
who delivered the Judgment of the Court of 
Exchequer in the case of Harley v. Kelly, in 
1812, is said to have stated explicitly "that 
had the distinction not been handed down 
through a series of adjudged cases, the Court 
never should have thought of asking it Tell 
me not, Gentlemen, that this only proves that 
spoken slander should be punished as well as 
written. The criminal code is already suffi- 
ciently extensive. — The peace of mankind is 
already sufficiently preserved by the law as it 
has heretofore stood, and as it now stands. 
It calls for no amendment on this point except 
that which shall make it consistent with itself 
— consistent with common sense. If it be no 
crime verbally to proclaim the words to the 
assembled world, let it be none to write and 
publish them. But why. Gentlemen, do I 
mention this distinction to you ? What, it may 
be asked, have you to do with it in this cause ? 
It is done solely to show you the absurd na- 
ture of that part of the system you are called 
on to administer. It is done to show you that 
unless you cannot possibly avoid it, you 
ought as rational beings to refuse your sanc- 
tion to the unmeaning proposition that what 
is innocent, if spoken to millions, becomes 
criminal when written to one. It is done to 
inform you of what no man can deny, that the 
mechanical operation of writing a few words, 
(not the intention with which they are com- 
posed,) is the only crime of the defendant, 
which, t implore you, Gentlemen, to recollect, 
you are now called on to lend your aid in 
punishing ! 

Having thus stated to you what is the true 
nature of the offence with which this Reverend 
defendant is charged, I now beg leave to call 
your attention to the legal definition of a Libel. 
A late writer, drawing his inference from 
Wood, Coke, Hawkins and others, uses the 
following terms : — "A libel is a malicious de- 
famation, expressed either in printing or writ- 
ing, or by signs, pictures, &c. tending either 
to blacken the memory of one who is dead, with 
an intent to provoke the living.^ or the reputa- 



[ tion of one who is alive, and thereby exposing 
him to public hatred, contempt, or ridicule." 
Holt on Libels., 73. This definition, is suffi- 
ciently accurate for my purpose, but one 
which in my opinion is more precise, compre- 
hensive and elegant, is that given l3y the il- 
lustrious General Hamilton, though as he 
said with much diffidence after the embarrass- 
ment the great Lord Camden discovered on the 
subject. "A libel (says he, 3 John. Cas. 354.) 
is a censorious or ridiculing writing, picture, 
or sign, made with a mischievous and mali- 
cious intent towards government, magistrates, 
or individuals." From these definitions it fol- 
lows that a libel on the dead must be shown 
to possess two essential qualities. First — it 
must be malicious as well as censorious. And 
secondly, it must be published with an intent 
to provoke the living. If either of these 
should be wanting, the crime according to the 
legal definition is not complete. — Now I do 
and e^ er shall contend that in reason and law 
the Jury and the Jury ahne are the proper 
judges of these constituents. It is their p^'o- 
vince to declare on their oaths whether the 
publication be censorious and malicious, and 
intended to excite the family of the deceased 
to acts of revenge. I would trust no Court 
with this power. In all criminal matters, I 
regard the right of every citizen of this coun- 
try to be judged by his peers as sacred. As 
long as he retains this privilege his liberty is 
safe ; deprive him of it and the consequences 
are easily foreseen. But Gentlemen, can you 
call that judgment which is only exercised on 
the fact of publication and the import of the 
words which cannot consider the motive 1 — 
wiiich cannot investigate whether the charge 
was fabricated by the defendant with malice 
and falsehood, or innocently published 1 \vhich 
cannot inquire into facts and circumstances 
that with all mankind would be conclusive of 
innocence! — Can you call that the exercise of 
judgment in a Jury when their verdict must 
be formed vvithout knowing either the defend- 
ant's situation or intentions, although he ofifers 
in Court to prove both '? All that I contend 
for is that the law should be contsistent with 
itself. Let the act, if it must be so, as in 
other crimes and misdemeanors be regarded as 
false, as malicious, as tending to provoke, till 
the contrary be proved — to that I do not so 
much object, but in God's name, suffer the 
proof to be adduced which the defendant has 
to show the legal inference of guilt to be er- 
roneous. This seems so reasonable and con- 
sistent with the usual course of the law that 
in some cases the Judges have allowed it even 
in libel. In Holt on Libels, 243, it is extract- 
ed as a principle established in four different 
cases there quoted, " that the defendant ought 
to show at the trial that he did not intend to 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



201 



'scandalize, and that the Jury are judges qiio 
accimo, this was done. One would suppose 
this had opened the door to every thing the 
defendant could urge in reason to satisfy the 
Jury of his motive in issuing the publication. 
; But no : the Jury are confined to the natural 
meaning of the words themselves, and the 
Court will not permit the defendant to prove 
his intention I The law which in other cases 
presumes innocence till guilt be proved, in this 
presumes guilt, and shuts its ears to the con- 
trary ! So in another case in the same book, 
page 307, it is said to have been decided in 
Coleman and Hatfield's case in New York, 
that " if on an indictment for a libel it appear 
to the Jury that the publication was not made 
with a malicious intent, it will be their duty 
to acquit the defendant." That these decisions 
are founded on a correct knowledge of the 
Common Law I have no doubt. I am aware 
at the same time that Lord Mansfield and 
others have recognized the opposite doctrine, 
and I cannot but lament the difficulty and em- 
barrassment in which this departure from 
principTe has involved subsequent Judges, and 
late writers on the British Constitution. One 
of the most celebrated of the latter was De- 
lome,_ a Frenchman, whose work is deservedly 
held in high estimation, and is found in the 
library of every lawyer. He expresses him- 
self on this point in the following language : 
"It is the sole office of the Judges (in prose- 
cutions for libels) to declare the punishment 
established by the law : it is to the Jury alone 
that it belongs to determine on the matter of 
law, as well as on the matter of fact; that is, 
to determine not only whether the writing 
which is the subject of the charge has really 
been composed by the person charged with 
having done it, &c. But also whether its con- 
tents are criminal. And though the law of 
Eno^land does not allow a man prosecuted for 
having published a libel, to offer to support 
by evidence the truth of the facts contained 
in it (a mode of proceeding that would be at- 
tended with very mischievous consequences, 
and is every where prohibited) yet as the in- 
dictment is to express that the facts are false, 
malicious, &c. and the jury at the same time, 
are sole masters of their verdict, that is, may 
ground it upon what considerations they 
please, it is very probable that they would 
acquit the accused party, if the fact asserted 
in the writing before them, were matter of un- 
doubted truth, and of a general evil tendency. 
They at least would certainly have it in their 
powerP Now 'tis clear that the Jury cannot 
be said to have it in their power unless they 
have it of right. They have no power, or 
even existence, but what the Law, which 
creates them, bestows : and as soon as it is 
admitted that they have the power, as Delome 



says, (and as such trials often shovv,) they 
certainly have, the admission mcludes the 
right. The Jury can have no power to act 
contrary to law. Permit me, gentlemen, to 
strengthen and adorn this part of my argu- 
ment by the opinion of Judge Kent, whose 
fame as a great lawyer is not confined to the 
limits of his native State, or of these United 
States, but is as extensive as the Common 
Law itself, and will, I trust, be as imperish- 
able. 

The reasoning of this celebrated Judge on 
this, as on all legal points to which he directs 
his thoughts, is drawn as well from an elaborate 
investigation of the Ancient Common Law, as 
handed down to us by our ancestors, as from 
a deep insight into the nature of the human 
mind. He was assisted in forming his opin- 
ion by a^profound discussion of the question 
on both sides, by the most eminent Counsel- 
lors of New .York, among whom we find Gen- 
eral Hamilton. Clarum et venerabile nomen 
gentibus, et multum nostrcB quod proderat urbi ! 
The result of this investigation is worthy the 
deep perusal of every lawyer. I can only 
read to you a very small part, but it will be 
enough for my purpose. I read from 3 John- 
son's Cases, 364, the case of the people v. 
Croswell. " The criminalty of the charge in 
the indictment consisted in a m.alicious and 
seditious intention?'' (Hawk tit. Libel, s. 1. 
2. Wils. 403. 1 Esp. Cas. 228.) There can 
be no crime without an evil mind. Actus noii 
facit reum, nisi mens sit rea. The simple act 
of publication which w^as all that was left to 
the Jury in the present case, was not in itself 
criminal. It is the application to times, per- 
sons and circumstances ; it is the particular 
intent and tendency that constitute the Libel. 
Opinions and acts may be innocent under one 
set of circumstances, and criminal under ano- 
ther — this application to circumstances, and 
this particular intent, are as much matters of 
fact as the printing and publishing. (Wines 
Eunomus. dial, 3, s. 53.) When an act, in- 
nocent in itself, becomes criminal, when done 
with a particular intent, that intent is the ma- 
terial fact to constitute the crime. (Lord 
Mansfield, 3 Tr. Rp. 429, note.) And I think 
there cannot be a doubt that the mere publica- 
tion of a paper is not per se criminal ; for 
otherwise the copying of the indictment by 
the clerk, or writing a friendly and adm.oni- 
tory letter to a father on the vices of his son 
would be criminal. The intention of the 
publisher, and every circumstance attending 
the act must therefore be cognizable by the 
jury as questions of fact. And if they are 
satisfied that the publication is innocent ; that 
it has no mischievous or evil tendenc)" ; that 
the mind of the writer was not in fatdt ; that 
the publication was inadvertent, or from any 



202 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



other cause was no libel, how can they consci- 1 
entiously pronounce the defendant guilty, from | 
the mere fact of publication 1 A verdict of 1 
guilty embraces the whole charge upon the! 
record', and are the jury not permitted to take 
into consideration the only thing that consti- 
tutes the crime, which is the malicious intent ? 
To deny the jury the right of judging of the 
intent and tendency of the act, is to take away 
the sabt.tance, and with it the value and secu- 
rity of this mode of trial. It is to transfer 
the exclusive cognizance of crinies from the 
jury to the court, and to give the judges the 
absolute control of the press — there is nothing 
peculiar in the law of libels to withdraw it 
from the jurisdiction of the jury. The twelve 
judges, in their opinion to the house of lords, 
(April 1792) admitted that the general crimi- 
nal law of England was the law of libel. 
And by the general criminal law of England 
the office of the jury is judicial — They are 
the only judges," as Lord Somers observes 
(Essay on the Power and Duty of Grand Ju- 
ries, p. 7.) "from whose sentence the indicted 
are to expect life or death — upon their in- 
tegrity and understanding, the lives of all 
that are brought into judgment do ultimately 
depend. From their verdict their lies no ap- 
peal. They resolve both law and fact, and 
this has always been their custom and prac- 
tice." So in page 377 he continues, "There 
can be no doubt that it is competent for the 
defendant to rebut the presumption of malice 
drawn from the fact of publication ; and it is 
consonant to the general theory of evidence 
and the dictates of justice, that the defendant 
should be allowed to avail himself of every 
fact and circiimstauce that may serve to repel 
that presumption. And what can be a more 
important circumstance than the truth of the 
charge to determine the goodness of the mo- 
tive in making it, if it be a charge against the 
competency or purity of a character in public 
trust, or of a candidate for public favor, or a 
charge of actions in which the community 
have an interest and are deeply concerned ? 
To shut out wholly the inquiry into the truth 
of the accusation, is to abridge essentially the 
means of defence," &c. &c. 

Having thus, I hope, from the highest 
sources of the law, satisfied your minds, Gen- 
riemen, of your power and dut)^, T shall pro- 
ceed to the indictment itself, and explain to 
you its nature, and how much of it you are 
to consider. It consists of two counts or spe- 
cifications of the crim.e laid to the defendanTs 
charge. The second count, after setting forth 
tne words published against the deceased', 
with the innuendoes or explanations of those 
words, according to the view taken of them 
by the attorney general, does not a%'er or 
charge that they were published and intended 



to provoke the living to a breach of the 
peace, &c. but merely that they had a tenden- 
cy to irritate the feelings of the family. — Now 
that this is not sufficient is manifest.' for a bi- 
ography of an eminent person deceased may 
be so meanly and poorly written by a scrib- 
bler, as to have a tendency to irritate the feel- 
ings of his family and yet contain nothing 
libellous. It is expressly laid down by Lord 
jMansfield (in Cowp. 679) that the gist of 
every libel, being that it is of and concerning 
a person, this must be averred in the indict- 
ment, and in the case of the King v. Toptiff, 4 
Tr. E-p. 126, an indictment for a libel on the 
j memory of George Nassau Clavering, Earl 
! Cowper then deceased, was, after v-irdict set 
aside, because it did not aver that it was pub- 
lished with a design to bring contempt on the 
family of the deceased and to excite his rela- 
tions to a breach of the peace. If this case 
be authority, and I presume it is, it is directly 
in point, and destroys this second count. 

The first count therefore is the one which 
alone is to be considered, because the intent to 
provoke, &c. is there expressly averred and 
the words of the alleged libel, and the innuen- 
does are the same as in the other count. This 
consideration involves the truth of the ijinuen- 
does and the innocence or guilt of the defen- 
dant. And here I cannot but express my sur- 
prise at the construction which my friend the 
attorney general has put upon the simple 
words, I find that he has gone to the world 
of spirits to answer for the deeds done in the 
body." This, says the innuendo, means that 
"the said William Hammet was a wicked 
man, who had departed this life, and whose 
soul had gone to answer to God and to be 
punished for the sins he had committed on 
earth ! *' Now this expression of the defen- 
dant's was but a scriptural mode of communi- 
cating that the Rev. Mr. Hammet was no 
more. It was a quotation from the second 
epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, in which 
the apostle announces to mankind the awful 
trial to which we shall all be summoned. 
" For," says he, " we must all appear before 
the judgment seat of Christ, that every one 
may receive the things done in his body, ac- 
cording to that he hath done, whether it be 
good or bad.''' This then must be the lot of 
all .' No one is so good as not to fear this 
judgment, or so presum.ptuous as to hope that 
he may escape it ! How then can the appli- 
cation of this inspired text to the decease of 
2\Ir. Hammet be tortured into a charge of 
damning depravity 1 No, gentlemen, what- 
ever may be innocently asserted of all man- 
kind may as innocently be averred of an indi- 
vidual. 

The next charge is, that his motives were 
impure from too great a desire of popularity. 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



203 



Here the impurity of the motive is explained 
to mean the desire of ^popularity ; and surely 
it is not a malicious Jibel to write of a citizen 
of a free country like ours that he is desirous 
of popularity. For myself I know not a 
much more glorious possession than popu- 
larity gained by virtuous actions. To obtain 
the love of your fellow citizens for your use- 
fulness, your intelligence, your firmness, your 
honorable principles, your high-minded de- 
portment, must be a source of the purest de- 
light. To desire it — to covet it — to aspire 
ardently after it — is in itself detrimental to 
goodness or greatness, provided the means are 
worthy of the end. This simple charge then 
unaccompanied by any thing else, is innocent 
at least ; "but here it is said to be malicious 
because 'tis followed by a charge of breach 
of confidence respecting the meeting-house and 
its incorporation with which 'twas said the 
deceased made crooked work. Yet it is not 
remembered that the very persons whose favor 
is said to have been courted with so much 
impurity and by such means, are the indi- 
viduals whose confidence was abused by the 
crooked work ! Strange method indeed to 
gain popularity, by treachery to the people ! 
But, Gentlemen, there has been quite sufficient 
evidence before you, brought by the permission 
of the prosecutor himself, to excuse, if. not 
completely justify, the defendant in making 
these remarks. In the second volume of 
Jitdge Desaussune's reports, is the case of 
Coomb and others v. Brazier and Matthews, 
in which the crooked work alluded to was by 
the Chancellors made straight. It appears 
from that case, partly from the indictment 
itself, and from some of the witnesses exa- 
mined to-day, that a division of the Metho- 
dists took place, and Mr. Hammet became the 
leader of one of the parties. That his follow;- 
ers determined to subscribe and purchase a lot 
of ground on which to build a meeting-house. 
That Mr. Hammet collected the subscriptions; 
the lot was bought and the house built. It 
appears that the title deeds of this house and 
lot were drawn intrust to permit Mr. Hammet 
to preach there for life, and a Mr. Brazier 
after his decease, and to authorize Hammet or 
Brazier, whichever might survive, to nomi- 
nate the future preacher for the Church, pro- 
vided such preacher would preach certain 
sermons of John Wesley. That Brazier, after 
the death of Hammet, took possession of the 
meeting-house and sold it., not to a follower of 
Wesley, but to an Episcopalian clergyman, 
by which the Methodists were actually ex- 
pelled and locked out of their own church, 
and were compelled to bring their bill in 
equity to set aside the sale, which they suc- 
ceeded in after considerable difficulty and ex- 
pense. Now all this is undisputed, but it is 



triumphantly asked, how does it affect Ham- 
met '? Did he make the deed '? Was he party 
thereto Did he sell the church 1 We an- 
swer no, he did not himself sell the church, 
Brazier did it. But we say, though he did 
not grant the land, yet he was a party to the 
deed ; and that the defendant, from the cir- 
cumstances, had most convincing, reasons to 
believe that Brazier was only enabled to sell the 
church thus by the terms of the deed, which 
no other than Hammet could have prescribed. 
He was, you will recollect, the head of the 
division. He had the chief agency in the 
whole matter. He possessed the entire con- 
fidence of his party ; but instead of securing 
to them the property they had purchased for 
so holy a purpose, the deed was so worded, 
as to have it at law in his own power, and in 
Brazier's should he survive, to sell the church 
for his own benefit even to a different sect. 
So susceptible, gentlemen, was the deed of 
this interpretation, that the learned counsel 
for Brazier and Matthews (one of whom w^as 
the present Chancellor Gaillard) contended 
that by its terms the building might be sold 
even to a Roman Catholic, if the owner. Bra- 
zier, pleased. Could such terms have been 
prescribed by the seller of the lof? ask your- 
selves, and answer for yourselves that ques- 
tion. Place yourself in my client's place; 
a Methodist preacher of the gospel thus v/it- 
nessing a large body of his friends dispos- 
sessed of the \emple of their devotions, and 
say whether you would not probably have 
exclaimed with him, that it was a breach of 
confidence not to prevent a deed's being so 
drawn as to destroy the interests of the true 
parties 1 Surely, he who so loosely or crimi- 
nally transacted this business, may be spoken 
of as cognizant of it— as promoting it : though 
simple ignorance of the terms of that deed 
would in itself have justified the charge. Tell 
me not that the sale was set aside by the 
court — this was not till after the paragraph 
was written by the defendant in his journal in 
1804, and when it was yet uncertain whether 
it would be set aside. But why was it set 
aside, and how ? because the court thought it 
never could have been the intention of the 
congregation to authorize any man to transfer 
them and their building to an(ither sect : and 
it was set.aside by the exercise of the equita- 
ble and extraordinary powers of that court 
which always strives to do justice tempered 
with equity; and is regardless of forms when it 
can penetrate the substance. But, gentlemen, 
the very act of causing or even neglecting to 
prevent a deed to be drawn which put the 
congregation to the pain and scandal of hav- 
ing these things publicly canvassed in a court 
of justice was crooked work and a breach, of 
confidence. You will weigh the grounds of 



204 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



our presumption or inference that Hammet 
regulated^ or at any rate was cognizant of, 
the terms of that deed ; for he was the head 
of the division, and ruled over all. If, Gen- 
tlemen, the truth had been permitted to be ad- 
duced by the defendant, this part might have 
been rendered as manifest as the oaths of 
witnesses could make it — but our lips are 
sealed most cunningly, refuge is taken under 
the rule that truth is an aggravation of guilt 
in libel ; and all you can do is to infer from 
the little light that is permitted to shine on you 
from this Equity Report. 'Tis however to 
my mind's eye light enough for our purpose : 
blindness only can prevent your exclaiming, 
with the defendant, he did make crooked 
work ! there vt^as a breach of confidence ! 

These charges being thus disposed of, and 
the defendant being shown not to have fabri- 
cated them, the last and most important in the 
view of the prosecutor, is the following, " aw- 
ful to relate^ it appears he died drunk.''' And 
here, Gentlemen, you will observe that it is 
stated not as a fact which came within the 
defendant's knowledge, but as a report ; it ap- 
pears., he says, that is, it seems., or it is said, or 
it is reported he died drunk. This I only 
mention to rem.ove from your minds the im- 
pression that the defendant had asserted, as the 
libel charges, that he died drunk. Now the 
prosecutor has said, if this charge can be 
proved, he is desirous that it should be : but 
he confines the defendant to testimony of 
what passed when the hand of death bore on. 
the deceased, when he was surrounded 6nly 
by his family and a lady who is now dead. 
In this permission there is. great safety, for the 
defendant was not there, nor did he ever see 
Hammet in his life. When, however, we ask 
whether his illness was not caused by intem- 
perance, we are stopped ! when we demand 
if Haminet was not addicted to strong drink, 
we are stopped ! when we inquire if it was 
not generally believed that he was brought to 
his end by it, we are stopped ! when .we ques- 
tion the witness, who saw him frequently just 
before his last confinement, did you not con- 
ceive, and do you not from what you saw, be- 
lieve that intemperance was his last disease, 
we are again stopped. This great permission 
does not extend so far as to enable us to prove 
any thing else but that Hammet literally died 
drunk, which the defendant never asserted. 
He has a list of witnesses to prove enough to 
satisfy any reasonable man of his complete 
innocence in fabricating the report, and also 
of its probable, though not absolute correct- 
ness: but their mouths are closed! The de- 
fendant is denied the privilege of proving him- 
self guiltless ! He is led like a lamb to the ' 
slaughter, and must be dumb before his shear- 
ers ! Helpless and defenceless, he must yield 



himself up, bound hand and foot to the sacri- 
fice.— The law, 'tis said, demands it ! Bear 
in mind, then. Gentlemen, the disadvantage at 
which he is taken, and extend to him, for you 
alone can, that protection which, the law 
should offer. 

But, Gentlemen, let us now take higher 
ground. Give to the charges all the bitterness 
the prosecutor wishes — make them, if you 
please, still more rancorous ; yet as you can- 
not find the defendant guilty, unless he had 
malice against both dead and living, you must 
acquit, for you cannot, I think, find such 
malice here. The book which is called a 
libel, is but the simple and pious memoir of a 
religious traveller, written to benefit hisfiock. 
It is the history of his life. It details, in con- 
secutive order, the occurrences that happened 
to him in his painful pilgrimage — his joys and 
sorrows ; his fears and hopes ; his despair 
and confidence, are recorded as they arose ; 
the language is indeed simple, but it is unaf- 
fected — and the style is not adorned by any 
other flowTets than piety and truth. Gentle- 
men, let me endeavor to shoi,v you the value 
of compositions of this species. There is, 
perhaps, no branch of human inquiry so im- 
portant as the knowledge of ourselves and of 
each other. We are all travelling, to use a 
trite figure, on the same perilous road of life — 
v^^e have all embarked, as it is often termed, 
on the same ocean — we have all the same des- 
tination — the difficulties and dangers which 
encom.pass us are not only great, but innu- 
merable — happy, thrice happy is he who is 
aw^are of and knows how to escape them ; but 
the blessings of Heaven light on him who 
points them out to others. He who passed 
over this sea of human life, best knows the 
dangers he has encountered — if he will but 
instruct us by his experience, he deserves our 
heartfelt gratitude. Let him but disclose to 
our view what the melancholy Young terms 
" that horrid sight, the naked human heart," 
and familiarize us with its innocence and self- 
deceptions — its virtues and its vices — its 
weakness and its power, and we must esteem 
him our benefactor. In this view alone, 
as the depository of man's knowledge of 
himself, is history useful. It is apparent- 
ly but the disgusting record of human de- 
pravity and wretchedness — it is a bloody 
catalogue of battles — -a scene where there is 
no practical justice, for villainy is generally 
successful, and innocence suffers. But, Gen- 
tlemen, history is " philosophy teaching by 
example." She points out to nations and in- 
dividuals the miseries which fill the world, 
and which spring from ourselves — she lays 
bare the very nerves and sinews of human ac- 
tion. Her object is to bestow happiness with 
knowledge, and in this view her services are 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 205 



invaluable — but her gifts are too often decep- 
tive — her records too often false — you can 
place but slender dependence on her veracity 
— a vein of truth runs through her pages, but 
so adulterated by falsehood, that there is no 
one who can point his finger to one part and 
say this is true, to another this is false ! They 
who have experience in the occurrences of 
human life, in ail its varieties, can alone tell 
: how impossible it is to arrive with certainty at 
truth ! How common it is for the most incor- 
ruptible witnesses to differ in, their relation of 
a fact ! How then can the evil of this be cor- 
rected ? By one, and one only method. By 
understanding the human heart you will ac- 
quire all that history, even if nothing but 
truth could find a place in her records, could 
impart. This knowledge would point out to 
you with comparative certainty, the probable 
errors inserted in the historic page as truths. 
Experience — individual experience alone can 
impart this knowledge ; and the works in 
which that is treasured in its greatest purity 
are biographical. — Biography is more authen- 
tic than history, for the writer (particularly 
when he gives his own life) has the best 
sources of information — In this point of view, 
and 'tis perhaps the only one in which he can 
be so regarded, I have always esteemed Ros- 
seau a benefactor to mankind. He has, as 
you well recollect. Gentlemen, published a 
memoir of his life, which he calls his " Con- 
fessions." He there exhibits himself as a 
wretch, guilty of crimes against the helpless 
and innocent so enormous as to plant thorns 
in his dying pillow — he details the motives 
which led him on, at their origin scarcely per- 
ceptible, but in their termination tremendous. 
He thus warns us against the first, apparently 
innoxious, deviations from truth ; — and in- 
creases our acquaintance with mankind, or 
rather with ourselves. — Now had he conceal- 
ed this fact, or perverted it, his testimony 
would have been untrue and deceptive — 
would you have desired this 1 — Would you 
have wished him to have fabricated such a 
biography as this prosecution and the law of 
j libel would seem to require, and which alone, 
according to that law, would be compatible 
with social duty Gentlemen, if you exclude 
truth from biography or history, you take 
away all its value. — If you garble a life, you 
deprive it of its correctness. It is then what 
it purports not to be. Why should you do 
this 1 Why suppress the truth 1 Because it 
sometimes must inflict pain and censure '? 
Why, that is not the f^ult of history, but of 
man. 

Show me the book which relates nothing 
but good of the person whose life it pretends 
to give, and of his associates, and I pronounce 
it worthless. It is astonishing to me that on 



this account this book of the defendant should 
be termed a libel 1 Where is the biography 
that is so free from such a charge 1 Tax your 
memory, and say whether all you have seen 
are not replete with censure of the dead and 
living ^ Take the works of the learned and 
pious Johnson, the great moralist of his age — 
the man of virtue and of wisdom — he, whose 
mind was one of the most perfect ever be- 
stowed on the sons of men, and whose piety 
was so profound that it bordered on supersti- 
tion. Who dare charge him as a libeller'? 
Who dare arraign him at your bar as a crimi- 
nal ? Yet look at his life of Savage, his 
early friend ; a man, who but for a mother's 
horrid hatred, might have been the first poet 
and gentleman of his age. He was, says 
Johnson, the adulterous offspring of the 
countess of Macclesfield, who abhorred him in 
his infancy and blighted his youthful pros- 
pects ; who was so dead to the feelings of na- 
ture as to persecute him in manhood, and 
when tried for his life, in consequence of 
being involved accidentally in an affray in 
which a man was killed, exerted her noble in- 
fluence TO effect his destruction ! Oh ! barba- 
rous, inhuman mother ! Who, but for so well 
authenticated a fact, could have credited thy 
monstrous existence 1 Now, Gentlemen, let 
me ask if this narrative and the eloquent and 
profound reflections it elicits from the biogra- 
pher, would not have been at this day in this 
place, regarded as libellous You feel that 
they have drawn down upon that woma,n the 
contempt and abhorrence of the world. Yet 
at that day they were published fearlessly, she 
being alive, and that too by a writer Vv^io had 
not yet emerged from obscurity. And who 
was she ? A woman of fortune, rank and 
power J Surely the writer would have been 
prosecuted by the law if the doctrine \vhich 
now prevails had been settled by Lord Mans- 
field, or suspected by his predecessors to ex- 
tend to biography. Fortunately for Dr. John- 
son and virtue, Mansfield was not then oracu- 
lar. But, Gentlemen, let us come down to a 
later period. Take the life of Johnson him- 
self, by Boswell, which has been so eulogized 
by the world. It is in a legal sense a libel on 
a thousand persons, if to censure them for 
vice or ridicule them for folly, be libellous. 
Yet what a literary treasure is it 1 Let me 
point your attention, however, to one or two 
instances in point. You recollect probably 
the dispute on the authenticity of the Poems 
of Ossian, which divided the literary world 
at one period. 'Tis noticed by Bosweil, who 
says Johnson always regarded the woidc as a 
literary forgery of M'Pherson, and did not 
scruple to say so. It led to a dispute be- 
tween them, and almost to a personal contest. 
It was terminated, however, by a letter from 



206 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



i 



Johnson to M'Pherson, which Boswell takes [ 
great glory to himself for having obtained, 
and which is perhaps as severe a philippic 
or castigation as ever was inflicted in that 
form upon any on the face of the earth. No- 
thing coidd be more libellous, according to the 
modern acceptation of the term — nothing, in 
fact, cou]d have had a greater tendency to a 
bread) of the peace : and what is quite cer- 
tain, nothing would have gratified M'Pherson 
so much as to have arraigned the writer at the 
bar as a criminal, had he or any of his friends 
dreamed that such a thing was practicable. 
Then the great English moralist would have 
suffered imprisonment, fine and loss of repu- 
tation, for exposing imposture and defying the 
impostor ! Happily this doctrine was not 
then sufficiently matured by practice to be fa- 
miliar: neither was it so when Boswell pub- 
lished the letter in his book, or the work might 
have been strangled immediately on its birth. 
If it be said M'Pherson was comparatively ob- 
scure, what will be said of the exposure of 
Lord Chesterfield in the same work ? He ei- 
ther promised or was expected to patronise the 
Dictionary, but he left the author to pine in 
want for that patronage which would have 
cost him nothing : but when the great book 
was about to appear in the world, my lord, to 
enjoy the reputation he deserved not, puffed it 
off in a periodical publication. Instead, how- 
ever, of a dedication, he met with his just re- 
ward in a letter from the indignant lexicogra- 
pher, which has always met with admiration, 
as well for its independent tone as its caustic 
severity. Heavens ! what pages of malicious 
innuendos would that letter have furnished to 
the drawer of an indictment ! But severe as 
it was, it escaped prosecution, nor was Bos- 
well ever called to an account for handing it 
to the world. Gentlemen, I should never 
cease, were I to detail to you half the 
lihels for which the moral and literary 
worlds are so grateful, and which are found 
incorporated in every biographical work of 
the least interest. You must perceive the im- 
mense benefit resulting to society from their 
promulgation. They not only introduce us to 
each other and ourselves, but they operate as 
a wholesome restraint upon the vain and 
wicked, and a reward to virtue and innocence. 
Public opinion. Gentlemen, is a censor that 
few can oppose — it furnishes the most power- 
ful incentive to virtue, and the most efficacious 
preventive of vice. Its approbation warms 
the heart with delight — its censure sears it 
to the quick. It keeps the different orders of 
men in society within their proper orbits — it 
regulates in this country the lowest as well as 
the highest. The accused and the Judge who 
tries him, are equally under its influence. He 
who disregards it, at length falls a victim to 



I its power, and is made to submit to its de- 
crees. Gentlemen, the most remarkable in- 
stance of its vengeance on the person of a 
Judge is taken from the quaint, but entertain- 
ing life of Lord Guilford, by his brother, Roger 
North. Lord Guilford was contemporary of 
the detestable Jeffries, who, from the dregs of 
society had been elevated by his vices, in a 
vicious age, first to the Chief Justiceship of 
the King's Bench, and then to the Woolsack, 
as Lord Chancellor of England ! North says 
he was guilty of every species of meanness 
and vice. A fair reputation had no charms 
for him. What men thought of him he dis- 
regarded, provided he retained his post and 
rendered it lucrative. To do this he took 
bribes in the causes he decided — and he com- 
mitted frequent murders under the sanction of 
the law. In a word, he was a monster ; and 
his death was worthy of him. His indiffer- 
ence to public opinion led him to the indul- 
gence of his brutal temper on the bench to- 
wards those whose misfortunes brought them 
before him for trial. One poor man in this 
situation was so terrified by his power, that 
upon being carried from Court, he exclaimed, 
that the law had no punishment equal to the 
terror inspired by that Judge's image; which 
he should never forget while life lasted ! It 
happened many years after, that Jeffries was 
obliged, from certain political commotions, to 
conceal himself. He entered into a porter 
cellar in London, in the garb of a sailor, and 
hid himself among some butts. The man 
whom his ferocious scowl had so terrified 
many years before, accidentally entered. As 
soon as he* cast his eyes on the skulking 
wretch, he started as if he had seen a basilisk. 
He rushed from the cellar — called in the mob, 
who seized upon the Lord Chancellor, and 
tore him to pieces ! Awful catastrophe ! yet 
worthy to be known as a lesson to others ! 
Happy, however, was it for poor Roger North 
that he lived and wrote before this doctrine of 
the Common Law, as it is now termed, was 
known or practised. He was a good lawyer, 
and would not have run the risk of his per- 
sonal safety had he known the consequences 
which might result from the vengeance of Jef- 
fries' posterity. 

But, Gentlemen, I can trespass on your pa- 
tience no longer. You must have come by 
this time to the conclusion that as every biog- 
raphy contains censures on the dead, and 
sometimes on the living; and as this must be 
so till men cease to be censurable, the only 
questions left for your determination are 
these : Is the publication in question bona 
fide 7 Is it sufficiently well authenticated to 
excuse the writer in recording the fact com- 
plained of ; or has the censure arisen from his 
own heated and censorious imagination, and 



207 



been maliciously embodied in his work ? 
These, Gentlemen, are fortunately easily an- 
swered in the present case by a reference to 
the object of the book itself and its execution. 
What then is it '? The history of the defen- 
dant's life, in the form of a journal, published 
many years ago, and but lately brought here. 
This idea of keeping a journal is not novel. 
It seems to be in some sort a practice among 
the travelling preachers of the Methodists. It 
was introduced by their founder Wesley — 
adopted by his brother Charles Wesley — fol- 
lowed by Whitfield, (who travelled through 
part of this State as well as defendant, and 
part of whose journal I have seen) and by 
many others whose labors in that ministry 
have been great. These journals. Gentlemen, 
are as well calculated tb do good as their ser- 
mons — perhaps they sometimes do more good. 
They penetrate where the voice of the preach- 
er never sounded — they excite the curiosity as 
•well of the idle and frivolous as of the pious ; 
and who can tell what benefit may not often 
result from precept illustrated by example, un- 
obtrusively offered ? One word or sentiment 
at a seasonable moment may kindle reflection 
in a mind previously vacant, and lead to the 
happiest consequences — one ray of consola- 
tion from above, gilding the gloomy prospect 
of the journalist, and recorded with pious 
gratitude, may render lustrous the path of a 
desponding reader ! One argument or even re- 
mark may strike a holy conviction on the 
heart of innocent faith staggering under a load 
of doubt. I cannot. Gentlemen, but regard 
these journals as most useful to those for 
whom they are designed. They are indeed 
but one mean, but I must think a most power- 
ful one, adopted for the propagation of Chris- 
tianity, which has undoubtedly been greatly 
extended by the labors of the Methodists. 
That sect is not satisfied with disseminating 
its faith in its immediate neighborhood, but it 
has a restless activity which leads it to the ex- 
tremities of the world at every hazard and 
privation. The people of the most populous 
cities and the inhabitants of the borders are 
equally objects of its care. Even the savage 
Hottentot is not neglected. There are tens of 
thousands who never heard the word of God 
except from itinerant Methodist preachers. 
There are tens of thousands destitute of church- 
es and of pastors, like sheep without a fold and 
without a shepherd, ready to be devoured. The 
profoundness of this religious ignorance will 
perhaps be better perceived when I mention to 
you an anecdote related by Southey -in his 
life of Wesley. He says that a preacher in 
travelling through the State of Delaware met 
•a man on the road with whom he entered into 
conversation. In the course of it he inquired 
in a manner sometimes adopted by religious 



persons " if he knew Jesus Christ?" The 
man hesitated and then replied " he did not 
know where he lived !" The preacher sup- i 
posing that he had been misunderstood, re- 
peated the question, when the man readily re- 
plied, "He knew no such person in those 
parts !" It can with difficulty be credited that 
an adult in a country where the rudiments of 
education are so universally taught ; where 
there is. scarcely a .man, woman or child of 
12 years, who cannot and does not read, should 
be so ignorant as never to have heard the 
name of the Saviour of mankind ! But, Gen- 
tlemen, 'tis to these the Methodists go — to 
these they preach ; and thus they convert the 
moral wilderness into a garden. The bless- 
ings they confer on mankind in America are 
known to us all: and their beneficial labors in 
England have lately been so candidly ac- 
knowledged by a writer in the Quarterly Re- 
view, which is a high church publication, that 
I think it my duty to read it to you. "But it j 
is not as we have already observed by the | 
numbers of the professed Methodists alone j 
that we must estimate the moral effect which 
they have produced, and are producing among i 
Christians — -The religious ferment first excited ' 
by their preaching has extended far beyond j 
the visible bounds of their society. It has i 
stimulated the clergy to greater seriousness 
and activity in the discharge of their func- 
tions ; it has set the laity on thinking for 
themselves ; it has as an incidental consequence 
of the rivalry of hostile sects (roused by the 
new phenomenon to the practice of new 
means of popularity) forwarded to a degree 
never previously contemplated, the education 
and religious instruction of the lower classes ; 
it has opposed among those classes a mighty 
and countervailing principle to the poisonous 
flood of modern philosophy. It is obvious, 
even to a careless observer that religion is 
more in the minds and mouths of men than 
formerly ; that a greater curiosity is excited 
by its discussion': — and amid all the vices 
which a long war and a luxurious capital, and 
a renewed intercourse with foreign nations 
have produced in the two extremes of society, 
the majority are, on the whole, less ashamed 
of, and more attentive to the outward appear- 
ances of piety than they seem to have been dur- 
ing the preceding century," &c. (47 number, 
page 3.) 

But it may be said, we acknowledge all 
this, but it is little to the purpose. Why did 
not the defendant omit this censure on his 
journal 1 What good can it do to record this 
fact ? The answer. Gentlemen, is obvious. 
It was an occurrence that met him in his way 
through life. It was a part of his history. 
He sought it not — it ran against him — He 
heard it — he believed it — he was hurt at it, 



208 Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



for it reflected on the ministry to which he be- 
longed : and he therefore recorded ii — He had 
good reason to believe it true as I have shown 
you, and as I could convince you, if doubt re- 
mainded, had I the privilege of examining the 
witnesses now in court. Take it then for 
granted to be true, and let me in turn ask if it 
was not indeed incumbent on him to notice 
the conduct of one of his own persuasion as a 
warning to the rest ? If he had mentioned 
Kammet and concealed the facts he himself 
might have shared the public censure, and he 
was obliged to mention him, or his journal 
would not have contained the truth. It is a 
sort of history of Methodism in those places 
which he visited. He came to Charleston, 
I and let me now ask how could he with vera- 
city have omitted to notice the divisions among 
the Methodists — the breach of confidence in 
the title deeds of the meeting-bouse — the un- 
worthy life and awful reports of the death of 
its ruler ? I look on this act to be nothing 
more than a matter of admonition to other 
Methodists; as a part of the discipline of their 
sect. Now whatever is so cannot be regard- 
ed as a libel, for in it there is no malice. This 
has been ruled to be law in the case of Mary 
Jerom, a Quaker, who was publicly read out 
of meeting for non-conformity. — She prosecu- 
ted the clerk of the meeting for a libel and he 
was found guilty (for under the proof allowed 
that of course must follow) but the Judges set 
aside the verdict as it was no libel. Holt on 
libel 230, note — King v. Hart, 2 Burn's Eccles. 
Law 779) — It is indeed surprising that thtre 
should be any doubt on a subject which the 
light of the lav/ (as its analogies are termed) 
renders so manifest. If you think that the 
publication of what the defendant regarded as 
the truth, connected with his life, be a matter 
of conscience^ you cannot term it a libel. The 
law respects the scruples of conscience, it 
punishes not the truth ; nor can it ever regard 
tlie exposure of vice and immorality as cen- 
surable. Why, Gentlemen, a much less mo- 
tive will justify the publisher of such a charge 
or one much heavier. In the very law book 
I have been permitted to read to you as a part 
of my client's defence,(2 Des. Rep. 483.) it is 
stated that the Rev. Mr. Matthews, a defendant 
in that case in his answer swore that the Rev. 
Mr. Hammet in a fit of intoxication drove him 
and Munds out of church. Here there was a 
charge of drunkenness against Hammet (then 
deceased) made on oath, reduced to writing, 
published in a book which is daily used ; but 
no prosecution was ever thought of for it — 
Why was the Chancellor who published' this 
book permitted to escape the fangs of the law ? 
why are the lawyers who n.ow own, read, 
quote and lend this book not prosecuted '? 
Because, Gentlemen, it is not malicious — be- 



cause it is useful to mankind that trials should 
be recorded. Now, let me demand, is biogra- 
phy less useful 1 Is the religious observation 
and censure of the vicious not as beneficial 
as the musty report of a law suit'? Why 
" there are cases," says old Barrington, the le- 
gal antiquary, " when good service may be 
rendered even by libelling :" and I may say 
there are cases when good service may be 
rendered to mankind by a true publication and 
proper censure of the vices of public men ; 
particularly those who should be eminent for 
their virtues. They of all men deserve most 
the execration of the public for their wicked- 
ness ; and he who brings them to justice is a 
benefactor. What was the situation of the 
Rev. Mr. Hammet? a public teacher of reli- 
gion. His congregation, indeed the whole 
sect of Methodists had a deep interest in his 
conduct and character. He was placed at 
the head of his division as a burning light, 
and should have illuminated the path of his 
followers. — His example if bad might have 
been deadly, and his people should have been 
informed of it — If his life had been good, the 
untrue slander would have soon fallen to the 
ground, powerless and contemptible. 

Gentlemen, This is the first instance of a 
prosecution for a libel on the dead that has 
occurred in this country as far as I can dis- 
cover; I ho^e it will be the last. Its very 
novelty forms an argument against it — It is 
unsuitable to our state of society in these 
United States — We here regard the character 
of the dead as a matter of history — It is a 
legacy left by them to mankind as an example 
or a warning — It has been and ought always, 
and every where, to he so regarded. If you 
deprive historians of their privilege and duty 
of recording unpleasant faots and confine 
them to flattering representations of human 
character, you render their productions worth- 
less. Vices as well as virtues must be por- 
trayed. What historian ever scrupled to do 
this, however exalted his own or the character 
of the subject he delineates T Even writers 
of less dignity than historians — those who 
furnish facts for history scruple not in this 
matter. Look at the last work of the cele- 
brated Doctor King, of Oxford, who in the 
76th year of his age, when waiting for that 
moment, so near at hand, that was to carry 
him before the Judgment seat of his Creator, 
passed his leisure moments in recording me- 
morials of his friends and contemporaries, 
who were then no more — See what he says 
of Sir Robert Walpole, the premier of Eng- 
land. " He wanted (says Dr. King in his 
Anecdotes, page 31) to carry a question in the 
House of Commons, to which he knew there 
would be great opposition, and v.'hich was 
disliked by some of his own dependants. As 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 209 



he was passing through the Court of Re- 
quests, he met a member of the contrary party, 
whose avarice he imagined would not reject a 
large bribe. He took him aside and safd, 
"Such a question comes on tliis day; give 
me your vote, and here is a bank bill of 
£2000," which he put into his hands. The 
member made this answer : " Sir Robert, you 
have lately served some of my particular 
friends; and when my wife was last at Court, 
the king was very gracious to her, which 
must have happened at your instance. I 
should therefore think myself very ungrateful 
{putting the bank hill into his pocket) if I were 
to refuse the favor you are now pleased to 
ask me." Now it may be replied to this, that 
Sir Robert was a Minister of State and fair 
game. This could easily be answered — but 
see what the same writer says of his friend 
Pope, whom he accuses of the same practice 
which the defendant published, was reported 
of the prosecutor's father as leading to his 
death. "A man, says he, (page 20) who has 
contracted the pernicious habit of drinking 
drams, is conscious that he is taking itr a 
slow poison, and therefore he will never own 
it either to his friend or his physician, though 
it is visible to all his acquaintance. Pope 
and I, with my Lord Orrery and Sir Harry 
Bedingfield, dined with the lafe Earl of Bur- 
lington, After the first course Pope grew 
sick, and went out of the room. When din- 
ner was ended and the cloth removed, my 
Lord Burlington said he would go out and see 
what was become of Pope. And soon after 
they returned together. But Pope, who had 
been casting up his dinner, looked very pale, 
and complained much. My Lord asked him 
if he would have some mulled wine, or a 
glass of old sack, whiah Pope refused. I .told 
my Lord Burlington that he wanted a dram. 
Upon which the little man expressed some re- 
sentment against me, and said he would not 
taste any spirits, and that he abhorred drams 
as much as I did. However, I persisted, and 
assured my Lord Burlington that he could not 
oblige our friend more at that instant, than by 
ordering a large glass of cherry brandy to be 
set before him. This was done, and in less 
than half an hour, while my Lord was ac- 
quainting us with an affair which engaged 
3ur attention. Pope had sipped up all the 
brandy. Pope's frame of body did not pro- 
mise long life; hut he certainly hastened his 
death by feeding much on high seasoned dishes 
and drinking spirits.'''' You thus see that this 
charge was quite as heavy, an;l coming from 
the quarter it did, from an intimate friend, 
much heavier, than that made against the de- 
ceased by the present defendant. One more 
instance of the same kind from the same book 
(page 23) and [ have done, though there are 



others there as strong. "The last time I 
dined with Dean Swift, which was almost 
three years before he fell into this distemper, 
which totally deprived him of his understand- 
ing, I observed that he was affected by the 
wine he drank, about a pint of claret. The 
next morning, as we were walking together 
in his garden, he complained much of his 
head, when i took the liberty to tell him {for 
I most sincerely loved him) that I was afraid 
he drank too much wine. He was a little 
startled, and answered, ' that as to his drink- 
ing he had always looked on himself as a 
very temperate man ; for he never exceeded 
the quantity which his physician had allowed 
and prescribed him.' Now his physician 
never drank less than two bottles of claret 
after his dinner !" Pray, gentlemen, observe 
that Dr. King avers he sincerely loved hi in ; 
out nis pubiication shows "he loved truth 
more. This, however, is favorable in com- 
parison with the exhibition of Swift's charac- 
ter by one of the late reviews. He is there 
accused, and as far as I can judge, most justly, 
of being the murderer of two extraordinary 
women, whose only offence was loving too 
much so selfish a wretch ! Little did these 
writers imagine that their details were crimi- 
nal by the law ! and that they were subjecting 
themselves and their printers to condign pun- 
ishment, should information be lodged against 
them for their works ! Little did they suppose, 
though most enlightened men, that the law 
was so far behind the human race in wisdom 
as to harrow up their feelings by a public 
prosecution, coupled with the epithets of false 
and malicious, for acts of kindness; — for at- 
tempts to instruct and inform ! oh miserable 
reward for well intentioned labor ! — wretched 
recompense for benefits conferred : — 

But, Gentlemen, this book of the defendant 
cannot be regarded as a libel by you for an- 
other and most decisive reason. It was not 
published by the defendant to bring contempt 
on the famil}^ of the deceased, or to excite them 
to a breach of the peace. This point I have 
touched on before, in order to show you that 
it is what lawyers term the gist of this prose- 
cution, or in other terms the soul of the action. 
If this be not proved to exist the action dies. 
You will recollect that I have proved to you 
from the case of the deceased Earl Cowper (4 
Tr. Rp. 126) that it is necessary to aver in the 
Indictment that the publication was intended 
to provoke the living, and it is a general rule 
in pleading that Vv'hatever 7nust be averred 
must be proved. To this conclusion Chitty 
comes in his Comments on Cowper's case, (see 
3 Chitty Crim. law, 868) and indeed every le- 
gal mind must arrive at the same result; for 
if the averment be material it cannot be re- 
garded as immaterial or surplusage, nor can it 



14 



210 Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



be rejected. It must, therefore be proved^ for 
5^ou cannot presume a material fact against a 
defendant, or take that as admitted which 
would be tantamount to presuming guilt at 
once, and would save the necessity of any 
proof on the part of the prosecution. Now 
you will observe that no proof of this fact is 
even pretended to be in existence. But the 
Attorney General leaves it to inference drawn 
from the language of the alleged libel, whether 
it was not thus intended by the defendant '? 
Even however tested by that criterion the 
proof is insufficient, for the family of the de- 
ceased is never once mentioned, or in the re- 
motest manner alluded to in the publication. 
Indeed if any thing could render this plainer, 
it would be what is proved to you by the 
prosecutor himself, who is one of that family. 
At the time of his father's death he was the 
eldest of his two children, and was in his 
tenth year. The first part of the charge ap- 
pears by the journal to have been written 22d 
March, 1803, when Hammet was alive, and 
the latter just after his death, in Jan. 1804. — 
Now could this defendant have felt any malice 
against these children whom he never .saw 
and never heard of? Who can credit it ? 
Could he wish to excite tvv^o helpless infants 
to a breach of the peace, or to bring them into 
contempt and hatred ? Is he alone of all the 
sons of men to be presumed to act without a 
motive And if not, point out, I pray, an ad- 
equate motive for such a proceeding '? Gen- 
tlemen, it is no where to be found, for it never 
existed. These infants were unknown to him, 
when he wrote his journal and when his book 
was printed. He did not publish it here till 
he sold a copy from necessity last January. 
It was printed first in Europe, and then in 
1815 in Philadelphia by others, not himself. 
Have these children then any right to complain 
of any injury to them 1 And if they do, ought 
they not to prove it to your satisfaction, before 
you find the defendant guilty. He has a char- 
acter to support as well as others. His is very 
sacred, for he is a Minister of the Gospel of 
Christ, and reputation is as dear, at least, to 
him as to any man. Stain it not, I beseech 
you, by an inconsiderate or unjust verdict. 
Reflect well before you act, and judge of the 
question submitted to you upon the only prin- 
ciples which law and common sense unite in 
furnishing. They exclaim — take out this 
book with you — examine its contents — mark 
the course of life it delineates — criticise its 
principles and tendency. If you should then 
discern that the writer with a malignant spirit 
has converted a pretended journal of his life 
into a vehicle of falsehood and calumny to 
debase the innocent posterity of the deceased, 
inflict on him without scruple the heaviest 
penalties of the law. He should not be spared, 



Gentlemen, who can without remorse expose 
the ashes of the innocent dead, either to insult 
the living, or to gratify his hateful instincts. 
But if you should see recorded in that book 
the pious labors of one who appears to have 
devoted himself to the service of his God, ac- 
cording to the dictates of his own conscience, 
as regardless of the allurements as of the con- 
tempt of the world : if you shall observe him 
often whilst in affliction and sore distress : 
whilst steeped to the very lips in poverty, and 
suffering under excruciating disease of body, 
piously and resignedly looking up to Heaven 
for that comfort, which in affliction Heaven 
only can bestow • if you shall observe that 
his whole life has been one of suffering — of 
self-denial — of disinterestedness — of piety and 
of charity — if, in short, you shall see, what 
others undoubtedly see, sincerity, truth and 
holy confidence, however alloyed by peculiar 
but not wicked opinions, pervade that work, 
you will not, then, Gentlemen, call him a 
libeller. Should you, notwithstanding, do so, 
his whole life and character will falsify your 
vewict. But, Gentlemen, such a verdict can 
never be found — if you think of this book as 
I do, from the parts I have perused, you will 
then esteem it a faithful narrative of the de- 
fendant's life and feelings — his trials and opin- 
ions — his habits and sentiments. You will 
then see much to approve, and be, I trust, sat- 
isfied both of its innocence and usefulness, in 
the sphere for which it was intended and in 
which it circulates. — Perhaps, Gentlemen, my 
expressions may be too bold, but I think upon 
attentively considering its object and the life- 
paints you Avill agree that so far from his be- 
ing ashamed of his work — so far from his de- 
serving punishment for it — at the great day of 
judgment, when the trumpet shall sound, and 
the dead shall be raised, and man shall be 
summoned before the awful tribunal of his 
Creator to account for the deeds done in the 
body, the defendant may walk erect from his 
prison-house, and bearing this record of his 
life and faith in his hand, offer it with a holy 
but trembling confidence at the footstool of his 
God, saying, Judge thou thy servant, Oh Fa- 
ther, in mercy, according to these his works ! 

As the defendant's counsel concluded, the au- 
dience, which was very crowded, burst out into 
applause. After the tumult had subsided, the 
Judge addressed the people, and observed to 
them that he felt himself constrained to notice 
the gross impropriety of their conduct. That 
however richly the counsel might have de- 
served their plaudits J or his eloquent defence 
of the defendant, the manner in which they 
had testified it was highly censurable. It in 
the first place disturbed the regularity and or- 
der and decency of a Court of Justice, and 



LORENZO S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 211 



was a contempt. But it did more, for it had 
a teudency to influence the verdict of the Jury 
by the manifestation of public sentiment, and 
therefore could not be endured. He therefore 
cauiioned them against ever trespassing in like 
manner again, or they should be more severely 
noticed. 



Robert Y. Hayne, the Attorney General, 
rose and addressed the Court as folio • 

May it please your Honor ^ 

It is with unfeigned reluctance, Gentlemen 
of the Jury, that I find myself compelled by 
official duty to bring forward this prosecutioii 
against Lorenzo Dov/. — To know that he has 
spent his days in the service of religion, is of 
itself sufficient to command our respect and 
excite our sympathy — whilst his total disre- 
gard of wealth and his present circumstances 
and situation in life seem to place his charac- 
ter above the imputation of interested motives 
— against a man so lov>^ly and humble in his 
garb and appearance, so mild and inotFensive 
in his manners, can it be possible that any 
liberal mind could cherish prejudices, or har- 
bor animosity'? — It is not to be apprehended 
then, that any bitter and hostile feeling will 
be permitted to mingle with this investigation. 
May we not rather fear that you may feel dis- 
posed. Gentlemen, on account of his poverty, 
age, and peculiar character^ to exempt him 
from the operation of those sacred principles 
and maxims of our law, which next to our 
holy religion ought to be preserved pure and 
inviolate. — But let me tell you. Gentlemen, 
that the law is no respecter of persons — no 
individual is so exalted as to be beyond the 
reach of its power — none so humble as to be 
below its notice— it extends its protection and 
applies its sanction alike to the rich and the 
poor — the humble and the powerful — the 
meanest beggar in our streets, and the Judge 
upon the bench are equally subject to its au- 
thority, and it is impossible for any one to 
emancipate himself from its control. The 
peculiar habits and opinions of Lorenzo Dow 
cannot -therefore be suffered to exonerate him 
from those wise and wholesome rules of law 
which were established by our ancestors, and 
have been sanctified by the experience of ages. 
I call upon you. Gentlemen, in the name of 
the state, I invoke you as you regard the 
eternal principles of justice, to discard from 
your bosoms any feelings /or or against the 
accused which may be calculated to mislead 
your judgment in this important inquiry. — 
Justice requires this^ and I know " you will 
do justice for truth's sake and your con- 
science." 



I shall now proceed. Gentlemen, without 
further preface, briefly to explain to you the 
law applicable to the case before you. In do- 
ing this permit me to request that you will 
not hastily and prematurely apply those prin- 
ciples to the case of the defendant ; I wish 
only at this stage of the argument to fix in 
your mind the rules of law applicable to cases 
of libel in general, and it will be time enough 
to apply those rules to Mr. Dow, when we 
come to examine the facts of the case, nor let 
it ever for a moment be forgotten, that by the 
humane provisions of our law, every man is 
presumed to be innocent until his guilt is made 
manifest 

One of the best definitions of a libel to be 
found in the books, is given by Hawkins, and 
is adopted by Chitty, the most approved mo- 
dern writer on Criminal Law. He defines a 
j libel to be (see 3d Chitty's Criminal Law, 
I p. 867.) "A malicious defamation tending 
to blacken the memory of one who is dead, or 
the reputation of one who is alive, and to ex- 
pose him to public hatred, contempt or ridi- 
cule." — Let us here consider, 1st, Whatisunder- 
stood by "a defamation?^'' — 2nd, What is the 
legal import of the word " malicious ?" — 3d, 
Whether the truth can be set up in justifica- 
tion of a libel in case of a criminal prosecu- 
tion '? 1st, What is "a defamation V As the 
very term itself imports, it is that which 
tends to defame or take away a man's fame 
or reputation. It is not necessary, to make a 
writing defamatory^ that it should impute a 
crime which might subject a man to punish- 
ment, or an infectious disease, w-hich might 
exclude him from society, nor indeed any spe- 
cific fault or defect. That writing is defama- 
tory which tends in any degree to hold a man 
up to ridicule, contempt or hatred. The au- 
thor above quoted, lays down the rule as fol- 
lows : — "In order to constitute a libel it is not 
necessary that any thing criminal should be 
imputed to the party injured, it is sufficient if 
the writer has exhibited him in a ludicrous 
point of view, has pointed him out as the ob- 
ject of ridicule, or disgust, has in short done 
that which has a natural tendency to excite 
him to revenge ; words become criminal if put 
in writing so that they tend in any degree to a 
man's discredit.'''' This doctrine is fally sup- 
ported by the following authorities : — 2 Wil- 
son, 403. Bac abr. Libel art. 2. 4 Taunton, 
355. 3 Campbell, 214.— 2d, What is the le- 
gal import of the word malicious ? It is cer- 
tainly one of the greatest excellencies of the 
law, as a science, that many technical terms 
have been adopted, which are so clearly de- 
fined in the books and their precise meaning 
so well settled that they could not be mis- . 
understood. Language is in many respects so : 
vague that learned men are often led into con- . 



212 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



troversies which when sifted to the bottom 
are found to arise from a difference in terms 
merely; and there cannot be a doubt that 
many unsettled questions in morals and gene- 
ral science would soon be put to rest if greater 
accuracy was observed in the use of well de- 
fined words. The term malice affords a strong 
illustration of the truth of these remarks. In 
the common parlance this term imports ani- 
mosity towards individuals^ but in law it ra- 
ther refers to the general temper and disposi- 
tion as manifested by acts, the malice of the 
law is the evil mind, which is either fatally 
bent on mischief, or does not duly regard our 
social duty. Human laws can never inquire 
into the secret motives by which men may be 
actuated in the commission of those acts by 
which society is injured. Peculiar opinions 
or feelings may induce an individual to com- 
mit acts (possibly with good intentions) which 
acts may be the ordinary indications of a de- 
praved heart, or may be highly injurious to 
society. God alone, the Searcher of all hearts 
can see and know, and properly appreciate 
the real motives by which men are governed ; 
there is no window in the bosom, which opens 
to mortal view the secret workings of the 
soul. Human tribunals therefore do not pre- 
tend to inquire into the hidden motives of men's 
actions ; these motives are in almost every in- 
stance inferred from the act, and the moment 
any act is declared to be criminal, every ra- 
tional man who commits it is presumed to be 
influenced by the criminal motives which the 
law considers as an ingredient in the crim-C. 
Thus in murder, malice is declared to be its 
principal ingredient, and an indictment for 
murder is bad unless it charge the offence as 
having been committed with " malice afore- 
thought," yet a man may be guilty of murder 
who unknowingly kills his best friend, nay 
even the wife of his bosom; or the child of 
his affections if it appear that he was at the 
time in the prosecution of a criminal act. Thus 
a man attempting to murder A. kills B. this is 
murder. Lord Dacres and others went to- 
gether into a park to steal deer, one of the 
company, without the knowledge or consent 
of the rest killed the game keeper, who resist- 
ed him, it was held to be murder in all, and 
Lord Dacres was found guily of having killed 
the game keeper with malice aforethought, 
and died for it. Whenever certain acts are 
prohibited, the law infers bad motives against 
all such as commit them. If such acts be the 
usual indications of such motives, it follows of 
necessity that we cannot look beyond the act 
itself for the discovery of the motive. If this 
rule leads US' occasionally into error, it is still 
the only v.'ise and practicable rule on which 
society can act, with a due regard to its own 
protection. The forbidden act and the forbid- 



den motive are in law inseparable. The ma- 
licious motives therefore imputed by the law to 
certain offences mean only that those offences 
being forbidden it must always be inferred, 
that the party offending is actuated by impro- 
per motives. Thus he who publishes a defa- 
matory libel against his neighbor, calculated 
to hold him up to public ridicule, contempt or 
hatred, is presumed to be induced so to act from 
an evil mind or temper, or from a disregard to 
social duty. If the public good require that 
such charges should not be made public, it 
must be a violation of duty to publish them, 
and this manifests the diregard of our duties 
to society which is the true " militia'''' of the 
law. It is true that cases may sometimes oc- 
cui m which, by the unbending application of 
a general rule, a good man may be punished 
whose motives may be perfectly pure. But 
every reflecting man must know and feel that 
criminal laws can only be administered by 
general rules. It is in vain to attempt to look 
into the heart to discover the secret springs of 
human actions. As we do not possess omni- 
science we must always fail in the attempt. 
According to the rules here laid down it seems 
to follow that when a libel is defined to be a 
malicious defamation, it is not intended that 
the publisher is in truth actuated by malice 
in its ordinary acceptation towards the person 
libelled — nor is it intended that any evil mo- 
tive should be proved. If the words be defa- 
matory the evil intention is a necessary infer- 
ence of law. There are some cases however 
in which this legal inference may be rebutted, 
and to this of cases I shall hereafter re- 

fer. In support of the principles, which I 
have here laid down, I will refer to the author 
already quoted, (3 Chitty 869.) "It is' true 
(says he) that the term malicious is introduced 
into the definition by Hawkins, but in this 
case, as in murder and many others, the qual- 
ity is rather a legal inference from the crime, 
than one of its constituent parts — indeed there 
is never any occasion to prove it. Whether or 
not the party acted maliciously makes there- 
fore no difference in practice — the doctrine of 
libels is founded solely on a regard to public 
tranquillity, and it puts the merits and the feel- 
ings of individuals out of the question-." 

I come now to consider in the 3d place, 
whether the truth can or ought to be set up in 
justification of a libel in a criminal prosecu- 
tion. If a person has been injured in his feel- 
ings, or his fortune by a libel, the law affords 
him redress by enabling him to recover dama- 
ges in a civil action. If the charge, however, 
be true, having sustained no damage, he can 
recover none, and even if the charge be false, 
experience has fully proved that men will ra- 
ther resort to personal revenge than to an ac- 
tion for damages, for the redress of such an 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



213 



injury. Libels, therefore, whether true or 
false, equally tend to a breach of the public 
peace, and they equally disturb the repose of 
society, and lead to hostility and bloodshed. 
No man can bear to have those vices, foibles 
or misfortunes ivhich the laws do not punish^ 
held up to public view, so as to bring upon 
their possessor contempt, disgrace or ridicule. 
Human laws punish those offences only which 
directly atfect the public tranquillity. The 
performance of our moral obligations, for in- 
stance, can only in general be enforced by the 
sanctions of religion. A man may be un- 
grateful or avaricious — he may be an unkind 
husband or father, or an undutiful child, and yet 
violate no municipal law. The opinion of the 
world and the precepts of religion can alone 
reach cases of this character. Now, if the 
laws themselves do not punish this class of 
ottenders, can it be tolerated that every indi- 

tual should exercise the right to inflict pun- 
ment at his own discretion, or by his own 
measures 1 A bad man cannot effectually 
conceal his character or conduct from the 
world. It will in general be known .sw^c/en^- 
ly to protect society against him. But if in- 
dividuals are permitted at their pleasure to 
hold up to public hatred those who they be- 
lieve, or fancy, or choose to represent as bad 
men, must it not inevitably follow, from the 
nature of man, that perpetual animosities, tu- 
mult and bloodshed will be the result 1 Why 
attempt to invest in unauthorised individuals 
a power too great to be wielded by the law? 
If one man could be found wiser than the law 
— and capable of exercising a salutary juris- 
diction, ^ judicious censorship over the moral 
offences, faults and defects of mankind, (a ju- 
risdiction, however, which all wise legislators 
have thought cannot be entrusted even to gov- 
ernments,) still it is obvious that men in gene- 
ral are incapable of exercising so delicate and 
diflicult an office Now, if the truth of a de- 
famation covl'l justify its publication, then all 
men would be at liberty to publish what they 
pleased, provided it be true. This would 
operate as a temptation to slander. It would 
call into action the worst passions of the hu- 
man heart. Envy, hatred, malice and revenge 
would then find full scope in bringing to light 
the weakness and vanity, the vices and infir- 
mities of individuals. Let it be recollected, 
likewise, that it is the easiest thing imagina- 
ble to create and spread a slanderous report — 
it is the most difficult to refute the calumny. 
It is easy to administer poison — it is difficult 
to provide an antidote. The poet has most 
truly said, 

" On eagle's wings immort il slanders fly, 
While virtuous actions are but born and die." 

Besides, is it not extremely difficult, if not im- 
possible to draw the line between truth and 



falsehood, in matters of this kind. Every 
man has his fault: — we are all subject to weak- 
nesses and foibles, and may be betrayed into 
vices at which our better nature revolts. 
Who has ever passed through a long life 
without affording some ground of being 
charged with a departure from the straight 
line of duty. And shall it be permitted to 
every one to publish to the world these aber- 
rations from the paths of rectitude, and to 
plead the truth in justification? How easy 
is it also to give a color to transactions, so as 
to deceive the world as to their true character. 
Should the laws permit the unrestrained pub- 
lication of all truths^ however scandalous, and 
however injurious to reputation, in a short 
time truth and falsehood would be so mingled 
that the law would, in practice^ sanction the 
basest and most malignant slanders. Repu- 
tation, exposed to attack from every quarter, 
would cease to be of much value, and the 
great incentive to virtue would lose much of 
its influence. And here let me ask, whether 
it will be possible to allow the liberty con- 
tended for, without opening a wide door for 
violence and bloodshed. Men will be found 
in every community, who will not tamely sit 
down and see their reputation destroyed by 
the publications of their enemies. To the 
authority of Courts of Justice they may 
submit, but depend upon it. Gentlemen, men 
of high spirit and a nice sense of honor can- 
not, in this enlightened age, be brought to 
submit quietly to the censorship of individu- 
als. They will rise in their native might and 
crush the assailant. Nor will the truth of 
the libel ever be found in practice to diminish 
the resentment felt by the party assailed. The 
law has, therefore, wisely said, from a just 
regard to the public peace and repose, that 
except when a man has committed a crime 
punishable by the laws, he shall not be held 
up to public hatred, contempt, or ridicule. In- 
dividuals may give information when the laws 
are violated, and it is not a libel ! but if the 
laws are not violated, the private character 
and conduct of every man, and his peculiar 
opinions and habits — must, like his castle^ be 
free from the invasion of impertinent curiosity, 
of hostile intrusion, and (except by his own 
consent,) even of friendly remonstrance. 
These principles are fully recognised and es- 
tablished by all the authorities on this sub- 
ject. In 3d Chitty's Criminal Law, page 867, 
it is stated " that nothing can be clearer than 
that truth is no justification of defamatory 
writings, as far as respects criminal prosecu- 
tions, for this reason, that the criminal law 
subjeuls libellers to punishment, not as a mode of 
redress to the parties libelled, but on account of 
such libel having a tendency to occasion a 
breach of the peace." Buller's N. P. 9. Selwyn's 



214 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



N. P. 1047, note p. 5. Coke 125. See also Holt 
on Libels. The following emphatic expressions 
fiom that excellent writer, Hawkins, are en- 
titled to great weight. — 1st. Haw. 354. "A 
Grand Jury should not find an indictment un- 
less the olience may be construed to have a 
tendency to disturb the peace and harmony of 
( the community. In such a case the public 
{ are justly placed in the character of an of- 
fended prosecutor, to vindicate the common 
right of all ; for the malicious publication of 
even truth itself cannot, in true policy, be suf- 
fered to interrupt the tranquillity of any well 
ordered society. This is a principle so ra- 
tional and pure, that it cannot be tainted by 
the vulgar odium of its being derived from the 
Star Chamber; the adoption of it by the 
worst of Courts can never weaken its authori- 
ty, and without it, all the 'comforts of society 
might, with impunity, be hourly endangered 
or destroyed. 

This question, however, is not only settled 
by the concurrence of all the English and se- 
veral of the American authorities, but it has 
been solemnhj adjudged in our own State, 
after able argument and by our ablest Judges. 
I beg leave here to read a part of the unani- 
mous opinion of the whole bench of law judges 
of South Carolina, delivered by Mr. Jus- 
tice Waites in January, 1811, in the case of 
the State vs. Lebre. The eloquence, and 
sound practical wisdom which pervades this 
decision will excuse the length of my quo- 
tation. '-It has been insisted on for the de- 
fendant, that in a criminal proceeding as well 
as in a civil action, a party charged with libel, 
may give the truth of it in evidence. His 
counsel have contended that this was the gen- 
eral rule of the common law, which may be 
inferred from the statutes of Westminster, 2 
Richard 2d, and 1 and 2 Phil, and Mary, all 
of which provide for the punishment of false 
tales only." " These statutes, it appears, have 
prescribed new and more greivous punish- 
ments ; it is most probable, therefore, that they 
only intended to punish in a greater degree, 
the publication of tales which were aggra- 
vated by falsehood, and to leave the lesser 
olience to the common law remedy, this pre- 
sumption is strengthened by the consideration 
that all these statutes were made for special 
purposes. But it is not necessary to explain 
; the dark recesses of the ancient Law, to as- 
; certain this point. It has been ascertained 
I for us by those more eminently qualified than 
j we are for this great labor, by those who are 
our best guides in all our legal researches, 
and to whose steady and unerring light 
we may more safely trust than to any new 
light of the present day. All the great ex- 
pounders of the law, from Lord Coke down 
to Ml'. Justice Blackstone, have uniformly laid it 



down as a rule of the Common Law that tke 
trath of a libel cannot be given in evidence in 
a criminal proceeding, and this rule has never 
been departed from in a single instance. It 
is true, that a difference of opinion did for 
some time subsist among the English Judges, as 
to the laws respecting libels ; but this was only 
on the question, whether the Court or the Ju- 
ry should decide on the criminal intent of the 
publication. A jury has the unquestionable 
right to decide on the criminality of a libel, as 
far as the libel itself is the evidence of it. For 
this purpose a defendant may read and rely 
on any part of it, to show an innocent motive 
and purpose in the publication. But the lav/ 
at no time, and under no construction, has 
ever authorised a defendant in a criminal pro- 
ceeding to justify a libel by giving the truth 
of it in evidence, this has been invariably re- 
fused. It has been asserted that first case 
in which this was solemnly ruled, was decide 
in the Star Chamber: but as no case can be 
found prior to that, in which it was other- 
wise ruled, it is reasonable to conclude that 
this was not the creation of a new rule but 
the observance only of an old one. And even 
if it did originate in this odious and t3n'anMical 
Court, yet it does not follow that the rule it- 
self is odious and tyrannical. The adherence 
to it by the common Law Courts, ever since, 
proves the contrary. They have given legiti- 
macy to it as a common law rule ; and its au- 
thority is further sanctioned by the justice 
and morality of its object. How many other 
rules are there of modern origin, and of less 
importance to the quiet and happiness of so- 
ciety, which are acknowledged to form a part 
of tiie Common Law, and from which we are 
not at libeity to depart ? It is a great error to 
look to the first sources of the Common Law, 
for the purity of its principles. The best and 
purest of these, are of later accession. The 
sources of the. Common Law, (except such 
parts as were derived from the lav^-s of Rome) 
were shallow and muddy. In its downward 
course it has become continually filtered and 
enlarged, by passing through Courts of in- 
creased wisdom and science ; and it is owing 
to these continued filterings and accessions 
that we see it as it now is, a clear, whole- 
some, deep, and majestic stream. The most 
ancient decisions rest chiefly upon feudal 
principles, or upon reasons altogether barba- 
rous and preposterous; these have been gra- 
dually disregarded, and we see more modern 
adjudications supported by such solid and 
rational grounds, that we may now say c--'the 
Common Law, with a very few excep ions, 
that nothing is law which is not reason. But 
there is good cause to believe that this rule 
did not originate in the Star Chamber, and 
was not the creature of that Court. The rule 



LORENZO S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 215 



was not peculiar to England. It existed long 
before : it made a part of the Roman law. 
We read in the Pandects of Justinian, that "a 
defamer is not to be exempt from the punish- 
ment due to the injury, although the libel 
contain nothing hut what is true. It is not 
permitted to make proof of facts, which are 
secret and which have been the foundation of 
the Libel." The same rule was adopted by a 
special edict of France in 1561. And it is 
also to be found in the Constitutioi; of the 
Emperor Charles the 5th, in these words : 
"Though the defamation were grounded on 
truths yet the defamer ought to be punished 
according to the power of the Judge." (See Just. 
Justin, lib. 2, tit. 4, 2. Domat. B. 3, tit. 12.) 
And also Bayle's Dissertation on Defamatory 
Libels.) It is most probable, then, that this rule 
was derived from the civil law. We know 
that for many centuries this was the law of 
all Europe ; and England was governed by it 
for near four hundred years. Although the 
Barbarians who successively invaded and 
possessed that country, introduced into it 
many of their own laws and customs, yet the 
maxims and principles of the Roman law 
were too deeply founded in reason and justice, 
to have been ever disused ; and there is no 
doubt that they compose now a large part of 
the common law of England. The celebrated 
Sir William Jones has said " the Pandects of 
Justinian are a most valuable mine of judicial 
knowledge. They give law at this hour to 
the greatest part of Europe : and though few 
English lawyers dare make such an acknow- 
ledgment, the civil law is the true source of 
nearly all our English laws that are not 
founded on a feudal origin." (Letter to the 
Governor General of India in 1788.) "I have 
so far considered the case, on the ground of 
authority, and it would be sufficient for us to 
decide it on that ground only; for w^e are 
bound to declare the law, and to give it opera- 
tion, whether it be founded on good or bad 
reasons. But as there does not exist in the 
whole system of our laws a rule better sup- 
ported by reasons than the one under conside- 
ration, and as the counsel for the defendant 
have contended that those reasons are not ap- 
plicable to the state of our society — it is proper 
that I should take some notice of the objec- 
tions made on this ground. I think, indeed, 
that the multiplied instances of the general 
adoption of the rule in every state of society 
and under every form of government, afford a 
sufficient proof of its being a rule both of 
general policy and morality. A libel is an 
offence, not because it is false, but because it 
tends to provoke quarrels and bloodshed, and 
because it is an act of private revenge, which 
is an usurpation of public authority, that the 
objects therefore of punishing a libel are to 



preserve the public peace and to enforce a due 
obedience of the laws. Can it be seriously 
contended that these objects are not applicable 
to our state of society? It appears to me 
that every reflecting mind must allaw that 
they are peculiarly necessary to a free govern- 
ment. The preservation of the public peace, 
and the prevention of private vengeance, in 
any form^ are the very foundation of civil 
liberty, which could not be said to be fully 
enjoyed, unless these great ends were fully 
secured. It is for this reason that the sending 
a challenge is a high ofience ; this too is pun- 
ishable only because it is provocation to a 
breach of the pubii- peace. It is also a public 
offence, to seize by force on one's own proper- 
ty, because it is not lawful for any man to 
redress his own wrongs. If therefore a man 
forcibly takes possession of his own land, he 
is punishable for a forcible entry. However 
manifest his right may be, yet he is not al- 
lowed to regain it by force, but must apply to 
the law for its aid and sanction. It would be 
in vain for him to urge the hardship of being 
punished for taking his own property. The 
law would reply that he had done an act 
which affected the public peace ; that it was 
his duty to refer his claim to an authorizeu 
tribunal, and to seek redress from the law. 
This reply may be fairly made to the reason- 
ing of the counsel for the defendant in the 
present case. It was zealously contended 
that the publication of truth could not be a 
crime. But the truth makes no part of the 
essence of a libel : though the defendant had 
proved his charges against the prosecutor, yet 
this proof could not have availed him ; he 
would notwithstanding be guilty of having 
provoked a breach of the public peace, and 
of having usurped the public right, by redress- 
ing his grievance in his own way, and inflict- 
ing punishment by his own measure. These 
reasons for not allowing the truth of a libel to 
be given in evidence, in a criminal proceeding, \ 
are fully sufficient to justify the rule. But 
there is another reason for it, which will be 
thought by many to give more value to it 
than any other. It serves to protect from 
public exposure secret infirmities of mind and 
body, and even crimes which have been re- 
pented of and forgiven. Who will say that 
the truth of these should be given in evidence, 
to satisfy or excuse the exposure of them 1 
A man may have been overcome by some 
strong temptation, and been induced to commit 
a crime which he has since abhorred; for 
v/hich, by a long perseverance in virtue and 
honesty, he made nis peace with all who could 
be injured by it, and has thus a well grounded 
hope of being pardoned by his God. A wo- 
man, too, who may have yielded to some se- 
ducer, or even have been the willing servant 



216 



Lorenzo's trial and con debination. 



of vice, may have since become the faithful 
partner of some worthy man, and the mother 
of a virtuous offspring : her frailties have been 
long forgiven, and she is in the enjoyment of 
the estpem and respect of all her neighbors. 
Will any one say that these expiated sins 
may be dragged from the privacy in which 
they have been sheltered, that they may be 
presented to the view of an unfeeling world ] 
be punished afresh by disgrace and odium, in 
which innocent connexions must participate, 
and that the author of all this misery must 
justify the act by showing the truth of the 
charges? Shall he be allowed to disturb the 
sacred work of reformatian, and rob the poor 
penitent of the blessed fruits of her repent- 
ance ? Justice, charity and morality all forbid 
it, and, thank God I the law forbids it also?'' 

Having now, I trust, clearly shown the 
rules of law which apply to libels in general, 
I proceed next to consider the rules particu- 
larly applicable to libels on the dead. On the 
first blush of this question it would appear 
that the same principles ought to govern in 
both cases. But some of our writers, adher- 
ing too closely to the letter of the law, have 
foi-gotten its spirit. They argue, that as the 
object of punishing for a libel is to prevent a 
breach of the peace, a libel on the dead can 
only be punished on account of its tendency 
to excite the family of the deceased to revenge., 
and one writer has gone so far as to say that 
it is necessary " to aver and prove^^ that the 
libel was " published with this intention." — 
But if we look into the reason' of the law, we 
find that in the libels on the living, the ten- 
dency to a breach of the peace, is principally 
relied on, because the private injury can be 
redressed by a civil action.— But in cases of 
libels on the dead no civil action can be sus- 
tained by any one, and if their tendency to a 
breach of the peace is to be regarded exclu- 
sively, it would seem that the law does not 
regard the preservation of reputation for its 
own sake, and that a man dying without a 
family, it would be no offence to libel his 
memory in the grossest and most unwarranta- 
ble term.s. When such a case shall occur, I 
am inclined to think it will be held that a vir- 
tuous fame, acquired by a well spent life, is 
within the protection of the law. The love 
of posthumous fame is certainly strongly felt 
by every virtuous man ; it is a great incentive 
to noble deeds, and such fame would be val- 
ueless, if the fruits of a life of good conduct 
could be blasted by the corrupted breath of the 
slanderer of the dead. It is unnece*^sary 
for the occasion, ho\vever, to enter into this 
controversy, and I shall content myself with 
proving that in a libel on the dead, the 
words be defamatory, the malicious motive is 
a legal inference— and that if it be necessary 



I to charge in the indictment the tendency to ex- 
cite the family of the deceased, and to biing 
them into contempt, or even to allege such an 
intention on the part of the publisher, that 
still the law does not require that such inten- 
tion should in any case be proved. — Chitty, in 
his Criminal Law, 1st Vol. p. 868, says, that 
it is necessary to " aver and prove at the trial," 
that the publication was intended to excite the 
family to a breach of the peace. But in this 
assertion, I shall demonstrate that he is un- 
supported by any writer who has gone before 
him, and is contradicted by the very case from 
which he deduces the rule. If the intention 
be not a legal inference from the act, how is it 
possible, let me ask, to prove that which from 
its very nature, is secret, unknown, and per- 
haps carefully concealed from human view. 

All the reasoning applicable to the infer- 
ence of motives from acts in cases of murder, 
and in libels on the living, apply in full force 
to libels on the dead. The rule is, in general, 
laid down precisely in the same terms as to both 
species of libel. — Thus, in Shaw's Practical 
Justice, p. 639 and 642, we find the following 
words — "A libel (in this place) signifies a 
scandalous report raised and spread abroad of 
another, or otherwise unlawfully published, 
and this may be either in writing or without 
it ; if in writing, the making a copy thereof, 
and delivering that copy to another, is a pub- 
lication. And it is not material whether the 
libel be true or false, the party scandalised, 
living or dead, of good or ill name." 

In 3d Burn's Justice, 99, 100, he lays down 
the rule thus : "A libel is a malicious defa- 
mation of any person, expressed either in 
printing or writing, signs or pictures, to as- 
perse the reputation of one that is alive, or the 
memory of one that is dead, for the offence is 
the same, whether the person libelled be alive 
or dead." 

In 1st Hawkins' Pleas of the Crown, p. 352, 
this excellent and approved writer says : " A 
libel, in a strict sense, is taken for a malicious 
defamation — tending either to blacken the 
memory of one who is dead, or the reputation 
of one who is alive." 

In 5th Coke, 125, the rule is laid down in 
a similar manner, and indeed almost all the 
approved writers on criminal law use on this 
subject the same language. 

Now, is it possible for any rational man to 
infer from these authorities that the law is 
different in cases of libel on the living and the 
dead — and that what is a legal inference (to 
act the quo animo or intention) in the former 
case, must in the latter be " averred and 
proved .?" It may indeed be necessary to wer 
in the indictment the motive, or, perhaps the 
intention or tendency, but it cannot be neces- 
sary to furnish any other proof of that inten- 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 217 



tion, than what the law must infer from the 
words themselves. Chitty, however, deduces 
the rule as laid down by him, from the case in 
4 Term Rep. 125. A superhcial examination 
of this case may lead us to the conclusion 
adopted by Chitty, and it is so loosely re- 
ported, that detached sentences may be found 
in support of the doctrine. But a careful ex- 
amination of the whole case must lead us to a 
dilferent conclusion. And here let it be ob- 
served, that the point now in contest is, 
whether it be necessary to offer at the trial 
any positive proof of the intention — or wheth- 
er in a libel on the dead, the intention be not 
inferred in like manner, as in cases of libel on 
the living. As to the necessity of making an 
averment of the tendency or intention, I shall 
say nothing, because in the Indictment now 
before you, I have prepared two counts — the 
1st charging the intention, in the manner re- 
commended by Chitty, and 2d, stating the ten- 
dency of the libel, which latter I am inclined 
to think, is the most proper form. As far as 
the decision goes, therefore, to the necessity 
of averring any thing — my Indictment is, be- 
yond exception, but should the law require 
actual proof of the intention, I admit, this 
proof has not been given in the present case, 
and perhaps caii seldom or ever be furnished 
in any case. 

But to return to the decision in 4 T. Rep. 
The question before the Court then, was not 
as to the proof to be given at the trial, but it 
related to the form of the Indictment only. It 
was no where charged that the libel was pub- 
lished with an intention to bring the family 
of the deceased into contempt, and to excite 
them to revenge, nor was it stated that the 
words had such a tendency. The exception 
was, that sqmething of this kind ought to have 
been stated. It seems to have been conceded 
by the Bar and the Bench, that if it had been 
stated, the case was made out, and the defend- 
ant must have been found guilty. Now, no 
legal decision is binding as an authority, ex- 
cept on the very point on which that decision 
rests, and the only point here decided was the 
necessity of giving a certain form to the In- 
dictment. In page 126, it is objected to the 
Indictment, that it did not aver the tendency, 
and from the last page it might be inferred 
that it is necessary to aver the intention. But 
not a word is said in the whole case of prov- 
ing either the tendency or the intention. Like 
the cases of murder, therefore, and libels on the 
living, it is necessary to charge certain mo- 
tives, but no proof is to be furnished except 
the legal inference. There is another part of 
this decision which demonstrates that this is 
the true construction to be put upon it. The 
Judge; in that case, had charged the Jury that 
no proof of the motive was necessary, and that 



they were only to judge of the ^act of publi- 
cation, and the truth of the innuendoes. And 
on the motion for a new trial, the Court ex- 
pressly recognise and maintain the rule, that 
the intention must always be inferred from the 
act. Now, how are these apparently contra- 
dictory rules to be reconciled '{ — I answer, by 
putting this construction on the decision: — 
that it decided, 1st, the necessity of alleging 
the motive in the Indictment, and 2d, that the 
intention being alleged, the general rule of 
law applies, of inferring the motive from the 
act itself. This is the construction put on the 
decision by the only two writers except Chitty, 
who have commented upon it. Holt on Li- 
bels, 236, 7, 8, states the rule as laid down in 
4th T. R. to be that you must charge or aver 
the design or intention ; but he no where in- 
sists on the necessity of proving it specially. 
So M'George, in a treatise on the law of libel, 
published in 1812, p. 94, to 97, reasons, I 
think conclusively, in support of the views I 
have taken on this subject. He sums up his 
argument by declaring msw65faiice, that when- 
ever the question shall arise as to the true 
construction of the decision, in 4 Term. Rep. 
125, it will be held to declare, that though it 
be necessary to charge the motive or intent in 
the Indictment, yet that it is not necessary to 
prove it, as the law always infers the intent 
from the act. 

Having thus. Gentlemen of the Jury,^ stated 
all the general rules of law applicable to this 
case, I shall proceed to consider th.e case itself 
and to enquire whether the defendant, Loren- 
zo Dow, is guilty oi publishing a libel on the 
dead, according to the principles of our law. 
The offence charged in the Indictment, con- 
sists in the sale of a book by the defendant in 
this city, on or about the day of 

last, in which is contained the two following 
sentences : — " Matthews invited me to supply 
an appointment for him in the great meetmg- 
house, which was built for the Methodists, and 
about which Hammet made crooked work,'''' ^c. 
And again, " I find Mr. Hammet has gone to 
a world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done 
in the body : As it respects his division, it ap- 
pears his motives were impure, arising from a 
desire of popularity ; in consequence of which, 
there was a breach of confidence by him as re- 
spected the incorporation of the house ; awful 
to relate, it appears he died drunkV The 
book is a journal of the defendant's life, and 
the present edition appears to have been pub- 
lished in Philadelphia, on 

The disseminating that book here on the 
last, constitutes the olfence of publishing 
a libel, or which in law does not imply print' 
ing it, but making it public. Thus in Chitty's 
Criminal Law, 3d. vol. p. 870, it is said, "the 
party who writes a libel dictated by another, 



218 



he who composes it, he who prints or procures 
it to be printed, he who publishes or causes it 
to be published, all in short, who assist in 
framing or diffusing it, are implicated in the 
guilt of the offence^ And so in 2d M'Nally, 
643, it is laid down, that if a book is passed 
only from one hand to another, with the in- 
tention of making the contents known, (and it 
be libellous) this is a publication. See also 1 
Salk. 417, 2 Camp. 512. Hawkins, b. 1, c. 
73, s. 10. It has been clearly proved in this 
case, (and indeed is not denied by the defend- 
ant) that he caused to be sold in this city, at 
the time slated, several copies of the book con- 
taining the libel in question. The offence 
therefore as far as the publication is concerned 
is certainly complete. Let us then next inquire 
whether these words arc libellous? And 1st, 
are they defamatory? do they lend to blacken 
the memory of the deceased, and to rouse the 
feelings of his family, and excite them to a 
breach of ihe peace. If they do this, "in any 
degree," it clearly follows from the authorities 
above quoted, that they are defamatory and 
libellous. And here I must observe, that I 
can scarcely imagine any accusation, either 
against the living or the dead, better calculated 
to disturb the peace and harmony of the com- 
munity, than that here made against the Rev. 
William Hammet. It appears from the proof 
given in this case, and indeed is. notorious to 
us all, that Mr. Hammet was a preacher of 
the Methodist persuasion, that he was a lead- 
er of one of the divisions of that sect in 
Charleston, calling themselves '• Primitive Me- 
thodists," that these Methodists had caused a 
house of public worship to be built, called 
Trinity Church, of which Mr. Hammet was 
the pastor, and in whic,h he constantly preach- 
ed for many years, and up to the period of his 
death. The members of this congregation, it 
appears, were by an act of the Legislature, 
made a body politic and corporate in 1793. 
And Mr. Hammet died, leaving two children, 
a son and daughter, the former of whom (a 
merchant of this city, now about 27 years of 
age,) has instituted this prosecution. In form- 
ing a judgment of the defamatory nature of 
the libel, these facts must be always kept in 
mind. The first part of the libel to which I 
call your attention, is the following : — " I 
find that Mr. Hammet has gone to the world 
of spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the 
body." These words considered by themselves 
contain a simple truth, which might with 
equal justice, be applied to every human be- 
ing who has ever existed. Yet when we 
take them in connection with what follows, 
no man who reads them can doubt that they 
are intended to convey the impression that 
Mr. Hamm.et was not a pious man, that he 
perished in his sins, unregenerate, and had 



gone to answer for his offences, and to meet 
merited punishment for his crimes. This is 
the construction put on the words in the In- 
dictment. You will determine. Gentlemen, 
the correctness of the innuendo, but if correct, 
who can doubt their libellous character ? — T 
proceed, however, to the next charge — "As 
respects his division it appears his motives 
were impure, arising from a desire of popular- 
ity," and in another place we find these words, 
"Mr. Hammet made crooked work." These 
sentences contain in substance, the same 
charge, and my imagination cannot conceive a 
charge of a more serious nature. Mr. Ham- 
met was a preacher of the Gospel — he profes- 
sed to be a humble follower of the "meek and 
lowly Jesus," his employment imperiously re- 
quired him to renounce all the vain pomp and 
glory of this world — he professed to be a 
"Teacher sent from God," and he took on 
himself the office of guiding and directing 
others in the road to heaven. To say of such 
a man that " his motives were impure," is to 
accuse him of the basest hypocrisy, and when it 
is added, that he was influenced " by the desire 
of popularity," what is it but to say that he was 
destitute of all Christian graces and virtues, 
and that, forgetting his duty to God, and re- 
gardless of his obligations to his flock, he had 
set himself up as the idol of his own worship, 
and had departed from the service of the 
Master whom he professed to follow. The 
next charge is contained in these words : 
" There was a breach of confidence by him as 
respected the incorporation of the House.''' To 
commit a breach of confidence under any cir- 
cumstances, is one of the basest acts of which 
a man can be guilty, and to commit such an 
act in relation to those who are your inferiors 
and dependents must aggravate the crime. 
But can language paint the depravity of which 
he must be guilty, who defrauds his spiritual 
children, and at the very time they are look- 
ing up to him for guidance and protection 1 — 
If such a crime can be aggravated, it must be 
by committing a breach of confidence in rela- 
tion to the house of God itself to cover the 
crime with the cloak of religion, and to profess 
to do the act in the name, and as the servant 
of the Most High. Comment on such a charge 
is unnecessary. Awful to relate it appears 
he died drunk.'''' Death, it has been well said, 
puts the seals of our character. At that so- 
lemn moment, when the earth is beginning to 
disappear, and Heaven is opening before us, 
few men have been ever found so steeled 
against all virtuous emotions, and so harden- 
ed in iniquity, as not to feel a deep sense of 
their awful situation. The coldest heart has 
been warmed, the most iiinty bosom has been 
often softened by the approach of death. Bat 
for any man in such a situation, to fly from 



LOKENZO'S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 



219 



the contemplation of his awful condition, to 
rush covered with voluntary crime into the 
presence of God, and to close his eyes in 
drunkenness when he knows they must next 
be opened in the presence of his God, is a de- 
gree of depravity which I am happy in believ- 
ing has seldom been witnessed in any age or 
in any country. That a preacher of the word 
of life should do such an act, is I believe with- 
out example in the history of the world, and 
I thank God, it has been clearly proved in 
this case, that in relation to Mr. Hammet, 
there is not the shadow of a foundation for 
the charge. It appears from the evidence that 
he died calmly and triumphantly, in peace 
witlj all men, and in hope of a blessed im- 
mortality. Such is the defamatory nature of 
the libel before us, and surely it would be a 
waste of argument to prove that it tends to 
bring the memory of Mr. Hammet into public 
hatred and contempt, or to show that it has a 
tendency to eXcite the family of the deceased, 
and disturb the peace and harmony of society. 
Having thus shown that the words used are 
defamatory, it follows, as a legal inference 
that they were published "maliciously," or to 
use terms according to their proper meaning, 
that they were published with illegal and im- 
proper motives^ and contrary to the duty which 
every man owes to society, and against the 
peace and dignity of the state. Even if the 
charges were true, the motive would not there- 
by be purified. But happily for the reputa- 
tion of Mr. Hammet, as far as the truth of the 
charges have been investigated at this trial, it 
appears they have no foundation. It is true 
the defendant was not permitted to go gener- 
ally into the truth of his charges in justifica- 
tion of the libel. But at the earnest request 
of the prosecutor, the defendant was permitted 
by the State to prove, if he could, the truth of 
the allegation that Mr. Hammet had died drimk, 
and as to the incorporation of the Church and 
the division of the Methodists, the Report of 
the trial in the Court of Equity of this State, 
involving the merits of those proceedings, was 
suffered to be read, and has been fully submit- 
ted to you. The privilege sought for by de- 
fendant of going into a full history of the 
whole of Mr. Hammet's life, and of all the 
proceedings touching the division of the 
Churcli, was denied to him, because it could 
avail him nothing- — was calculated to involve 
us in an interminable inquiry, and was cer- 
tainly irrelevant to the issue before us. In- 
deed if every part of the libel could have been 
shown to be true, neither in law nor reason 
would Mr. Dow have been justified. And 
here permit me, Gentlemen of the Jury, to call 
your attention for a moment to the evidence in 
this case, and I do so merely for the purpose 
of vindicating the memory of Mr. Hammet 



from the charges contained in the libel. I 
never saw the man, yet I feel that I am tread- 
ing upon holy ground, and am engaged in a 
pious office, when I approach the monument 
which covers his remains, to erase the record 
of crimes he never committed. It is said that 
he was guilty of a breach of confidence con- 
cerning the incorporation of the Church. Look 
into the decision of the Court of Appeals in 
Equity • you there find that the incorporation 
was granted to the congregation and not to 
Mr. Hammet — you find the property was vest- 
ed in Trustees, and Mr. Hammet was only Pas- 
tor of the Church — you find that the pretended 
sale of the church, so much and so justly com- 
plained of did not take place till after Mr. 
Hammet's death, and that up to that period he 
continued to officiate as Pastor of the Church 
without complaint and without reproach. 
Again — you are told that he died drunk ! ! 

What say the witnesses ? Can you ever 
forget, Gentlemen, the touching scene described 
with so much simplicity and feeling by young 
Mr. Hammet? He tells you that at the death 
of his father he was about ten years of age, 
that it is still fresh in his memory, that a few 
minutes before his father breathed his last, he 
was called to his bedside with his sister and 
mother to receive his last adieu and his part- 
ing benediction. The dying man was calm 
and serene, and having bestowed on these ob- 
jects of his dearest affections the Christian's 
blessing and the burning kiss, " he gave his 
honors to the world again, his blessed part to 
Heaven, and slept in peace." But this you 
are told is the tale of a child who was too 
young to remember, what, it appearc he can 
never forget. All the witnesses however, now 
alive, who were present at the death, or du- 
ring the last illness of Mr. Hammet, have been 
examined before you. And what is the re- 
sult ? They tell you he was calm and com- 
posed, and w^hen he felt the immediate ap- 
proach of the King of Terrors — he joined in 
prayer — and calling for his wife and children 
— kissed them affectionately, and expressing 
a Christian confidence " that he was going to 
God and to glory" — closed his eyes forever. 

Every good man must rejoice that such was 
the end of Mr. Hammet, and I greatly mistake 
the feelings of the defendant if it has not af- 
forded him a real satisfaction to discover that 
he was mistaken in alleging that Mr. Ham- 
met died drunk. Here, however, I am met by 
the observation that the remarks of Mr. Dow 
are qualified by the expression of "it appears," 
and that it is evident throughout that he is 
speaking on the authority of others. This is 
in law no excuse for libel. The publisher of 
a. libel is as guilty as the printer or the com- 
poser, and he who assists to circulate a libel- 
lous report must abide by the consequences. 



220 



Lorenzo's trial a:sd condemnation. 



It is further to be observed, that the expres- 
sion "it appears/' seems to imply that the 

j thing had appeared or become manifest, and 
that the narrator having satisfied himself of 
the truth of the charge, undertook to assert the 
fact so to be. Yet it now appears that the de- 

j fendant never made an inquiry of any person 
who was present when Mr. Hanimet died. 
The eloquent counsel for the defendant has 
very ingeniou.sly attempted to shield his client, 
by alleging that though malice may be, prima 
facie, a isgal inference from the defamatory 
words, yet that is a legal presumption merely, 
which may be rebutted, and he argues that 
this piesumption may be rebutted by showing 
that the iibsl was innocently published, or 
that the charge tvas true, or that the defendant 
was unacquainted with the contents — or pub- 
lished as an historian, or had no intention to 
libel the dead, or injure the living. I freely 
admit that the legal inference of malice is ca- 
pable of being rebutted — but the truth cannot 
be received for that purpose., as it could not 
prove the publication to be innocent, the law 
forbids the publication even of truth which is 
libellous, nor can the defendant be permitted 
to show that he had no animosity against the 
deceased or his family — for any particular 
malice tovs ards them is no part of the legal of- 
fence. He may show however that he is an 
innocent publisher, as that he sold the book 
without knowing or having any means of be- 
coming acqua,inted with the contents, or he ^ 
may show that he has published an impartial j 
hi.story. This last ground is the only one j 
which can possibly avail the defendant in this ; 
case, and I will proceed briefly to examine it. 
The iriterests of mankind require that a faith- j 
ful record should be kept and published of | 
those important events which tend to elucidate , 
truth. Hisiory indeed gives to posterity the ! 
experience of the ages which are past, and by 
means of the press, the wise and good of all i 
ages and countries are brought together, and ; 
men are enlightened by their wisdom and im- i 
proved by their virtues. Biography is a spe- 1 
cies of history which gives us a closer view ! 
of human nature than we could obtain from 
any other source. This also is worthy of pro- 
tection. But .some limitation must certainly 
be put on the liberty of mankind with regard 
to this last species of history. Surely the 
peace and harmony of society would be des- 
troyed if every man possessed the right of pub- 
lishing the biography of any citizen the mo- 
ment his body was deposited in the tomb. It 
may be difficult to draw the exact line which 
separates legitimate biography from a libel on 
the dead ; but some rules can be laid down 
that cannot mislead us — and Istly, greater lat- 
itude would be allowed in treating of the char- 
acter of a political or military chief, than of a 



private citizen : 2ndly. public acts ought to be 
more freely commented on than private char- 
acter or conduct; 3dly, the comment ought to 
be confined to such matters only as concern 
the public to know, and it ought not to be 
used merely to expose frailties, with which 
the public can have no concern ; 4thly, before 
the private character or conduct of any man is 
made the subject of free and injurious reflec- 
tions, he ought to hav.e reposed long enough 
in his grave to cause unfounded .slanders to 
be forgotten, and the feelings of his family 
and friends to have subsided. To apply these 
rules, I should say that it would be a libel to 
publish within a year after any man's death, 
any thing reflecting on his private character ; 
and I should also say, that after the lapse of 
one hundred years, the same publication might 
be innocent. I do not pretend to lay down 
these as rules of law, but of reason ; I suggest 
them merely as helps to the mind in drawing 
the distinction between a history and a libel. 
The law merely says that a work published 
in the gen nine spirit of history is not a libel, 
but it declares at the same time, that a book 
reflecting on an individual is a libel, whether 
it be true or t"^lse. In order to judge of the 
historical character of any passage charged as 
libellous, we have a right to look into the 
whole book. Now let us take up the iourual 
of Mr. Dow, and candidly inquire whethf^r the 
remarks on Mr. Hammet are made in the gen- 
uine spirit of candid and impartial history] 
Mi\ Hammet was no statesman or warrior — 
he was a humble preacher of a very small and 
humble sect of Christians — the comments do 
not relate to the religious opinions, and doc- 
trines he espoused, but they treat of the secret 
motives of his actions ; they do not charge him 
with spiritual errors, but with a breach of con- 
fidence — the attack is not made on his head, 
but his heart — and he is followed into his do- 
mestic retirement ; his private habits are held 
up to reproach, and the trying scene of his 
death-bed is painted in the most glowing colors 
that could be used to discredit and disgrace 
him. Now as to the time when these charges 
were made, six months had not elapsed as 
appears from the date of the journal, and 
the. sod which covered his body was scarce- 
ly green when this libel was composed, 
and was, I believe, shortly afterwards pub- 
lished to the world.* If 'Mr. Hamm^et had 
friends, surely their feelings could not have 
been yet prepared for such an attack. If, 
then, we consider the time of publication, the 



" In this it has since appeared the Attorney General 
was mistaken. Thougli the entry concerning Mr. H. 
was made in the journal six mouths after his death, it 

was not published till the year , and years after 

his death, and it was then published in Europe, and was 
not issued from ike American press till . 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 221 



chavanler of Mr. Hammet, or the nature of the 
charges — I think we must arrive at the con- 
clusion that this libel cannot be sheltered 
under the protection afforded to history. You 
will take the book out with you, gentlemen, 
and judging from the words and the context, 
will say whether you deem this a fair and im- 
partial history, or a libel on the memory of 
Mr. Hammet, and with your decision I shall 
be well content. One remark only will I here 
add on this point : if the charge that Mr. 
Hammet ''died drunk"' had been strictly true, 
I am entirely at a loss to conceive how the 
publication of that fact could possibly pro- 
mote the cause of religion or morality, or in- 
deed to prom.ote any other end than to bring 
contempt and disgrace upon his memory, and 
inflict an incurable wound in the feelings of 
his friends. 

There is but one other argument urged by 
my friend, which now occurs to my mind as 
necessary to be answered. He says that the 
defendant is a Methodist^ and he has painted 
in colors as true as they are glowing, the 
great services rendered to mankind by the 
zealous and devoted sect to which his client 
belongs.' He tells you further, this circum- 
stance, connected with Mr. Dow's peculiar 
habits and mode of life, entitle him "to find 
favor in your eyes." I most cordially and 
sincerely unite with my friend in the enco- 
miums he has bestowed on the Methodists as 
a sect, and though I cannot bring my- 
self to approve of all their opinions, and 
modes of worship, I do believe they ren- 
der more service to the people at large 
than any sect of Christians with which T am 
acquainted, and I am inclined to think, than 
all of them put together. The strict economy 
which pervades all of their establishments — 
their practice of providing at a very small ex- 
pense preachers who constantly traverse the 
country in all directions, carrying " the glad 
tidings of the Gospel" to every door — and 
their plain and earnest appeals to the hearts 
and consciences of their hearers, have cer- 
tainly produced a wonderful effect in every 
part of our country. There are portions of 
this state in which vice formerly abounded, 
and in which, since the Methodist went among 
them, virtue " still more abounds" — the profli- 
gate has been reclaimed — the daring infidel 
converted, and the souls of multitudes have 
been saved. Whatever may be the opinion 
of any man as to their errors, while we apply 
the Christian rule, " by their fruits ye shall 
know them," the character and services of 
the Methodists must be entitled to the high- 
est praise. My official duty calls me oc- 
casionally to a district in this State where 
there exists no regular established Church, 
and no established clergyman of any de- 



nomination. The Methodists took up the 
work which all others had abandoned, and are 
daily producing " the fruits of good living and 
a holy conversation." That Mr. Dow be- 
longs to such a sect, can excite no feelings 
against him in my bosom, and certainly none 
in this community, where the services of the 
Methodists are so universally prized. His 
mode of life, too, has excited popular feeling 
in his behalf, in a very high degree, and in 
the progress of this trial we have received 
plain indications of the public sympathy being 
with him. But are we prepared to say that 
the member of any religious sect shall have law 
and justice measured out to him by a different 
rule from others ? Shall Mr. Dow be suffered 
to violate our laws with impunity ? I do not 
ask you to find him guilty, unless you are 
fully satisfied of his legal guilt. But if you 
are satisfied, you cannot hesitate how to act. 
You must support the authority of the laws, 
and teach all men by this example, that the 
laws are supreme. — The measure of punish- 
ment will be for the Court, and that it will be 
mild and humane, is not only my sincere wish, 
but from the high character of the Judge, may 
be confidently expected. 

The counsel for the defendant has argued 
that there is no distinction in reason^ between 
spoken and written slander^ and he has stated 
that charges of the most atrocious nature may 
be made verbally without being actionable, and 
he therefore concludes that the same words 
ought not to be actionable, if written or print- 
ed. I dissent from both branches of this pro- 
position. There is a wide difference betvt-een 
verbal and printed slander,, and the cases put 
where the former would not be actionable, so 
far from proving that they ought not to be ac- 
tionable when printed, demonstrate that they 
ought to be actionable even when spoken. In 
support of this opinion, I shall urge but one 
or two plain and obvious arguments. Verbal 
slander is often the result of excited passions, 
and from this cause loses much of its influ- 
ence on the opinions of the hearer— it is con- 
fined to the small circle who may chance to 
surround the speaker — it is soon forgotten by 
those to whom it is addressed, and in general 
produces no permanent injury to the person 
whose reputation is assailed Printed slander, 
on the contrary, is the result of cool delibera- 
tion, and the solemnity of the charge gives it 
greater weight — it is not confined to a small 
circle, but is disseminated through the com- 
munity (and in the language of the defendant, 
in relation to his book) "it traverses every 
part of our own country, visits all the coun- 
tries of Europe, penetrates into Asia, and finds 
its way even into Africa." Its form is per- 
manent, it may not only outlive the present 
generation, but may live to the end of the 



222 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



world, and not only destroys the reputation of 
the person attacked, but may entail disgrace 
on his posterity, to the remotest generations, 
i If slander in any form has been supposed to 
imply malice, surely printed slander more 
strongly admits of that implication. The 
libel is composed deliberately in the retire- 
ment of the closet; — it is corrected at leisure 
— a contract is made with the printer — the 
proof sheets are examined, and not till then is 
the work issued from the press. It would 
seem to follow, from these considerations, that 
there is some reason in holding printed slander 
to be more reprehensible than verbal slander. 
Now let us advert to the case put by my 
friend. He says that by the English law, an 
amiable female may, in the presence of a mul- 
titude, be accused of the want of virtue, and 
may be branded with the most odious epithets, 
and this is not actionable. But will he, or 
any man of feeling, say that such an olfence 
ought not to be punished. The objection, 
then, it appears, is not that such slanders 
ought not to be punished when printed, but 
on the contrary, that they ought to he severe- 
ly punished even vv^hen spoken. I am satis- 
fied that all intelligent men, whether lawyers 
or citizens, at this day concur, that it is re- 
proach to the law that it affords no redress for 
words spoken derogatory to character. Shall 
we magnify the evil by taking away the 
remedy wisely provided for a still greater of- 
fence, to wit : printed defamation. 

Having now. Gentlemen of the Jury, gone 
through the law and the facts of this case, I 
must request you to bear with me for a few 
moments longer, while I attempt to impress 
on your minds and hearts the inestimable va- 
lue of reputation ; and the absolute necessity 
of maintaining the law of libel, in order to 
render reputation secure. If we consider the 
intrinsic value of "a good name," or its utility 
as an incentive to virtue, we cannot fail to 
acknowledge its immense importance. Man 
is a social being : he can never make himself 
independent of the world, and the good opin- 
ion of mankind must therefore be of greater 
importance to his welfare than either wealth 
or power. "A good name (says the inspired 
writer) is better than riches." If it be true as 
Lord Bacon has decared, " that knowledge is 
power," surely reputation is entitled to the 
same praise. Without it no man can maintain 
a commanding influence over the minds and 
opinions of others. Without it knowledge is 
comparatively useless — courage is nerveless 
— w^ealth despicable, and even virtue itself 
loses half its excellence. To be useful is the 
highest praise, and ought to be the chief ob- 
ject of every good man. But what can so 
enlarge the sphere of influence and add such 
vast powers to human exertion as a spotless 



fame ? This not only makes us eminently 
useful, but it secures our happiness. If wealth 
enables us to promote the arts and sciences, 
to build churches and establish schools ; if 
ambition points out the road to power, and 
thus enables its votary to confer important be- 
nefits on mankind, it is reputation only that 
crowns the efforts of the one and sanctifies the 
triumphs of the other. In all ages men have 
acknowleged the value of a virtuous fame. 
The great father of the drama, the immortal 
Shakespeare, has caused one of his heroes to 
exclaim, 

" Set honor in one eye and death in t'other 
" And I will look on death indifferently." 

To this sentiment every bosom of refined sen- 
sibility must respond. We have all witnessed, 
Gentlemen, melancholy wrecks of noble minds. 
I have seen a man rich in earthly goods, sur- 
rounded by an amiable family, and a brilliant 
circle of devoted friends. I have seen such a 
man, the pride of the state, " observed of all 
observers,"- admired for his talents, and belov- 
ed for his virtues. To him could with truth 
be applied the beautiful language of the book 
of Job. "The candle of the Lord shined upon 
his head — the Almighty was yet with him, 
and his children were about him. He washed 
his steps with butter and the rock poured him 
out rivers of oil. The young men saw him 
and hid themselves, and the aged arose and 
stood up. When the ear heard him it blessed 
him, and when the eye saw him it gave wit- 
ness to him. Then (he said) I shall die in 
my nest and shall multiply my days as the 
sand." His reputation was unspotted — But I 
I have seen the same man without his fame — 
calumny had blasted, or misconduct had de- 
stroyed it. You have seen the stately edifice 
towering in the pride of majesty and beauty, 
struck by the bolt of heaven, and in an instant 
levelled with the earth .and reduced to a heap 
of black and smoking ruins. Such was the 
change produced on the character of him who 
had been despoiled of his reputation. He 
moved along like a pale and melancholy 
ghost — a stranger among his friends, without 
a smile to greet him, or a hand to bid him 
welcome. Then it was that I felt the full 
force of the declaration that " the spirit of a 
man may bear his infirmities but a wounded 
spirit who can bear." 

It has been urged by the defendant that in 
this counrty a greater latitude ought to be al- 
lowed in relation to publications affecting re- 
putation, and we are told that "the freedom 
of the press," which is secured by the consti- 
tution requires this liberty. But it seems to 
me that in this free and happy country pecu- 
liar guards are required for the preservation 
of reputation. Among what people is the 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



223 



sense of honor so delicate and refined ? In 
what country is the spirit of the people so 
likely to overleap the bounds of the law, and 
to expiate by blood every attack on private 
character T In other countries wealth and 
rank give character^ influence and power, even 
to the vicious and corrupt. In America we 
have no nobility but that of wisdom and of 
virtue. It seems to follow, therefore, that as 
character with us creates the only distinction 
between men, that it has peculiar value, and 
ought to be protected by peculiar sanctions ; 
and assuredly the peace and harmony of so- 
ciety must be in an extraordinary degree dis- 
turbed by every attack on reputation. In 
America it is " the very jewel of our souls," 
of which we cannot be rifled with impunity. 
If such be the value of reputation to the liv- 
ing, ought it to perish with us, and be buried 
with our bodies in the grave ? Who is there 
that would wish to die and be forgotten ? to 
have no tear of affection shed upon his tomb 1 
to leave no record of his virtues 1 to have his 
very name forgotten, and " to pass away as 
the beasts that perish and are >no more seen 
forever ]" No, Gentlemen, wfe all wish to 
live beyond the grave, in our children who in- 
herit our fortunes and our names, and in the 
memory of our friends. 'But if it be desirable 
not to be forgotten^ what shall we say of having 
our names remembered only to be despised — 
and our history told only to bring our memory 
into public hatred and contempt — that our 
very names should bring disgrace on our in- 
nocent offspring, and never be mentioned in 
their presence without mantling the youthful 
cheek with the burning blush of shame 1 
Who can contemplate such a fate as his own 
without being tempted to curse the hour that 
gave him birth — and to wish that a mill-stone 
had rather been put about his neck and he 
had been cast into the sea. Shall it be said 
that the reputation of the dead ought not to 
be protected by the laws ? If men were not 
punished for libels on the dead, whose fame 
would be secure beyond the period of his life? 
And here permit me to remark that the dead 
are defenceless, and if posthumous fame be an 
incentive to virtue, society only can afford it 
protection. The sentiment of reverence for 
the dead is deeply imprinted on the human 
heart, Ii is a delighful incident in history, 
that when a certain nation was subdued and 
driven out from their country, the only request 
they made of their conquerors was to be per- 
mitted to carry with them the bones of tluir 
fathers. " De mortuis nil nisi bonum," is a 
proverb in every country. I will illustrate 
the feeling of abhorrence with which men re- 
gard all attacks on the dead, by but one other 
remark. There is an animal odious in its 
character and form, and of so ferocious a dis- 



position that though taken young, no assiduity 
or kindness (however long continued) can 
subdue its fierceness, or calm its fury — It is 
called " the hyena — fellest of the fell." And 
it is to this animal that poetry and fable have 
assigned the appropriate employment of prow- 
ling about the grave and feasting on the dead. 
But the hyena feeds only on the mortal part 
of man : he but destroys, the loathsome and 
corrupted body. Surely to assail the immor- 
tal fame of m.an and to strip the tomb of the 
flowers with which the hand of affection has 
decked it, is a more odious office. Never, 
Gentlemen, no, never can our laws permit any 
violation of the sanctity of the grave. God for- 
bid. Gentlemen, that I should impute to the de- 
fendant such feelings or such motives; I know 
he is incapable of them. But he has not dMly 
regarded the sacred character of the dead — he 
has published a libel on the memory of Mr. 
Hammet, contrary to the spirit of our wise and 
wholesome laws, whose authority you must 
this day maintain by your verdict, or consent 
to see them violated hereafter with impunity. 



The foregoing contains a very imper- 
fect sketch of the Speech of the Attorney Ge- 
neral in this case. In consequence of Mr, 
Dow's suddenly leaving Charleston, and de- 
siring to carry with him the material? for the 
publication of the trial, this speech was hasti- 
ly prepared, and is published without any 
correction by the author. 



JUDGE JOHNSON'S CHARGE. 



Gentlemen of the Jury., 

The Indictment in this case charges in the 
first count that the defendant published a libel 
on the memory of the deceased Mr, Hammet, 
with a view to provoke his relations to a 
breach of the peace ; and in the. second, that 
his publication had a tendency to the same 
effect. The distinction between these two 
counts is purely technical, and I will give no 
opinion on it till we have discovered whether 
the words published by the defendant are a 
libel or not. The definition of libel, which is 
found in Chitty, is that it is a malicious defa- 
mation in writing, and tending either to black- 
en the memory of one who is dead, or the 
reputation of one who is alive. Now it is 
only necessary to read the words against the 
defendant, and to ask yourselves whether 
their obvious intent and meaning be not to 
blacker, the memory of the deceased? — For 



224 



LORENZO'S TRIAL AND CONDEIMNATION. 



my own part, I have no hesitation in saying, 
I think they do. This beini^ so, the ]a\v, 
Gentlemen, implies the publication to have 
been malicious, and intended by the defendant 
to blacken the memory and bring into disre- 
pute the family of the deceased. If either 
count be bad, it is the first, and not the last, 
as has been argued, for the last expressly 
shows the tendency of the act which means 
the intent. The publication, therefore, being 
admitted by the defendant himself, is sufficient: 
for the law, as I have said, implies the malice 
and the intent to provoke. The question of 
libel or no libel, is one purely of law — and for 
the Court, not the Jury, to decide. All the 
Jury have generally to do with the case is 
with the fact of publication and the truth of 
the innuendoes or meanings, attached to the 
words. They may indeed take on themselves 
to judge of the motives with which the publi- 
cation was made. If a Jury, Gentlemen, could 
satisfy themselves that- a virtuous motive or 
intent existed, I do not pretend to say, that 
there are not cases in which it might operate 
to excuse the act. But it vrould be a most 
dangerous thing to give the writer of a book 
a general license to print whatever he learns, 
true or false, of different persons, notwith- 
standing they may be dead, upon the pretence 
of subserving the causa of morality for if he 
can publish this of the dead he can do the 
same of the living, by taking care to give his 
book a religious cast. Gentlemen, this habit 
of libelling should be suppressed — the peace 
and happiness of society demand it — there is 
no pretext, in ifty opinion, which can justify 
it; and I have seen and heard nothing, what- I 
soever, that in my view, can afford any justi- I 
fication for this act of the defendant. It is { 
your province, however. Gentlemen, to judge , 
of his defence, and I leave it with you. | 



The Jury retired, and some time afterwards 
brought in a verdict of Guilty. 

On a subsequent day, 24th jMay, the defen- 
dant was brought up to be sentenced ; when 
on his being asked if he had any observations 
to make previous to the passing of the sen- 
tence of the law, replied that he had, and by 
the permission of the Court would read them 
from a paper, which he did, as follows : — 

[The Reader will notice in the digest of S. 
C. the title authority. &c. &c. of the KING, is 
still retained, (1814) and I was tried by British 
law.] 



Before sentence is passed, criminals 
are commonly allowed to speak in BRITISH 
courts when condemned by BRITISH LAW : 



therefore I conceive myself at liberty to make 
a few remarks, as a dying man to dying men! 

The Judge seemed to suspect malice arising 
from a mistake of the gentlemen of the bar, 
from the observation and the words — -'The 
preachers were shy — the meeting-house was 
shut against me," &c. 

Here I would remark, that there were two 
societies of Methodists at that time. One was 
distinguished by the name of "Asbury Me- 
thodists,"' the other by the name of " Hammet 
jMethodists' — but I was not in connection 
with either. The Asbury Methodists were 
shy. as intimated in the book, but Hammet's 
preachers where not shy, but opened their 
meeting-houses to me on that occasion. 

Hence I could feel no party spirit or perso- 
nal malice in my breast at Mr. Hammet's 
leaving them and setting up for himself — for 
I am not bound by any specific human creed, 
to any society, but endeavor to follow the 
openings of Divine Providence, to gain access 
to the people, to preach Christ, and him cru- 
cified : and recommend to all, to flee from the 
wrath to come ; as they will be judged accord- 
ing to the deeds done in the body. 

The Attorney General seemed to say, if it 
appeared that the relation in the Journal was 
historical, there would be an end of the inves- 
tigation ; and brought up no particular instance 
of a historian being punished for history, but 
seemed to lay much stress on the idea of six 
months being too short a time to speak freely 
of the dead. 

A material fact seemed to have escaped the 
notice of the Court. The publication of the 
Journal was not for a lapse of years, and the 
first American edition was about ten years 
after the death of Mv. Hammet, which the 
copy right to T. C. Totten, back of the title 
page of the history, (I think) will show. How 
long a time is sufficient for one to be dead be- 
fore you may write the truth about them 1 
And what is the book but a History of Cos- 
mopolite, with its concomitants 1 And if you 
may not speak the truth of public men who 
are set up as moral teachers, when their ex- 
ample may be injurious to society, is not this 
protecting vice by law 1 and moreover be a 
preventive of impartial history; and also for 
men of infamous habit, to fly to» S. Carolina 
as an Asylum, under the protection of law, 
that the truth of their evil deeds may not be 
spoken. If I were allowed to pass an opinion 
on the Attorney General's eloquent observa- 
tion, on tfie great importance of posthumous 
fame, I would say, that it was best preserved 
by leading a virtuous life, and not by gagging 
the condemnation of vice. It has been sug- 
gested that my having counsel, witnesses, &c. 
was indicative of malice ! but a word will set 
this in a proper light — as the Attorney Gene- 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 225 



ral and all my friends know, it was my in- 
tention to have no such provision, but the 
Attorney General recommended the necessity 
of the thing, to answer certain points in law ; 
and a friend of mine had engaged Mr. Prio- 
leau before I knew it; and Mr. Hayne had 
put the indictment also in his hand before I 
knew it ; and Mr. Prioleau advised to have 
some witnesses — which since I have been 
pained at, as being the innocent cause of some- 
thing like perjury, when they swore to tell 
the truth and the whole truth, and yet they 
were restricted in their disclosures ! — I have 
been informed that malice constituted the gist 
of a libel. And although malice may be im- 
plied from the us.e of words calculated to bring 
a man into contempt, still, if it can be shown 
from circumstances, that there was no malice, 
can that be a libel 1 Here let it be remem- 
bered, first, that I never saw Mr. Hammet ; 
second, that I never knew he had a son, 
or daughter till January last ; and thirdly, 
so far was I from malice, that I never caused 
intentionally any of those books to come to 
Charleston, or strove to prevent it, and those 
few copies (which were brought here by a 
Thomas Pitts, with other books) have been 
here for years — and he gave me his order to 
obtain thern as I came along. I am no 
lawyer, and have chiefly confined my study 
to the law of nature and the law of God. 
But it seems strange to me, that an American 
citizen, after forty-five years of Independence, 
should be tried by foreign law ; and that 
merely the OPINIONS of men CALLED law! 
and these opinions are so various, as to ap- 
pear almost OMNIFARIOUS ; and are so contra- 
dictory and clashing, that the Judge is free to 
take WHICH opinion he pleases. — So true is 
this, that it is not uncommon to see the Judges 
equally divided on the bench. Would it not 
seem strange, if I should request to bring in 
or introduce an Egyptian or Turkish law? 
and yet in reason, why the law of one foreign 
country, and not that of another 1 

Circumstances, analagous, are exemplified 
in the Spanish History of S. America — trying 
the people of one country by the laws of 
another. The natives were brought to trial 
before the ecclesiastical court, found guilty of 
heresy, and executed ! — May such things be 
a lesson lo us, and open the eyes of the 
American People, to see and make a proper 
distinction between those principles and laws 
deduced from the " inherent" and " unalien- 
able RIGHTS OF MAN," and those of the old 
world, founded on assumption only, and then 
improperly called Divine Rights. — And even 
those laws of England called Common Law,'''' 
which may well be styled, "UNCOMMON," 
when found in S. Carolina* to convict a citi- 

♦ John Adams' " Gag Law" may be, as it were, consid- 



zen of the United States, repugnant to the ex- 
press declaration of the Constitution cf the 
U. S., which is express against abridging the 
freedom of speech and of the press, and also is 
acknowledged to be the supreme law of the 
land ! and also in violation of the Constitu- 
tion of the State of S. Carolina, which, arti- 
cle 9, section 6, expressly declares, that 
" THE LIBERTY OF THE PRESS, SHALL 
BE FOREVER INVIOLABLY PRESERV- 
ED."* I read in Johnson's Dictionary, invio- 
lahlij means — 1. Not to be profaned, not to 
be injured. — 2. Not to be broken.— 3. Insus- 
ceptible of hurt or wound, and 4. without 
breach, without failure. — Here, then, arises 
an important question — viz. Which is to be 
considered the most sacred and important in 
S. Carolina, her own CONSTITUTION, 
which is the FOUNTAIN of her laws, and 
in which it is expressed, " that the liberty of 
the press shall be forever inviolably preserved, 
or the introduction of British laws, which 
cost the treasure and blood of our fathers to 
repel, and to extricate and preserve us from 
their baleful influence 1 Again, what assu- 
rance of protection can one State give to the 
citizens of another, as it relates to their per- 
sons and property, if they give preference to a 
foreign law, contrary to the express declara- 
tion of their own constitution ? And may not 
the rulers, as the delegates of the people be 
asked, how can these things be answered to 
the people with candor and fidelity? If it be 
true that the legislature of this State, upwards 
of an hundred years, when young, as a British 
province, and having few laws of their own, 
from the exigency of the times, adopted certain 
English Laws — can it still be true, that the 
OPINIONS of Englishmen since then, can be 
admitted to be laws in THIS land? Is not 
the wisdom of this nation, when brought to a 
focus, clear on the subject of the liberty of the 
press ? And can the opinion of an English- 
man, when opposed both to the Constitution 
of the U. S., and also of the State of S. Caro- 
lina, be admitted as a good and wholesome law 
in THIS land ? If so, where is the hand of 
safety and protection to the defenceless stran- 
ger : who has his enemies, and is prevented 
by foreign law from pursuing his journey, 
when passing peaceably along ? Can these 
things stand the test of investigation, and bs 
sanctioned by the people in this State 1 May 

ered divine, when contrasted with this British principle, 
in the unwritten law or tradition ; for the former admit 
ted evidence, the latter does not. 

♦ Common Law, State Law, 1712. See Constitution, and 
Judge's oath, Article IV. Constitution of South Carohna. 

" I do swear, or afflrm, that I am duly qualified, accord- 
ing to the Constitution of this State, to execute the office to 
which I have been appointed, and will, to the best of my 
abilities, discharge the duties thereof, and PRESERVE, 
PROTECT and DEFEND the CONSTITUTION of 
THIS STATE, and of the UNITED STATES." 



15 



226 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



God forbid ! Is it not time for American citi- 
zens to be tried by American laws 1 

Again, if you say I cannot appeal to the 
U. S. Court, I can, as a citizen^ appeal to the 
good sense of the American people, for that 
justice which the nature of the case admits of, 
and their true interests require ! And as a 
Christian, I appeal to the GREAT JEHOVAH, 
who rules the people, and who looketh at "-3 
heart, and .dgeth according to intentions ! 
And the dav will come when all secrets will 
be disclosed, and TRUTH and EVIDENCE 
will be brought to light, and it will then be 
made manifest to angels and men, whether 
malice was in my heart, or the hearts of those 

of my PERSECUTORS ! 

God save the State ! 

God save the people ! 

Amen, Amen. 



Here, it would be proper to remark — first, I 
have already been in prison — secondly, I have 
had one thousand miles extra travel on this ac- 
count — thirdly, my companion hud to travel sev- 
eral hundred miles by herself, as a lonely wo- 
man, to return to our friends in the North — 
fourthly, my congregations were disappointed 
— fifthly, it hp-s involved domestic concerns too 
painful to be mentioned — and sixthly, there 
has been more than one hundred dollars ex- 
pense already, which is considerable for one 
m my situation of life, exposed to the vicissi- 
tudes of time, floating at the mercy of a wide 
world ! And as I cannot suppose your Honor 
would wish to give a double punishment, you 
will please, in the sentence, to take these 
things into account.* 



JUDGE JOHNSON'S SENTENCE. 

Lorenzo Dow — 

You have been tried and convicted, after a 
patient, and I hope an impartial trial, for the 
publication of a libel, tending to reflect on the 
memory of a deceased person. The novelty 
of the charge has excited a considerable sen- 
sation, and called forth the talents of eminent 
counsel. After the most patient investigation 
of the case, I can only say that I am satisfied 

♦ "WTien I had finished, keeping my standing position, 
to hear what the Judge would say, my thoughts were ar- 
rested with an awful sense of the General Judgment, 
when all secrets would be disclosed, and mankind re- 
warded according to the deeds done in the body ; though 
they might attempt to hide them from mortals for a little 
season here 1 

The Judge and present company appeared as Grass- 
hoppers, when contrasted with that day I and my MIND 
was kept in PEACE 1 



you have been convicted in stiict conformity 
with the rules of law. For those rules, you 
are aware, I am not responsible, nor is it my 
duty to do more than faithfully to expound 
them. You have said in your address, that 
the liberty of the press, so guarded by 
the Constitution, has been violated in your 
conviction. From this remark, I fear, that you 
have not distinguished between the liberty of 
the press and its abuses. The framers of that 
Constitution never intended to license the 
slander of private character, or sanctify acts 
inconsistent with the harmony of society. It 
is objected by you also, that you have been 
tried by the rules of English law : th"s is true 
— but it is equally true that they are declared 
by an a_ of the Legislature to be the laws of 
the land. They are founded on the experi- 
ence of ages, and I know not why they should 
be regarded as baneful only because they are 
also the laws of another country. You are a 
stranger here, and complain that an appeal to 
the Court of the United States has been denied 
you. I must remark in this, you have not 
followed the example of your Great Master : 
He directed that you should render unto Ceesar 
the things that are Ccssar's. Your voluntary 
presence here subjected you to the govern- 
ment of our lav/s, and you must pay the trib- 
ute of obedience they exact. It is the pre- 
rogative of all laws to punish those who vio- 
late them within their territorial limits. You 
cannot but know that man is the creature of 
passion, and prompt to revenge every injury. 
Nothing can have a greater tendency to in- 
flame the passions of the living, than the li- 
belling of the dead, particularly when aggra- 
vated, as in your case, by the . abuse being 
pointed to the very moment of dissolution — a 
moment which, in this instance, some of the 
witnesses testified, was, as to the deceased, a 
moment of blissful hope. You yourself have 
shown the dangerous tendency of your own 
acts — your book circulates over the world be- 
yond your control, and beyond the correcting 
influence of truth itself ; it inflicts lasting in- 
sults on tjie family of the deceased — wherever 
they may go, and however innocent, they may 
become, the objects at which " scorn may 
point her slow and moving finger." Let me 
caution you, in your future journey through 
life, to spare the character of the living, and 
the memory of the dead. To the living, repu- 
tation is that which is most dear — life, with- 
out it, is scarce worth preservation — and the 
hope of posthumous fame excites men to noble 
and worthy pursuits ; seek not then to " drag 
the frailties of the departed from their dread 
abode." No beneficial purpose can be an- 
swered by it ; for it promotes not the cause of 
virtue or religion. In the sentence now about 
to be passed on you, I am actuated by motives 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



227 



which, perhaps, in its strictness, the law might 
not wholly justify. You are, however, a 
man who has devoted himself, it is said, with 
great self-denial, to a religious life. The mo- 
tives which have actuated you, have been as- 
I certained rather by a legal implication from the 
words as published, than positive proof. Your 
circumstances are not prosperous, and you 
may have already suffered much from this 
prosecution. The sentence of the law is, that 
you be confined in the common jail for twenty- 
Itbur hours, be fined one dollar, and pay the 
cost of this prosecution. 

The defendant paid the fine, but the costs 
were all relinquished by the officers of the 
Court. He then went to jail, from which the 
pardon of his Excellency the Governor, Thom- 
as Bennett, released him in the afternoon of 
the same day. 

The State ) Guilty of Libel — sentenced 
vs. > to pay a fine of one dollar, 

Lorenzo Bow. ) and to be imprisoned for 
twenty four hours. 



RECEIVED 24th of May, 1821, of the de- 
fendant, one dollar in full of the fine imposed 
— costs of prosecution being remitted. 

W. S. SMITH, Clerk General Sessions. 

Charleston^ S. C. 

The State ) (Copy.) 

vs. i Libel. Imprison- 

The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. ) ment for 24 hours 
from half-past 10 o'clock, to be discharged to- 
morrow morning at half-past 10 o'clock. Mr. 
Hyams will receive Mr. Dow as a prisoner. 

J. G. DELUSSELIM. Sheriff. 
May 24th, 1821. 

WENT with the above in hand, without an 
officer to the tight house ! 

The State ) Indictment Libel. The de- 
vs. > fendant in this case having 
Lorenzo Dow. ) complied with the sentence, 
and his Bond being cancelled, he is hereby 
discharged from further attendance at Court. 
W. S. SMITH, Clerk General Sessions. 
Charleston, S. C. 26th of May, 1821. 



228 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



APPENDIX. 



ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC 



Here, I have learned two things. The judge 
constitutes the Court, and the clergy constitutes 
the church. 

The " common law" is unwritten — of course 
is only taken from precedents, founded on tra- 
dition, transmitted from the dark ages of the 
world — and is considered and quoted as being 
in force, like statute law, as an expression of 
the will of the people, by their delegate and j 
representative. And the tradition of the ] 
church is put on equal footing with the Scrip- j 
tures in point of validity. | 

A precedent from tradition may be brought 
to prove any thing — even contraries— and so 
establish nothing. 

But as common sense, since the time of Mar- 
tin Luther, called the authenticity of the un- 
written tradition of ihe church in question, so 
may the good sense of the American people 
call in question the "unwritten " law of feudal 
principles — for those traditions, whether civil 
or ecclesiastical, may be considered twins j 
when applied in a social point of view. j 

To detach a man's actions or words from j 
their relative connections, and concomitant | 
parts, and then to give the same your own ' 
twist and turning — you might make him say : 
any thing, and mean nothing. i 

A young lady administered arsenic to a sick i 
person, through the servant's misplacing the | 
phial — here detach the act from the connection ; 
— admit of nothing but the fact to infer the j 
motive from — you might say she poisoned the I 
person — she is a murderer ! Those principles 
are congenial Avith the systems of the old 
world, who think they have arrived to the 
summit of perfection in their political economy. 
But Americans require laws, congenial with 
our first and fundamental principles, as estab- 
lished and recognized in this land — and T hope 
to see the day, when we Americans shall be 
50 improved as to be governed by American 
laws only. 



The doctrine of the " BENEFIT OF CLER- 
GY*' is not admissible in the United States, 
whatever it may be in "^pain or Portugal. — 
Hence, why not expunge that antiquated, 
thread-bare, twisted ism of expression — unless 
we find it necessary to retain a great svrelled 
word — perverted from its primary meaning, to 
dupe the ignorant — for letters screen no man 
now, whatever might have been the custom 
once. 

Also the doctrine of corruption of blood," 
as mentioned in the digest, cannot exist here, 
and attach and retain the same meaning as in 
Europe. For there are thirteen grades of dis- 
tinction in the theory of the old world betwixt 
the slave and the despot — most of whom are 
designated by some NICK-NAME, under the 
title of nobility — or rather no ability — as if 
they were a superior order of beings — but if 
their conduct displeased the sovereign — away 
went their title — property and all. So they 
would be on a level with other poor people, 
and hence their degradation was supposed to 
corrupt their blood. What corruption of blood 
then do we find in America 1 LORENZO, be 
cautious that you do not compose a LIBEL ! 
"The greater the truth, the greater the lie" — 
truth sure can be no lie ! 

A certain lady whom I shall call Miss Is- 
sippi — remarked at a dining partv. that she 
thought that ''GENERAL CONGRESS" must 
be a great man — every body was talking about 
him — for her part she wished that he would 
pass that way, that she might see the Gentle- 
man. — Another, whom I shall call Lady Caro- 
line, very soberly inquired, who Miss Ouri' 
was, and where she lived, that General Congress 
should pay such attention to her ? 

A third replied, that Miss Ouri, is supposed 
to be a colored woman — and his attention has 
been so much upon TnIIss Ouri, that the general 
seemed to have little time to think about any 
thing else, except his eight dollars a day ! 



LOEENZO'S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 



229 



Indians suppose themselves as much su- 
perior to white master, as the colored servant 
is below — hence, said the chief — The Great 
Spirit first made the black man, out of black 
earth, then the white man, out of the tree, — 
afterward the red man, from the red earth. 

Here it may be asked, From whence came 
the FOURTH CLASS, or kind of people ? 
Is this the American corruption of blood ^ 

It has been argued that this doctrine of libels 
is necessary to protect the character of RE- 
FORMED LADIES. But were they to speak 
through me, perhaps they would ask, Is it not 
rather to protect the character of UNREFORM- 
ED GENTLEMEN, so called ? 

A few hints more, and I've done. 

Query. 1. Wouid it not be well for all per- 
sons, w^ho think of becoming candidates for 
public office, to examine first, their motive, 
and second, their talents ? whether it be sin- 
ister or to serve the public good, and whether 
they have talents for it ? Otherwise your 
principle is mean, and you stand in the way 
of a better. 

2. Clear heads, sound judgment, a virtuous 
heart, and an independent mind, to act as 
JURORS — and save the Judge the trouble — 
and similar materials for the different places 
in society. And if you say timber is scarce ! 
the greater is the pity. 

Fellow citizens, be guarded against those 
office hunters who court your friendship mere- 
ly for the loaves and fishes ! The welfare of 
the nation is connected with, and in a mea- 
sure, is dependent on your CHOICE. The 
exercise of your judgment — look for evidence 
of the best of materials — and never give your 
vote for a drink of grog, — but conduct your- 
self as a member of the comm.unity ought to 
do ; as you expect to answer to the Great Je- 
hovah for the deeds done in the body : and as 
a friend to society,, and to the RIGHTS OF 
MANKIND ! 

JS@^ [f the opinion of an European is the 
law, and none but lawyers have it — How can 
a citizen know when he is safe ? Does not 
this show the need of simple and plain acts of 
LEGISLATION, and afforded cheap to people, 
that they may know the laws of their own 
country ? 

A certain man was indicted for assault and 
battery, the Jury, not knowing the meaning 
of the words, brought in a verdict of man- 
slaugliter, were reprimanded and sent out 
again, concluding if it was not man-slaughter, 
it must be something worse, so returned a ver- 
dict of wilful murder — but the Judge had to 
turn Juryman virtually and explain what man- 
slaughter was, and what they must bring in. 

Another set of Jurymen, as the birds say, 
w^ould unanimously have acquitted a prisoner 
in theii' conscience, but thought that by their 



oaths they were bound to bring in such a ver- 
dict as the Judge dictated ! 

Ji@°^ A man is what God made him — and 
why should any Judge remark on the looks 
or appearance of a prisoner, to prejudice a 
Jury, and so harden their feelings against 
him. 



A few thoughts after sentence, penned in Jail, 
just before the release from the Governor, 

THE STRANGER'S FAREWELL. 

He came a stranger among you, not for 
your money, but to seek your Good. The 
time is at hand when He expects to leave you 
never to return ; at least that is the present 
prospect. Therefore a few friendly hints, as 
a caution, are left behind. 

There is a Cloud arising, though remote — 
the Quakers have seen it and are gone ; retired 
beyond the river, and their worship houses are 
monuments of mourning in the land ! Then 
let the people turn to God — and every man 
turn from his evil way and leave the road of 
sinning, before the cup of their iniquity be 
full — that God may pardon your crimes and 
give you a lot with His people among the 
blessed ! 

And let what is amiss in this land, by tra- 
dition, as it relates to " Feudal Law,'''' and 

Common Law,''"' and Lynches Law,^^ be so 
regulated by " Statute Law,'' that PROTEC- 
TION and JUSTICE and HUMANITY may 
be extended to both PEOPLE and CATTLE !* 

Charleston Jail, May 24, 1821. 



Postscript. — From 'all circumstances, one 
may believe that the police of the city, having 
a presage of my coming, had designed a trap 
for the occasion — or to block up my way, or 
both. For first, all the streets and market- 
houses, with other places, were interdicted me, 
as far their power extended — perhaps on ac- 
count of a book called the " Yankee Spy." 

Secondly, the man who bought the book 
for ^^^^^^ and on which the prosecution was 
predicated, appears to be my warmest friend, 
by having a stand erected outside of the cor- 
poration, taking me by the hand, and pretend- 
ing to keep the peace, &c. But the two lead- 
ing persons were challenged to fight duels by 
some who saw their procedure ! ! 



* {K?" Genesis xv. 16. Daniel iv-. 22 and 27. 



230 



LORENZO S TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION. 



Major General Gaines sent word to the 
Sheritf, that he would bail me out to the 
amount of $10,000 ; after which a number of- 
fered to become my security for my appearance 
at court ; and it was thought by some of my 
opponents, that I would forfeit my bonds — but 
being disappointed here, there was a move to 
leave it to citizens — but the reply was, that 
they had done all they could to scandalize 
me, I would therefore, rather it would come to 
an open fair trial — which is related officially 
in the preceding pages. After my return to 
New England about one thousand copies of 
the report, with the '-caution wrote ix jail" 
annexed, were sent back to Charleston (S. C.) 
and arrived about the time that the Negro 
Plot broke out and was discovered. Hence 
a criticism that L. D. must have been knowing 
to the same — and if they noiv had him in tow, 
would KNOW what to do with, and how to dis- 
pose of him, &c. 

After my condemnation the growth of the 
seed planted by William Penn. as it relates to 
his economy in fostering and establishing equal 
rights of conscience — 140 years after was ex- 
tended to me in the piazza of the custom-house 
at Charleston, by the hands of the officers of 
the Federal Government — over which the Cor- 
poration had no control — there I was permit- 
ted to address thousands — under my own vine 
and fig tree, and there was none to make me 
afraid ! 

However, the Law which condemned L. D. 
was brought to Trial itself, before a Consti-' 
tutional Court of Seven Judges, and there ar- 
gued, and Judgment passed upon its obnoxious 
principle in such a mode of practice — and sent 
it down the hill ! 

In Connecticut, the principle was put down 
before, and in the state of New York, since — 
may the day arrive when it shall be banished 
from the Union I 

Should the once supposed to be cattle in 
Hayti, be recognized as independent folks by 
our Supreme, what would Brother Jonathan's 
sisters to the Yankees say '? especially in some 
of their edicts of economy] — Georgia and 
South Carolina have adopted some things in 
practice by incorporation, as twin-sisters, con- 
stituting the circumfusion of information High 
Treason ! ! ! 

But what will be said and done in the day 
that cattle are found to be folks 1 — and Bolivar- 
ism should spread to the adjacent Islands — 
and what was only begun in North America, 
PERFECTED in the South Continent; but re- 
ading on the North ? Judge by analogy the 
effects of causes — from the New World to the 
old continent ! He that hath an ear, let him 
hear ! — and depart, where his posterity may 
be in safety ! 

The death of Alexander may be considered 



as the end of the unholy league, and that Con- 
gress, of course, virtually at an end — whilst 
in the order of Providence the balance is cast 
in the opposite scale, for a Congress upon dif- 
ferent principles, and for a ditierent end ! 0 
my countrymen, my fellow citizens ! what 
hath God wrought, in the period of fifty years, 
or since the memory of man ! 

Nearly all North America belonged to 
France in 1755 — except a strip of country 
east of the Back-bone — and in a few years 
she lost the whole of her claim! — In 1763 a 
large luxurious dinner, with collected silver 
plate, in New York, gave rise to the impres- 
sion of luxury in the colonies, by the report 
of the officers, after their return to the fast- 
anchored isle — hence, in 1764, the ground 
work of Taxation without our consent — and 
hence the dispute that ushered in a new na- 
tion, July 4th, 1776. Lorenzo Dow came 
upon the stage, Oct. 16th, 1777 — and in those 
days, priestcraft and kingism., produced the 
•• IlluminatP who brought forth the Encyclo- 
p(Edial — to extend and circumfuse information 
on correct principles to the understanding of 
man ! 

In true liglU there is, or may be, a correct 
judgment, and mans conduct, if actuated by 
proper principles, will be exemplitied accord- 
ingly ! 

This year, 1826, being the fiftieth year of 
our Independence, may be viewed as our Ju- 
bilee, in a national point of view. The year 
of release was to be every seventh year. New 
York passed a law to that elfect to be seen 
1827, when the oppressed are to go free I 

I think the Hebrew antiquities mention 
thirty-six Jubilees in the succession of their 
political existence. Judging from the past, 
with the aspect of the present times — what 
will a few years develope, and another Jubilee 
from this produce 1 

]Most of the present race of people will be 
then gone ; children yet unborn will occupy 
our place — but under such circumstances in 
the world far ditl'erent from ours i 

Then let all those into whose hands these 
hints may fall, take timely Avarning and be 
actuated by proper motives and principles of 
heart; and prepare to meet God your Judge, 
that you may be acquitted in that day when 
all secrets shall be brought to light, and man- 
kind rewarded according to their deeds done 
in the body ! 

Thirty years of my life have been spent 
mostly in the itinerant Ministry — and many 
have been the trying scenes and vicissitudes, 
in different climes, that I have passed through 
in that period of time, in the twenty-four 
states of America, the Canadas, and some 
parts of the Old \Yorld, in my diiierent v sits 
there. 



Lorenzo's trial and condemnation. 



231 



The sun of life is declining fast, and the 
evening shades are coming on apace ! 

Those of you who have heard my name^ 
but have never seen my face ^ and those who 
have seen my face in the flesh, but will ere 
long hear the sound of my voice no more in 
this world — remember the day of Death 
draws near, and soon 1 must meet you in 
judgment, at the bar of our God. Suffer me 
then, as a friend, and as a dying man, to warn 
you, and to entreat you, to solemn reflection 
and close investigation, how it is with you, 
and how it stands betwixt GOD and your 

SOUL ! 

Remember that by nature you are a fallen, 
degenerate creature ; therefore, ye must be re- 
generated and " BORN of the SPIRIT"— for 
without holiness no man shall see the Lord ! 

Never lay down to rest without committing 
yourself into the protection of kind Providence 
— and when you awake, give thanks. Thus 
begin, spend, and close every day with an in- 
ward devotion to that Being, on whom we are 
dependent, and unto whom we are account- 
able for our conduct in time — that you may 



feel and enjoy the virtue and spirit of redemp- 
tion in thy soul., called "Christ within, the 
hope of Glory"' — for what Moses saw and 
heard., and which taught him to worship on 
holy ground, you may hear, and feel, and en- 
joy in the heart ; as an inward and spiritual 
worshipper of that great JEHOVAH, whose 
name and spirit sfiould ever be as a covering 
to our minds ! . 

As in many branches of science., as far as 
we advance., so far we do know and are taught 5 
the same will apply to religious experience in 
the things of God ! 

Hence the doctrine of Repentance., and the 
exercise of Faith, as taught in the New Tes- 
tament, to bring the mind to that MASTERLY 
enjoyment of true Charity, which is DIVINE 
LOVE felt in the SOUL! preparatory for 
another world, and as an earnest of future 
life, and a presage of joys to come ! 

Adieu ! 

LORENZO DOW. 

Wheeling., Virginia., ) 
Feb: 22d, 1826. j 



I 

232 



LOEENZO'S SECOND TRIAL, CONFESSION AND CONDEMNATION. 



WISDOM DISPLAYED, AND LORENZO'S VIL 
LAINY DETECTED 

OR THE SECOND TRIAL, CONFESSION AND CONDEMNATION OF LORENZO DOW. 
Before the Superior Court, held at Norwich, Conn. January Term, 1829. 



Eccl. iv. 1.— So I returned, and considered all the oppressions that are done under the sun ; and, behold, the tear$ 
of such as were oppressed, and they had no Comforter; and on the side of their OPPRESSORS there was POWER; 
but THEY had NO COMFORTER 



FROM THE THIRD EDITION. 



TO THE INHABITANTS OF CONNECTICUT AND THE UNITED STATES. 



Fellow Citizens : From a sense of duty 
"^o myself and to the Public at large, involv- 
ing the interests and welfare of generations 
yet unborn, I am constrained to address you 
on a very interesting but painful subject — 
arising from circumstances beyond the power 
of my control — as the power of redress for 
relief, is only to be found there by the voice 
of your Representatives, in their Legislative 
Capacity ! 

The principles of Law on the subject of 
water as it now stands, involves awful conse- 
quences, when considered as a precedent, 
introduced and adopted, to become the govern- 
ing principle of the country — as the Supreme 
Law of the Land. 

Supposing for instance, the intended dam 
on the Shetucket River, about Chelsea Land- 
ing, should go into operation — what must be 
the consequence, as the priyiciple called Law, 
NOW stands 7 

It would give a favored FEW, complete 
control over one eighth part of the water in 
this state, by computation involving the tribu- 
tary streams. 

For if a man has a water privilege on his 
premises, he has no right to improve it by 
building a dam on it for machinery — if there 
be any mill or factory below ; although the dam 
should be no injury to any one ; but rather, a 
very great advantage to all ; but still it would 



be actionable, for it is considered a crime, in 
point of Law, to do a man a favor, without 
his consent, equally as to do him an injury. 

To build a dam, to lower a dam, to tighten 
a dam, or to make a leak in a dam, or to 
raise a dam if there be machinery below — is 
actionable ; you must let it remain as it 
was — stationary. 

One has all the right. The other has no 
right. One is privileged the other depressed. 
One is Master the other a Servant. One is 
" My Lore?" the other " Obedient and very 
humble Servant" — "Cap in hand." One has 
all the privilege, the other is deprived of all — 
not allowed to improve the water equally on 
his own land; although nobody in the least 
degree is injured — still it is a crime — unless 
you obtain the consent of the Big Man 
below — whose works may be ten miles off — 
and a dozen dams intervene ; and shou4d all 
above and below him acknowledge it to be a 
real benefit to them — still he could prosecute 
and obtain damage and cost : by this — same- 
thing — called Law — as exemplified in the late 
decision at Norwich. 

If a citizen has a spring branch on his 
farm, he is liable to be prosecuted even for 
stopping water, by darning the stream for a 
hog wallow or goose pond ; or by the same 
rule, for detaining it falling from the eaves 
of his house. 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



Therefore, it is plain to a discerning mind 
that a few capitalists might seize on the 
outlets of streams between the rivers Seban 
and St. Croix, and control all the waters of 
the United States ! 

Hence the doctrine of EQUAL RIGHTS, 
&c. Privilege is done away — seeing a man 
is NOT allowed to improve his own water 
power and privilege equal to his neighbor — 
when his neighbor sutFers no injnry or pos- 
sible harm by it. 

This doctrine being admitted — and the 
principle of it adopted for La,\v~farewell for- 
ever to the PRIVILEGES which our fathers 
fought and bled to obtain, and then trans- 
mitted to us their children. If the fence of a 
farm be down for a season, my neighbor in- 
terdicts my repairing it because he claims the 
privilege for his hogs, &c. by the same mode 
of reasoning. 

The darkness of the Feudal System seems 
to threaten our borders — an " emhargo'''' 
being in the land. 

Thus the one who is privileged to have the 
ascendancy over his neighbor, is like a 
" LORD," and should he sell his possessions 
he would sell the privileges with it — and the 
other is only as vassals or kind of " Tenant 
AT WILL,"' without any way for redress — the 
Statute Law being lame on the subject. 

Here then I would suggest the propriety 
of getting a petition from a considerate pub- 
lic, to present to the General Assembly, for a 
redress of grievance, to obtain some special 
ACTS of Legislation, to protect us in the 
peaceable possession and enjoyment of our 
freehold estates in fee simple — with all the 
privileges thereto belonging — that we may be 
protected from the imposition and tyrannical 
hand of oppressors — and thereby prevent the 
introduction of darkness — the darkness of the 
Feudal System — a favored few, to be suffered 
to monopolize two elements in this land ! — by 
" ex post facto ism.''' 

LORENZO DOW. 

April 25, 1829. 



COPY OF A WRIT 

LEFT FOR LORENZO DOW. 

No 1. IT "To the Sheriff of the county of 
New London, his Deputy, or to either of the 
Constables of the Town of Montville, in said 
County, Greeting. By authority of the State 
of Connecticut, you are hereby commanded 
to attach the Goods or Estate of Lorenzo 
Dow", of said Town of Montville, to the 
value of Two Thousand Dollars, and for 
want thereof, to attach the Body of the said 
Lorenzo Dow, if he may be found in your 



precincts, and him safely keep, so that he 
may be had to appear before the County 
Court to be holden at Norwich, within and 
for the county of New London, on the third 
Tuesday of November, A. D. 1827, then and j 
there to answer unto Peter Richards, of the ' 
Town of New London, in said County, and ! 
Henry A. Richards, of said- town of Mont- ! 
ville. 

No. 2. 11 In a plea of Trespass on the 
case, whereupon the Plaintiffs declare and ! 
say, that on the 10th day of August, 1827, | 
and for a long period before said 10th day of 
August, 1827, "[1] to wit, to more than four j 
years, they as Tenants in common, owned j 
and possessed, and were well seized in Fee, i 
and as Tenants in common, now own and j 
possess and are well seized in Fee of a cer- j 
tain Tract of Land, situate in said Town of ! 
Montville, bounded as described as follows, I 
viz. Northerly, on Nathaniel Bradford's | 
Land, and land formerly owned by Joseph j 
Rogers ; Easterly, on the old Road leading 
from New London to Norw^ich, Southerly, by 
land ov/ned by Ebenezer Comstock, on Chilrch i 
and the middle of the Brook, commonly ! 
called Lester's Brook, which separates from | 
David Congdon's Land, Westerly, by lands of j 
David Congdon and Nathaniel Bradford, j 
That the stream of Water, (commonly called j 
Lester's Brook,) originating from Miners 
Pond, so called, a natural Pond of Water, | 
situate in the Town of Montville, passes by 
and bounds on said land of the Plaintiffs, for 
a long distance, until it comes within about 
one hundred rods of the east side of the 
Plaintiffs said Lands from Northwest to 
Southwest, where said Brook runs through 
said lands of the Plaintiffs. 

No. 3. IT And the Plaintiffs say that for 
more than One Hundred years last past, on 
said Lands described as aforesaid, and near 
the turnpike road leading from New London 
to Norwich, there has been and is now kept 
up and maintained on and across said stream, 
by the Plaintiffs, and those under whom the 
Plaintiffs claim and derive their title to said 
Lands, a certain Dam, for the purpose of re- 
taining the Water which runs in said stream, 
for the use of a certain Grist Mill and other 
Manufacturing Establisliments, which the 
Plaintiffs and those under whom they claim, 
have constantly, during all the time afore- 
said, kept, and maintained on said premises. 

No. 4. IT " And the Plaintiffs say, that they 
and those under whom than they claim said j 
Premises, have been used and accustomed, for 
more [2] one hundred years last past, and ' 
until within one year last past to have the 
Waters of said Miner's Pond, freely and 
without obstruction, to flow and run from said 
Miner's Pond to the Plaintiffs said Mill and 



234 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



other IManufacturing Establishments, situate 
on said stream on the Plaintiffs' Premises 
described as aforesaid. [3] 

No. 5. IT "And the Plaintiffs say, that re- 
lying upon it that they had good and lawful 
right to have said Waters flow from said 
Miner's Pond and run to the Plaintiffs' Mill 
aforesaid, and premises in their usual course 
and accustomed quantity, wilhout interrup- 
tion or obstruction, they did, about five years 
since, erect a new and expensive Grist Mill 
and a large Cotton Manufactory on said 
stream, and on their said premises, and have 
laid out and expended on the same more than 
Fifty Thousand Dollars, and have success- 
fully and uninterruptedly used and improved 
the same, and have had an abundant [4] 
supply of Water from said stream, as it 
usually had and naturally would flow and 
run from said Pond and in said stream to 
carry all the Mills and Machinery on their 
said Premises, (until within six months last 
pasV; for all the space of time within thirty 
years last past. 

No. 6. ^ " And the Plaintiffs say that they 
were wholly dependant on said stream, and 
the waters flowing from said Miner's Pond 
for the supply of their said Grist Mill, Cotton 
Factory and other Manufacturing Establish- 
ments, and the Defendant well knows the 
same. Yet the Plaintiffs say that the Defend- 
ant without law or right, against the mind or 
will of the Plaintiffs, 'and with set design to 
injure them and break up their said Estab- 
lishment, did, on or about the first day of 
November, A. D, 1826, erect and build on his 
own premises, at or near the outlet of Miner's 
Pond, so called, a large, substantial and per- 
manent Dam, and raised the same at least six 
feet higher than any obstruction, Dam, .or 
other stoppage at said outlet ever had ex- 
isted or been maintained, for more than One 
Hundred years, or ever had existed since the 
memory of man. 

No. 7. IT " And by means thereof hath 
wholly stopped and confined the waters of 
said Pond, within the same, [5] and wholly 
refuses to suffer and permit any of the waters 
of said Pond to flow and run in said streaiji, 
as they ha^e been used and accustomed to 
do; and has wholly obstructed the same so 
as to prevent the said waters from flowing 
and running to the Plaintiffs said Mill, 
Cotton Factory, and their other Manufac- 
turing Establishments on said stream ; by 
means whereof, the same has been obliged 
and compelled to stop and suspend their 
operations, to the great damage and injury of 
the Plaintiffs. 

No. 8. ^ -'And the Plaintiffs further say, 
that on or about the 6th day of Aug. A. D. 
1827, they then had their said Grist Mill in 



full operation, their said Cotton Factor)?- and 
other Manufacturing Establishments, also 
being in full operation, and there was in said 
Miner's Pond, so called, a great supply and 
sufficiency of water as usually flowed and 
run in said stream — but for the obstructions 
placed there by the Defendant, to have sup- 
plied and carried all the Plaintiffs' said Mill 
and Machinery on their said premises — and 
they then had on hand large supplies of 
Cotton, purchased at great price, viz. more 
than one thousand dollars, and w^orkmen and 
hands engaged and paid by the Plaintiffs to 
attend said Mills and Machinery, therein 
carried by water, at an expense to the Plain- 
tiffs of tv/o hundred dollars per day — and also 
large quantities, to wit, one hundred bushels 
of grain on hand, to be ground in said Grist- 
mill — all which facts were well known to 
the Defendant, [6] yet the Defendant, wan- 
tonly and wickedly, on said 6th day of 
August, 1827— wholly stopped said water 
and by his dam aforesaid, obstructed the 
same, so as to prevent any u^ter flowing 
from said Pond — to the Plaintiffs' said Mills 
all which wrong doings of the Defendant 
have subjected the Plaintiffs to great and 
lasting injury in the loss of time, wages of 
Hands by them employed in said business, 
loss of Grain. Cotton, and injury to their 
Machinery employed in said Mills — all by 
means of the wrong and alleged acts of the 
Defendant. [7.] 

No. 9. IT "And the Plaintiffs further 
declare and say, that on the 9th day of 
August, A. D. 1827 — and for a long period 
before said 9th day of August, A. D. 1827, to 
wit, for more than four years, they as Ten- 
ants m common, owned and pqssessed and 
were well seized in fee and as Tenants in 
common, now own and possess and were 
well seized in fee of a certain tract of Land 
situate in said Town of Montville. Bounded 
and described as mentioned in the first Count 
of this declaration : — That a stream of water, 
originating from Miner's Pond, so called, in 
said Montville, passes through said Premises 
of the Plaintiffs. And the Plaintiffs, say, 
that for more than [8] one hundred years last 
past, on said Premises, there has been and 
now is a certain Dam kept up and main- 
tained on and across said stream by the Plain- 
tiffs and those under whom they claim, for 
the purpose of retaining the water of said 
stream tor the use of a certain Grist jMill and 
other Milling establishments, which the 
I'laintiffs and those under whom they claim, 
have constantly, during the time aioresaid, 
kept and maintained on said Premises. And 
the said Plaintiffs say, that they and those 
under whom they claim said Premises, have 
been used and accustomed, for more than one 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 235 



hundred years, and until one year, to have 
the Waters of said Miner's Pond, run and 
flow, [9] freely and without obstruction, from 
said Pond through the course of said stream, 
to the Plaintiffs' said Mill and other Milling 
Establisliments, situate on said stream on 
said described Premises — and that they and 
those, whom they claim, have during all said 
time, had ri^ht to the use and benefit of the 
waters of said Pond, for the purpose of 
working said Mills. 

No. 10. IT " Yet the Defendant well know- 
ing the same, on the 6th day of July, 1827, 
and divers other days since, wrongfully and 
injuriously obstructed the waters of said 
Pond, and prevented and hindered them from 
running and flowing in their ancient course 
to said Mills of the Plaintiffs, and from sup- 
plying the same with water for the working 
thereof — in so ample and beneficial a manner 
as during all the time aforesaid it Would and 
ought to have done, whereby the Plaintiffs 
have lost much of the use, profit and advan- 
tage of their said Mills, all which wrong 
doings of the Defendant, are and were con- 
trary to law — again at the mind and will of 
the Plaintiffs and to their damage the sum of — 
two thousand dollars, which to recover with 
just cost this suit is brought. Bond suffi- 
cient for prosecution being given. Hereof 
fail not, but of this writ with your doings 
thereon, lawful service and due return make. 
Thirty-four cents State Duty are received on 
this Writ and Peter Richards recognized one 
htindred dollars for prosecution in due form 
of Law. 

Dated at New London, this 11th day of 
Aug. A. D. 1827. 

Certified and signed by 

WM. P. CLEAVELAND, Jr. 

Justice of Peace. 

No. 11. "New London County, ss. 
Montville, August 11th, 1827. Then by 
virtue of this Writ and by direction of the 
Plaintiffs, I attached as the property of the 
within named Defendant a certain tract or 
parcel of Land lying and situate in said town 
of Montville, containing about fifty acres 
more or less, with a Dwelling House, Barn, 
Mills and other Buildings thereon standing, 
being the same premises which formerly was 
owned and occupied by Henry Miner. Butted 
and bounded as follows, Northerly on Land 
of Nathaniel Comstock, Easterly and South- 
erly on Land of Joshua Baker, and Westerly 
on Lands of William Thompson, Parthenia 
Thompson, and Burrell Thompson, together 
with the privilege of the Pond and all other 
appurtenances thereto belonging. The within 



and above is a true Copy of the original 
Writ with my Indorsement thereon. 
Attest, NATHAN RAYMOND, 

Deputy Sheriff. 

No. 12. If " At the Superior Court of Judi- 
cature holden at Norwich, in and for the 
County of New London, in the State of Con- 
necticut on the fourth Tuesday of January in 
the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and twenty-nine. 

No. 13. IT "Peter Richards of New Lon- 
don in New London County, and Henry A. 
Richards of Montville, in said County, Plain- 
tiffs, vs. Lorenzo Dow, of said Montville, 
Defendant, in an action or Plea of the case 
set forth at large in the writ and declaration 
of the Plaintiffs, demanding the sum of 2000 
dollars damages, with cost of suit, as by writ 
on file, dated the 11th day of August, in the 
year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred 
and twenty-seven. 

No. 14. IF "This action was brought by 
appeal of the Plaintiffs, from the County 
Court, holden at Norwich, in and for the 
County of New London, on the third Tues- 
day of Novenrjber, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand eight hundred and twenty-seven, to 
the January term of this Court, A. D. 1828, 
and by legal removes, conies to this Court, 
and now, the parties appear and join in an 
issue to the Jury, on the plea of the Defend- 
ant, that he is not guilty in manner, &c. as on 
file. The is.sue was committed to the Jury, 
who found the following verdict, viz : — 
Jury were Elisha 



Waterman, AsaRoath, 
Abial Roath, Joshua 
Maples, Jr., Jacob 
Mc Call, Bishop Burn- 
ham, EbenezerHough, 
Julius S. Hammond, 
Thomas H. Wilson, 
Matthew Brown, and 
Plenry Brown — the 
parties agreeing to 
eleven Jurors in the 
case. 

which this Court accepts and orders to be 
recorded — Whereupon, it is considered by this 
Court, that the Plaintiffs receive of the 
Defendant the sum of thirty dollars dam.ages 
and their cost of suit, allowed to be the sum 
of $60,94 and that Execution, &c. Execu- 
tion granted January thirtieth, A. D. 1829. 
A true copy of record, examined by 

CHARLES LATHROP, Clerk. 



" In this case the 
Jury find that the De- 
fendant is guilty, in 
manner and form as 
the Plaintiffs in their 
declaration have al- 
leged, and therefore 
find for the Plaintiffs 
to recover thirty dol- 
lars damages and their 
cost." 



Plaintifl''s cost, 
Co. Ct. Nov. 1827, 



Writ, 
Officer, 
Travel, 
Attend, 
Atto. fee, 
Court fee. 



$ 4,02 
6,27 
,21 
1,50 
1,34 
2,32 



236 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



1828, January Sup. Ct. Travel, 
Attend, 



" October, 
1829, January, 



Clerk fee, 

Travel, 

Attend, 

Clerk, 

Travel, 

Attend, 

Two Subpognas, 
Twenty-one Services, 
Travel 28 miles, 
Deposition, 



$ ,21 
3,75 
,75 
,18 
2,50 
,76 
,21 
1,00 
,50 
1,89 
1,40 
,67 



$29,37 



Witnesses. 



R. Hurlbut, Travel, 


40 




Bridge and attend, 


G3 


1,16 


H. Browning, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


A. Otis, Travel, 


So 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


N. Comstock, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


63 


1,03 


J. Comstock, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


A. Comstock, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


63 


1,03 


B. Thomson, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


J. Hartshorn, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


63 


1,03 


J. C. Andrew, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


J. Baker, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


63 


1,03 


N.Comstock, Jr. Trav 


35 




Attend. 


63 


1,03 


D. Lester, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


68 


1,03 


E, Baker, Travel, 


35 




Attend. 


&3 


1,03 


Atto. fee. 




2,63 


Clerk for copies, 




4.S7 


Court and Jury fee, 




10, '0 



$31,57 



Taxed by 



HOSMER, J. 



A true copy of the bill of cost, in the case 
of Richards & Co. vs. Lorenzo Dow. 

CHARLES LATHROP, Clerk:' 

No. 15. 

" New London, Feb. \Oth, 1829. 
Mr. Dow- 
Sir — The execution for the amount of judg- 
ment, ninety dollars 94 cts. and execution 25 
cents, making ninety-one dollars 19 cts. in 
the case of Richards vs. Dow, I have in my 
possession, I shall be pleased to have you 
call and settle it when you are next in town, 
if convenient. 

Yours, &c. 
W. P. CLEAVELAND, Jr." 

No. 16. " To the Sheriff of the County of 
New London, or his Deputy, or either of the 
Constables of the Town of Montville, within 
said County ; Greeting. Whereas, Peter 
Richards, of New London, in said County, 
and Henry A. Richards, of said Montville, re- 
covered Judgment against Lorenzo Dow, of 
said Montville, before the Superior Court, 



holden at Norwich, within the county of New- 
London, aforesaid, on the fourth Tuesday of 
January, Anno Domini one thousand eight 
hundred and twenty-nine, for the sum of 30 
dollars damages, and for the sum of 60 dollars 
94 cents costs of suit, as appears of record, 
whereof execution remains to be done. These 
are therefore, by authority by the State of 
Connecticut, to command you. That of the 
goods, chattels, or lands of the said debtor 
within your precincts, you cause to be k vied, 
and the same being disposed of or appra'sed 
as the law directs, paid and satisfied up.to the 
said creditors, the aforesaid sums being 90 
dollars 94 cents, in the whole ; with 25 cents 
more for this writ, and thereof also to satisfy 
yourself for your own fees. And for want 
of such goods, chattels or lands of the said 
debtor, to be by him shown untp you, or 
found within your precincts, to the accept- 
ance of the said creditors for satisfying the 
aforesaid sums, you are hereby commanded 
to take the body of the said debtor and him 
commit unto the keeper of the jail in New 
London, in the county aforesaid, within the 
said prison ; v/ho is likewise hereby com- 
manded to receive the said debtor and him 
safely keep until he pay unto the said credi- 
tors, the full sums above mentioned, and by 
them released, and also to satisfy your fees. 
Hereof fail not, and make due return of this 
writ, with your doings thereon, according to 
law, within sixty days next coming. Dated 
New London county, this 30th day of Janu- 
ary, A. D. one thousand eight hundred and 
twenty-nine. 

CHARLES LATHROP, Clerks 

No. 17. 

" New London, Feb. 16th, 1829. 
Received the amount of the within Execu- 
tion, the same being ninety-one dollars and 
19 cents, for P. & H. A. Richards. 

W. P. CLEAVELAND, Jr. Attorney^' 

CLEAVELAND'S PLEA. 
No. 18. 

" L If the Plaintiffs and those under whom 
they claim, have used the water flowing from 
the Minard's pond, for the purpose of ma- 
chinery for 15 years or more previous to the 
time the Defendant raised his dam, at the only 
outlet of said pond, they have thereby ac- 
quired a right to have the water from Miner's 
pond flow to their mills in the same manner 
it had done previous to raising the dam. 

4th. Day, 244 — Sherwood vs. Burr. 

2d. Con. Rep. 584 — Ingraham vs. 
Hutchinson. 
No. 19. 

" H, Though the Plaintiffs may have 
changed the application of the water, and in- 
stead of using it for the purpose of propelling 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



237 



machinery of one kind, have used it for pro- 
pelling machinery of a different description, 
and also for propelling a greater quantity of 
machinery, still the prescription is continued, 
and their right's as to propriety on the stream 
above them, remain the same, as though no 
alteration in the use of the water had been 
made. 

4th. Coke, 87— Luttrel's case. 

1st. Branwall and Alderson, Rep. 258 
— Saunders vs. Newman. 

No. 20. " III. As to proprietor's rights to 
the use of a stream of water, see 1st, Wilson, 
174,— 1st, East, 208.— 9, Mass, 316—13, 
Mass. 420.— 10, John. 241.-17, John, 306. 
2, Con 584." 



CONFESSION. 

According to the best of my knowledge 
and belief — I confess that I think Owanico, 
principal Sachem of the Mohegan Tribe, to be 
the same as Onecho the son of Uncas — was a 
blood connection, of the great Saccicus, prin- 
cipal Sachem of the ancient Pequot Indians.' 

That Uncas was made a Princely Sachem 
by the ivhite men. That OWANICO, on the 
11th of December, 1698, gave a deed of Land 
to Thomas Stanton of Stonington ; — that the 
said Stanton sold it to Lieut. James Harris, a 
noted land speculator — who sold it to Joseph 
Otis ; — and the said Otis sold it to William 
Mynard, and the said William left it by heir- 
ship to his son, Jonathan — who conveyed it 
by deed to his son, Capt. Jonathan Mynard, 
jr., who conveyed it by deed to his son Henry ; 
— and the said Henry Mynard conveyed it to 
me —with all the Cows and Hogs, &c. &c. by 
DEKD — as recorded in Montville. 

There were four mortgages on the premi- 
ses, the last was mine ; in my absence, there 
was a decree of Court — that if I did not 'pay 
the others. I must be cutoff by a '•'•foreclosure'''' 
— hence, I confess, I did not want the proper- 
ty — so I concluded to ofier it to Peter Rich- 
ards, for less than the value of my mortgage 
on the face ! As the said Peter and his son 
were preparing great Water Works below, on 
the same stream, near six miles off; as I 
thought that they would wish for a fountain, 
I as a reservoir for a dry time ; so, I confess, 
I that in good friendship, I offered the same — 
as I saw no way .fo. them to be supplied 
with sure loater, otherwise. 

But the said Peter differed from me in opin- 
ion — and declined the offer, as if he felt no 
interest ; seemingly. So I was obliged to 
take the deed myself, or lose my claim ! 
After this, with some hands, had the trees 
1 and bushes cut down, at the outlet of " Oxo- 



Boxo" Pond, on said premises — to see how 
the appearances were ; and the location of 
situation, also. 

On the east side, there is a high pile of 
Rocks, from the summit of which may be 
seen the Ocean, three Light Houses — several 
Islands, vessels sailing, &c., and retiring down 
you have all the romance of the wilder- 
ness, bordering on the solitude of Monastic 
Hermitage ! 

On the west side of the stream is another 
pile or ledge of Rocks, forming a promon- 
tory ! 

One pile of rocks is considered good for 
building stone of superb quality, that may 
be rolled down with ease and convenience ; 
and the other may be easily 'm\o flag or flat 
stone, according to wish ; and also some '■^ fire 
stone'''' — enough for several hundred buildings, 
near at hand. 

The pond in front, a dale in the rear, or 
down the stream south-east, toward the 
Thames! with excellent springs of water, 
convenient to the establishment, and other 
things in appearance, as "Chalk Clay" — 
" Iron Ore," &c. 

This place has about twenty feet press and 
fall of water — and according to computation, 
from testimony in court, "a mile square" — 
twelve feet deep. More than 306,000,O0O 
" cubic feet," might be applied to the use of 
machinery. 

There was a mill erected here, about one 
hundred and twenty years ago — kept in use 
for the neighborhood ever since; and said to 
have been the first erected in this part of the 
country; and of course must have been the 
OLDEST on the stream by occupancy. 

There are eight dams below mine ; the last 
but one, belongs to the Richards — laying 
on the road from Norwich to Nev/ London ; 
and six between theirs and mine! 

From rocks on each side, at the outlet of 
the pond, a wall for a permanent support, 
might be connected with them at the ends — 
being about seventy-five feet asunder, from 
side to side ! 

This wall being raised sixteen feet high, 
connected with the two rocks at the ends, 
would admit of a trench in front, for boards to 
be set perpendicularly, with two thicknesses, 
so as to break joints — that water, nor eels 
should find a way through the dam when 
completed — hence, the old dam being about 
forty feet above, or higher up the stream than 
the wall — the concave was filled with earth 
— wet down, to make it permanent and solid 
around the boards; and from the old dam to 
the new wall; which wall was eight feet 
thick. 

The rock on the west might be so reduced, 
as to admit of a sluice-way, for the pond 



238 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



1 



floods to escape from the Pond, and so Vent 
itself, without danger of being washed away 
hy ice ^.nd freshets.' And, moreover, double 
the quantity of w^ater would be retained of 
the Spring freshets, and reserved for a dry 
season ! without injury to any body ; but 
beneficial to all parties concerned or any way 
connected or irierested in the water privileges 
on the stream :! 

I went to 3Ir. Richards, and attempted to 
describe to him the advantage that might be 
taken of the situation by improvement- 
thinking it would be for his interest as well 
as mine ; and if he would aid therein, should 
share the benefit. I confess that I did go to 
him this second time, and made this second 
offer, whether Right or Wro7ig — it was well 
MEANT by me ! 

But the offer was declined by him ; so I 
undertook the erection of the dam alone, with 
the intention of raising it higher than the 
old dam, to detain more w^ater. For I had no 
idea of giving offence to any one ; nor did I 
think that such an act could injure any one ; 
seeing all the water which I expected to 
detain, was only that which would rw?i o^in 
the spring of the year, without doing any 
body any good ; and at a season too, when 
there would be plenty of water for all con- 
cerned ! 

But Mr. Richards wr. te me a curious kind 
of letter ; or at least it seemed so to me ; of 
which the following is a copy. 

New London, 11th Oct. 1829. 

Rev. Lorenzo Dow, 

Sir — Understanding that you are re'pairing 
or rebuilding the dam to your Miner Pond, 
without knowing or pretending to know your 
intentions as to the structure of it, we deem 
it a friendly duty to advise you, that you 
have no legal right to raise the dam in the 
least degree above what it has heretofore 
been, and that you have not the right to hold 
back the water or to let it off at your pleasure 
to the injury of those who improve Mill 
Seats below you. We would presume that 
you have no unfriendly intentions, never- 
theless we consider it our duty in this friendly 
manner to advise you as above, what we 
have no doubt is law on this subject, and to 
add, that we shall endeavor to maintain our 
own rights, and should you raise your Dam 
above its former height, or hold back, or let 
off Water, otherwise than for your own 
necessary and fair purposes, and we are in- 
jured thereby, we shall hold you liable for all 
damages. 

We are very respectfully, your obedient 
servants, 

P. & H. A, RICHARDS. 



So T called on him for an explanation — 
where, I confess I talked my Lorenzo talk, 
very plain. 1 

Among the rest, if I mistake not, I thinK I 
said, " If you sue me for damage ; ana the 
Law will give you my property, without an 
equivalent — if you can afford to receive it so — 
I can afford to let you have it for nothing;" 
or words to that point, this being the third I 
time of my calling ; and I think it was the 
last. 

Oct- In Nov. 1826—1 w^ent to the West and 
South, and was gone till about the 16th or 
17th of August, 1827. 

About December 20th, 1826, the sluice-way 
was blown out — the dam finished and the 
gates shut down, and pond filled and ntn over, 
without any harm to anybody — the ?niU 
ground for the neighborhood, one day in the 
week, which supplied the neighborhood for 
the Winter. But in the spring there was a 
?nilkr all the time, every day, until late in the 
fall, so that there should be the usual flow of 
water as heretofore — steadily grinding for 
customers as they came to mill. * 

Before this property fell into my hands, 
the water has been so low, that I have been 
under the necessity of sending out of the 
neighborhood, a distance, to obtain grinding 
for my family. For it appears almost from 
time immemorial, that there has been a scar- 
city of water in a dry season ; there being no 
stream that runs into the pond in a dry time, 
above ground — still the pond has been known 
before it came into my possession, to rise a 
foot in a few days from springs ; when the 
gate has been kept shut — the water being, as 
is said, about fifty feet deep ! 

All those who are concerned in the water 
privileges below me, except the Mr. Richards, 
admit my dam is no injury to them or their 
water privileges ; but most of them admit it 
rather of the two, to be a benefit than other- 
wise ! 

Mr. Peter Richards called in my absence, 
and requested extra wateY to be let off, over 
and above the usual quantity, to keep his 
Factory with a steady supply,- which is very 
different from a mill going occasionally, for 
customers — at my mill — and as it was at 
Lester's mill, before Mr. R. put up the Fac- 
tory there, w^hich mill was about " thirty odd^^ 
years standing, only. 

But as there fell a torrent of rain, * * * 
concluded that Mr. it. was supplied with 
water, and hence things remained as they 
were, until Elder Palmer, wished to repair 
his fioom ; and hence, drawing his Pond low 
as possible, and then stopping all the water 
he could, by corking it with moss, &c. which 

dried Mr. R -'s big factory right up, 

and he had to stop ! 



239 



Mr. R. then called on * * * a second 
time, and " demanded''' the gate to be hoisted, 
as his " B.ighV — to have water over and 
above what the Miller let off by grinding ! 

I confess, that I suppose that * * * talked 
some of ***** TALK — as * * * instead 
of playing the hypocrite, is very apt to let off, 
and according to * * * statement, said that 
* * * was glad there was some men, viz. 
Thames Company, who had ho7ior and 
honesty enough to procure a fountain of 
water at their own expense ! 

So he told * ■* * what he would do, and 
he did it, viz. commence suit — see the Copy 
of the Writ, the dates of jt ; al-^o the delihemte 
dates of those who kept Journals of the 
weather, water, detention of the factory^ &c. 
for only a few weeks, and dropped it, but 
NOT like the PERSEVERING PHILOSO- 
PHERS. 

The overseer of the Factory^ in the fall of 
1826, told me, that it yielded a profit of 28 
dollars per day, after paying every expense^ 
and allowing ten per cent interest on the 
whole, capital of $60,000, also ! 

Now afttr my return home about 16th of 
August, 1827, to find my property under 
attachment at $2,000 was a thing that I little 
expected ; and to find myself to be so had a 
man, so mean, and wicked ; was a thing that 
I little dreamed.' 

The Power of Fancy must have been very 
great ; when some have believed the, say so 
of the Doctors or of the Priests in opposition 
to their own senses ! 

So thought I — is it possible that I have 
been at home, and have»given such instruc- 
tions, as what some say ? No ! Where was 
I when I wrote those instructions, laid to my 
charge ? 

I was from home when the dam was 
finished, and wrote nothing about it, by way 
of instructioii, when gone ! 

But I must confess that I am Convicted, 
and found " GUILTY" in the Eye of " THE 
LAW," as stated in the title page — of what 
I there called " villainy detected''' — matter 
of FACT to the contrary, notwithstanding ! 

For to come on the nicety of the case, it is 
my candid opinion, that the Dam, erected by 
me, was never any real injury to any one 
below me ! 

Neither do I think that Peter and H. A. 
Richards, ever had one hogshead of water 
detained by me, from having it when they 
wanted it, and that would have benefitted 
them, had my dam been out of the way. 

Now I confess, that after my return from 
the West, that the Mr. Richards came to see 
me — and as they intimated, to settle with me ! 

But I replied, that I had got nothing to 
settle with them ; for I owed them nothing. 



neither had I any claim against them, and of 
course I had nothing to settle. But if they 
wished to talk about Water, proviled the ' 
suit was withdrawn and the cost paid, I was 
ready to meet them on fair ground ; but 
while they had a rod shook over my head, I j 
had nothing to say ! 

This, Peter said he was not disposed to do, 
for he supposed the Law was on his side! 

What this Law was, I then knew not 5 for 
it was not to be found in the " statute 
Book but I knew the common old custom ; 
and the privileges I had bought ; handed 
down through seen hands, betwixt the Indians 
and me ! 

But times turn ! A " NEW LAW" must 
be brought in ! a dawn of a new era begins 
to appear. One must be favored and the 
other depressed ! 

The privilege of the water, according to 
custom, which had remained undisputed, not 
only for "FIFTEEN YEARS" last past; 
before Peter began the trouble to claim more 
water than heretofore ; but for an hundred 
years anterior to that ; was in peaceable 
possession by occupancy for about 116 years 
in all. 

The siiit was commenced three m.onths 
sooner than was necessary for suing, timely 
for Court, whereas, had they wished to meet 
me on the principles of reciprocity, if they 
had waited only one week longer, I should 
have been at home ! 

But I suppose they wished to establish a 
principle ] and see the same exemplified ; 
to be the " Law of the Land ; and if they 
did not, no doubt others would ! 

So the case was appealed up from the 
county to the Superior Court ; and in Jan- 
uary term, was put over to October 1828; 
when there were so many Criminals, to be 
tried, that it was put off' to January 1829; 
keeping me in suspense, by detention and 
cutting across all my other arrangements ; 
cost, vexation and trouble enough. 

For, when in New Orleans, I had to return 
back on a fool's errand, to attend court, for 
nothing ; such was the nature of the case for 
about 18 months. 

But the struggle came on at last ; strongest 
fend off; the agony is over; and brought 
forth both a mountain and a mouse ! 

Now, thoughts being involuntarily, I con- 
fms, what came into my head, like a dream, 
viz. That the office of the county court 
"Bench" being somewhat Vacant; an ap- 
pointment made for a gentleman of very high 
standing, as a " Counsellor at Law," to 
fill ; but not accepted, till after the late 
decision ; which, if it had been anterior, 
might have prevented his assiduity on the 
trial ! 



240 



Lorenzo's second teial, confession and condemnation. 



My friend, Ihmgerford, made a speech to 
the point, as I thought, considering circum- 
stances, when I was called from court to 
attend meeting, which prevented my hearing 
the other two gentlemen, viz. Lyman Law, 
who was my other attorney, and Calvin 
Goddard, who was on the other side, Judge 
Hosmer^ on the Bench ; the " Anties''' were 
all around vvhispering, that his Honor would 
give me the case, because I was a Mason ; 
and were watching for signs, as they have 
since confessed ! such is their delusion, and 
the fanaticism among them ! 

I applied to the Hon. Calvin Goddard, for 
his plea ; but he gave me to understand that 
he could not help me to ''■make a hooky 

I applied to Mr. C. who only furnished me 
with a short extract which is annexed in the 
trial, with such official docunf\ents as I could 
procure. 

An i?' Englishman, from Wales emigrated 
to America with his wife, by the name of 
John Dolbeare, a brass founder, whose " coat 
of arms."'' according to '■'■Heraldry,''^ exhibits 
the family once, to have been the ^'■fourth 
fanuhf in the Kingdom of Great Britain. 

The p-ersonal estate inventory was about 
75,000 besides vast real worth ! after his 
decease ! 

They had twenty-four children — 22 sons 
and 2 daughters — the 24th Child, named 
George, was given to a gentleman, in appear- 
ance, for he had a laced hat and coat, with 
gold, from a place called " Pogwunky This 
son George heired the estate of Lands in this 
part of the country. 

In sixteen hundred and ninety-eight, one of 
the established ministers, preached an '■'Elec- 
tion sermon" — not Calvinistic, but Political 
election, for which he was to " have 200 
acres of land," "bounded by water,'''' "be 
the same more or less" i. e. 1500 acres; 
which location was made betwixt Oxohoxo 
Pond and Bozrah Lake ; and being divided 
betwixt tw^o clergymen, the preacher kept the 
south half, and sold it to one Livingston, 
whose widow sold it to James Harris, the 
land speculator, who sold it to John Dolbeare 
of Bostoii, whose 24th child, George, came 
into possession of it by heirship ! 

This George w^as considered a great man in 
his day, having four Saw Mills and much land. 

And he sent to London for a Gun, wnth his 
name engraven thereon ; and to make a trial 
with his gun, he shot dow^n a fine beef, say- 
ing to the poor, dress and eat, so they took it 
away. 

And hearing decrees of '* PredestinatiDn" 
preached, concluded that it was of i.ttle 
account for us to go to meeting, if all our 
destinies were fixed, and hence made himself 
scarce from the pew ! 



Now this George had a son hy the name of 
George, whose partner was named Margaret, 
and was called " aunt peggy ;" but she was 
of an unhappy turn of mind, it being im- 
possible for any one to meet her mind — she, 
forever working by the rule of contrary. 

George Jr. heired the gun, for the name- 
sake, engraved, and so it descended to his son 
George. But Aunt Peggy sfo/e the gun and 
sold it for two dollars, which was a grief to 
the Dolbeare Family, and the gun went the 
rounds while George was absent. Eui, when 
he came home, at a shooting match, the gun 
being put into his hands, he kept it, and 
carried it off, which was construed a " tres- 
passy So the said George was taken up and 
tried before H. Browning, Esq. and con- 
demned for a trespass ; but George v»'ent otf, 
and carries off the gun to Indiana. 

Now the 24th child had 6 children, three 
sons and three dai\ghters, one of whom 
married Mr. Guy Richards, of New Londwi, 
the father of Peter, and whose son, H. A. is 
m.entioned in this " Case." 

Now it must be mentioned that Aunt 
Peggy lived a widow, many years and then 

married again, to a- Mr. W , whom I 

shall call Mr. Wrong. 

With spite she cheated her children — got . 
married — went off — but the race of human 
career must have an end. 

I remarked to my family, that it appeared 
to me, that they would ere long hear that 
Aunt Peggy was taken sick ; went to Boston, 
returning home, told Lucy that I thought. 
Aunt Peggy would be walling to see her for 
the first time. 

On our arrival, found she was sick, and 
then wished to see her children and to malie 
them some remuneration for the injury done \ 
them. i 

I advised them to have nothing to do with ; 
any thing she had — remarking, there wouid j 
only be a curse attending it ; and feeling her ! 
time near, I quit home for about two weeks, j 
till I felt she was dead, and then I returned 
home. 

Judge T. wrote her will, without being 
candid enough to say it w^as of no account, 

but showed it to Mr. W , and put 

him in train to possess the whole, as Mr. W. 
had been much in law, and never had been 
known to lose a case, because he could 
always prove what he undertook ! 

By going away escaped the Sunday trap 
BUSINESS, but now to get out of the clutches 

of Mr. W , it came into my heart, to 

do with him as God dealt with the Jlehrews, 
in the wilderness, viz. give him all he 
would — I w^ent — enquired — gave — let him 
dictate — and take all he wanted, and passed 
receipts, after which, I remarked, that I 



241 



thought his race was short and swift, and his 
judgment sure ; and if he died the common 
death of men, I was mistaken — he staid a few 
months only • ^ * * * * — 
under circumstances, solemnly and awfully 
impressive ! 

Aunt Peggy had her will while she lived, 
but was prevented it when she died. 

M. Dow, of Norfolk, England, turned his 
thoughts to the Wilderness of America — his 
son T. came over, and his son Wm. Dow, the 
grand son was buried at Ipswich- four 
sons, who spent one night in conversation, 
and dispersed to seek their fortunes— one 
was heard of no more — one came to Volun- 
town, and settled, one came to Plainfield, and 
the other, Ephraim, settled in Coventry^ on 
lands bought of the Indian sachem, Joshua ! 

Ephra'm married the daughter of Hum- 
phrey Clarke, of Ipswich ; and from whom 
my father was named, and lays deposited by 
the side of my mother in my native place. 

She was the daughter of James Parker, the 
son of Joseph Parker, whose parents came 
from England, and were murdered by the 
Indians — himself with the other children 
escaped the Indians, by hiding in the grass 
and brush, still in plain sight — one was an 
infant, which the sister had dropped from her 
arms and Joseph picked it up : and the child 
happened to be still and quiet, so they were 
not discovered. 

Joseph died at the age of 94 years, having 
possessed the first house ever built, (by one 
Rust,) in Coventry, with " Port Holes," 
through hewed logs, for fear of Indians, in 
that day ; which house was standing since 
the days within my recollection. 

Here then, according to tradition, were the 
descendants of " Lord Parker" of Maccles- 
field. England, who is said to have descended 
from one of the natn'-al children of King 
Charles 2d, who in circumlocution, is said to 
have descended from William the Conqueror, 
and pray, who was he 1 Why, the son of a 
* * * * I j 

Thus we may all trace back our origin to 
the ashes from whence we " sprang — dust 
thou art — and unto dust thou shalt return !" 

Whether my " coat of arms," be " a star, 
a basket," or a " broom," hereditary from 
my forefathers — what is that to me 1 If I 
inherit their vices, I am none the better for 
that, nor any the worse, if I imitate their 
Virtues ! 

Virtue nor Vice, can be hereditary, in a 
moral point of view. The effect of Vice or 
Virtue, may ; but not the principle, personally, 
for " natural evil" is not a moral evil. 

Moral Evil is sin ! give loose to passion- 
evil in nature, by going beyond the bounds 
of rectitude, it becomes a sin — moral evil, it 



is YOUR OWN act — involving motives, which 
gives character to the action! Reason and 
judgment then should be called into the 
account, by proper exerc.se, and hence the 
doctrine of the Cross, and self-denial ; follow- 
ing Christ in the regeneration, by the 
Spirit of his Grace ! to escape condemnation 
for personal crime. 

Some thought the water from me to R. 
would take but a few hours to run ; but 
when the gate was hoisted a little extra, 
about 3 feet long, and about 4 inches high ; 
(which in Court some said was 5 feet long, 
and one foot high ; which judgment was not 
correct ;) it took about 26 hours to reach 
them, which is the best evidence I have on 
the subject of its velocity. This letting olf, 
vv^as, first, to blow out the sluice-way rather 
more to my mind ; the second time, to secure 
a plank that was sprung ; third, to measure 
the land by survey, that was overflowed, so 
as to estimate the damage, and remunerate 
the owners. 

There is another privilege on the premises, 
but it would be a trespass to improve it, as 
the Law now stands. What clashing of 
interest and trammelling of Property, by this 
something, called Law % But it is a poor 
wind which blows nobody any good. It 
makes better fishing for Lawyers. 

Whilst we were standing by the family 
Vault of her great grandfather, which was 
one hundred years old, by the date there 
engraved; "John Dolbeare, 1725;" along 
came our friend La Fayette, following the 
Masonic and procession of citizens to " Bun- 
ker Hill," from Boston State House. " June 
17th, 1825." 

Thus " all fiesh is as grass, and all the 
glory of man, as the flower of the grass, the 
grass withereth, and the flower thereof fadeth 
away." 

The Hebrews were forbidden to reap the 
corners of their fields, or to return after a 
sheaf when forgotten, or to glean their fields, 
for it was for the stranger, the fatherless and 
the widow ] neither were they to glean their 
Vineyards, for what was left, should be for 
the needy; they might enter their neighbors 
Vineyard and eat grapes, but not carry any 
away. 

The stranger, the fatherless and widow, 
with the poor was not to be oppressed, nor 
be unfeeling, or bow^els of mercy shut up. — 
But were to remember that they were once 
strangers, and in bondage, in Egypt. 

They were interdicted oppressing each other 
by trading, either in buying or selling. 

And if a man be unfortunate in worldly 
afi^airs, or by age infirm, thou shalt relieve 
him, humanity and mercy was the Law of 
Moses as well as justice. 



242 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



In my experience on the journey of life, I 
find that man by nature, is a democrat, as it 
relates to himself, but when taken in relation 
to his neighbor, he seems to be a Tyrant. 
As though power constituted right. And 
hence he will, too often, make them feel it. 

Several times have I known the walls of 
tne Tight House, called " prisons" in the old 
world, but have been released, because they 
found no cause for punishment. To be 
arrested in my own country, I have been 
no stranger to such treatment ; for do as one 
may, they will have those who will oppose 
them. 

At Charleston, S. C. the circumstances 
were painful and distressing ] a few months 
passed over, and whilst those had me in their 
Power, are gone, having reduced me to a level 
with the world ; " all but," yet I have been 
permitted to see good days, in the land of the 
living, since most of them have been sleeping 
under ground. 

Was called to account in Philadelphia, but 
a receipt in full, produced my discharge ; 
which anterior, had been attained. In New 
York, two claims, from the mismanagement 
of one, who had gone olf and died ; I was 
brought into trouble, by those who used 
authority, when I ought to have been dis- 
charged J but the justice of my case was made 
to appear in a way beyond my ability, and 
deliverance came to my relief. 

At Troy, twenty years after a contract was 
made, and paid by me, and afterward paid a 
second time, then arrested, before a Congrega- 
tion of 4 or 5,000 persons, to make me pay 
it a third time, which to avoid the vexation, 
after going to attend Court, in the dead of 
winter, on a fool's errand, more than a hun- 
dred miles, the law having altered the time of 
court, a month sooner, hence I gave what 
would procure an exchange of receipts, 
" from the beginning of time, to the end of 
the world" — but an Attorney, whom I had 
never seen nor employed, stepped forward, as 
a "FRIEND," at the trme of Court, and 
some years after, wrote me his bill, and also 

sent it to an Attorney in to make me 

pay it, and there was no escape 20 years from 
the first payment, from my hands — see his 
bill of items. 



Retaining fee Wat. Attorney and filing, $2,68 5 

Do. special bail for 2 and Copy and filing, 43 
Notice of retaining 19 do. special bail 19, 38 
Do plea notice for 5 fair copy, copy to file and 

copy to serve, 1,52 5 

Do affidavit to put cause over Feb. term for 5 

and fair copies, 75 
Court fee, taking same 12 clerk reading and 

filing affidavit 12, 25 
Writ of sub. 25, do. ticket for 3 and copy, SO 
Brief for trial 75, trial for attending court on 

notice. 200, 2,75 
Brief on M. to put one cause and me and rule 

to put over cause, 2,37 5 



Aug. of j\I 100 copy, cost 25 notice of tax 29, 

tax 25, attend. 25, 1,94 

$13,88 5 

Counsel retaining fee, 5,00 
Counsel fee at Term, 6,00 

October 31, 1828. Received the amount of 

the within, $23,88 6 

When in Europe, pursued by the King's 
officers both in England and in Ireland, set on 
by those who sought to do me harm, by mis- 
representing me to the government, to appear 
Loyal, and to remove one whom they 
thought was in their way ; but when I went 
back 12 years after, where did I find the 
calumniators ? 

Twice have I commenced suit myself, not 
with the design ever to let it come to trial, 
but from necessity of the case — of all evils, 
to avoid the greatest, hence they were 
withdrawn, and I paid the cost ; yet perhaps 
it would have been better, if I had not com- 
menced the suits at all. 

I have had various suits commenced against 
me — much trouble and cost — I ever airn to 
pay all my just and honest debts, soon as I 
can ; for it is ever, more satisfactory to me to 
pay a debt, than to make it ; and people, 
sometimes by suing, are kept out of their 
money longer, than if they had used lenity. 
It is not a good thing to make debts, but 
sometimes, people are unfortunate, although 
they have every prospect at the time. 

But to oppress the poor, and the unfortu- 
nate, is not good ; it is not doing as you 
would be done by, in the like circumstances, 
it is a violation of that golden rule or prac- 
tice — Love thy neighbor AS ! ! 

Looking forward to the day of RETRIBU- 
TION, I have felt much more peace — s^weet 
PEACE ! to ERR, if indeed it was an error, to 
show lenity, " forgive my debt," 'and lose it, 
than to attempt to recover it by the tyrannical 
hand of opnression. For I remember the 
saying of HIM who is ALL POWERFUL !— 
" That which ye measure to others, shall be 
measured to you again !" — I had rather attend 
to the direction — feel peace — leave it with 
Providence — meet His approbation, and there- 
by insure His protection, than run the risk of 
losing His favor, and the protecting Hand of 
Peace. 

To injure another, because we can, is not 
good, either in his person, propertv or 
character. For POWER nor CONFIDENCE 
should never be ABUSED. 

Whoever will reflect on the Jewish economy, 
not merely the ceremonies of Law, but the 
rule of practice, as it relates to the stranger, 
the Poor and the Unfortunate, will see a 
principle, which Jesus Christ enlarged upon, 
by the precepts and example, on which the 
" Law and the Prophets" were built. 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 243 



For it is a plain case, throughout the 
general run and tenor of the good Book, that 
VIRTUE shall not go unrewarded, nor vice go 
unpunished. 

This may appear enthusiastic. But it is 
my Creed in times of exigency ; when no 
human power can relieve — all shut up and 
dark. 

" Where Reason /az'/s, there faith begins 
" For man's extremity is God's opportunity ."' 
Hence, " Cast thy Bread upon the waters, 
and thou shalt find it after many days." 

" In all thy ways' acknowledge thou him, 
and He shall sustain thee." For He will 
keep those in peace., whose mind is staid on 
Him. Read, Psalm 91. 

Had I been brought up behind a Counter., 
to buy and sell at my own price., and as an 
indulged child, to have " my own way,'''' or in 
any other located, limited and secluded sphere., 
I should have had but little knowledge of the 
world, and of course but illy qualified to cal- 
culate, how to meet the contradictions and 
opposition of a crooked and perverse world, 
that may well be termed, Omnifarious." 

But my parents, by example and precept., 
taught me when young, to respect those 1 
stood in relation to, and hence to respect 
myself! 

At. about 15, Divine Grace was my theme 
of pursuit ; at 18, went into a wide world ; 
seeing as I started, while viewing the rocks 
and trees, my mother looking till I got out of 
sight. 

But 0, 4he scenes., the trying scenes, in the 
Vicissitudes of Life, till now in my 52d year ! 
But IF I am the man, as stated in "the WRIT ; 
the several Paragraphs, and the figures in- 
terspersed ; then it is time that I should 
" Confess JUDGMENT," and be " Confined,''' 
that I may trouble the world no more ! 

The term " villain,^'' in these days, is per- 
verted from the sense and mode, in which it 
was formerly used, in the days of the Feudal 
System ; when it meant a Tenant in Servi- 
tude, or " Vassal," which was the Land 
Lord's property in that day. 

And, if a man now, owns land, with a 
Water Stream on it ; but must not improve it 
or alter the situation of it, but by the will and 
consent of another, then he becomes a 
" Vassar' or " VILLAIN" and " Tenant at 
will" for the other. 

gcf" He must not build a new dam great or 
small, but by the consent of the one below ; 
if he has machinery, although miles off, and 
others intervene. Nor to stop a leak in his 
dam, nor make a leak, nor raise the dam, nor 
lower it. But must keep it stationary, for the 
convenience of the one below, at your own 
expense ; though you do not wish to use it 
all ; thus it is like " Cap in hand," " your 



humble servant," virtually, like the ancient 
"VILLAINS," ?n Vassalage, in its degree, 
according to the Feudal form, "MY MAS- 
TER," which principle is reviving, and 
travelling very fast in the country, to seize 
on the outlets of streams, and thus to 
monopolize two Elements, " EARTH and 
WATER ! !" 

0C|= P. S. Cost &c. in the aggregate, about 
$200 ; but what the whole cost was, on the 
other side, don't know ! 

How soon I may be sued again, don't 
know ! But I acknowledge myself CON- 
QUERED ; and found guilty in the Eye of 
" THE LAW !" and although, I once thought 
myself a " FREEMAN ;" I find that I was 
mistaken ! And only a " VILLAIN," " Vas- 
sal," "Tenant at will," a "GATE TEN- 
DER," for others at my own expense, and 
that is not all, I cannot help myself! — Fare- 
w^ell sweet freedom ! My property I cannot 
call my own I Brother Gate tenders, 
LOOK OUT ! ! ! ! ! 



PETER RICHARDS, &c. ^ Action of the case 
I for flowing or 
I rather obstruct- 
LORENZO DOW. J ing water. 



1. Dow's, 
•2. Baker's, 
3. Scholfield's, 



Establishments. 

I 4. it. Palmer's, 
I 6. Smith's fulling 
I mill, 
6. G. Palmer's, 



7. Giles Turner's. 

8. Peter Hichards. 



PLAINTIFFS' WITNESSES. 

Esq. Hurlbut. — Distances from Factory to 
Pond, 1711 rods to Pond — to Giles Turner 
235— to G. Palmer 163— to Smith's 170— to 
R. Palmer's 130— to Scholfield's 526— to 
Baker's' 280— to the Pond 207. 

Baker's Pond, small ; Scholfield's larger, 
dam small, perhaps from 8 to 10 feet high; 
considerable surface of Pond, perhaps 15 or 
20 acres; R. Palmer's pond, long, narrow, 
dam not high ; does not recollect how high ; 
Smith's pond small — dam not high ; G. Pal- 
mer's pond small, dam. low^ ; Turner's pond 
small, dam low ; no large streams running 
into the principal ones ; has noticed them on 
plan, first small, 2d, largest ; it cannot differ 
much from 30 years since; Lester first built 
his grist mill ; cotton factory being built 
within five or six years; oil mill never 
run — before the purchase of Lester's small 
dam; since enlarged; did not grind; for- 
merly went there to mill ; cannot say 
whether every year or not ; mills above 
occasionally dry; tht Fox miilg ; has been 



244 Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



to Dow's dam 2 or 3 times since he built it ; 
cannot say whether as much water in the 
stream as before : thinks more power neces- 
sary to move the present machinery than for- 
merly ; thinks in the course of the year as 
much as formerly run to Richard's mill ; 
does not know whether more or less in the 
dry season ; 1827-28, wet ; more wet through 
the year of 27 than 26 ; Dow's dam accumul- 
ates much more water than formerly could 
have been ; the surface in the basin much 
larger than formerly. 

Hasard Browning. — Dow's dam raised con- 
siderably, thinks 4 feet ; dam very tight when 
he saw it ; has frequently been there ; been 
acquainted about twenty-five years ; cannot 
tell how much land flowed by the new dam, 
trees killed ; large pond, say 1 mile or over, 
long; 1-2 or 3-4 of a mile wide, generally 
speaking; in August 27, 9th day, found 
wa^er shut up ; very little leak from the dam 
or fxume ; if any had been let out that day 
must have been early, water about 3 feet 
above old dam ; never been there since to 
examine ; had seen it when the dam was 
building, which thinks was 1826; was a 
waste way to the old dam, and when the 
pond was filled they would raise the gate and 
let it off in freshets; were some holes, thinks 
two, in the old dam : never saw the body of 
the water in the pond before ; tight match 
w^hether he ever saw so little in the stream 
below ; saw the dam while building, went 
there Avith Joshua Baker, and saw them 
wheeling the dirt ; afterwards went and saw 
it after finished ; went with Cleaveland : 
knew the old dam to be leaky ; been there to 
mill ; just above Dow's dam, apparently an 
old dam ; never saw the time but that there 
was water in the ditch ; behind the old dam 
in very dry time and water much drawn oft' 
to grind, thinks dry. R. Palmers grist-mill 
pond long; has sometimes seen the water 
rather low, then he has been obliged to wait 
for grinding; in a very extreme dry time 
guesses all the mills have heen in want of 
water; as much runs down the stream as 
before only what is reserved ; since Dow's 
dam is built ; has not waited at R. Palmers, 
because very wet seasons. 

Asahel Otis. — Former dam quite old ; leaked 
some ; Dow has raised dam, made a nice one, 
very durable; dam thinks finished in 1827, 
in the fall blowed away the Rocks ; thinks 
the bottom of the sluiceway about 4 feet 
higher than the old dam ; has been acquainted 
with the old dam ever since a school boy ; 
old dam pretty much the same, leaky ; thinks 
Pond would embrace a mile square ; never 
formerly came up to the road into 20 rods ; 
deep pond ; an island in the middle ; has 
aeen half an acre dry.; 1827-8 have been 



wet seasons; in 1826 till last of July very 
dry, then wet ; no leak to this pond ; dam 
very tight ; old and new dam abut against a 
ledge, old sluiceway would let off when up 
to certain pitch-; so it does now above four 
feet higher; thinks the dam about five feet 
higher than before, has been to Dow's mill 
formerly, frequently when he could get no 
grinding; used to clear out the ditch. Mr. 
Miner used to invite his neighbors to dig out, 
thinks a little spot of 2 or 3 rods lower than 
the ditch and where it stood ; Palmer u^ed to 
grind when Miner did not ; there is another 
stream running into Palmer's pond; it has 
been so low that they ground very little ; 
does not think that there is any more water 
discharged here in the dry season than for- 
merly, has never known Dow's mill want for 
water since Dow owned it; frequently did 
before ; does not as he thinks grind as much 
as was- ground 7 years ago; does not know 
that in 1826 there was a want of water at 
this or any of these mills, did not think there 
w^as ; has known the old dam more than 
forty years, pretty much the same as re- 
mained only it grew rather worse. 

Nathan Comstock, Jr. — Commenced busi- 
ness in 1812 where he now lives, recollects 
the Lester mill about 31 years, and that 
before Scholfield came into these parts, grist 
mill did not take so much water as the Les- 
ter's does, when the water run over the fac- 
tory dam came in too great quantities at a 
time, the water that was wasted at Lester's 
dam was equal to nearly as much as is 
necessiry to operate the machinery, water 
might be a day or two coming from Miner's 
dam, said the cotton factory stopped year 
before last, cannot tell what time of the year, 
always been occupied since he ha's known it, 
when the Richards' factory stopt, thinks the 
other mills stopt on the stream, at Richards', 
thinks part of the same race way in part can't 
tell, race way about the same, thinks the side 
built a little higher than before, thinks the 
Richards' mill has occasionally stopt in a 
very dry time before Dow built his dam, not 
very certain. 

James Comstock. — Has known Lester's 
mill about thirty years, situated very near 
Richards' mills, been accounted as permanent 
a stream as any they had among them, two 
last seasons been very wet, as near as he can 
recollect they have stopped at Richards' some 
days, thinks there w^ould have been water 
enough the two last seasons, cannot tell 
whether the water wasted at Lester's would 
have been sufficient to carry the factory 
wheel, large, does not know as he ever knew 
Lester's mill stop for any length of time for 
want of water, 4 years since Richards' factory 
got a going can lay up more water much 



245 



than formerly, thinks the old raceway nearly 
as formerly, Richards' grist mill, where Les- 
ter's was, thinks would not vary, thinks there 
would have been enouo:h for the grivSt mill if 
had not fised it for factory, thinks not enough 
to carry Lester's grist mill. 

Amos Comstock. — Known Lester's mill say 
25 years, some times wanted water, but con- 
sidered very dry when stream lacked, occu- 
pied in W. Comstock's mill for the last two 
years, all that is retained has not come along, 
two last years has been present, has been a 
lack of water for several days, summer before 
this last, he stopped one whole day and two 
or three other days in part, dry time when 
stopped, frequently stop their mill, because 
not water to carry both, doubtful whethej 
there would have been enough to carry Les- 
ter's mill, does not know whether he ever did 
know all the factories and mills stopped for 
want of water. 

Burrell Thompson. — Dow's dam higher 
than the other, this very tight, the old one 
not very tight, plenty of water for grinding 
at Dow's, sometimes not constant millers 
there, believe they had set days, thinks one 
day in a week, was such a time but cannot 
tell how long it continued, can't tell whether 
Dow's pond generally ran over, can't tell 
how much more it flows than formerly, 
thinks does not flow 20 rods farther towards 
the road than formerly, has risen on his 
land, can't tell how far nor how deep, per- 
haps from two to three feet, thinks in the fall 
of the year, the set days for grinding cannot 
tell exactly, thinks one of Miner's sons 
tended, was a Latham tended, after crossed 
the stream did not particularly observe, has 
known the water very low, rare that grind- 
ing could not be had, should not think there 
was more water ran down this stream in the 
dry season in consequence of Dow's dam. ' 

J. Hartshorn. — Mill stopped on the 24th 
of July, 1827, 1-4 of a day, 25th 1-4 of a day, 
6th day of August l-4th of a day, 7th whole 
day, 11th whole day, from 11th to 13th had a 
heavy rain and stopped, grist mill had no 
water, should say could not be considered a 
dry time, factory built in 1823, commenced 
operation 12th April 1824—1826 or 25 had i 
dry season, afterwards more wet, thinks 
there would have been enough water if it had 
come in the natural stream, if it had come as 
formerly, thinks it would not have been as 
likely to stop, thinks stopped more this 
season for want of water than before, 45 per- 
sons employed, great inconvenience to be 
interrupted parts of days. Richards' dam 
completed in the spring of '27, old dam did 
not lay up as much water as this, unusual 
quantity of water came down at the time of 
the heavy rain, does not know whether 



owing to that cause or not, operations cf fac- 
tory suspended in '25 and '26. Flume 6 feet 
in width, depth 6 feet, quantity of water 
under the gate opens 1 1-2 or 2 inches since 
the dam finished by Richards', more water 
than before, good deal of water ran by of 
which he had not the benefit, wasted, don't 
know how much water was required at the 
old mill, factory now takes more water than 
the grist mill. Peter Richards, understood 
went to Mrs. Dow, don't know any thing 
about application to purchase the water 
above, Mr. Richards sent him to request Mr. 
Miner to let the water down, purchased the 
right pf Mr. Miner for 15 dollars. In the dry 
season of 1825-6 can't tell how long the 
water had been held back, had rather pay a 
little than keep it back, one of the dams 
below would retain the water more than 
three or four hours, great advantage to the 
mill owners below, if they could coiitrol the 
dam, can't say whether the entry on the book 
was made the same day or day after, don't 
recollect whether the notes at the bottom 
were made when the others were or not. 

James C. Andrew. — Works in the factory, 
July 24th, 1-4 of a day, 25th same, Aug. 
6th, 1-4 day, 7th, whole day, 11th whole 
day, between the 7th and 11th, 25 persons in 
the mill, stoppages inconvenient, does not 
recollect how much they have stopt in pre- 
vious seasons. 

Joshua Baker. — ^Dow's dam raised in the 
fall of '26, don't know but that he worked on 
it, in January, 4 1-2 feet higher than the old 
dam, 2 1-2 or 3 feet head raised, retains one 
third more water, in the summer of '27 rather 
held back, had some considerable grinding, 
winter ground only one day in the week, last 
of July or August '27 thinks it did not run 
out of the- sluice-way much, recollects once 
the water came out freely, soon after the suit 
was brought, ran 2 or three days, lowered it 
down to the old 4am, thinks drew it down to 
nearly the level of the old dam. Dow not at 
home when the suit was brought, ran out of 
the waste-way before, for a. fortnight previous 
thinks the water had run over the waste- 
gate, frequently went to Miner and got liberty 
to hoist the gate, water discharged only at the 
waste-gate and flume, no stream below Dow's 
and his mill which enters, Dow did not keep 
back from him, when they grind at Dow's he 
can saw, main flume plank had sprung and 
to repair it was the object, took off the board, 
2 planks sprung, had miller very generally in 
the summer, set days begun in the fall and 
continued in the winter, never know Dow to 
stop the stream except when repairing, has 
known all the mills pretty much stop, did in 
dry times, has owned his mill 30 years, been 
the custom for each one to retain until he 



246 Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



had occasion to use, often -asked Miner to 
accommodate him, no more dry than formerly, 
no disadvantage to him, thinks very little 
difference as it regards Lester's Mill, cannot 
say, thinks sluice-vray finished after suit was 
commenced. 

Nathan Comstock, jr. — Went to Miner, 
understood he refused to grind, w^ent up, 
asked Mino'i- to grind, he refused, demanded 
the water. Miner said he had water in the 
pond, pay him he would le-t it come, asked 
him $20. Richards said he would give him 
a five dollar bill, proposed to open the flume, 
filially gave 15 dollars. 

Robert Comstock, Depo. — Occupied a mill 
below Uncasville Factory, went to Dow's 
pond and Richards', a day or two before the 
suit. In consequence of the dry weather 
and detention of the water in Dow's pond, 
Uncasville Factory stopped. 

Daniel Lester. — Son of the former owner, 
built a little over 30 years, tended part of the 
time, used to lack some for water, only in a- 
dry time, has known it stop, present canal a 
little larger than formerly, does take more to 
carry this factory than old grist mill, what 
ordinarily run in the stream. Don't think at 
all times the water that run in the stream 
would carry the factory. His father used to 
collect the water in the nights, formerly let it 
come as they had occasion to use it. 

Edwin Baker. — Stoppage of the factory in 
the summer of 1827. — July 24th part of day, 
25th same, August 6th a fourth, 7th a whole 
day, 11th whole. Kept a meteorological 
journal. 7th of August, Cpmstock and 
Richards were up to the Dow dam. 



DEFENDANT'S WITNESSES. 

Gideon Palmer. — Acquainted with the 
stream, knew Lester's situation, small dam, 
temporary, to turn water into t^e ditch, above 
could put down a plank and raise consider- 
able water, could operate his mill wi'th little 
water, 2 1-2 inches when he saw it, con- 
siderable quantity of grain in the mill, could 
grind but little. Just above this pond a 
little brook puts in, about a quarter of a mile 
another stream puts in. Giles Turner's mill 
in 27, from 12 to 14 feet high, into that pond 
a little stream from the east, on the west side 
one or two small streams, above his pond a 
considerable of a stream. Smith raises about 
4 feet, above this a small stream which 
empties in, the Fox mill seat, Elder Palmer 
and Eels, head about 4 feet, 12 feet head and 
fall, pond a mile or more long, channel way 
running from the dam to the upper end, 
whole distance across the marshes thinks 50 



rods when pond full, stream considerable, 
one empties into the pond, Scholfield's pond 
considerable large, "raises 4 1-2 or 5 feet of 
water, does not recollect any year in which 
there has not been a complaint of want of 
water. At Dow's mill about the time of 
lowering his sluiceway, of great advantage as 
he thought. Has bought the water at the 
Fox mill seat, thinks the dam very beneficial, 
if properly used, much safer thinks in high 
freshets, if it should be shut down and kept 
tight would be of great advantage. Brother 
Reuben's pond large, oil mill necessary that 
the mill should be kept in operation. Fore 
part of Aug. '27, his brother wished to repair, 
went to help him on Tuesday, ihen t irned 
the water into a particular channel, secured 
the bottom part Tuesday afternoon, repaired 
the dam up along, Thursday night put up 
another plank, held the water until Saturday 
afternoon, thought the water cq,me down in 
the usual quantity, run faster than he ex- 
pected, thinks July and 1st of August dry, 
has heard no complaint from the owners 
above, never knew that the lower proprietors 
had any claim upon the proprietors further 
up the stream, Mr, Lester's gristmill fre- 
quently stopped for want of water — the 
detention of water at Elder Palmer's pond, 
and not at Dow's, when put down first plank, 
rarely any running water below, as it rose 
leaked a little more. Fore part of the month 
of August, began to repair on Tuesday, on 
Wednesday supposed there would be a want 
of water, cannot tell how much higher this 
dam than the old one, droughts operated 
considerably on the springs. 

Elder Palmer. — Should agree with the 
testimony of his brother generally — 33 years 
has known the stream, excepting four years 
in the mean time, knew of Lester's building 
his mill, did not much business at it except in 
dry season, the one occupied by him has had 
an extensive custom, very durable, none more 
so than at Lester's, for 7 years past or more 
business managed differently, Rogers built a 
machine factory, that failed and then turned 
into a cotton mill, then run all day, prior to 
that time he used it for customers. When 
Richards' folks began, workmen went to 
Richards,' his factory burnt in March 1825, 
knew the privilege twenty years before he 
was interested in it. All retained, supposed 
he was obliged to submit to it. Has been 
acquainted with the stream 30 years. Can- 
not say whether the present establishment 
requires more water than the gristmill. Les- 
ter's mill frequently had not water enough in 
the morning. Do not think the stream im- 
paired. In the summer season has more 
water than formerly. Cannot say whether 
the water was stopped at Dow's dam when 



Lorenzo's second trial, confession and condemnation. 



247 



he repaired. Monday or Tuesday after his 
repairs, saw Richards and Comstock return- 
ing. Privileges have not been injured. 
Have always considered themselves inde- 
pendent of Miner's pond. Thinks at present 
more water requisite to the factory than did 
the old mill. Thinks it would take twenty- 
four hours for the water to go from Dow's to 
Richards'. While his dam was repairing 
water continually flowing. Advantages de- 
taining freshet water — reservoir — gave him 
to understand (i. e. Richards and Comstock 
did) that they had been to Dow's, all stopped 
below till he has started — thinks the time he 
was repairing his mill the usual quantity of 
water came down, and that the lack of water 
at Richards' factory in August 1827 was occa- 
sioned by the not using his danl. 

Gushing Eels. — Owned the property several 
years, never there but once, thinks the altera- 
tions beneficial. Should think it beneficial 

I to the factory below. 

H, Miner. — Owned the mill betwen 20 and 
30 years. As soon as the pond is full, runs 
round. Gravelled the dam. If as much 

j grinding as much water runs — tended the 
mill for Dow, and does now — Peter Richards 
wanted to get the water, none of the pro- 
prietors claimed a right to open his dam 
while he owned it, at his own dam once 
stopped could grind only about a bushel. 
Da.m say about fifteen feet, pond is increased, 
covers 5 or 6 acres more than formerly, sup- 
poses. Ground one day in a week, in the 
fall or fore part of the \tinter or in the 
winter. When they ground but one day in 
the week, plenty of water. Richards wanted 
the water, talked of knocking down the 
flume. Gave him 15 dollars for letting the 

1 water go. Always practice to raise a pond 

I and no one ever interfered with him till 

j Richards' return a week or fortnight after the 
suit was brought. 

John Vallet. — Acquainted with the water 
privilege (i. e. Dow and Bakers.) Have 
always calculated upon a scarcity of water in 

I the stream, once a year. Used to go to Fox's 
mills pretty much in the last resort for grind- 

i ing. Thinks Dow's improvements beneficial 
to all. Elder Dow has not to his knowledge 
withheld the stream. Dam before Dow had 



possession, sometimes leaky. Waste gates 
could sometimes be raised, then put down 
boards. Used to stop dam as had occasion, 
the stoppages in the dam to reserve the 
water. 

Branch. — Came in May before last, in 
1827. Mill required more water in '28 than 
now. No such lack of water as required 
him to stop his ^'heel. Never knew Dow 
withhold his water intentionally. Pond 50 
rods, say 20 wide. Never stopped all his 
machinery. 

Schoolfield. — Did 'not know about the 
stream, prior to April. Mill principally fur- 
nished by the Miner pond. A stream runs 
into his pond ; operated one carding machine, 
sometimes not so fast as he could wish. One 
time was the week before the water came 
dowm. Suffered no inconvenience. 

Abel Bissel. — Concerned in an oil mill. 
Did but little business except when the water 
was plenty. Improved Schoolfield's estab- 
lishment 3 or 4 years. Lacked water thinks 
in the fall of 1825. Thinks if Dow operated 
hm mill beneficial to all. Thinks the custom 
to the mill would cause this to discharge 
more water than Miner's could. In Augu'st, 
1827, thinks there was a miller regularly em- 
ployed and constantly attended in August. 

Giles Turner. — Should agree substantially 
with the Palmers. The effects of Dow's im- 
provements at the head of the stream. Some- 
thing was said to him about paying Mr. 
Miner. Mills below have occasionally 
wanted water. Eels' establishment as far as 
he knows, could do more or less business 
every day, although there has been alackage. 
Those on the lower part of the stream have 
smaller dams. Never claimed a right to con- 
trol others. Had some acquaintance with 
the Lester mill. Often w-anted water, although 
ground a little every day. Fore part of the 
season of '27, wet. July and fore part of 
August, not. 

Oc|=By CHICANERY — in circumlocution, 
the property is now in the possession of 
hands on the OTHER SIDE— and they have 
raised the water several feet higher than I 
did. — What will not some people do to 
answer their own purposes ! 



248 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



Tke wisdom of man is foolishness with 
God ! For God hath chosen that, which 

MAN would call WEAKNESS, TO CONFOUND 
THAT WHICH IS MIGHTY. 

The assumed dignity of short sighted and 
benighted man, his self-importance of superior 
dignity is obnoxious in the sight of the great 
ARCHITECT! But the child-like simplicity 
of meekness, humility and tender heartedness ; 
such as are enquiring and are teachable ; feel- 
ing their weakness and dependence — 6ven on 
" him that is of a broken heart and of a contrite 
spirit will I look, said the Lord !" 

Such attend to the voice of the spirit and 
the path of rectitude, and the way of Provi- 
dence in their journey of life. 

Japheth shall be enlarged, and shall dwell 
in the -'TENTS of SHEM !" Genesis, 9, 27. 
Through this lineage, the Salvation of God 
in Christ Jesus, was manifested to mankind in 
after ages, on the subject of Redemption ! 

Abraham of this lineage, was called to quit 
his father's house, and to live in tents, where 
the worship of God was set up ; which call, 
" by /a^fA," he obeyed ; and with Isaac and 
Jacob, " dwelt in Tabernacles." Hebrews, 
ii. 9. Gen. 12. 1. and 8, &c. 

The four or five generations dwelt in 
"tents" and "booths," or "tabernacles" un- 
til they went down into Egypt — where they 
had to build cities, by the order of man ! 

However, the order^of man was broken, and 
God called his people again to dwell in a Camp 
made of boughs for booths or tents, &c. where 
his worship was set up. 

Three times a year, all their males who 
were over twenty years of age, were to appear 
before the Lord, at the place where he chose 
to put his name. 

1 . The feast of the Passover, which was to 
be held on the evening of the fourteenth day, 
on the first month. 

2. The feast of Weeks. 

3- The feast of tabernacles or " Pentecost'' 
— which was to begin on the Sabbath and 



end on the Sabbath ; hence lasted seven days 
in the seventh month. 

The first day of the seventh month was a 
Holiday^ on which the trumpets were to sound, 
to stir up the minds of the people, preparatory j 
and on the tenth day was another Holiday, on 
which there should be a kind of Yankee Fast, 
or a day of humility, to "afflict their souls" 
by humiliation. 

And on the fifteenth day of the same month 
was the Camp Meeting, or feast of tabernacles, 
to begin and last seven days, annually. 

On the year of release, which was a sabati- 
cal year, at the feast of tabernacles, " the book 
of the Law'''' was to betaken from the ark and 
read in the hearing of all the people; men, 
women and children ! Levit. xxiii, 40 ; Deut. 
xvi. 32 — also, xxxi, 9 to 13 ; Nehemiah, viii, 
15 to 18. Psalm Ixxxi, 3. 

The destruction of Gog and Magog. Ezekiel, 
chapters 38 and 39, with the battle of Arma- 
geddon, where the beast and false prophet shall 
be taken away— is elucidated in Zachariah, 
chap, xiv, 12 to 14, and from verse 16 ; what 
will be consequent upon it — as it relates to the 
Heathen or Gentile world, and the " feast of 
tabernacles" — then will Japheth dwell in 
'•'■the tents of Shem'''' — the "fullness of the 
Gentiles be come in and Israel shall be 
saved." 

Although God selected Jerusalem, on Mount 
Moriah, as a place to put his name, when the 
["Great King" should come riding upon an 
ASS, meek and lowly — which should cause the 

DAUGHTERS of ZION TO REJOICE, (i. C.) the gOOd 

people — and the daughters of Jerusalem to 
shout, (i. e.) inhabitants — yet he told the poor 
woman of Samaria, that neither in that Moun- 
tain, nor at Jerusalem, was the worship of 
God confined to — but in spirit and in truth : 
for the Father seeketh such to worship Him. 

A dedicated house of national or sectarian 
bigotry, is not the Lord's house, but man's, 
for selfish purposes of men — and hence is a 
kind of den of thieves ! 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



249 



But Jesus taught in the temple at the feast 
of tabernacles, and in the synagogues, in the 
public places, private houses, on the moun- 
tains, and in desert places, in the wilderness, 
and on ship-board ; and also at feasts when 
invited — availing himself of all opportunities, 
under all circumstances, to extend his useful- 
ness to men, while he had the opportunity in 
this world. 

His enemies accused liim of his public and 
e:^i:tensive teaching, as though it was a crime 
— " the world is gone after him — and all men 
will believe on him, &c. &c. if we let him, thus 
alone ; and the Romans will come and take 
away both our place and nation." 

They interdicted his disciples from public 
testimony also — and strove to block or hedge 
and shut up their way. 

But they occupied private rooms, the streets 
and highways, as well as the temple and syn- 
agogues, and upper chambers and market 
houses, or the water side ! 

For the wicked will not come to lis — we are 
to go to them^FoT the Son of Man came to 
seek and save that which was lost. 

The prophetess Deborah, judged Israel, and 
sat under & palm tree — Judges, iv. 4. &c. 

In Isaiah, xli. 19, the different sects or de- 
nominations of people, represented under the 
form of trees of different kinds, under different 
names, come together, and are brought into 
union of bonds and friendship ! 

The dispensations of God are fitted to the 
state and condition or situation of men ; hence 
the expressions — "Neither hath this man 
sinned nor his parents but he was born 
blind, that the works of God might be made 
manifest in him, and thereby glorify God. 
And concerning the death, &c. of Lazarus, " I 
am glad that I was not there for your sakesy 

0 the beauty and wisdom of the doctrine of 
a superintending Providence ! How wide the 
field! Hov/ consoling is the theme ! 

Just before the consummation of all things 
— when Satan is loosed for a season, di. falling 
away takes place — the wicked compass the 
"CAMP OF THE SAINTS,"— which could 
never happen, if they had no Camp ! 

Thus, by the inspiration of God, the TENTS 
were spoken of immediately after the flood — 
in the solitary ages of the world ! And by 
the call and superintending providence of God, 
under his appointment, have been brought into 
practice from the time of Abraham, down ! 
and will continue to the end of the world ! 

In the wilderness — the voice of one crying 
in the wilderness — the Church with the wings 
of an eagle fled and flew into the wilderness, 
to the place appointed and prepared for her, of 
God. She is to come forth from the wilderness, 
leaning upon her beloved ! 

The most godly and pious men of old, were 



the worshippers of God, in dens, and in moun- 
tains and caves, and solitary places — in sheep 
skins and in goat skins — of whom the world 
was not worthy ! — Afflicted and tormented — 
but by Faith they anticipated a glorious resur- 
rection — as Paul to the Hebrews, chapter 1 1th, 
exemplifies. 

A regular ordained learned clergy, is the 
order of the day. But, although the twelve 
were commanded to go, &c., yet they abode at 
Jerusalem — while the brethren, laymen, trav- 
elled after the death of Stephen, extensively. 

The name of Priscilla is mentioned before 
that of her husband, which contains meaning, 
as a teacheress ; — and Phillip, the deacon, 
after he baptized the eunuch, went into Ce- 
sarea, where he had a family ; and four of 
his daughters were prophesied, i e. were pub- 
lic characters in testimony. They, we read, 
were virgins— hence single, and of good repute ' 

Phebe was called a servant of the Church ; 
and many similar persons and circumstances 
are mentioned in the sacred volume, in differ 
ent ages of the world, from the sister of Moses, 
and Huldah, and Anna, down. And men, whom 
their wisdom would contemn with disdain, 
have been the chosen insti-uments of God. 

How knoweth this man letters, having never 
learned — is not this the Carpenter's son '? Hi? 
brethren — his sisters ! — so the Apostles — ig- 
norant and unlearned men ! 

Moses was learned, and so was Luke 
and Paul — and learning is very good in its 
place. 

But whan there was a school and a college 
to qualify men to be prophets, in the days of 
Samuel, Elisha and Huldah ; there is no evi- 
dence of their ever being used by the wisdom 
and Providence of God, for any special work — 
more than a kind of common place servant — 
and that only on a few occasions. 

Luther was a man of learning, but not of 
the highest grade, according to the judgment 
of his enemies. And when he found an 
old book in a Monastery, knew not what it 
was, until an old Friar told him, it was the 
Bible ! He burnt the Pope's Bull out of doors, 
and began his work of Reformation from the 
pompous folly of those days. ' 

John Calvin followed in train — but I will 
let him go — as Arminius came after, to ex- 
plain the truth — and was condemned, unheard 
at the Ecclesiastical Court of Dort, after his 
death ; and his followers were gagged on that 
occasion. 

The Papists say, that Calvin, when a Catho- 
lic, for a " nameless crime,'''' was branded be- 
twixt the shoulders, and then banished ; — and 
afterwards caused Michael Servetus to be 
burnt or roasted alive, because the Spanish 
physician differed from him in opinion in mat- 
ters of religion. 



250 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



How different was the spirit of George Fox, 
the celebrated Quaker ! He used no carnal 
weapons — he saw the reformation was not 
gone far enough ; — rhence he came out in his 
testimony against hireling priests and ceremo- 
nies, to seek God, the substance, the best of 
.teachers, and the HAPPY FRUITION of all ! 

The doctrine of toleration was then un- 
known ; but a silent meeting was a breach of 
no law — hence he spoke not, without he felt 
something to say. 

And yet in all his Journal there is no ac- 
count of his holding a silent meeting where 
there were world's People ! But he had al- 
ways something to say on such occasions : 
and only one silent meeting at all ) and that 
was, where there was a settled meeting of 
friends, only. 

The power attended the Quaker meetings in 
those days with sudden conviction, trembling 

and FALLING UNDER THE POWER ! 

There are many of their ancient books 
which give account of such fruit. 

Mary Fell, who afterwards became the 
wife of George Fox, was an instance, under 
the testimony of G. F. to feel the convincing 
power. 

At Bristol, England, in the open air in an 
orchard or iield, people fell under the power ; 
and many ten thousands were gathered into 
the fold in that day, within the space of a 
few years. 

They were firm to their testimony, though 
thousands were imprisoned for no crime, but 
wickedness in their enemies ; and hundreds 
of them, through suffering, died in prison. 

Others were whipped, cropped and branded, 
yea, banished; — and some were put to death \ 

But the liberties of England and those of 
America began to take date^ and dawn from 
them : and which is now progressing in the 
world ; and will continue to progress, until the i 
image of Nebuchadnezzar's law religion sh2.ll j 
give away to universal liberty of conscience ! 

How many meetings did Fox and Penn find \ 
others have out of doors, in the et-rets, j 
and under the shades, their histories and Jcu.r- 1 
nals record for the benefit of those v/ho nhonld 
come after ! For 
in everlastiiig remembrar.ce." 

Many of the Quakers, when goi-.T^ torn one 
prison to another, went with a r/iit'mus, with- 
out an officer ; and Fox went from Lancaster 
to London, on the word of a Christian, and 
carried the papers to court, against himself! 

There are no evidences that Wesley was 
ever useful to the conversion of souls, until he 
w^as shut out of all the consecrated buildings, 
called Churches, in and about London ; — then, 
when all doors were shut against him, he 
took the field. At Morefields, seven persons 
fell under the power ! The greater part of 



the righteous shall he had 



whom professed to find peace, in the course 
of the night following. John Wesley was 
then 36 years old — 1739. He encouraged 
street preaching and field meetings all the days 
of his life — precept and example exemplified 
it. 

So the labors of Whitfield were in the streets 
and fields; — useful to many thousands in his 
day. 

But after Wesley's decease, field preaching 
v/as dropped and laid aside, and meeting- 
houses, called Chapels, were then subsiituted, 
as the necessary inference from the minutes 
of conference made for me and others on that 
occasion, 1807, and put into their M.-'S^azine. 

The Sacramental meetings in Kentucky and 
Tennessee, laid a foundation for the revival 
and spread of the work in booths — wliere the 
glory of God was manifestly displayed among 
the people — both Presbyterians and Metho- 
dists—about 1800. 

The clergyman whose pulpit had been 
burat, as a testimony against his doctrine, in 
Irt ^ell County, in N. Carolina, had a glorious 
pari ;n this work, as means in the hands of 
Divi:.e Providence. First, in the early revival 
in the West, about Green River; and then in 
N. C. For some of his old hearers becoming 
subjects of tlie work, after their removal to the 
West, and wrote back to Iredell County about 
it, which paved the . way for a wish for his 
return. 

Phillip Bruce returning from Virginia to 
Iredell about the same time, gave rise to a 
WOODS MEETING, at an inclement season of the 
year ; and hence about thirty TENTS w*ere 
prepared ; which was the first regular meeting 
of that kind — and hence the origin of the well 
known name, " Camp Meeting." 

The first I saw was on Shoulderbone 
Creek, in Georgia^ in 1803. In 1804 I ap- 
pointed and attended the first regular Camp 
Meeting in the centre of Virginia ; and the 
same year the first that was held in the State 
of Nevj York — and also in the Mississippi. In 
1805, the first that was ever held in the State 
of Connecticut., and in Massachusetts also ; af- 
terwards a foundation for Vermont — -and in 
1820, the first that was ever in the Stale of 
Rhode Island. 

In 1805, 6, and 7, my lot was in Europe. 
My desire to revive street and field meetings, 
and to introduce Camp Meetings into thai re- 
gion, was my object, should Providence 
permit. 

Wesley's rule was to notice the movement 
and openings of Providence, and to follow the 
same ; and hence to vary his rules, according 
to times and circumstances. 

But his sons in the Gospel, after his decease, 
departed from his ways — therefore, when 
another society rose up, they took the name 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



251 



of " Primitive Methodists,''' a short account of 
1 which is here subjoined ] as a relation of cir- 
cumstances elucidates the simple leadings and 
! dispensations of the superintending Providence 
i of God. 

j Xlso, a " Defence of Camp Meetings,'''' and 
i some choice Hymns, used in the early times 
I of this revival, at such meetings in 'the West 
mostly composed by J. A. G., called the 
h " Wild Man of the lV(fbds,''' whose happy 
I spirit has since flown to a better wwld, to 
1 dwell with his God forever! Prefaced with 
! some documents, that may be viewed authen- 
! TIC, if not official, to cast light where there is 
I seeming darkness, for the information of en- 
i quiring minds, on the subject of the Diana 6f 
i Episcopacy, which has brought the confusion 
I of Babel into the tender mind, and caused so 
1 much evil contention in the land. 



See the Problem of Episcopacy Book, by N. 
Bangs, D. D. p. 59 to 62. 

In every community, as well religious as 
civil, there must be some centre of power, 
some supreme authority, from whence all 
others must emanate. And this supreme au- 
thority may either retain its original right 
within itself, or may, if necessary or expe- 
dient, impart a portion of it to others, who 
must be responsible for its use to the authority 
from which it was derived. It is not always 
necessary, nay, it is often totally impracti- 
cable, for that body to which the power of 
right belongs to govern, to exercise that pow- 
er. Thus it is the inherent right of every 
man to govern himself. But where a number 
of individuals form a community, it being im- 
piaciicable for each individual to exercise his 
own inherent right of governing himself, he 
resigns up a part of that right, in order to se- 
cure the good of the whole community. When 
this association is formed by mutual consent, 
and for mutual good, the right of government 
is transferred from each individual to the 
whole body. But this conjmunity itself will 
find it necessary to concentrate its authority 
in the hands of one or more persons, in order 
to make and execute :.!s laws. Hence arises, 
the necessity of representative government, by 
which the authority of the whole community 
is concentrated in the hands of a few. But 
even these few although they may deliberate 
together, and enact laws for the regulation of 
the community, they cannot execute them in 
their collective capacity. Hence arises the 
necessity of a division of power into the 
hands of individuals, v/ho now possess, not 
only their original right of governing them- 



selves, but also, by delegation, the right of 
governing others ; and that too, in those im- 
portant points which involve the dearest in- 
terests of mankind : I allude to governors, 
judges, &c. This kind of apportionment of 
power originates of necessity from the present 
state of human society. Society cannot exist 
without it. Every man must resign some 
portion of his individual rights, in order to 
secure those which he retains, — otherwise he 
must be deprived of the whole. 

But these observations apply principally to 
the regulation of civil society. Here all power 
is derived primarily from the people, who 
were created by God : and they have the right 
of modifying, and of apportioning that power, 
as the state of society, and the exigencies of 
time and place, may require. And all good 
and wise legislators will be actuated with a 
view to the good of the whole community. 
But the government of the church of 
God is soimewhat different. God calls men, 
whom He pleases, to be the ministers of his 
word. And as ah individual man possesses 
the right of governing himself in all secular 
matters, until the state of society shall dictate 
the necessity, from an intercommunity of in- 
terests, of surrendering a part of that right in- 
to the hands of others, SO those ministers 
whom God selects to be the shepherds of his 
flock, and the guardians of his people, possess 
the RIGHT of governing themselves in reli- 
gious matters, and ALL those committed to 
their care. Hence, Ministers primarily deri've 
their AUTHORITY to preaclT, and to exercise 
their ministerial functions, among which 

is the OVERSIGHT of the church, from JESUS 

CHRIST hIxMSElf I this is the Supreme FOUN- 
TAIN of their AUTHORITY: and of THIS 
AUTHORITY no man, or number of men, 
have a RIGHT to dispossess them; that is, 
while they maintain the character of true mi- 
nisters of Jesus Christ." 

The general Conference possess the sole 
right of making rules for the government of 
the church." Page 138 and 139, with some 
few exceptions about money matters, and Da- 
gon or Diana of episcopacy, &c. 



COPIES— CIRCULAR LETTER, &c. 

" To the Members and Friends of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church in New York 

'New York, August 11, 1820. 

" Whereas divers reports have been circu- 
lated in this city, purporting that the New 
York Annual Conference had formed a design 
to possess themselves of the property belong- 



252 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 



iiig to the Methodist Episcopal Church, we 
whose names are undersigned, having been 
present at the last session of the Genei al Con- 
ference, where the resolutions were adopted 
which governed the subsequent acts of the 
New York Annual Conference ] and having 
also been present at the last session of the 
said Annual Conference, consider it our duty 
to lay before our people the design both of the 
General and Annual Conference on this sub- 
ject. The resolution of the General Confer- 
ence is as follows : — 

* " ' In future WE will admit no charter, 
deed, or conveyance for any house of worship, 
to be used by us, unless it be provided in such 
charter, deed, or conveyance, that the trustees 
of said house shall at all times permit such 
ministers and preachers belonging to the Me- 
thodist Episcopal Church, as shall from time 
to time be duly authorized by the General 
Conference of the Ministers of our church, or 
by the Annual Conferences, to preach and ex- 
pound God's holy word, and to EXECUTE 
the discipline of the church, and to administer 
the sacraments therein, according to the true 
meaning and purport of our deed of settle- 
ment.' From the above resolution it appears 
obvious that the design of the General Con- 
ference was to establish and perpetuate a 
UNIFORM SYSTEM IN THE WHOLE 
BODY, and simply to secure the property to 
the church, in conformity to the laws of the 
several states respectively ; and the RIGHT 
of the ministers of said church at all times to 
preach the word of /God, administer the holy 
: ordinances, and EXECUTE THE DISCI- 
PLINE in all the houses of worship : no other 
right in, or title to the property having ever 
been designed or contemplated. 

" If it were necessary to give further proof 
of this design, the preliminary remarks to the 
deed of settlement in the form of discipline are 
clearly in point. Those remarks are as fol- 
lows, 'Let the following plan of a deed of 
settlement be brought into effect in all possible 
cases, and as far as the laws of the states re- 
spectively will admit of it. But each annual 
conference is authorized to make such modifi- 
cation in the deeds, as they may find the 
different usuages and customs of law require 
in the diflferent states and territories, so as, to 
secure the premises firmly by deed, and per- 
manently to the Methodist Episcopal Church. 
according to the TRUE INTENT and mean- 
ing ot the following form of a deed of settle- 
ment ; any thing in the said form to the con- 
trary notwithstanding.' Comment on the 
above would be superfluous ; for it unequivo- 



*This resolution was passed in the next General Con- 
ference, after my Thoughts on Church Government 
were published, in which it was observed that the Meet- 
ing houses were deeded to nobody. Discipline, page 166. 



cally requires that the property be secured, 
permanently to the ^Methodist Episcopal 
Church,^ and therefore can never be secured 
to an Annual Conference, or to any other 
body, without the most plain and obvious 
violation of the rules of the General Confer- 
ence. In conformity with the resolutions of 
the General Conference, and conceiving that 
some of the requisitions of the General law of 
the Commonweahh of»New York, under which 
the different religious societies in the state 
were at liberty to incorporate were such as to 
render it difficult, if not impossible, to observe 
those requisitions, and at the same time to be 
governed by the rules of OUR CHURCH DIS- 
CIPLINE, the New York Annual Conference, 
at its last session, passed the following reso- 
lutions. 

* [" That, in order to obviate the difficul- 
ties which do no now, and have for some time 
past, existed in this city, in respect to the ap- 
pointment of trustees, it is both ^expedient and 
necessary for the Conference, to recommend 
to the PEOPLE of their charge to petition the 
Legislature of this State, at its next session, 
for an ACT of incorporation, which shall 
RECOGNIZE the PECULIARITIES of OUR 
form of Church Government, and thereby 
enable US more fully and effectually to EX- 
ECUTE the discipline of OUR Church.— 
This your Committee think to be necessary 
not only to regulate the affairs of our Church 
in THIS city, but also throughout the State ; 
such is the present law of fhis State in respect 
to the Incorporation of religious societies, that 
the trustees of our church in the exercise of 
their functions, either cannot, or will not con- 
form to the requirement of our discipline — your 
committee therefore recommend the adoption 
of the following resolutions.] 

"'1st. Resolved, that a committee of five 
be appointed to prepare a memorial to be pre- 
sented to the Legislature of this state at their 
next session, praying them for a special act of 
incorporation for our Church throughout the 
state, in conformity to the rules and regula- 
tions of our discipline ; and that the said 
Committee be instructed to furnish each pre- 
siding elder with twenty printed copies of said 
memorial. 

" ' 2. Resolved, that it shall be the duty of 
the Presiding Elders to. furnish each preacher 
in their district, who may travel in the state 
of New York, with a copv of said memorial, 
and that it shall be the duty of all such preach- 
ers to use their endeavors to obtain subscribers, 
and to forward their names and memorials to 
the stationed preacher in Albany. 



' The within inclosed in brackets [thus] was in the re- 
solutions of the Conference but withheld fmm the public 
— what for 1 The Reader must draw his own inference. 



ON CAMP MEETINGS. 253 



" ' 3. Resolved, that a copy of this report be 
forwarded to the Genesee Conference, praying 
them to co-operate with us in circulating a 
memorial on their circuits in the bounds of 
their charge, which are w^ithin the limits of 
the State of New York. 

" ' 4. Resolved, that it be the duty of all 
those preachers who obtain subscribers to said 
memorials, to forward them sometime before 
the next session of the Legislature of this 
State, to the preacher in charge in the city of 
Albany, to be by him presented to the said 
LegisloAure. 

" ' 5. Resolved, that the Committee ap- 
pointed to prepare the before-mentioned me- 
morial, be also instructed to prepare a draft 
of an act of incorporation, in conformity to the 
first resolution of this report, to be presented 
to the State Legislature.' 

[" After reading the document submitted to 
them from Vermont, your Committee recom- 
mend to the Brethren in that State, to take 
SIMILAR MEASURES to obtaiu an act of Incor- 
poration, or otherwise to proceed immediately 
to re-organize, according to the present stat- 
utes of the State, in such case as made and 
provided.] 

" The true intent and design of the New^ 
York Conference, in the passage of the above 
resolutions was, to act in perfect harmony 
with the resolution and design of the General 
Conference, as before stated ; and permanently 
to secure the houses of worship to the 'Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church and to the ministers 
of said church nothing more than the right of 
preaching in the houses, and of administering 
the holy ordinances, and EXECUTING the 
discipline of the church. 

" That none might misunderstand the inten- 
tion of the Conference, it was explicitly stated on 
the Conference floor, that it was not intended 
to take any measure which should go to de- 
prive our people of the liberty of choosing 
their Trustees, This was done with a special 
view to the mode of appointing Trustees, as 
recommended in the deed of settlement, in the 
form of discipline, and which, as has already 
been stated, each Annual Conference is at lib- 
erty to modify according to the usages and 
customs of law in the several states ; the man- 
ner of appointing the board of Trustees, mak- 
ing no kind of difference with respect to the 
security and control of the property. We de- 
sire that it may be particularly noticed, that it 
was understood by the Conference, and by the 
Committee appointed to draft the memorial, 



and the bill, for an act of incorporation, that 
the Trustees were to be chosen by the people. 

" It should further be recollected that the 
Committee appointed by the Conference for the 
above purpose have, as yet, never met to 
draft the memorial and bill, on the character 
of which the- merits of the question, relative to | 
the claim w^hich it is alledged the Conference 
design to secure to the church property, de- 
pend. And also that when drafted, both the 
memorial, and bill, will be presented to the 
people* for their approbation and signatures, 
w^hich will give them full opportunity to form 
a judgment relative to the true intention and 
design of the Conference relative to the 
church property. Till this period arrives, all 
w^e can do is to give the most positive assu- 
rance, as we hereby do, that nothing is intended 
or designed, either by the General or Annual 
Conference, but to secure the property perma- 
nently to the ' Methodist Episcopal Church^'' 
and to the Ministers of said Church, regularly 
authorised by the General Conference, and by 
the Annual Conferences respectively, the right 
to preach, exercise the discipline, and admin- 
ister the ordinances of the Church in the 
houses of worship so secured. Considering 
that no alteration has taken place with respect 
to the charter by which the property of the 
Church is held, and that no change can take 
place, till it is fully and specifically before the 
people, for their examination and approval ; 
and considering further, that such change or 
alteration must be made by a wise and patri- 
otic Legislature, ever tenacious of the rights 
and prerogatives of the people, we must sub- 
mit it to an enlightened community to judge 
what ground of present alarm can be found in 
the act, either of the General or Annual Con- 
ference. 

"ENOCH GEORGE.* 
"FREEBORN GARRETTSON.* 
"NATHAN BANGS.* 
"P. P. SANDFORD.* 
"JOSHUA SOULE.* 
"ALEXANDER M'CAINE.* 
"THOMAS MASON.* 
"AARON HUNT.f 
"B. HIBBARD.f 
"T. SPICER.f 
"E. HEBARD.f 

* But was this the original design or iivTENxiopf ? 
" Those whose names are marked thus * were present at 
the General and Annual Conferences. 

" Those xuhose names are marked thus f were pre tent at 
1 the Annual, but not at the General Confwence." 



254 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



Rev. .Stith Mead, 

" Dear Sir — Agreeably to your request, I 
have thrown together some reflections on the 
subject of Camp Meetings. 

" As a plan, the most simple, and of course 
the best calculated to answer the intended pur- 
pose, I have stated the objections which are 
commonly raised by those who oppose you, 
and have annexed the answer to each in the 
order in which they occcrred to my mind. As 
my only aim is to put down that superficial 
tribe of men, who commonly are at the head 
of unreasonable opposition, I have studied 
simplicity and plainness. And though more 
judicious critics might say, that some of the 
arguments are strained, and that others might 
be considered arguments ad liominem^ yet I 
apprehend no danger from a public reply. An 
error which may have been admitted, must 
be too trivial to merit the opposition of men of 
ability, and I fear nothing from the others, be- 
cause I should not find time to pay them at- 
tention. 

" It might be said, for instance, that my de- 
fence of an unlettered ministry, would ulti- 
mately lead to evil consequences, ' to the per- 
petuation of ignorance? But I have not the 
same apprehension. The time is fast ap- 
proaching when every man who wishes to be 
an acceptable minister of the gospel, will find 
himself obliged to take Paul's advice to Timo- 
thy, and with diligence strive to grow not 
only in grace, but likewise in the knowledge 
of the truth — I have no intention to say that 
literature is useless. My meaning is, that the 
same zeal, which induces men to renounce the 
pleasures of the world and offer themselves as 
laborers in the vineyard of Christ, will push 
them on to make all necessary improve- 
ment. 

" Again it may be said that arguments in 
favor of noise and confusion drawn from the 
conduct of the Jews, are far-fetched and inap- 



plicable. But I feel clear in having adduced 
examples taken from the New Testam.ent, 
which are of similar import, and therefore in- 
vincible. 

" As to the arguments which are addressed 
ad hominem to the opposer. I think them di- 
rectly in point, as intended to silence gainsay- 
ers, who act without information or reflec- 
tion. 

"On the whole, when I declare my prevail- 
ing design in sending forward this little pro- 
duction, is not to injure the feelings of candid 
and honest men, but to aid in the spread of true 
godliness, T am sure to be heard, by such, with 
patience. And if any one should wish to cor- 
rect me, he will do it as becomes the profes- 
sion of a peaceful gospel. 

" If you think it can be of any service to 
the public, you are at liberty to publish these 
sheets, and apply the profits of the publication 
to the purpose of finishing the new Meeting 
House at Lynchburg, 
"/dm, <5*c., 

" SAMUEL K. JENNINGS. 
" September •23d, 1805." 



" LIGHT and darkness must forever stand 
opposed to each other. If either prevail, in 
portion to its prevalence, the other must dis- 
appear. The kingdom of righteousness and 
true holiness, must forever be opposed to the 
kingdom of Satan, or the wicked inclinations 
of men. Every man is subject to one or other 
of these powers. Lovers of God and of 
TRUTH delight in the prosperity of religion, 
from motives of duty and benevolence. The 
enemies of God and of his word are pleased 
to see religion put down, from the selfish de- 
sign of covering their lusts. The true Chris- 
tian will defend those institutions, and' means 
which most conduce to the reformation of sin- 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 255 



ners, whatever the world may think of him. 
Temporizers and those who love the praise of 
men rather than the praise of God, will advo- 
cate or oppose measures, according to the de- 
gree of approbation they may receive, or ex- 
pect to receive from the world. 

Many hundreds of the most striking refor- 
mations have been at least commenced by 
means of Methodist Camp Meetings ! With 
these interesting facts before them, some look 
on with approbation, some join with earnest- 
ness in promoting and carrying the hopeful 
design into effect, while others treat the meet- 
ings with contempt, and their advocates as 
fools, madmen, and enthusiasts. Some sub- 
mit to every inconvenience to attend upon 
them, while others proclaim the importance 
of suppressing them as a public nuisance. 
The design of thefee sheets, is to examine some 
of the objections commonly raised against this 
important institution. 

"Objection 1st. Too much time is spent in 
vain. ' Six days shalt thou labor, &c.' 

" Answer. This is a specious objection, and 
seems to be supported by an express command 
of God, Let it be observed, however, that 
our Lord Christ, in Matthew vi. 33, advised 
and commanded that we should ' first seek 
the kingdom of God and his righteousness.' 
That we should prefer spiritual before tempo- 
ral interest. In another place our Lord esti- 
mates the soul of a man to be of greater worth 
than the w^hole world. ' What shall it profit 
a man if he should gain the whole world and 
lose his own soul ? or what shall he give in 
exchange?' &c. Paul 'considered all things 
but loss, so that he might win Christ and be 
found in him.' In a country where, with the 
continued and united exertions of all its citi- 
zens, sufficient provisions could not be made 
for its necessities, such an objection might 
have some weight ; but with a soil and cli- 
mate like ours, where on an accurate calcula- 
tion it will be found, that if one-fourth of the 
time be spent in agriculture, ample supplies 
will be produced for a man and beast, an ar- 
gument founded on the necessity of labor, 
must be entirely frivolous. 

" If we be disposed to consider religion as 
a matter of no consequence, a very trivial rea- 
son will be to us sufficient for neglecting it. 
But if the exercise and indulgence of true re- 
pentance, and the acquisition of a living faith 
in Jesus Christ, be considered essential to sal- 
vation ; it must follow, that those who feel 
themselves destitute of this ' Pearl of great 
price,' will find sufficient time to perform their 
necessary labor, and still spare, occasionally, 
a week for the special work of waiting upon 
God in the use of such means, as are found 
conducive to reformation. While riches, 
honors and distinctions are considered the 



principal objects of pursuit, and the only at- 
tainments worthy the attention of men, much 
will be said about the importance of labor. 
But let a man be properly affected with the 
truths of the gospel, and he will no more at 
tempt to avail himself of this objection in op- 
posing Camp Meetings. 

"Objection 2d. Granting the argument for 
making provision for the body, ought not to 
weigh in this case, yet surely it must be ad- 
mitted a reasonable objection, that by attend- 
ing upon such meetings, health is exposed and 
injured. 

Answer. " It is possible, we grant, that the 
sickly or delicate might be injured by too long' 
standing or sitting, or lying on the ground, but 
common sense would teach all valetudinarians 
either to stay at home or to make the necessary 
provisions for their safety. e cannot, there- 
fore, be answerable for their imprudence. Bat 
a proper religipus excitement is not calculated 
either directly or indirectly to injure health, 
unless victory over passion, a tranquil expec- 
tation of unavoidable adversity, with triumph 
over the fear of death, can constitute disease. 
But, says the objector, the awful anxiety 
which frequently precedes this comfortable 
state of the mind often does mischief. This 
last difficulty involves in it another question. 
For if the exercise preparatory to a gracious 
state, be a deep sense of sin, and its awful 
consequences followed by an humble accept- 
ance of mercy on the terms of the Gospel ; 
then it must follow, that whatever effects it 
may produce, it will be prudent to submit to 
the operation. But if I should be disposed to 
deny the charge, which I shall now formally 
do, how will it ever be made to a,ppear with 
sufficient certainty, that the case of sickness 
which may have happened at any Camp 
Meeting, or which may have succeeded 
shortly after such a meeting, were produced by 
any -exercise or condition attendant on the oc- 
casion ? Have not thousands been taken sud- 
denly ill -at home, abroad, sitting up, lying 
down, in the house and in the field 1 Who 
can tell whether the same illness might not 
have happened at the same time in another 
place, or in any other condition And as so 
many come off unhurt in the proportion to the 
few who can be adduced as seeming instances 
to the contrary, I venture to conclude that, if 
religion be all important, and if religion be suc- 
cessfully sought after at Camp Meetings, this 
second objection must also lose most, if not all 
its weight. 

" Objection 3d. Let these objections stand 
or fall, it must be acknowledged, that the 
principal advocates of these meetings are ig- 
norant and illiterate Methodists. 

" Answer. Indeed, it is bad enough if all Me- 
thodists are ignorant and illiterate. It could 



256 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



be wished that true wisdom and useful know- 
ledge were more universally diffused. But not 
to lose sight of the objection, Saint Paul 
gives the following instructions to Timothy, 
when preparing him for the ministry of the 
Gospel. 'Give at^en^lance to reading, to ex- 
hortation, to doctrine. Neglect not the gift 
that is in thee. Aleditate upon these things, 
give thyself Avholly to them, Take heed unto 
thyself and to thy doctrine, continue in them : 
for in doiug this thou shalt both save thyself 
and them that hear thee. Preach the word, be in- 
stant in season, out of season ; reprove, rebuke, 
exhort, with all long suffering and doctrine." 
Whether the ^Methodist preachers do not. in a 
very considerable degree, act up to this exhorta- 
tion, will scarcely admit of a question. But the 
objector continues to ask, have any of them a 
liberal education 1 Can they compose rheto- 
rical discourses 1 Can they deliver them with 
the ease and elegance of true orators ? The 
want of these accomplishments, I perceive, 
then, to be the ^reat objection. Nothing is 
more common man that worldly minded men 
should be wise above what is written. Does 
Paul make any such demands upon Timothy ?- 
Or does he instruct him to be guided by these 
characteristics in his choice of others for the 
sam^e important work ? If such demand were 
correct, then we should have heard Paul ad- 
dress himself to Timothy in the following 
manner. • 0 Timothy, my son ! I have fre- 
quently commanded thee to labor in the work 
of the Lord, according to my example. But 
as thou art not an apostle, properly so called, 
and hast not received the gift of languages. I 
advise thee to acquaint thyself with the He- 
brew, Greek, and Latin; with Geometry, 
Trigonometry, Arithmetic, Algebra, and Flux- 
ions; with natural Philosophy. Rhetoric, 
moral Philosophy and I\Ietaphysics : after 
these, to devote thyself to the study of some 
system or systems of divinity, then thou wilt 
be prepared to write over thy sermons cor- 
rectly. But after all. do not fail to rehearse 
them before a looking glass till thou art able 
to repeat them with freedom and grace ; so 
that when thou art called upon public duty, 
thou mayest effectually secure the approbation 
of thine auditors. Furthermore, when thou 
art about to visit any distant churches, lay up 
in thy portmanteau the choicest of thy ser- 
mons. And wherever thou art. take care to 
have at least one discourse about thee, that 
thou mayest be prepared against any sudden 
emergency, and never appear unfinished in the 
eyes of the people." We cannot think such 
an address, either public or private, commen- 
surate with the dignity of the apostle Paul. 

"'The exhortation to Timothy is comprehen- 
sive and to the purpose. It includes every in- 
struction necessary for a useful minister. 



[ ' When we are deeply interested in a subject 
■ of the last importance, we do not think it ne- 
i cessary to draw up our arguments in an or- 
j derly manner upon paper, before we attempt 
! to deliver our sentiments upon the matter in 
; hand ! Are not the love and penetration of a 
\ parent sufficient to dictate such advice as is 
; suited to the different tempers and conditions 
i of his children 1 After perceiving the house 
! of our neighbor on lire, we do not withdraw 
I to our closet to prepare a variety of affecting 
I arguments, by way of engaging him to save 
I both himself and his family from the flames. 
: In such a case, a lively conviction of our 
j neighbor's danger, and an ardent desire to res- 
, cue him from it. affords greater powers of nat- 
; ural eloquence, than any rules of art can fur- 
! nish ' 

j "Horace observes, that neither matter nor 
\ method will oe wanting upon a well digested 
'subject. With how much facility then may 
suitable expressions be expected to follow those 
animating sentiments, which are inspired by 
; an ardent love to God and man; especially 
I when stibjects of such universal concern are 
I agitated, as death and redemption, judgment 
; and eternity 1 L'pon such occasions, out of 
1 the abundance of the heart, the mouth will 
; speak : nor will the preacher be able to repeat 
a tenth part of the truths. Avhich God has comr 
municated to him while meditating upon his 
text. If malice can furnish those who are un- 
der its influence, "^vith an inexhaustible fund 
of conversation, how much more rational to 
suppose, that the charity of a minister will 
I furnish him with an inexhaustible fund of ex- 
j hortation. instruction and comfort.' 
! ■■ What advantage has occurred to the 
I church by r&nouncing the apostolic method of 
i publishing the Gospel 1 We too often have 
i had indolence and artifice in the place of sin- 
cerity and vigilance. Those public discourses 
j which were once the effects of conviction and 
' zeal, have become the weekly exercises of 
! learning and art. ' We believe and therefore 
speak, is an expression which with such pas- 
, tors is entirely out of use." 

■•Where is it. that we discover the happiest 
' effects produced upon the minds of men 1 
i Where do we observe the most frequent con- 
j versions ? Where are the formal professors 
I most commonly struck with religious fear 1 
I Where are the libertines constrained to cry out 
j ' l\Ien and Brethren what shall we do?" Where 
! is it that we And the ^vicked departing from 
' the assembly to lament their transgressions in 
private ?- Are these things more frequently 
: effected by the learned orator, or do they not 
! more commonly attend the labors of the illiter- 
I ate ]\Iethodists ? Study and affection may 
i please the taste of those who pretend to be 
i wise and learned, and a desire to please such 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 257 



men, has too often led preachers of the Gos- 
pel, to depart from that generous sympathy, 
which actuated the ministers of the primitive 
church. But while the offence of the cross is 
avoided, neither the wise nor the ignorant are 
effectually converted. The Gospel is abun- 
I dantly better suited to the poor in spirit than 
to those who value themselves as men of great 
science. 'I thank thee, 0 Father,' said the 
lowly, blessed Jesus, 'that thou hast hid these 
things from the wise and prudent, and hast 
revealed them unto babes.' These babes, so 
called in the language of Christ, I apprehend 
to be similar to the persons whom I advocate, 
and who are in many places rejected for pe- 
cuniary reputed sages. But it hath pleased 
God by the foolishness of preaching to save 
them that believe, and by the instrumentality 
of these ignorant and illiterate men, he has 
raised up to himself in the United States in 
the course of a few years, half a million of 
servant worshippers. 

"After all that has been said, T am per- 
suaded that those who wish to be amused at 
church, who attend the house of prayer to 
: form their parties for the ensuing week, and 
who do not wish to see their own follies, will 
still consider this difficulty unanswered — but 
every candid enquirer after salvation, will 
perceive that, what is charged upon the Me- 
thodist preachers as being the effect of igno- 
rance, viz., their sympathy and their zeal, ren- 
der them more respectable. Of cour.se, if these 
men conduct the Camp-Meetings, there will 
be the greater probability of receiving benefit 
by attending them. 

" Objection 4th. But these preachers after 
all you can say, are vehement, boisterous and 
ostentatious. They stamp and flap their 
hands ; they raise such a noise and confusion 
as is sufficient to distract their hearers. 

" Answer. There can be no doubt, but that 
\ every minister of Christ ought, when he speaks 
I for God, to deliver the truth in the power and 
j demonstration thereof; and that with zeal and 
j energy, and in the most pressing and engaging 
manner possible. Isaiah Iviii. i. Says God 
to the Prophet, cry aloud and spare not, lift 
up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my 
people their transgressions, and the house of 
'l Jacob their sins. But this will be disagreeable 
I to men of taste and learning! — Yes, and he 
that preaches the truth may expect this ; but 
Matt. V. 12, rejoice, and be exceeding glad ; 
for great is your reward in Heaven : for so 
persecuted they the Prophets that went before 
you. In the eyes of the world, 'the prophet 
is a fool, and the spiritual man is mad.' — Ho- 
sea ix. 7. It will be granted that loud and 
vehement speaking might be unnecessary, 
%here the people are entirely attentive and 
desirous to become acquainted with the way 



17 



of salvation. But there are none so deaf as 
those that will not hear ; and men hear any 
thing more willingly than their own faults and 
failings. A curse is denounced against the 
minister who doeth the work of the Lord de- 
ceitfully. Jer. X. 4. viii. 10. The preacher 
is bound to deal plainly with his hearers when 
he reads that God is a consuming fire — That 
hell from beneath is moved to meet the wicked 
at their coming. Isaiah xiv. 9. And all who 
deeply feel the importance of salvation will 
exhibit strong marks of earnestness. When 
Christ preached he expressed himself with 
zeal, energy and noise. John vii. 37. Jesus 
stood and cried, saying. If any man thirst, &c. 
and chap. xi. 43, when he raised Lazarus 
from the grave, he cried with a loud voice, 
■Lazarus come forth.'' Peter on the day of 
pentecost lifted up his voice : and Paul when 
he declared his conversion did it not with that 
kind of moderation which would now be con- 
sidered graceful. In the name of the Lord, 
then, let the men alone, let them cry and spare 
not, — for the Lord himself shall descend from 
Heaven with a shout, with the voice of an 
archangel, and with the trump of God. Let 
those who neglect their duty, who prophecy 
smooth things, who daub with untempered 
mortar, and cry peace, peace, where there is 
no peace, answer for themselves, and act as 
they think proper ; but let Methodist preachers 
act up to the dictates of their conscience and 
their profession. Molest them not, for God 
will judge every man according to his works. 

"But says my objector, stamping and clap- 
ping of hands must be inconsistent with de- 
corum of worship. Thus saith the Lord, 
Ezek. vi. 11. 'Smite with thine hand, and 
stamp with thy foot, and say alas, for all the 
evil abominations of the house of Lsrael.' 
With this high authority, simple and honest 
men can move on regardless of what the 
world may say, and with bitterness sigh and 
lament the desolation sin hath made : and ae 
they proclaim the solemn truths of God, smite 
their hands together as a token of holy indig- 
nation against all wickedness. 

" If God be in earnest when he threatens 
the wicked, and will be so when he executes 
vengeance upon them, then by every rule of 
logic and divinity, a minister of Christ ought 
to be in earnest when he warns sinners of 
their impending danger, and invites them to 
the refuge of the Gospel. He ought to show 
himself in earnest, and that he has the good 
of souls at heart. And while he proves that 
himself believes the force of God's eternal 
truth, with all the violence of holy love, he 
should compel the people to come in. 

"But continues the objector, if we should 
grant the privilege to the preacher to rave, yet 
surely the hearers are bound iX) hoep sileme. 



258 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



"In Zach. ix. 9, we read, ' Shout, 0 daugh- 
ter of Jerusalem.' And in Isaiah xii. 6, ' Cry 
out and shout thou inhabitant of Zion.' Isaiah 
xlii. 11, 12, 'Let the inhabitants of the rock 
sing, let them shout from the top of the moun- 
tains. Let them give glory unto God in the 
islands J for II Chron. xv. 14, with a loud 
voice, and Avith shouting, and with a trumpet, 
and with cornets Israel covenanted tg serve 
the Lord, and he was found of them. 

"Again we read, Ezra iii. 11, 13. 'And all 
the people shouted with a great shout, when 
they praised the Lord, and the noise was heard 
afar off. And again, Luke xix. 37, 40, when 
our Lord drew near to the JMount of Olives on 
his way to Jerusalem, 'the whole multitude 
Df his disciples began to rejoice and praise 
God with a loud voice :' and when applica- 
tion was made to him to rebuke the people, 
and call them to order, he justified their con- 
duct and saia, 'F these should hold their 
peace, the stones would immediately cry out.' 
This was exactly in conformity to the opinion 
and exhortation of the Psalmist David. Psal. 
xlvii. 1. '0 clap your hands all ye people, 
shout into God with the voice of triumph.' 
With exam.ples and precepts like these, surely 
the people ought o.t lea^t to he indulged^ who 
in the integrity of their hearts adopt this mode 
of expressing their devout emotions. 

" If all these liberties be allowed, }■ et con- 
tinues my objector, the confused prayers, ex- 
hortations and songs are intolerable. 

"Let us examine Nehemiah viii. from the 
beginning. 'All the people gathered them- 
selves as one man, both men and women, and 
all that could hear with understanding,' that 
knew good from evil. ' And the ears of all 
the people were attentive.' They heard as 
for eternity. ' And Ezra the scribe stood upon 
a pulpit of wood wdiich they had made for 
the purpose, and beside him stood six of his 
brethren who all are named. And Ezra open- 
ed the book of the law of God in sight of all 
the people, ' And Ezra blessed the Lord the 
great God, and all the people answered, amen ! 
amen ! and lifted up their hands. And these 
thirteen^ together with the seventy-four Le- 
vites, caused the people to understand the 
law, and the people stood in their place,' 
{which implies the Priests and Levites did not) 
but moved about as they saw it needful. So 
they read in the book in the law of God dis- 
tinctly, and gave the sense, and caused the 
people to understand the reading. Now as it 
is stated that they read, it is more than proba- 
ble that those thirteen who stood on the right 
and left of Ezra did all read, especially as the 
other thirteen, and the Levites, seventy-four in 
number, caused the people to understand. So 
that there were Ezra, IV^hemiah, twenty-six 
Priests, and 6€venty-four Levites, if not one 



thousand, see chap. vii. 39, who w^ere all en- 
gaged in reading and expounding the law unto 
the people in the time of the public worship 
of God. That this supposition is correct, will 
be the more probable when we consider that 
three hours w^as the time which, w^as devoted 
to this engagement, and it is not possible that 
one hundred and two persons could have read 
or spoken separately and distinctly in so short 
a time. 

"But again we find at the conclusion of the 
public services, that eight of the Levites, ac- 
cording to the Jewish custom, who mostly 
prayed in the attitude of standing, stood upon 
the stairs, probably of Ezra's pulpit, and cried 
with a loud voice unto the Lord their God. 
This was not mental prayer. No, they cried 
aloud, and eight of them all at once. Let us 
turn to Ezra iii. 10, 11, 12, 13, when in order 
to perform the public ' worship of God, on a 
memorable day, they set the priests in their 
apparel with trumpets, and the Levites with 
symbols to praise the Lord : and they sang 
together by course in praising and giving 
thanks unto the Lord : because he is good, 
for his mercy endureth for ever. And all the 
people shouted when they praised the Lord, 
because the foundation of the house of the 
Lord v/as laid. But many of the priests and 
Levites, and chief of the fathers who were 
ancient men that had seen the first house, 
when the foundation of this house was laid 
before their eyes, wept Vvdth a loud voice, and 
many shouted aloud for joy : so that the peo- 
ple could not discern the noise of the shout of 
joy from the noise of the weeping of the people, 
for the people shouted with a loud shout, and 
the noise was heard afar off.'' Here we may 
observe ^ey began with order, seeing they 
sang together by course in praising and giving 
thanks unto the Lord because he is good, but 
that the ardor of their zeal and the earnestness 
of their devotion ultimately transgressed their 
rules of Order. If the people shouted with a 
great shout, and there were no idle spectators 
amongst them, at laying the foundation of an 
earthly temple, shall not the Israel of God 
shout for joy Siud lisp forth praise, when they 
see the foundation of a spiritual temple laid 
by the goodness and power of God 1 No says 
the objecting pharisee, that will never do, God 
is a God of order. 'Master rebuke thy dis- 
ciples,' Luke xix. 37, 39. They pay no regard 
to order, but all speak together. For the 
whole multitude began to praise God with a 
loud voice. Why this is wild work and perfect 
confusion indeed. God is not deaf. Hark I 
what a noise they make ! what confusion is 
here ! why if they were in Jerusalem and did 
shout at this rate, they would be heard all 
through the city. We think good order §, 
very pretty thing and cannot away with such 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



259 



li wild work as this. Besides, what will the 
I ! great and learned, the wise and the mighty 
li children of this world think of if? And as 
t| we are on the very suburbs of the city, our 
1 j character and reputation, among the gentry, 
[| are at stake. For thine own honor and the 
1 i causa of God. and above all, for our credifs 
ti sake, wepray thee 'master rebuke thy disciples!' 
I " Hark ! ye gainsayers of every party, sect 
;i and denomination among men, who in con- 
• ; formity to your disposition to ' love the praise 
, ! of men* more than the praise of God,' would 
ij fain lay down rules for the most high, and 
i limit the holy one of Israel, and persuade 
, ! yourself that salvation must come through a 
i\ certain mode or form, or all is delusion, enthu- 
sl j siasm, hypocrisy, and wild fire. I tell you 
[ 'that if thftse should hold their peace, the 
a ! stones would immediately cry out ;' God would 
rj raise up instruments more unlikely than these 
U to celebrate his praise. 

^ ! *' Objection 5th. The solemn worship of God 
ought to be performed in houses dedicated to 
ij that sacred use. It cannot be thought proper 
e i to aJlemble in mixed multitudes in the woods, 
i^' And it must be very indecent for ladies of 
c ji , distinction to be seen mingled with such crowds. 

"Answer. It is proper that suitable houses 
il' should be prepared for the worship of God. 

But let me ask, are such houses universally 
li;; provided^ You know they are not. Are 
1 ' the ministers of the everlasting gospel to hold 
their peace, until all the people are disposed 
to build houses for the purpose of worship. 
What absurdity men fall into when they 
would oppose the truth ! It is in amount to 
say, 'let the people become religious and 
then they will prepare temples for the living 
God, and after that you may preach with com- 
fort and decency.' 
J "Our Lord, whose object was to inspire 
devout emotions into the minds of the people, 
seldom delivered his discourses in the temple. 
j5 i The most excellent collection of religious or 
,1, : moral instruction than was ever proclaimed 
,1 j to the world, is commonly called by way of 
,y distinction our Lord's sermon on the Mount — 
■J Matth. V. and vi. chaps, 
^,3 "Again, v»'e frequently find him in the midst 
!||: of the multitudes in the open woods or fields, 
i as when he fed the thousands; and we know 
^1 1 that the Mount of Olives was with him a fa- 
i,j vorite place. In a word, his example will 
warrant assemblies to meet at such times and 
1 places as opportunity and occasion may seem 
\\ to prescribe. 

I " God is a spirit, and they that worship him 
j^j jmust worship him in spirit and in truth. 
JI JHouses are convenient and proper, and the 
jpeople ought to build them decent and spa- 
'l ciouSi so that except for the sake of cool air 
' and shade, no congregation need meet in the 



woods. But till that be done, which without 
the spirit of divination, judging from the pe- 
nurious disposition so prevalent in the world, 
I venture to predict will require considerable 
time and a greater spread of religion. Till 
then go on ye ministers of Christ and collect 
the people when and wheresoever you can, 
and preach the Gospel of God. And as to the 
mixed multitudes spoken of in the objection, 
I am bound to answer, that in the sight of 
God there is no respect of persons. With him 
the righteous are nohle^ however poor and de- 
spised in the world, whilst the wicked, though 
laden with wealth and surrounded with earthly 
grandeur are mean and vile. Yes, thou purse- 
proud, self-exalted opposer of all that is good. 
The God of Israel will exalt the upright beg- 
gar when he will sink thee down into the pit 
of hell ! 

"You may support your distinction and 
feed your pride, but in a religious point of 
view all men are on a level, and the good man 
feels it so. The very fact, your aversion to 
worship your Creator with the poor and de- 
spised, proves to me that you have neither 
part nor lot in the matter. That you know 
not God nor his worship, and that -to follow 
your advice w^ould be the sure road to perdi- 
tion. The Lord hath declared his intention 
and purpose to exalt the humble, whilst he 
will pull down high looks. 

"Ye men of self-importance, who are ready 
to suppose us desirous to borrow distinctions 
by gaining your approbation and fellowship, be 
it known unto you, that so long as you sup- 
pose you have dignity to lend, we want none 
of your caresses ! Except the Lord lay to 
his mighty hand, and let you see that you are 
little and vile and less than the least of his 
saints ; instead of an honor, you would be a 
disgrace to the cause of religion. It is a so- 
lemn truth, and a truth which I expect you 
bitterly hate, that if you with all your state- 
liness, ever obtain t%e religion of Jesus Christ, 
you must obtain it on the same common prin- 
ciples with publicans and harlots. You must 
see and feel that it is heaven's highes', best 
gift, and that merit in every sense is excluded 
where ' by grace ye are saved through faith, 
and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.' 

" Your objection as it concerns the Ladies, 
is the fruit of the same tree. That pride 
which will effect your ruin, would lead you 
to carry with you your female friends. But I 
would ask, in what respect can a w^oman be 
injured by attending unto Camp-Meetings'? 
Is it probable that any indecent address would 
be made to her there, sooner than at another 
place ? You would apprehend no danger in 
sending her to a hall or barbecue., where every 
engagement is calculated to influence the pas- 
sions and excite unlawful desires; but at a 



260 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



Camp-Meeting, where hundreds are employed 
in the most vehement manner to pull down 
the strong holds of sin and lust ; where as 
many instances of the most bitter lamentations 
on account of sin, are calculated to excite a 
holy dread of vice : at such a place your wife 
or daughter ought not be trusted ! Had you 
stated your objection in its proper shape, it 
I would have stood thus : • It is a disgraceful 
; business for ladies of distinction to be engaged 
in religion. It will seclude them from society." 

"Objection 6th. The exercises and engage- 
ments of the people at .such times and places 
are absurd. Their opinions are enthusiastic, 
and their practices disgusting. In a word the 
whole business is intolerable, 
t "Answer. Any difference which can be dis- 
i tinguished between a ?>Ielhodi?t meeting and 
that of other denominations, must be the result 
of the following sentiments, which I suppose 
you call enthusia.5tic in this lumping objection. 

"ist. The Methodists suppose it to be a 
correct practice to be bold and open in their 
profession of religion. 

"2d. They lay great stress on the use of 
the means of grace in the successful seeking 
: of religion. And 

j " 3dJy. They suppose every Christian bound 
: to use his utmost influence to spread religion. 
"Wherever the^e opinions have consider- 
able influence, we are accustomed to see fre- 
quent instances of extraordinary and audible 
lamentations for sin : and of loud and raptur- 
ous expressions of joy upon a professed know- 
ledge of sins forgiven. 

"Let us examine your objection as it ap- 
plies to these considerations. In the first 
place, I am at liberty to suppose it to be your 
opinion in opposition to the manner of the 
Methodists, that men may have all neces- 
sary^ religion in secret. That it is improper to 
i make any proclamation of its attainment, and 
! that all exxernal show of it is hypocrisy. Un- 
: der the influence of this opinion you had 
I rather be considered irreligious than be class- 
ed with any people who make a noise about 
religion. I assert then that your silence and 
your contempt of others is not conformable 
to the doctrines of the gospel. 

"Our Lord Jesus Christ has commanded his 
foUovrers to act as ' the light of the world-' 
and ' to let their light so shine before men that 
others seeing their good works may glorify 
their father which is in heaven.' He has 
furthermore said, ' if any man will be my 
disciple, let him deny himself and take up 
his cross and follow me.' And again, speak- 
ing to his disciples, ' behold I send you forth 
as lambs among wolves. If the world hate 
you, ye know it hated me before it hated 
■ yoTi/ &c. To apply these quotations, I ob- 
serrj that men always act agreeably to their 



prevailing opinions, and we are at liberty to 
judge of men's opinions by their general con- 
duct. Now I would ask how is it possible 
that any man should perform works in their 
nature praise worthy, and intend that thev 
should reflect honor upon the religion of Jesus 
Christ, and never declare himself an advocate j 
of the Christian religion 1 I would also ask i 
what cross can be in the way of a Christian j 
if he may in all respects walk as do other j 
men 1 And would in the last place ask, how j 
the world could despise any man as ^ Chris- j 
tian, who never made pretensions to that cha- 
racter ? It is very evident that the gospel 
contemplates its followers or adherents as be- 
ing men 'bold to take up, firm to sustain the 
consecrated cross.' They are men not ashamed 
of the Gospel. True ministers will boldly 
preach Christ and him crucified, and the friends 
of Christ will universally acknowledge him to 
be their Prince and their Saviour, ; 

"In the second place, I may consider it to 
be your opinion, that religion needs no exter- 
nal or ceremonial aid. Under the influence 
of this dangerous idea, you are led to n3|;lect 
the use of those means which most effectually 
conduce to the attainment of true religion. 
' If you love me, says our Lord, keep my 
commandments.' We are commanded then to 
deny ourselves, ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
' and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in 
this present world. For ability so to do, we 
are commanded to asJc that we may receive, to 
seek that v. e may find, to knock that it may be ; 
opened unto us. These requisitions surely ii 
imply that some external aid is conducive to ji 
religion. But if these be not conclusive, and j 
you still insist that merely mental energy is | 
sufficient in carrying on this great work, I ^ 
will request you to account for the prayers of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. In the case of Laza- I 
rus he prayed audibly, he spake with a loud 
voice. In the garden of Gethsemene he pray- ] 
ed; yea he continued al night in prayer; 
he prostrated himself on the earth I Why 
all tills external work in his devout engage- 
ments! Surely he too was an enthusiast ! 

" Even admitting that some highly exalted 
minds can succeed in cultivating devout emo- 
tions, without the concurrence of bodily exer- i 
tion, yet it must be granted that a majority of j 
men could not succeed at all. But if univer- 
sal success were possible, yet such a mode of 
worship would not accord with the general 
conduct of mankind. 

"When the greatest men contemplate the 
effuigence of majestic dignih', they feel not 
only a disposition to indulge a sense of rever- 
ence, but also to express it, in some external 
form. They feel similar emotions when high 
favors are conferred upon them. Not content- 
ed with indulging a sense of gratitude, they 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 261 



impatiently wait for an opportunity to mani- 
fest it by some adequate external expression. 
And when they behokl eminent goodness it is 
not uncommon for them to burst forth in ex- 
clamations of joy and approbation. Under 
impressions and consequent emotions \ike 
these, John was led to exclaim, 'Behold the 
lamb of God which taketh away the sins of 
the world.' 

" On the whole, I must venture to assert, 
that some external appearance of religion is 
necessary to its very existence, and that any 
man who can at all times conceal its opera- 
tions is a stranger to these emotions which 
constitute true Christianity. 'He is still in 
nature's darkness,' in the gall of bitterness 
and the bcod>s of iniquity. If this conclusion 
be not correctly drawn the ceremonies of the 
tabernacle were vain and ostentatious. The 
grandeur of the temple, the effort of pompous 
pride, and all the ordinances received and ac- 
knowledged by most Christian societies are 
frivolous and unmeaning. 

" In the third place I consider your objec- 
tion to imply that no co-operation of men is 
necessary for spreading the gospel. And I 
answer in my turn that this objection would 
go to the utter subversion of all religion. 

" Whatever is revealed and recorded, from 
the time such record is made, it becomes a 
matter of instruction to those for whose benefit 
it was intended. Tf Abram had not made known 
to his domestics, his confidence in, and his ap- 
probation of the promise which God had made 
and confined to him, with his life the whole 
business must have ended. Bat saith the 
Lord, I know Abram that he will command 
his house.' It was intended from the begin- 
ning that Abram and his faithful children, to 
the latest generation, should continue -to bear 
testimony of the truth. Hence all the solemn 
instructions and warning's of Moses, and the 
prophets of Christ and \ is apostles. — Hence 
the preaching of the gospel, and hence the 
disposition of true Christians to tell to all 
around the great goodness and mercy of God 
through Christ Jesus, 
j " I perceive you begin to reject all of the 
three modifications which I have given to your 
I objection. — You agree with us, that some cer- 
' emony is proper, and that a decent elegance 
of i3xpiession is essential to the existence and 
co.iti nuance of religion. It is against extra- 
vagance only you would object. You grant 
then that religion implies some degree of sol- 
I emn and sublime feeling, corresponding to a 
just perception of the wisdom, power, and 
mercy of God. And as a sinner, you must 
also grant the necessity of some sensations, 
adequate to a correct perception of the holi- 
ness of that God against whom you have sin- 
ned. You will furthermore grant that some 



decent and suitable expression of these feel- 
ings is proper and necessary. So far well. 
Now I would know how deep and interesting 
can these feelings be, and be consistent with 
reason and scripture 1 Can they never be 
more strong and extatic than those you have 
felt ? Or might they not in some cases amount 
to the measure of them felt by the three thou- 
sand on the day of Pentecost T I think sir, 
you must grant that some men may act ration- 
ally, and make more ado about religion than 
is your custom. If not then, you must arro- 
gantly make your sensibility the universal 
standard. But you have granted that, reli- 
gion necessarily implies devout emotions, and 
that such emotions seek for a corresponding 
degree of expression. Now, let it be supposed 
that, an irreligious person, through the sym- 
pathy of a Camp- Meeting, is suddenly brought 
to a solemn pause. He considers, he per- 
ceives the sanctity of God's law. He finds 
himself to be a miserable and undone sinner. 
His emotions of guilt are so strong that, in the 
anguish of his soul he cries out, 'God be mer- 
ciful to me a sinner.' He repeats his suppli- 
cation — He earnestly cries, 'Jesus, thou Son 
of David, ]iave mercy on me.' Now this is 
rational, if the gospel doctrine of sAn be true. 

But to proceed by the grace of God through 
the instrumentality of the word, and by tlie 
effectual operations of the spirit of truth, 
while yet in the midst of his agony, he dis- 
covers the merciful interposition of the blessed 
Jesus. He contemplates the glory of God as 
shining forth respendently in the face of Jesus 
Christ. He is changed into the same image. — 
Being justified by faith, he has peace with 
God. In the transport of his soul his glad 
heart leaps for joy, and with extacy he cries, 
'Glory to God in the highest.' I have found 
him of whom Moses and the prophets did 
write. Jesus Christ is my Prophet, Priest, 
and King. I am saved of the Lord. Glory, 
Hallelujah ! This also is rational conduct, or 
the scripture doctrine of the forgiveness of 
sins is illusive and vain. 

" Tlie conclusion therefore seems to be, that 
after having done your objections all the jus- ' 
tice which candor can require, the conduct of 
the Methodists at their Camp-Meetings is 
more easily opposed v/ith ridicule than with 
solid argument. It might not be amiss to state 
at the close of this work the folio v/ing consid- 
erations : 

" By turning to Leviticus xxiii chap. 39 and 
40 verses, and to the end of the chapter, we 
find that the God of Israel commanded his peo- 
ple to build them booths of the boughs of trees 
of different kinds, and dwell in them seven 
daj's. And that this was to be done annually, 
immediately after gathering in the fruits of the 
land. 4 



262 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



"And again in Neliemiah viii chap, from 
13tb verse to the close, we find that Israel had 
for a time lost sight of this command, but on 
reviving the reading and exposition of the law, 
they also renewed this custom in the city, and 
devoted seven days to .^well in booths and at- 
tend to the reading of the law, confession of 
sin, &c., &c. 

■'Now it strikes me thus, that God in his 
vrisdom, knowing how difficult it is to retain a 
sense of his presence, power and goodness, 
Wiiile engaged in the bustle of the world, in- 
stituted this custom at a season of the year, 
and under such circumstances as are well cal- 
culated to prepare men for reflection. 

By drawing them off in this manner, and 
for such length of time, it would seem to have 
been the design of the Almighty to produce an 
effect which was necessary, and yet impracti- 
cable under any other circumstances. Viz. 
A solemn devotion, abstract from business, 
sublime and spiritual ! 

" This, then, is also the design of our Camp- 
Meetings. Having found how difficultly men 
can be brought to disengage themselves from 
the world on any plan heretofore devised ; and 
having, as if by accident, discovered the pow- 
erful influence of long continued and indepen- 
dent meetings, we have repeated them with 
the happiest effects. And we are prepared to 
state it as a fact that at meetings of the 

kind in the state of we have had 

instances of professed conversion.* 



* Note. — True Religion is the exercise and 
enjoyment of certain affections. The whole 
may be comprised in the comprehensive idea, 
" The Love of God." This Love of God may 
be defined "a feeling of complacency while 
-the perfection of deity are contemplated.'- — 
And particularly the moral perfections of God, 
emphatically called his Holiness, is perceived 
with joyful approbation. It implies also the 
hatred of evil. When the mind delights in 
this perception of excellence, and in the indul- 
gence of the sublime emotion attendant on 
such perception, it must feel proportionate op- 
position to every species of vice. 

"When a sinner is called to salvation, this 
Love of God and hatred of evil are offered him 
as his spiritual poviion. 

" Most professing Christians agree in urging' 
the necessity of a regeneration of the heart for 
the attainment of this salvation. 

" Except a man be born again he cannot see 
the kingdom of God ; and this kingdom con- 
sists of Righteousness. Peace, and Joy in the 
Holy Ghost. For if any man be in Christ he 
is a new creature ; having beheld the glory of 
God in the face of Jesus Christ, he is changed 
into the same image. 



" This important change is effected through 
faith. 'Faith comes by hearing: hearing by 
ihe word of God ; and we cannot hear with- 
out a preacher.'' i 

" By the faithful preaching of the word, j 
those who here are persuaded to believe the 
gospel of God — the glad tidings of peace to a I 
rebellious world. j 

" Trusting the record which God has given 
of his Son Jesus Christ, true believers have I 
their consciences purged from guilt and dead \ 
works. Of course they come boldly to the 
throne of grace, and in the enjoyment of the 
spirit of adoption they cry, ' Abba — Father, \ 
and /ee/ themselves the sons of God.'' 

"By this preparation, and this only, men i 
are brought cordially \o delight in the ■perfec- j 
tions of deity, and sincerity to hate evil, or the • 
indulgence of unlawful passions. " 

"If this be the correct process for. effecting 
reformation, then the most earnest rather than 
the most elegant preaching of the word will 
be most effectual. ' The wisdom of men is 
foolishness with God.' And a man may have 
his head stored with much theological truth, 
and still be utterly destitute of true religion. 

" The most learned lectures may be deliv- 
ered to any man, or set of men, for years to- 
gether, and yet if that kind of energy which 
urges to immediate practice be wanting, all 
will be vain. 

" The tenor of the gospel is ' now is the ac- 
cepted time, now is the day of salvation.' 
And the minister of the gospel, to be success- 
ful, must show by every word and every ges- 
ture that he feels it so. He must ' know the 
terror of the Lord,' and act consistently with 
the deepest sense of it, or he will never elfectu- 
ally persuade men. 

"This opinion is firmly supported by innu- 
merable facts ; and especially by facts which 
invariably present themselves at Camp-Meet- 
ings. Our Methodist preachers excel in this 
kind of earnestness or Godly vehemence, and 
the most astonishing effects follow their labors 
on these occasions, so favorable to their man- 
ner of preaching. 

" Instance the following statem.ent. 

"1. A Camp-iMeeting was held at Reho- 
both Chapel, in Warren -County, Georgia, from 
the 8th to the 12th October, 1802. under the 
direction of the Rev. Hope Hull, Stilh Mead, 
and others. The result was, that one hundred 
souls professed to be brought into the sweet j 
and peaceful love of God, through the belief 
of the gospel. This was not fox fire, as some 
by derision call it, captivating the ignorant 
and the weak only : Doctor Roberts, captain 
Joseph Bryant, and the worthy lady of j'ldge ! 
Stith, with many other respectable and in- 
telligent persons, were among the subjects of 
this v.-ork. Glorious manifestation of the 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



263 



power of God to save " even now''' all them 
that believe. 

" Query. Will any Christian dare to say 
that the Lord Jehovah was not here ? 

" 2. At a similar meeting in Oglethorpe 
county, near Lexington, conducted by Rev. 
Hope Hull, a Methodist, and Rev. Robert Cun- 
ningham, a Presbyterian ; it was supposed 
that no less than one hundred and fifty pro- 
fessed the forgiveness of their sins, through the 
belief of the record which God has given con- 
cerning his Son. Here also persons of infor- 
mation and distinction came under the influ- 
ence of the spirit of reformation. 

"3. At Ebenezer Meeting-house, in Hancock 
county, from the 11th to 15th February, in 
bad weather, under the direction of Rev Stith 
Mead, fifteen were found declaring the know- 
ledge of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Of this number were judge Stith himself and 
two young ladies of his family. 

" 4. At Smyrna, near Washington, in Wilks 
county, a joint Camp-Meeting was again held 
by Messrs. Cunningham and Hull, from 28th 
July to 1st August, about one hundred pro- 
fessed conversion from the error of their ways 
to the service of God. 

"5. At Harris' Meeting-house, Washington, 
from 8th to 11th July, 1803, one hundred 
were supposed to obtain saving religion. 

"6. At Mapp's Spring, in Green county, 
from 7th to 10th October, 1803, about forty, 
some said fifty, declared they had found the 
Lord. 

"7. At Liberty Chapel, on Spirit Creek, 
near the city of Augusta, from 14th to 17th 
October, 1803, fifteen acknowledged the good- 
ness of God in their salvation. 

"8. At Stenchcomb's Meeting-house, in El- 
bert county, from 16th to 19th Sept., 1803, 
thirty were thought to have tasted the love of 
God. 

"9. At Rehoboth, a second meeting at this 
place, from 18th to 22d Nov., 1803, thirty re- 
joiced in that they had found him of whom 
Moses and the Prophets did write. 

" 10. In Bedford county, Virginia, a Camp- 
Meeting was held under the management of 
LORENZO DOW and STITH MEAD, from 
23d to 27th March, 1804, and here fifty were 
supposed to have obtained the forgiveness of 
their sins. 

"11. At Tabernacle Meeting-house, Bed- 
ford, Virginia, from 17th to 21st May, 1804, 
it is believed that one hundred and fifty ob- 
tained a saving knowledge of God and of Je- 
sus Christ his son. n. b. Of my own know- 
ledge, I can assert that the most amazing ref- 
ormation has followed those meetings which 
were held within the bounds of my acquaint- 
ance. 

"12, At Charity Chapel, Powhatan county, 



from 8th to 12th June, 1804, one hundred said 
to be converted. 

"13. At Leptwich Chapel, Bedford, from 
20th to 24th July, 1804, one hundred were 
found praising God for his redeeming love. 

" 14. At Depews, in Bottetourt county, Vir- 
ginia, from 3d to 7th August, 1804, fifty pro- 
fessed to be brought from darkness to light— 
from the bondage of sin and death, to the lib- 
erty of the children of God. 

"15. At Ebenezer Chapel, (alias Board's 
Meeting-house) from 17th to 21st August, 
1804, about fifty supposed to be converted. 

"16. At Brown Chapel, Campbell county, 
from 21st to 25th Sept., 1805, although bad 
weather, thirty stood forth as witnesses for 
the cleansing power of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

" 17. At Ayres' Meeting-house, Bedford, 
from 19th to 25th July, 1805, it was thought 
that fifty found peace through believing. 

"18. At the Double Springs Meeting-house, 
Buckingham county, from 6th to lOlh Sep- 
tember, 1805, one hundred professed to believe 
in the Lord Jesus for their salvation. 

"19. At the Quarry Branch in Campbell 
county, from the 13th to 17th Sept., 1805, fifty 
were found ready to profess themselves to be 
lovers of the Lord Jesus. Some suppose there 
must have been many more. 

"20. At Kingwood Meeting-house in Am- 
herst, from 1st to 5th Nov., 1805, sixty be- 
came the subjects of the work of grace. 

" These are a few of many similar instan- 
ces, in which ' the Lord Jehovah has made 
hare his mighty arm' at Methodist Camp- 
Meetings, and ' out of weakness has brought 
forth strength.^ And what shall we say to 
these things ? Shall all these facts be set 
aside, because it may be said, that wsome of 
these converts have miscarried ? [ think not. 
For when it is considered that many and 
great reformations are effected, and a very con- 
siderable number too, that have, for years, 
stood the test of ridicule, opposition, and every 
other species of modern trial, we must con- 
clude that some at least, are genuine. For 
my own part I have no doubt of the sincerity 
of many. 

" In addition to what has been said on the 
subject, it might not be amiss to drop a reflec- 
tion or two, on the following clauses of Scrip- 
ture. 

" Matthew xiv. 13th to 21st verse. Here 
we find, that a great multitude of men, women, 
and children collected together out of the 
cities, &c., into the desert place where Jesus 
was, and that they continued with him until 
the evening, and were fed by his immediate in- 
terposition. Our Lord then was not displeased 
with such large and promiscuous collections 
of people. 

" In the next chapter, viz., Matt. xv. 29th 



264 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



to 38th verse, we read thus, ' And Jesus de- 
parted from thence, and came nigh unto the 
sea of Galilee, and went up into a mountain, 
and sat down there. And great multitudes 
came unto him, &c. Then Jesus called his 
disciples unto him, and said, I have compas- 
sion on the multitude, because they continue 
with me now three days, and have nothing 
to eat, &c., &c. And they that did eat were 
four thousand.' In Mark vi. chapter, 39th 
and 40th verses, and John vi. chapter, 1st to 
14th verses, we have the same facts again re- 
corded. It would seem, therefore, that our 
Lord himself, on finding the multitude willing 
to receive instruction in the ways of salvation, 
had no objection to continue with them in 
the mountain or desert even three days to- 
gether. If then in modern times the people 
show a disposition to relinquish worldly 
engagements for a season, that they may 
the more efFectually commune with thsir God 
and their own souls, shall we therefore find 
fault '? Let us take heed how we oppose our- 
selves against the workings of the spirit of 
truth ! 

"Again, by turning to Nehemiah viii. chap- 
ter, beginning at the 13th verse. From the 
sequel it would seem that by some means the 
children of Israel had lost sight of a peculiar 
ceremony commanded in the law of JNIoses. 
But when the old custom of reading the law in 
the ears of the people was revived by Nehe- 
miah, it was noticed afresh, that they were 
commanded on the occasion of a certain feast 
to dwell in booths for seven days. And im- 
mediately the people went forth, and brought 
olive branches, and pine branches, and myrtle 
branches, and palm branches, &c., and made 
themselves booths, every one upon the roof of 
his house, and in their courts, and in the 
courts of the house of God, and in the street 
of the water gate, &c. 

" This ceremony was instituted in remem- 
brance of the journey through the ivilderness, 
and was particularly calculated to make im- 
pressions favorable to devotion, on the minds 
of the people. 

" They had long been in a state of captiv- 
ity, and Jerusalem, their beloved city, and the 
Temple were nearly destroyed, when it enter- 
ed the heart of Nehemiah to repair them. 
And when they had executed their work, he 
instituted the old custom of reading the law, 
&c. The people had been brought by adver- 
sity to feel that their transgressions had been 
the cause of their calamities. They were of 
course disposed to indulge in repentance. 
Their consciences were very much quickened, 
and they wished to be obedient to the whole 
law. They therefore built them booths and 
sat under them, and reflected on the miracu- 
lous deliverances w^hich their fathers had re- 



ceived whe- in the wilderness. They felt the 
weight of tneir own sins; they even imagined 
themselves to be in the same situation, stran- 
gers and pilgrims dwelling in booths. They 
lost sight of the bustle and commerce of the 
city, even while they remained in it, and re- 
newed their covenant to love and serve the 
Lord. 

" The blessed effects of Camp-]\Ieetings were 
discovered as if by accident. But the discove- 
ry being made, those who were deeply inter- 
ested in repairing the walls and temple of the 
spiritual city of our God, repeated the meet- 
ings with the happiest consequence. Here 
the people, by the similarity of their situation . 
at once feel that this world is a wilderness, 
and that all are spiritual travellers. They 
lose sight of the world, and give a loose to 
reflection. By reflection they are brought to 
a sense of their sins, and by the help of the 
ministers and the exhortations of rejoicing 
converts, they are encouraged to fly speedily 
to the out-stretched arm of mercy. Being 
deeply impressed with a sense of the impor- 
tance of the subject, they cease not day nor 
night to cry mightily to God, till they ob- 
tain power from on high to believe in the 
power of Jesus to save to the uttermost all I 
them that are ready to perish. 

"I shall conclude with observing, that it is j 
not at all uncommon for persons to m.ake up 
their minds on hearing of an intended Camp- 
Meeting, and to come forward with the ex- 
press intention and full expectation of obtain- 
ing religion. So that the extraordinary effects 
of these meetings produce the most solemn re- 
flections and important resolutions in the i 
minds of the people when at home. This 
consideration ought to do away objections 
raised against the shortness of the work. And 
it is to be hoped, that all those who wish to 
be benefited by the meetings, will turn a deaf 
ear to opposition of this kind, when they con- 
sider that the highest possible expectation is 
warranted by the \vord of God. Our Lord 
himself declared to the penitent ^thief, Luke 
xxiii. chapter, 43d verse. To-day shait thou 
be with me, &c. — Again, Corinth, vi. chapter, 
2d verse, 'Behold, now is the accepted time; 
behold, now is 'the day of salvation.' Again, 
Acts xvi. chapter, and from 31st to 34th ver- ; 
ses, inclusive. We find that the Jailor was \ 
convinced and enabled to believe, all in the j 
same hour of the night. We might also add, |i 
that three thousand were made to know the i 
Lord on the one notable day, the day of Pen- 
tecost. And Saul of Tarsus was converted 
within the term of three days Take courage 
then, ye who desire to escape from the wrath 
to come. The sweet word of deliverance is, 
"Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
thou shalt be saved." 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



265 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 

BY HUGH BOURNE. 



FROM THE FIRST AMERICAN EDITION. 



PART FIRST. 



CHAPTER I. 

ACCOUNT OF H. AND J. BOURNE. 

Hugh and James Bourne, sons of Joseph 
and Ellen Bourne, were born at Fordhays, in 
the parish of Stoke upon Trent, in the county 
of Stafford. H. Bourne was born in the be- 
ginning of April, 1772 : and J. Bourne about 
the midd'e of February, 1781. Their mother 
was notable for industry, and was pious ac- 
cording to the light she had. She taught 
nearly the whole of her numerous family to 
read: and endeavored to train them up in the 
fear of the Lord. Her trials in life were great 
and various, yet she had some comforts. Her 
eldest daughter, Mary, died happy in the Lord, 
at about twelve years of age ; and while she 
lived, two of her sons became preachers of the 
gospel. She died triumphing in the Lord, and 
crying, " Come, Lord Jesus, and come quickly," 
on Thursday, August 7, 1817, at the age of 
eighty or eighty-one years. 

H. Bourne, through his mother's pious care, 
was early impressed with a sense of Divine 
things, and in childhood was deeply convinced 
of sin, and passed through much sorrow. 

In the year 1788, his parents removed to 
Bemersley farm, in the parish of Norton in the 
Moors, in the county of Stafford, where his 
mother finished her course, and where his 
father is still living, at the advanced age of 
eighty-eight years. 

In the year 1799, H. Bourne become ac- 
quainted with the nature of justification by 
faith, that is, the justification of the ungodly 
by faith : and with the doctrine of the remis- 
sion of sins; and of being born again. A pi- 



ous person at Burslem lent his mother a vol- 
ume consisting of various religious publications 
bound up together. It had a sermon on the 
Trinity, by Mr. Wesley, which was exceed- 
ingly useful to H. Bourne, especially the first 
part of it which says, 

" Whatsoever the generality of people may 
think, it is certain that opinion is not religion; 
no, not right opinion, assent to one or to tea 
thousand truths. There is a wide difference . 
between them : even right opinion is as distant 
from religion as the east is from the west. 
Persons may be quite right in their opinions, 
and yet have no religion at all. And, on the 
other hand, persons may be truly religious 
who hold many wrong opinions." 

Mr. W. proceeds to illustrate this by a 
variety of examples, and then says, "Hence 
we cannot but infer that there are ten thou- 
sand mistakes, which may consist with real 
religion ; with regard to which every can- 
did, considerate man, will think and let 
think." 

These remarks enabled H. Bourne to distin- 
guish what was religion, and what was not 
religion. And while reading Mr. Fletcher's 
letters on the Spiritual Manifestation of the 
Son of God, he realized the blessing therein j 
described: he obtained the knowledge of sal- 
vation by the remission of sins, and was filled 
with all joy and peace through believing. 
The fruits of it were power over sin, and 
peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. 
And the fruits abiding confirmed it to him, that 
the work was of the Lord. 

This took place in his father's house, in the 
spring of the year 1799, and at midsummer he 1 
joined the old Methodist Connexion • and in j 



266 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



a short lime his mother joined ; and towards 
the latter end of the year 1800, James Bourne, 
his youngest brother, was brought into the 
way of religion, and joined also. 



CHAPTER II. 

Work of religion at Harresehead.— A daj-'s praying 
spoken of. — Chaj>el built, and the design hindered. — Ac- 
count of camp meetings in the .Methodist Magazines. — 
Second revival, or increase of religion at Harresehead. — 
Revival ceases. — A day's meeting spoken of — L. Dow's 
labors, and visit to Harresehead. Norton camp meeting j 
resolved -m. — Alow first camp meeting held on Sunday, : 
May 31, 1807. ' 

In the year 1801, and for some time after, 
H. Bourne was much employed at and near 
Harresehead, about three miles distant from 
Bemersley. Harresehead had no means of 
grace, and the inhabitants, chiefly colliers, ap- ^ 
peared to be entirely destitute of religion, and j 
much addicted to ungodliness; it was indeed 
reckoned a profane neighborhood above most 
others. 

H. Bourne endeavored to promote religion 
there, and on the 24th and 25th of December, 
1801, he prevailed with a collier, Daniel Shu- 
botham, of Harresehead, fully to set out for 
Heaven. Nerady at the sam.e time another 
collier, J^latthias Bayley, was, by other means, 
brought in the way to heaven.^ These men 
w^eie very earnest, and there was soon a con- 
siderable av/akening ; and a work of religion, 
usually called a revival, took place. Prayer 
meetings Avere established, a number were 
turned to righteousness: and there w^as a great 
reformation in the neighborhood. 

Prayer meetings were usually held at the 
house of John Hall, of Harresehead; his wife 
being a member of the Methodist Society at 
Mow, about a mile and a half distant; and 
where there was preaching usually once a 
fortnight, and had been for some years. With 
this revival at Harresehead, a very great strict- 
ness grew up among the people, and none 
were willingly allowed to exercise in public, 
vv^ho v\^ere not correct in their conduct, and 
diligent in the duties of their callings. And 
on week day evenings, the prayer meetings 
were seldom held ver}^ long, that they might 
not interfere with other duties. 

This was not always agreeable to every 
I one, for at the close of a very lively meeting, 
some would frequently be saying, they should 
have liked it to have continued longer. On one 
of these ocf^asions, when several were speak- 
ing in this manner, D. Shubotham said, '-You 
shall have a meeting upon Mow some Sunday, 
and have a vv^hole day's praying, and then 

* These two have since died happy in the Lord. 



you'll be satisfied." This speech was quite 
new and unexpected, and struck the people 
with a degree of surprise. 

A few nights after on a similar occasion he 
used the same words ; and the peopie l)egan 
to take it up. The thing seemed suitable, as 
it held out a prospect of having a fair course 
of praying, v/ithout any restraint. 

Their design of having "A day's praying," 
was, however, frustrated in the following man- 
ner. H. Bourne prevailed with them to join 
the Old Methodist Society, and the same year, 
1802, he built a chapel at Harresehead, in a 
great measure at his own expense : and 
preaching was appointed in it for ten and two, 
every Sunday. This was overdoing it. The 
work had been raised up chiefly by means of 
pious conversa,tion and prayer meetings ; and so 
very much preaching at such a place, and under 
such circumstances, seemed not to have a good 
effect; it seemed to hinder the exertions of the 
people. And the preachers, in general, were 
unfavorable to the day's praying upon Mow. 
II. Bourne was grieved with this; he thought 
the people should not have been hindered of 
their day's meeting. And the revival soon 
made a pause. But those who had been 
brought in, stood very firm. 

About this time the Methodist Magazines 
began to be circulated at Harresehead. They 
contained accounts of a great work of re'igion 
in America, carried on chiefly by means of 
camp meetings, usually held in the open air, 
with various exercises, for several days to- 
gether. Through the constant reading of 
these, the day's meeting upon Mow was fre- 
quently brought up in conversation, and it 
began to be called a camp meeting. 

At Michaelmas, 1804, another revival or 
increase of religion arose at Harresehead, by 
the following means. There were then living 
at and near Stockton, a number of poor, but 
very pious people, who were members of the 
Old Methodist connexion, and were called 
REVIVALISTS. And a pious person, J. Clark 
of Congleton, engaged a number of them, (at 
a considerable expense to himself,) to attend 
the Michaelmas lovefeast, at the old Methodist 
chapel at Congleton ; and sent an invitation 
to the pious people at Harresehead to meet 
them there. At the lovefeast they made a va- 
riety of remarks on a free, full, and present 
salvation, to be obtained by faith, and held by 
faith ; and they spoke much of being sanctified 
wholly. When the love feast was closed they 
held a meeting in J. Clark's house, at which 
H. Bourne and the Harresehead people were 
present. This meeting was lively : they 
j prayed with some who were seeking pardon, 
j and others who were seeking to be sanctified 
1 wholly. And the Lord crowned their labors 
I with success, and made them a means of bring- 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 267 



ing H. Bourne and the Harresehead people 
more fully into the law of faith, and by this 
means the design of J. Clark was accom- 
plished. 

The next evening, Monday, H. Bourne was 
at the class meeting in Harresehead chapel; 
there was an extraordinary outpouring of the 
Spirit; and a very great quickening ran speed- 
ily throughout the society. The word was 
like fire among dry stubbie : the work broke 
out ill all directions; and numbers were con- 
verted to God. The strictness already estab- 
lished, gave great stability to the revival ; 
and, in a short time, there was a reviving in 
almost every part of the circuit, and many 
were added to the Lord. 

At Tunstall the revival made its first effec- 
tual appearance in the class led by Mr. James 
Steele, and it grew powerful. A number were 
converted to God, who proved very firm in the 
cause of religion, among whom were William 
Clowes, James Nixon, and William Morris. 
And between these people and H. and J. 
Bourne an intimacy grew up ; and in particu- 
lar between H. Bourne and William Clowes. 

Early in the year 1806, owing, as it was 
thought, to some steps taken by the under 
travelling preacher, the revival at Harresehead 
made a pause, which was cause of grief to 
many, and the more so as upwards of twelve 
months elapsed without a single conversion 
taking place. During this interval, many 
wished the day's meeting upon Mow to be 
held hoping it would be a means to increase 
or revive rehgion. 

They conceived that the first proposal of a 
day's meeting was providential. And, as the 
Methodist Magazines showed that camp meet- 
ings had been a means of a great increase or 
revival of religion in America, they thought 
there was reason to hope they would be use- 
ful in England. Again it was observed that 
an expectation of such a meeting had been 
raised, had spread largely, and had been kept 
alive for some years ; and this was thought to 
indicate a call of providence. 

One of the colliers, Thomas Cotton,* w^ho 
had been brought to the Lord in the revival, 
and was' become a useful local preacher, was 
very strenuous for it. But D. Shubotham was 
reluctant, on account of preaching being ap- 
pointed at ten and two in the chapel. 

About this time, there was a revival at Con- 
gleton, and another at Macclesfield, under the 
ministry of LORENZO DOW, a native of 
America. This man spoke largely of the 
camp meetings, both in public and private, and 
printed several tracts on the subject. These 
things, in addition to the Methodist Magazines, 
filled the country with camp meeting conver- 



• T. Cotton has since died happy in the Lord. 



sations. And the desires to see a camp meet- 
ing were raised very high. 

About the beginning of April, 1807, L. D. 
spoke at Harresehead chapel. Here H. Bourne 
heard him for the first time ; and here too he 
spoke largely of the camp meetings ; observing 
that, occasionally, something of a pentecostal 
power attended them; and that for a consider- 
able time, in America, as much good had been 
done, and as many souls brought to God, at 
the camp meetings, as at all the other meetings 
put together. 

The next morning, H. and J. Bourne heard 
him preach his farewell sermon at Congleton, 
being on the point of returning to America. 
Before be set off, H. Bourne purchased from 
him a pamphlet containing some account how 
the camp meetings were held ; and another 
entitled, " A Defence of Camp Meetings, by 
the Rev. S. K. Jennings, A. M." 

H. Bourne, on reading these, resolved on a 
camp meeting to be held in August, at Norton 
in the Moors, to counteract the bad effect of 
the wake or annual parish feast. The society 
at that place had for some years, uniformly 
suffered a loss of members at the times of the 
wakes, chiefly by the young people being 
drawn into vanity : and he judged a camp 
meeting would be the only means to engage 
their attention, and prevent their being so 
drawn away. There was a number of earnest 
pious people, at and about Norton ; and he 
thought to engage the assistance of some of 
the pious praying laborers from Harresehead, 
and pay them wages for loss of time ; and he 
expected also the assistance of two or three 
preachers : and with all these means, he con- 
ceived there was a prospect of holding a meet- 
ing for a few days, at the beginning of the 
week, until the heat of the wake should be 
gone past. 

In a few days after this he went to Har- 
resehead to attend the class, and confer with 
the people about the matter. He laid open 
before them the plan and design of the pro- 
posed Norton camp meeting. It fully met 
their approbation, and a number of them en- 
gaged to give their assistance. 

They themselves, had formed a design to 
hold a camp meeting, and it was now thought 
right to bring it to a conclusion. The preach- 
ers' plan was examined, and it being found 
that Thomas Cotton was the preacher appoint- 
ed in Harresehead chapel for Sunday, May 
31, 1807, that day was fixed upon for the 
camp meeting, and published accordingly. 
And, in the mean time, prayer and supplica- 
tion were made unto the Lord without ceasing, 
to bless and prosper the camp meetings. 

The camp meeting was published to begin 
at six o'clock in the morning, if the weather 
proved fine ; but for no camp meeting to be 



268 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



i 



expected if it was rainy. And very early in 
the morning,^ there fell so nnuch rain that the 
Harreseheau people gave up all further thought 
of the meeting, and both they and H. Bourne 
concluded there would be no meeting. But it 
proved to be the Lord's will that there certain- 
ly shonld be a camp meeting. And, under 
his divine influence, many pious people came 
in from distant places ; and about six o'clock, 
they begun the meeting, and carried it on for 
a considerable time, before the Harresehead 
people came to the ground. 

It was held on the Cheshire side of Mow, 
in a field belong to pious old Joseph Pointon 
the old class leader.^- The first preaching 
stand was only a few yards from the bound- 
ary line which parts the two countries, and 
which runs nearly along the ridge of the 
mountain. 

The weather, at first, seemed unfavorable, 
there was a show of rain and occasionally a 
little moisture descended. But in a short time 
the clouds dispersed, and the Lord sent tine 
weather the whole of the day. 

The ^seople came in very fast, and after 
some time another preaching stand was erect- 
ed, at a considerable distance from the first. 
And nearly at the same time two prayins; com- 
panies took up their stations, and in these 
companies the Lord made bare his arm ; sev- 
eral were brought into distress, and some 
were brouglit into liberty. 

There were permanent praying companies, 
they did not break up for preaching. f 

About noon a third preaching stand was 
erected, and after that a fourth. At the preach- 
ing stands the services were diversified; they 
were carried on with singing, prayer, preach- 
ing, exhortations, speaking experience, relat- 
ing anecdotes, &c. 

The meeting went on without intermission, 
from about six in the morning, till about half- 
pa^ eight in the evening : and a great solem- 
nity rested on the people all the time. 

In the afternoon, a camp meeting was ap- 
pointed to be held upon Mow, in July, and to 
continue a few days, to engage the people, 
and counteract the bad effect of the wake : 
and it was published together with that to be 
held at Norton. ^ 

Soon after four o'clock the congregation be- 
gan sensibly to decline, and at six they were 
confined to one stand. The meeting then pro- 
ceeded chiefly in • praying services. About 
seven o'clock several were brought under a 



*He has since died, gloriously triumphing in the Lord. 

t This method was again adopted on Sunday, July 30, 
1620, at a camp meeting near Lougliborough ; where a 
permanent company was formed to pray with mourners, 
and they labored, without intermission, from ten or elev- 
en o'clock in the fmenoon, till nine in the evening. See 
the Primitive Methodist Magazine, volume 1, page 241. 



concern, chiefly by being spoken to, while the 
meeting was going on : and six were brought 
into liberty. About half-past eight the njcet- 
ing closed. And this was the first Mow Camp 
Meeting. 



CHAPTER III. 

Good done at the first Meeting — An account { ublished. 
— Opposition. — Proceedings of the second Mow camp 
meeting. — Opposition turned to good — Many converted. 

The first camp meeting exceeded the ex- 
pectation of the people both in the greatness 
of it and in its effect. A visible change for 
the better appeared in the neighborhood ; and 
it was the unanimous opinion of the pious 
people at Harresehead, that more good had 
been done at that meeting than at all the 
preachings and meetings in that neighborhood, 
during the preceding twelve months. H. 
Bourne wrote an account of the meeting, of 
which, (being printed in a small pamphlet) 
thousands were speedily circulated. Camp 
Meetings being new in England, people wish- 
ed to know how the services were carried on, 
and what success attended the labors. 

As the camp meetings were calculated for 
great usefulness, they met with great and un- 
expected opposition. In the first place, the 
two travelling preachers in the Burslem cir- 
cuit put out hand-bills against them. And in 
a short time, the travelling preachers in the 
Macclesfield circuit did the same. 

In addition to this, a man in the Pctieries 
who was a great persecutor of religion, gave 
it out that he would crush the camp meetings. 
This he thought to do by means of the Con- 
venticle Act, which was then unrepealed.* 
Many eyes were fixed on this man. His ha- 
tred to religion was well knov/n; and many, 
both professors and profane, fully expected 
that the camp meetings would be immediately 
suppressed. And this man's threats, together 
with the travelling preachers' exertions, hind- 
ered several from attending. 

Nevertheless, on Sunday, July 19, 1807, 
the wake commenced, and the second Mow 
camp meeting was held. Great numbers at- 
tended, and it was well supported : and pro- 
ceeded with energy and effect. Twice during 
the day the work broke out in a powerful 
manner, and many were brought into liberty. | 

On one of these occasions, when many were I 
praying with mourners the persecutor before | 
mentioned, came on horseback, attended with 
one or two more. He attempted to break into the 
meeting where prayer was making for mourn- 



* This act was repealed in 1812. 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



2(59 



ers, but could not succeed. He then inquired 
for the heads of the meeting, and was directed 
to H. Bourne, who had just before retired be- 
hind a hill, and who was ignorant of this 
man, and of his intentions. The man, how- 
ever, was soon brought to him, and appeared 
to be very warm. But he conversed with him 
coolly and at large. The man then, with 
some threalenings, went away, riding past the 
congregation. The Lord then interposed, and 
struck such a terror on him, that he stopped 
his horse, and sent for H. Bourne, and seemed 
conscious of being in an error. After some 
conversation, he took leave; and, at parting 
said : " GoJ idess you."' And the people pre- 
sent said, "God bless him." 

Through the blessing of Almighty God, this 
man's coming proved of the utmost service to 
the camp meetings. Tt put a bridle on the 
open persecution ; it being naturally conclud- 
ed, that if any thing could have been safely 
done against the camp meetings, this man 
would have done it. 

On the Monday, the meeting was numerous 
and proceeded with good effect, and a number 
of conversions took place. On Tuesday the 
company was small, but the meeting was 
poweifuL The following is an extract from 
H. Bourne's journal : '-About forty were con- 
verted on the Sunday, and about twenty on 
the Monday; on the Tuesday, towards night, 
we broke up." 



CHAPTER IV. 

Expectation of a general spread of the gospel. — Useful 
institutions. — On the first and second Mow camp meet- 
ings. — Many fdled when opposition arose. — Minute of the 
Old Methodist Conference against camp meetings. — Re- 
marks thereon, and on the opposition. — Brown Edge 
camp meeting.— Norton camp meeting commences, and 
is supported in an extraordinary manner. 

Pious people of almost all denominations 
look for a general spread of the Gospel, and 
many powerful institutions have arisen for 
increasing the work; and among these are the 
camp meetings, which are likely to go through 
the world, and become a general blessing. 

At the first camp meeting, there were abun- 
dance of local preachers and praying laborers 
of the Old Methodist Connexion. These came 
from Macclesfield, Congleton, and many other 
places. From Tunstall there was a consider- 
able number who were not preachers, but who 
labored diligently, among whom were Wil- 
liam Clowes and James Nixon. There were 
also several preachers of the Independent 
Methodists. Pious people in general seemed 
satisfied that such meetings were of the Lord. 
But many who had never seen a camp meet- 
ing, began to oppose, and made a general 



attack on field preaching; allowing, indeed, 
that in Mr. Wesley's days it was right, but 
had become improper since that time. Their 
opposition and arguments had great effect, and 
many became undecided in their minds ; yet 
the second Mow camp meeting was well sup- 
ported. Many of the Independent Methodists 
attended. J. Nixon also attended, and W. 
Clowes was there with several others from 
Tunstall, although some of them w^ere getting 
undecided in their minds. 

So soon as opposition arose, the weight of 
the camp meeting cause was thrown upon H. 
and J. Bourne, and involved them in various 
difficulties, and these difficulties were much in- 
creased by the following Minute of the Old 
Methodist Conference, made about this time :— 

" Q. What is the Judgment of the Confer- 
ence concerning what are called Camp Meet- 
ings." 

" A. It is our judgment, that even suppos- 
ing such meetings to be allowable in America, 
they are highly improper in England, and 
likely to be productive of considerable mis- 
chief : and we disclaim all connexion with 
them." 

This brought the matter to an extraordinary 
issue. On the one hand, it was understood, 
that the whole force of the Conference would 
be levelled against the camp meetings, and, in 
particular against the Norton camp meeting : 
and, on the other hand, it was thought that 
the Conference had been strangely misled. 
The openly profane also began to muster all 
their force. They had been foiled at the se- 
cond Mow camp meeting, but they again at- 
tempted to oppose by every means in their 
power, and they circulated a report that a 
iMagistrate or some other person in authority 
had said, he would see whether Hugh Bourne 
must rule all the country. 

A camp meeting was, however, held at 
Brown Edge, about two miles from Norton, 
on Sunday, August 16, 1807. This was car- 
ried on by H. Bourne, T, Cotton, and some 
praying laborers from Harresebead and Nor- 
ton : the Lord owned the labors, and a very 
ungodly man was turned to seriousness. This 
meeting v/as not very large, but its success 
strengthened the cause. 

But it was for the Norton camp meeting to 
decide the grand question, whether the camp 
meetings should be entirely swept away, or 
whether they should be established upon an 
unshaken foundation ; and therefore the whole 
force of the opposition was levelled against 
that camp meeting. The opposition of the 
openly profane was teazing and troublesome ; 
but the Minute cf Conference, and the argu- 
ments against field preaching, had a still 
greater effect, and convinced the judgments, 
or staggered the resolutions of many. And, 



270 



HISTORY OF THE PRI3IITIVE METHODISTS. 



indeed, so extraordinary was the nature and 
force of this opposition, that for a few days, 
J. Bourne himself was undecided in his mind: 
hut on i;iving himself up to earnest prayer for 
direction, the Lord, by a remarkable dream, 
set his mind at rest. 

No opposition could shake H. Bourne ; he 
believed from the first thut the camp meetings 
were of the Lord, and that it was his duty to 
stand by them. This, in some degree arose 
from the following circumstances : — Shortly 
after the Norton and ]Mow first camp meetings 
were appointed, he and D. Shubotham and 
]\L Bailey, were at pious old Joseph Pointon's. 
and while praying for those camp meetings, 
it w^as strongly impressed on H. Bourne's 
mind, that they should not die, but live. From 
this it was concluded that, from some quarter, 
severe opposition would arise, but that the 
Lord would stand by those two camp meet- 
ings : And time has proved that conclusion to 
be right. And from that moment, H. Bourne 
believed himself called of God to stand by the 
camp meetings, and that if he deserted the 
cause it would be at the peril of his soul. 

The ]Minute of Conference, and the argu- 
ments against field preaching, seemed weighty 
to many : but some things had weight on the 
other side : — ■ 

1. H. and J. Bourne were not shaken con- 
cerning worship in the open air : this, they 
knew, to be both Methodistical and scriptural, j 

2. The design of the first jMow camp meet- j 
ing was to complete what had first started j 
under the idea of " A day's praying upon 
Mow." Norton camp meeting was appointed 
to preserve the society from the ravages of the 
wake. And the second Mow camp meeting 
was also designed to counteract the bad effect 
of the wake, held, at the time, in that parish. 

3. Camp meetings were perfectly consistent 
with Methodism, as was manifest from the 
Methodist Magazines. 

4. The twenty-first article in the Church 
Prayer Book says, that general assemblies 
may err, and have erred ; and in making that 
Minute there was an error, or departure from 
the line of Methodism laid down by Mr. 
Wesley. The case of the watch nights was 
somewhat similar. When these were begun 
by the Kingswood colliers, jMr. Wesley was 
strongly solicited to put a stop to them. But 
he wisely determined first to see a watch night 
himself: and the consequence was. he estab- 
lished them generally in the IMethodist Con- 
nection : and they have been, and still are, a 
blessing to thousands. 

But the Minute of Conference against camp 
meetings, was grounded upon hearsay and re- 
port only, not one of the Conference having 
seen any of those meetings. 

5. The travelling preachers who first raised 



the opposition had never seen a camp meet- 
ing. 

6. During that year, more souls had been 
converted to God, at the camp meetings, than 
in all the circuit besides. 

These and other things induced H. and J. 
Bourne, to believe that their duty to God and 
man, as well as their peculiar duty as mem- 
bers of the Old Methodist Connexion, required 
them to support the camp meetings, until the 
Lord had shown to the contrary. But by so 
doing they were involved in a variety of trou- 
bles, and "had almost a prospect of being ruined 
in their worldly circumstances. 

The more opposition increased, the more 
Norton camp meeting rose in importance, and 
there was a considerable agitation in the coun- 
try. H. and J. Bourne were of opinion that 
the Lord would support that camp meeting ; 
but in what manner they could not foresee. 
They, however, m.ade all the preparations in 
their power. And, as this and ]Mow second 
camp meeting were accompanied with tents, 
it cost them both trouble and expense, and 
they were thrown upon a variety of other ex- 
penses by the grievous opposition. They, 
however, conceived that at this meeting the 
Lord would manifest his will, and the matter 
would be settled. 

There seldom happens a meeting which is 
contemplated with so much anxiety as this ; 
or which causes so much thought, or so great 
a moving in the country. However, at length, 
Sunday, August 23, 1807, arrived : and, ra- 
ther early in the morning, a few laborers were 
on the ground, and the camp meeting com- 
menced. A few from Harresehead and other 
places, with J. Nixon from Tunstali were 
present : and the pious people at and about 
Norton were very diligent. H. and J. Bourne 
were thankful for this assistance : these, how- 
ever, appeared but a small company to sup- 
port so very large a meeting. 

The weather occasionally was unfavorable, 
but people came in very fast, and the meeting 
proceeded hopefully ; but when it grew very 
large, the laborers being few. seemed rather 
discouraged; and it appeared doubtful whether 
the meeting would be supported throughout 
the day. But a stranger came into the field, 
and endeavored to introduce himself to the 
meeting. He was admitted, at first with cau- 
tion, but the Lord soon opened his way. His 
name was Paul Johnson, a doctor of physic 
from Dublin, in Ireland. A friend of his in 
Cheshire had written him an account of the 
English camp meetings, and in waiting before 
the Lord, he believed the Lord required him 
to attend that camp meeting. It was difficult 
for him to leave his business so long ; never- 
theless, believing it to be the will of God, he 
came over into England, and came to the Nor- 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



) 

271 



ton camp meeting. He was an excellent 
speaker, and his coming was a means of res- 
toring confidence to the meeting : and he was 
one of its chiefest supports. 

In the afternoon, T. Cotton came to the field, 
and the meeting went on powerfully, and 
without intermission till between seven and 
eight o'clock in the evening. It proceeded 
with power on the Monday, and was resumed 
in the afternoon on Tuesday, and on Tuesday 
evening this extraordinary meeting was finally 
closed : and the end first intended was, fully 
accomplished. The Lord so favored it, that 
the whole society was preserved ; not one 
member being drawn away by the vanities 
of the wake. And from that important mo- 
ment, the English camp meetings were estab- 
lished on an immovable foundation, and could 
never afterwards be shaken. 

The coming of Dr. Johnson was looked 
upon as an extraordinary interposition of Di- 
vine Providence, and H. and J. Bourne were 
satisfied that the camp meetings were of the 
Lc fd ) and they were equally satisfied, that 
their duty as members of the Old Methodist 
! Connexion, required them to uphold and sup- 
! port the camp meetings. It is true, the Con- 
i ference, through crediting reports, had rejected 
I the camp meetings for a time,* but H. and 
J. Bourne knew that the Lord could turn the 
minds of the Conference, or carry on the camp 
meetings by other means. 



CHAPTER V. 

On the rejection of camp meetings. — New line of pro- 
ceedings opened. — Origin of the Connexion.— Changes 
introduced by tiie camp meeting. 

The camp meetings being, at that time re- 
jected by the Old Methodist Conference, were 
given into the hands of H. and J. Bourne; 
and at the Norton camp meetings they had 
another proof of the goodness and mefcy of 
God : for there when expected help was cut 
offi the Lord provided unexpected help. This 
opened a new line of pioceedings, and was a 
guide to them in their fu'ure labors. It taught 
them not to depend on man, but to do their 
duty, and leave the event of all things to God. 
And it was as a rule with them not to invite any 
to assist them in their various labors, but to 
do their duty, and trust in the Lord for sup- 
port ; and they found him according to his 
word. 

It seems as if at this time, a new system 



* Since the camp meetings have spread so extensively, 
and their utility has been made manifest, many such 
meetings have been held in the Old Methodist Connex- 
ion. And. it is understood that in lS-20, their Conference 
adopted such meetings, only requiring them to be called 
by a different name 1 



arose, and a new line of proceedings opened; 
the camp m.eetings introduced such changes, as 
put a new appearance on the face of things. 

1. They vvere a means of restoring and es- 
tablishing worship in the open air. Mr. Wes- 
ley established that part of it which is called 
field preaching; but which, depending wholly 
on preaching was nearly worn out. But the 
camp meetings introduced it with a variety of 
exercises each assisting each, and thus estab- 
lished it on a firm and broad basis. 

2. Meetings soon rose up which were held 
in the open air, with a variety of religious ex- 
ercises, for two or three hours together. These 
were crowned with considerable success; and 
the people for convenience called them small 
camp meetings. 

3. The camp meetings, by a change of ex- 
ercises, enable people to continue the active 
worship of God, for a course of time, with 
energy and eifect. 

4. They open the vv'ay for missionary la- 
bors, and promote a spirit of enterprise. 

5. The camp meeting praying services im- 
part vigor, energy, and courage, to the pioui 
praying labors ; and this strengthens other 
prayer meetings. 

6. They have been a means of establishing 
prayer meetings at the close of preachings. 
The preachers find the preaching to be a part 
only of their duty, they have besides, to col- 
lect the energies of the people, and make a 
general effort to bring forward the work of 
God. 



CHAPTER VI. 

H. and J. Bourne begin to labor extensively in new- 
places.— Lask Edge. — Mr. Smith's house at Tunstall 
opened for public worship.— Tean, Wooton, Ramsor.- 
Various camp meetings. — H. Bourne separated from the 
Old Connexion. — Second meeting at Wooton. —Mow 
fourth camp meeting —H. and J Bourne not willing to 
take wholly the care of societies.— Ramsor first and se- 
cond camp meetings. 

When the Norton camp meeting had risen 
over every obstacle, it appeared as if opposi- 
tion had spent its chief force; and it never 
afterwards rose to any material height. Yet 
the Minute of Conference was still pressed, 
and H. and J. Bourne were made to feel the 
force of it in a variety of ways. 

They, however, were so intent upon the 
conversion of souls to God, that it swallowed 
up other considerations ; and when the Minute 
of Conference continued to be pressed, the 
Lord, in another respect, led them in a new 
tract. There were various neighborhoods 
where no means of grace were established ; 
and the Lord opened their hearts to visit some 
of those neighborhoods. At the Norton camp 
meeting, they uad a strong invitation to visit 



272 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



Lask Edge, about fouv miles from Bemers]e)^ 
Here a society was soon raised up : and it be- 
ing on tbe skirts of the Leek circuit of the 
Old Connexion, it was joined to that circuit. 
Nevertheless, H. and J. Bourne, for some 
years, supplied it usually once a fortnight with 
preaching. 

Towards the close of this year 1807, a Mr. 
Smith- of Tunstall made accommodations for 
preaching in a large room, in his own house. 
It was in this house the cause of Methodism 
at Tunstall was first raised up ; and it was 
chiefly supported by ihis family. This family 
also gave the land on which the Old Method- 
ist Chapel was built. And now the house 
was again opened for public worship; and it 
was chiefly supplied by the local preachers of 
the Old Methodist Connexion. Mr. James 
Steele was cousin and steward to Mr. Smith, 
and on account of Mr. Smith's great age, he 
was much with him in the house, and con- 
ducted the famJly worship. He also attended 
and assisted at the public worship, and was a 
means of drawing respect to it. 

Early in the year 1808, J. Bourne, by a 
peculiar call of Divine Providence, went and 
preached in the open air at Tean, a village 
about twenty miles from Bemersley. This 
opening being followed a society was soon 
raised up, and it was joined to one of the cir- 
cuits of the Old Connexion ; yet for some 
years, H. and J. Bourne had to provide for it 
once a fortnight, the same as Lask Edge. 

H. and J. Bourne, when their employments 
would admil of it, had for some years, been 
in the habit of enterpiising, and making reli- 
gious excursions, and had labored much at 
Kingsley, in Stattordshi're, which is within a 
few miles of Tean. Their laboring in these 
places was a means, in the hand of Divine 
Providence, of leading them to Farley, and 
from there to Ramsor and Wooten, where tbe 
cause made a powerful stand, and from whence 
it spread very extensively. 

At the instance of a pious young v/oman at 
Farley, an appointment was made for J. 
Bourne to preach there on Sunday, March 20, 
1808. But he being unavoidably called ano- 
ther way, H. Bourne supplied his place, and 
it was a powerful time. There being then at 
Ramsor a small Methodist society, of which 
this young woman was a member, they were 
most of them at this preaching ; and about the 
10th of April, 1808, they sent H. Bourne an 
invitation to ]))each at Ramsor. But he and J. 
Bourne had then appointments certain to Sun- 
day, May the 1st ; on which day they were to 
open the camp meetings for 1808, by holding 
one on the top of a mountain in Shropshire, 
called Rekin. There had existed, time out of 
mind, an evil cuslom of multitudes assembling 
on the top of Rekin on the first Sunday in 



May, and spending the day in iniquity. This 
place was about forty miles from Bemersley, 
and here they began the camp meetings for 
1808. The account in H. Bourne's is as fol- 
lows : — 

" The Rekin is a large mountain command- 
ing a vast extent of the country. It is very 
difficult of ascent, being exceedingly steep ; 
and when you seem to have gained the sum- 
mit, there appears (as it were) another moun- 
tain before you, &c. There was a vast num- 
ber of people. (The meeting) began about 
half-past twelve : I had great libei ty, as had 
others, (we gave away a great many religious 
tracts,) and about five we broke up." 

Oil Saturday evening. May 7, 1808, H. Bourne 
visited Ramsor, and preached there for the 
first time. The next morning, Sunday, May 
8, Francis Horobin, took him abroad, and 
pointed out to him a number of villages which 
had no means of grace, advising him that 
some of them should be visited, saying that he 
himself would render all the assistance in his 
power. This v/as singular, as he himself was 
not then in the way to heaven. However, 
they fixed on Wooton-under- Weaver, about a 
mile from Ramsor, and appointed meeting 
there for Sunday, May 22. H. Bourne was 
at two meetings in the forenoon, and at two 
o'clock he preached at Ramsor, and then de- 
parted. 

Sunday, May 15, 1808. A camp meeting 
was iield at Bug-Lawton, in Cheshire. Here 
reading was first introduced. 

On Sunday, May 22, 1808, H. and J. Bourne 
held their first Wooten meeting. It was held 
in the open air. The congregation was very 
large, and behaved with the utmost propriety. 

This was properly a small camp meeting; 
it began about a qua^^er past two, and con- 
tinued a great part of the afternoon : and was 
attended with great success. 

"On the Sunday following. May 29, 1808, 
Mow third camp meeting commence i about nine 
^o'clock in the morning, and broke up betw^een six 
and seven at night. We began with a prayer 
meeting ; then E. H. spoke ; then prayer ; then 
1 spoke ; then we prayed, and T. Cotton 
spoke ; then a prayer meeting, at the conclu- 
sion of which w^e gave away hand bills, rules 
for holy living : we then stopped for dinner. 

" We had some opposition, but we had 
plenty of laborers. Glory be to God for 
ever. 

" Before dinner was over I began to read, 
and I read a long time. I at first thought I 
should be immediately exhausted. But I 
thought ' The Lord can give strength,' and so 
it was ; for as my strength failed, I was gup- 
plied with new strength. Glory be to God. 

'■The poW'Cr of God came down upon the 
congregation in the morning, and never left it 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



273 



all the day, so that the company was solemn. 
There was a very great company in the after- 
noon, and about three o'clock a very sharp 
fire ; one was set at liberty, and others were 
in distress, and the power of God continued 
strong; till the meeting broke up at night." 

J. Bourne spoke in the afternoon, and this 
meeting had a good effect. 

On Saturday, June 18, 1808, H. Bourne be- 
lieving it to be the will of the Lord, set out 
upon a religious excursion, into Cheshire and 
Lancashire. And on Thursday, June 23, 
being on his return home, an extraordinary 
impression came in his mind that he should 
soon be put out of the Old Methodist Society. 
This,, at first struck him with surprise ; but on 
1 considering that he had not heard any hint of 
! such a thing, and that he was, at that time, a 
1 Trustee in the society, he thought it quite un- 
I likely for such a thing to' take place ] and he 
I put away the impression. But it returned 
j with such force that in struggling against it, 
j he was deprived of all peace of mind, and of 
all comfort. After some time he found him- 
self obliged to yield to it, and on his so doing, 
joy unspeakable flowed in his soul, and he 
! was filled with all joy and peace in believing. 
The following, which are marked with 
double commas, are extracts from H. Bourne's 
journal. 

" Saturday, 25. I set otF to Kingsley. Sun- 
day, June 26, I led the class. At noon we set 
off to Tean, and held meeting out of doors, and 
had a large congregation ; and good I believe, 
was done. We gave them rules for holy 
j living, and appointed meeting to be in k fort- 
night in the afternoon." 

Note. — This was done that the afternoon 
might be at liberty for missionary elsewhere. 

"At night I stood up at Kingsley, and the 
Lord touched many hearts. 

"Monday, 27, I started home. At night I 
j went to Tunstal!, saw Wm. Clowes, and went 
with him to the (religious) tract (society) 
meeting. . 

On Tuesday, June 28, 1808. H. Bourne had 
proof that the impression on the Thursday 
was correct : the report reached him, that at 
the Quarter-day meeting held the day before 
at Burslem, he was put out of the Old Meth- 
odist Society. His being put out without any 
kind of hearing was looked upon as a breach 
of discipline, and the more so as he was at that 
time a Trustee in the society ; He, however, 
was resigned to the Lord's will, and felt 
thankful that the Lord had so prepared his 
mind. For so great was his attachment to the 
1 Old Connexion, that he conceived the trial 
would have been too heavy for him if the 
Lord had not interposed. 

The following are chiefly extracts from his 
journal : — 



"Friday, July 8, 1808. I went to Tuns- 
tall. J. Nixon discoursed with me about 
being out of the society. I said, I ought (to 
have had an opportunity) to have answered 
for myself. He said I should endeavor to 
come in again. I said, I had left it to the 
Lord . He said, I should have more privileges. 
I said, (as it was) I should have the privilege 
of doing the Lord's will. He said, if I did 
that 1 should be a happy man. Nevertheless, 

he thought I ought to talk with about 

it, to prevent him from acting hastily another 
time. We then talked of the deep things of 
religion." 

" Saturday, July 9, 1808. I set off for Kings- 
ley, and had a happy time just before I ar- 
rived." Note. — He and J. Bourne had thought 
of visiting some new place on • the ensuing 
Sunday : and during that time, he waited on 
the Lord for direction, and believed it to be the 
will of God that they should visit W^ooton. 
This, however, required extraordinary exer- 
tion of travelling. 

" Sunday, July 10. I set off' early to Woot- 
on, about seven miles, to appoint meeting for 
half-past two, or three in the afternoon. I had 
then about ten miles to go to Tean, and a 
hilly cross country road. — However the Lord 
gave me strength, and J forced ray way • but 
was very foot-sore, and quite a stranger to the 
road. I reached before J. Bourne had read 
his text ; and the power of the Lord laid hold 
on part of the congregation. 

" J. Bourne had a horse, so we rode by 
turns, and" forced our way to Wooten in due 
time ; and we had a pleasant meeting. We 
then set off home, and arrived, late." Note. 
This second Wooten meeting was extraordi- 
nary both in itself and in the circumstances 
which attended it. And from that time H. 
and J. Bourne, continued to visit Woot- 
on and Ramsor, connecting them with 
Tean. 

" Sunday, July 17. We had (another) camp- 
meeting at Mow. — We invited, I believe, no 
one. We let people, and left it to the Lord to 
send whom he would, and he sent plenty of 
laborers," 

The Norton camp-meeting had convinced 
them fully that there was no trusting in an 
arm of flesh ; and also that the Lord would 
support his own cause. They, therefore, en- 
deavored to move cautiously in their multi- 
plied labors, but without inviting any one to 
assist them. — Yet the Lord so moved on the 
minds of the people, that the camp meetings 
were well supported, and in their labors seve- 
ral voluntarily came forward to assist ; and for 
theae they made regular appointments togeth- 
er with themselves. Thomas Cotton labored 
much with them, and was very useful : but as 
he was a poor man and had a large family, 



18 



274 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



they paid him wages for all loss of time, and 
gave him a deal of support besides. 

Their end and aim was the conversion of 
sinners to God ; and they were exceedingly 
averse from going any further than was strictly 
necessary to promote this great end. On this 
account they did not form societies in the full 
sense of the word ; and the fruits of their la- 
bors usually fell into the Old Methodist Con- 
nection. 

Saturday, August 20, 1808. As I (H. B.) 
was going to Ramsor, T planned out a camp 
meeting to be held on Ramsor Common. And 
when at Ramsor, F. Horobin set on and 
planned out just the same meeting; and pro- 
posed it to be in a fortnight. This I thought 
remarkable, as I had not spoken to him about 
it." Note. This being rather extraordinary, 
the camp meeting was immediately published. 

'•Saturday, September 3. I started with 
J. H. and Wm. Clowes to Ramsor, where we 
held a meeting. 

'"Sunday, September 4, 1808. the camp 
meeting began. It had rained much in the 
night, and it had been rainy a long time. But 
the Lord sent us a fine day. In this we saw 
and acknowledged the finger of God. — Many 
were affected."' 

This very successful camp meeting was 
carried on chiefly by praying services. Mat- 
thias Bavlev was there with several others 
from about Harresehead, although the distance 
was about twentv miles. 

" Sunday, September 18.1808. I (H. B.) 
preached at Lask Edge, Gratton, and Gillow 
Heath. J. Bourne and T. Cotton were at 
Tean and Wooton. T. Cotton brought word 
that a great many starttid for heaven at the 
camp meeting, and there is a great desire for 
another. 

'•Wednesday 21. J. H. strongly requested 
me to write to F. Horobin to appoint another 
camp meeting, which I complied with. 

"Saturday^ October 8. I went to Ramsor 
with W. Clowes and another person. It was 
a very rainy day. 

" Sunday, October 9, 1808. Camp meeting 
began about half-past nine o'clock. There 
was good attention, (and fine weather) all the 
day. The meeting broke up about five o''clock, 
and we went home, riding by turns. At this 
meeting W. Clowes first began to preach, and 
the people encouraged him to go on in the 
same way. . 

These two very successful meetings closed 
the camp meetings for the year 1808. 

'■ Wednesday, October 19, 1808. I (H. B,) 
u as at Harresehead praver meeting, and had 
an extraordinary time. I told several thereof 
the revival that is now springing up at Ram- 
sor, and the neighborhood thereabout, and 
asked what other wav that revival could have 



been begun. They, in general conclixled, that 
it could not well, at this time, have been 
begun in any other way but by camp meet- 
ings." 



CHAPTER VII. 

Various camp meetings. — A young preacher raised up. 
— A person taken out as a trave'lling preacher. — Standley 
visited and a society raised up. — Intention to joiii it to the 
old coniiection. — That intention frustrated. — Refiections 
•thereon from H. Bourne's journal. — H. and J. Bourne 
obliged to enlarge their views. — State of the connection. 



In the former part of the year 1809, the 
current of things went on as before. On Sun- 
da}', May 21, a cam.p meeting was held at 
Ramsor. On Sunday, June 18, another was 
held upon Mow. On Sunday, July 9, a pow- 
erful camp meeting was held upon a moun- 
tain in Biddulpb, which is in Staffordshire". 
And on Sunday, July 16, a very large camp 
meeting was held upon Mow. These were the 
principal camp meetings'held this year. 

Oil Tuesday, August 22, 1809, a young 
man, William Allcock, at H. Bourne's request, 
stood up to preach for the first time. He soon 
became an active useful preacher, and was a 
means of strengthening the cause. 

In November, a travelling preacher was en- 
gaged. The entry of it in H. Bourne's journal 
is as follows: "Friday, (November) 17,(1809.) 
I agreed Avith to give him ten shil- 
lings a week, till Lady day (next,) to labor in 
the vineyard. 

The directions to this man were, To follow 
the openings of Providence: and get as many 
as he could converted to the Lord, and advise 
them to join other connexions. 

On Wednesday evening, March 14, 1810. H. 
and J. Bourne visited Standley, a village about 
four miles distant from Bemersley. The meet- 
ing was held at the house of Joseph Slater, 
who was nearly related to them. After the 
conclu.sion of the meeting, H. B. was a means 
of bringing his wife, Mary Slater, into the- 
immediate faith of the gospel, and she obtain- 
ed joy and peace through believing. A work 
immediately begun. The meetings were held 
at J. Slater's house and a class of ten members"^ 
was soon raised up. 

This society, H. and J. Bourne intended to 
get united with the Burslem circuit of th^Okl 
Connexion ; but a multitude of calls delayed 
the application : and it was still further del ay- 

* In a short time, one of these, an afflicted young wo- 
man, died happy in th^ Lord. Another, a young man, 
Samuel Simcock, after sometime became a laborious 
local preacher. His course was marked with great use- 
fulness, and on Wednesday, June 11, 1317, he died liappy 
in the Lord. For an account of him, see the Primitive 
Methodist Magazine, vol. 1, page 145. 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



275 



ed, by the ckcumstance of H. B. on Saturday, 
April 7, making an excursion into Cheshire, 

i and continuing to labor in Cheshire and Lan- 
I canshire, till Thursday, May 10, 1810, before 
I he returned home. 

j During this interval, a class leader in the 
I Burslem circuit of the Old Connexion, made 

ii such an interference, with regard to Standley, 
j! as, in its issue, cut off all prospect of uniting 
I Standley society with the Old Connexion. 

This gave extreme trial of mind to J. Bourne, 
I a^id when H. Bourne came home, he was 
[ struck with astonishment on being informed 
I that they should be obliged to take wholly 
I upon themselves the care of Standley society. 

There was, however, no remedy. Necessity 
I was laid upon them, and they could not draw 
|j back without sacrificing conscience; and there- 
i fore, with fear and trembling, they entered 
jl upon their more extensive charge. But their 
j fears were soon dispelled. — Another young 
man was raised up as a preacher among them, 
and the Lord sent in so much assistance that 
their minds were soon fully reconciled. 

The following extract from H. B.'s journal, 
which was written at Standley, will throw 
! light on this part of the history ; it is as fol- 
1 lows : — 

" Wednesday, May 23, (1810) I cannot but 
j look back and admire the wonderful hand of 
God. It was not my intention to have had 
I any thing to do with raising up separate so- 
cieties : but to have raised up as many people 
j into the service of God as I was able, and 
then to have encouraged them to join other 
societies. This view I had, from a supposi- 
tion that there was (already) a sufficient num- 
I ber of societies : from a vehement attachment 
' to the Old Methodists, and from a peculiar 
; aversion to having any ruling part, or any 
I thing to do at the head of societies. But Mr. 

I 's conduct about Standley has quite 

1 put a different turn upon things. Here neces- 
Ij sity is laid upon us, and we are obliged to go 
I in the work without them. It \vas rather ex- 

I traordinary that Mr. should desire 

i to thrust away those that were the instruments 
i of raising up the work, and also that have 
! supported the work hitherto ; and that he 
j should absolutely refuse to join the people to 
the old society on any other terms." 

From this time their views were changed, 
and the great reluctance to taking upon them 
j the care of societies was removed ; yet they 
I proceeded with much care and caution. 

The cause or connexion was growing 
weighty on their hands. Six places, Lask 
I Edge, Tean, Wooton, Ramsor, Calden Lowe, 
I and Standley, were supplied statedly with 
^ preaching, besides visiting new places, and 
j holding camp meetings. 

I They still continued to employ their travel- 



ling preacher, and T. Cotton, with the two 
young men before mentioned, labored m.uch 
with them ; and three other preachers, Fran- 
cis Dreacott, William Maxfield, and Thomas 
Knight, took appointments, and gave them 
considerable assistanjce. 

The weight of the temporal concerns lay 
upon H. and J. Bourne, and they were in the 
way of laying out upwards of thirty pounds a 
year in the support of their cause or connex- 
ion. On this account they had to be diligent 
in their temporal business; and to be diligent, 
frugal, and industrious in all other matters, in 
order to keep themselves from being involved. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

H. and J. Bourne adopt a change of system —Kamsor 
fourth camp meeting. — It is a means of introducing the 
work into Derb} shire. — Societies established at Boyls- 
tone, Rodsley, and Hollingtonin Derbyshire. — The fourth 
Ramsor camp meeting causes the adverse minute of con- 
ference to be once more put in force, and W. Clov/es is 
put out of the preachers' plan in the old connexion. — H. 
Bourne visits Wyrley Bank, and instructs a preacher in 
the doctrine of a present salvation to be obtained by faith 
and held by faith. 

The affairs at Standley were a means of in- 
troducing an entire change into the views and 
proceedings of H. and J. Bourne. They had 
now a manifest proof, that, as far as the Lord 
providentially called. them to take wholly the 
charge of a society, he would support them in 
it. They still, however, proceeded with care 
and caution, but their system underwent an 
entire change : and from that time, events be- 
gan to thicken upon each other, and to in- 
crease in importance. 

On Sunday, June 3, 1810, Ramsor fourth 
camp meeting was held. It began early in 
the morning, and was numerously attended 
and powerfully supported. It was a means 
of introducing the work into Derbyshire, \vhere, 
at Boylstone, Rodsle}^ and HoUington, socie- 
ties were soon raised up, and a foundation 
laid for extending the work. 

Wm. Clowes attended this camp meeting, 
in consequence of which the Old Connexion, 
at their Midsummer quarter day, put him 
away from beifig a regular local preacher 
among them, and laid a foundation for finally 
putting him out of their society. 

Nearly about the time of this Ramsor camp 
meeting, David Buxton, of Wyrley Bank, who 
was a native of Stanton, near Ramsor, sent 
an invitation to H. Bourne to pay him a visit. 
Wyrley Bank is in Staffordshire, and about 
thirty-four miles from Bemersley. H. Bourne 
arrived there on Friday, July 27, 1810, and 
while preaching in that neighborhood, he be- 
came acquainted with a man who had begun 
to preach with considerable success, but Vi'ho 



276 HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



was laboring under various difficulties, and 
was much opposed both by professors and 
profane. He was a collier, had been brought 
up in ignorance, and had not much command 
of language. His knowledge of the ministry 
was small, but his zeal was great, and he had 
a deal of success in awakening sinners. When 
souls were awakened he was at a loss, know- 
ing but little of justification, and being unac- 
quainted with the nature of a free, full, and 
present salvation, by and through faith. 

H. Bourne conversed with him very fully 
and at large, concerning the work of the min- 
istry ; but he could not easily understand the 
doctrine of a present salvation, to be obtained 
by faith, and held by faith. He then inform- 
ed H. B. that he had got a number of people 
awaked, and joined in a class at Essington 
Wood, and requested him to attend with him 
at the class meeting. On the Tuesday even- 
ing, July 31, 1810, H. Bourne attended" with 
him there, and spoke to the people, and the 
Lord made bare his arm : six souls were im- 
mediately set at liberty : and the man entered 
fully into the knowledge of a present salva- 
tion. His usefulness after this was far greater 
than it had been before, and it kept increasing. 
Pie soon after united with the connexion ; and, 
after some time, became an enterprising trav- 
elling preacher. He had a most peculiar tal- 
ent for missionary labors, and succeeded in 
opening many new places. 

This visit of H. Bourne to Wyrley Bank, 
laid the foundation of what is now, (in 1821,) 
called Darlaston Circuit. 



CHAPTER IX. 

W. Clowes being put out of the preachers' plan labors 
more abuntly. — He is put out of the Old ^Methodist Socie- 
ty. — His Tunstall class begins to meet at his own house. 
He begins to preach at Mr. Smith's house at Tunstall.— 
He commences travelling preacher. 

The Minute of Conference against camp 
meetings, appeared, on several occasions, 
greatly to injure the Old Methodist Connexion. 
Through this minute, W. Clowes was put out 
of the preachers' plan ; which instead of shut- 
ting up his way, opened it more abundantly. 
Many were desirous to hear him preach : his 
piety was known, his success was great, and 
many were converted to the Lord under his 
ministry. Indeed he was so much spoken of 
in love-feasts, that the travelling preachers 
complained of it. He continued also to be 
the leader of two classes. One of which met 
at a friend's house at Tunstall, and the other 
at Kidsgrove about two m.iles distant. Not- 
withstanding his being out of the preachers' 
plan, his attachment to the Old Methodist So- 



[ ciety was strong, and he occasionally gave it ' 
as his opinion, that H. Bourne would have ' 
more privileges, and might be more useful, if 
he were in the old society. But in this W. 
Clowes soon found cause to change his opin- 
ion. 

At the Old Methodist Conference, this year, | 
1810, the two preachers were removed from , 
the circuit, and those who succeeded them, ap- 
peared to have their minds made up respect- 
ing the course they \yere to take'. In con- 
sequence of this, W. Clowes' ticket was with- 
held at the Michaelmas renewal of tickets; 
and after this, a meeting was called at Tun- 
stall, at which he was finally put out of the 
Old Methodist Society. 

The class he had met at Kidsgrove, were 
sorely grieved, and insisted on the travelling 
preachers assigning a reason why their leader 
was put out of the society; and the cause of 
religion in that place, received a very deep 
wound. 

Nearly the whole of his Tunstall class came 
in a body to his house, to converse on the 
subject. He advised them to choose another 
leader, or take what course they thought best, 
and not to be anxious concerning him, for the 
Lord he said, would take care of him. They 
asked if he would still continue to lead them. 
He observed he should generally be at home; 
if they came to his house, he should speak to 
them as usual. They began to meet regularly 
at his house, and others soon united with 
them. 

j Mr. Smith of Tunstall now invited Wm. 
Clowes to preach at his house; and went about 
to publish it in the neighborhood. This was a 
strengthening to W. Clowes' class, as there 
was constant preaching at Mr. Smith's on Fri- , 
day evenings ; and they began to look upon 
it as their proper place of worship. 

At this time, W. Clowes' employment occu- 
pied him only three days or three days and 

; a half, in a week ; so that he labored largely 

1 and extensively. 

I About the beginning of December this year, 
j (1810) two men, Thomas Woo'dnorth and James 
I Nixon, made a voluntary offer of ten shillings 
a week to W. Clowes, to enable him to labor i 
fully in the ministry as a travelling preacher. 
In addition to this, he had the prospect of en- 
tering into the field of labors occupied by 
H. and J. Bourne, so that his way appeared 
fully open, and his prospects of usefulness 
were large and extensive. He thought it right 
in the sight of God to embrace the oflfer, and 
immediately entered upon the duties of a trav- 
elling preacher. 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 277 



CHAPTER X. 

The Connexion cr'arges. — J. Steele put out of the Old 
Connexion. 

I In the beginning of the year 1811, various 
new places were visited, and the connexion 
gradually enlarged. At Tunstall things took 
a very unexpected turn. J. Steele was sep- 
arated from the Old Methodist Society ] and, 
through a chain of peculiar circumstances, he 
united in the work and was a great acquisi- 
tion to the connexion. He had been a member 
of the Old Connexion, upwards of twenty-four 
years, had generally led two classes, and 
preached occasionally, he had long been the 
steward of their chapel at Tunstall, and was 
superintendent of the large Sunday School 
taught in that place. 

The putting of him out was singular, and it 
surprised the neighborhood, as he had long 
been a pillar in the society, was generally re- 
spected, and was known to be very strongly 
attached to the Old Connexion. ^ The circum- 
stances which led to his expulsion were as 
follows/ He was cousin and steward to Mr. 
Smith, of Tunstall ; and on account of Mr. 
Smith's great age, he was much with him in 
the house, and conducted the family worship. 
It hath been already observed, that in the 
latter end of the year 1807, Mr. Smith made 
accomniodations for preaching, in a large room 
in his own house. The preachings there, at 
first, were occasional, but afterwards regular 
and constant; being supplied by J. Steele, H. 
and J. Bourne, W. Clowes, Richard Bailey, and 
others : and a love feast was held there on 
Good Friday, April 12, 1811. On the Tues- 
day following, the superintendent of the Burs- 
lem circuit convened meeting of leaders in 
Tunstall chapel, when a charge was to be 
brought against J. Steele, for having, (as it is 
said,) been at that love feast. But the fact 
was, he was not there. Nevertheless, on ac- 
count of his having attended the worship at 
, Mr. Smith's, he was, at that time, put out of 
■ the Old Methodist Connexion. 

■ Upon this he advised his classes to choose 
• new leaders, or mingle among other classes, as 
! most agreeable ; but no leaders being chosen, 
1 or appointed, he continued, through the peo- 
i pie's importunity, to speak to them. His at- 
i tachment to the Old Connexion still continued 
I strong, and he had some thought of joining 
again ; but was fully persuaded in his own 
mind, that he should never again accept the 
office of leader in that connexion. 



CHAPTER XI. 

An establishment formed at Tunstall, and a Chapel 
built. — The enlargement of the Connexion. 

•When J. Steele was put out of the Old 
Methodist Connexion, he had no idea that any 
interference would be made with the Sunday 
school, it not being strictly a Methodist school, 
the majority of the teachers not being in the 
Methodist Society. But on the Sunday morn- 
ing following, when he was attending on his 
duty in the school, one of the chapel trustees 
came, and discharged him from officiating in 
that place. 

When this was done, .the greater part of the 
teachers and children immediately came out 
of the chapel. J. Steele advised them to give 
him up ; choose another superintendent in his 
place : return into the chapel, and go on with 
their labors as usual. But they were abso- 
lutely unwilling to follow such a course; and 
determined on removing to some other situa- 
tion, where they might carry on the school 
without such interruptions. While they v/ere 
in great perplexity, a Mr. John Boden, of 
Tunstall, offered the loan of a large room, 
which was built for earthenware, but which 
at that time stood empty. This appearing to 
open their providential way, they were dili- 
gent, during the ensuing week, to provide 
books and seats, and, on the Sunday following, 
which was April 28, 1811, the Sunday school 
was taught in that large room. 

So soon as the Sunday school was estab- 
lished in the large room in Tunstall, it was 
found needful to introduce preaching also : and 
preaching was immediately appointed to be 
there every Sunday, in the afternoon and even- 
ing. Those who preached at Mr. Smith's on 
Friday evenings, attended to preach in the 
large room on Sundays: and the Lord made 
bare his arm, sinners were converted unto 
God, and the work flourished. Thus by a 
chain of unexpected circumstances, a preach- 
ing establishment was formed at Tunstall. 

An establishment being thus unexpectedly 
formed, more exertions were immediately 
called for : the large room was not only 
rather too small for the Sunday school, but it 
could not be had for any length of time. On 
this account it was found necessary to purchase 
land, and erect a building for the school and 
preaching. A building was soon got up, six- 
teen yards long by eight wide, inside, and 
galleried half v/ay ; and this was the first 
chapel erected in the connexion. It was fin- 
ished in a plain manner, the walls were not 
coated, and it had no ceiling. It was much 
approved of, on account of its plainness and 
neat appearance. In the erection of it, the 
house form was chosen in preference to the 



278 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



cliapel form : so that, if not wanted, it would 
just form four houses, according to the plan 
on which houses are usually built at Tunstall. 
This cautious method was made use of be- 
cause it could not be known whether or not 
the connexion would be of any long continu- 
ance. Many thought it had little appearance 
of stability ; no money was raised in the 
classes : most of the leading members were 
timid ; and in the eyes of many there was 
scarcely any visible bond of union. But the 
bond which held the whole together was : a 
zeal for doing good : a zeal for the conversion 
of sinners to God, and the building up of 
saints in their most holy faith : and this bon-d 
was so owned of the Lord, that it proved far 
stronger than even the members themselves 
had thought it. ' Indeed, such were the pecu- 
liar circumstances of the connexion, that no 
other bond could possibly have kept it togeth- 
er. Nevertheless, the careful and cautious 
way of proceeding was, at that time of great 
service.^' 

Duiing this time, the connexion was en- 
larging in other places. A good work was 
established at Englesea Brook, in Cheshire ; 
which place has done great service to the con- 
nexion. 

Also at Coppenhall, in Cheshire, a work 
was raised up. This place, for a considerable 
time, it was found difficult to support : it was 
supplied with preaching chiefly From Tunstall, 
and the distance was reckoned at fourteen 
miles, or upwards. But in the end, it was a 
means of opening the way for a great spread 
of the work in Cheshire. 

Preaching, was established at a village of 
ancient note, called Talkoth' Hill, in Stafford- 
shire, about three miles from Tunstall. Here 
the work has prospered, and a chapel has been 
built. At Cloud, in Staffordshire, about eight 
miles from Tunstall, a good work was raised 
up. 

At Froghall, Alton, and Rocester, powerful 
societies were established. These places are 
in Staffordshire, and in the neighborhood of 
Ramsor ; the Lord abundantly blessed the So- 
cieties in these villages, and the cause greatly 
flourished. 



CHAPTER Xn. 

The introduction of Quarterly Tickets, 1811. 

The society at Ramsor, had, for a consider- 
able time, urged the propriety, and even ne- 



* At this present time, (18-21,) a new chapel is building 
at Tunstall, a small distance from the old one And the 
old one, being in the house form, is found very conve- 
nient as on that account, it will be so aasily disposed of. 1 



cessity, of having quarterly tickets throughout 
the Connexion. The same had been done by 
others of the country societies ] yet no effect- 
ual steps had been taken to introduce this 
useful regulation. Li the course of this year, 
1811, these societies were still more urgent; 
and, at length the matter was effected by the 
zeal of Francis Horobin, of Ramsor. On a 
certain occasion, when H. Bourne was at 
Ramsor, F. Horobin pressed the measure, and 
very strongly urged the necessity and proprie- 
ty of it. H. Bourne said : " Tickets will cost 
something for printing, and how must this be 
paid : you know there is no money gathered 
in the societies He replied : " I will pay 
for them out of my own pocket." " Very 
well," said H. Bourne, "if you will pay for 
them, then there may be tickets." 

Li a short time after this, H. and J. Bourne 
being at Tunstall, in company with the travel- 
ling preachers and others, H. Bourne informed 
them of this matter. They had much consul- 
tation on the subject'; and, in the end, it 
was concluded, that to print the tickets could 
not be wrong ; and, (as F. Horobin would pay 
for the printing,) it could not be burdensome 
to the societies. 

The following is an extract from H. Bourne's 
journal: "Thursday, May 30, 1811,1 or- 
dered tickets to be printed for the first time." 
On account of the peculiar situation of the 
connexion, the following passage of Scripture 
was then chosen : " But we desire to hear of 
thee what thou thinkest : for as concerning 
this sect, we know that every where it is 
spoken against." Acts xxviii. 22. 

It seemed to be the opinion of many, that 
tickets would never again be called for ; but 
Divine Providence so opened the way before 
the connexion, that, from that time tickets 
have been provided, and renewed every quar- 
ter ; and this regulation has been an inestima- 
ble blessing to the connexion. 

It may seem strange that quarterly tickets 
were not sooner introduced. But it should be 
considered, that the connexion was begun in 
the order of Divine Providence, and not in the 
wisdom of man, nor by the desire of man. 
Had it begun in the wisdom of man, there is 
no reason to doubt but that tickets would have 
been early introduced, and every possible 
means used to bind the connexion together. 

It is likely that the utmost endeavors w^ould 
have been made use of to produce some visi- 
ble bond, which might have been thought 
capable of binding the connexion together. 
But the wisdom of God is often different from 
the wisdom of man ; and the connexion, being 
begun in the order of Divine Providence, was 
held together by a zeal for the Lord of hosts. 
This formed its bond of union ; this pervaded 
every part, and kept the whole united. But 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 279 



as this bond was in some degree, secret, and 
some of the leading members were timid, the 
idea, of the connexion's soon breaking up, 
was usually rather strong. On this account, 
improvements scarcely ever took place, ex- 
cept through individual enterprise, or when 
called for by absolute necessity. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Observations on the state of the connexion. — A gen 
eral meeting held, and the temporal concerns regulated 
afresh. 

The introduction of tickets enlarged the dis- 
cipline of the connexion, and increased the 
labors of the preachers. It did not, however, 
materially increase their knowledge of th^ 
states of the people. They had constantly 
spent much time, (especially in country 
places,) in explaining the Scriptures, and open- 
ing the nature of experience, in the various 
families : they might truly say, We have 
showed you, and have taught you publicly, and 
from house to house. Acts xx. 20. Most of the 
preachers were able to bring forward the 
work of religion in conversation ; and in their 
visits from house to house, many conversions 
took place, the weak were strengthened, and 
the experience of the people greatly enlarged. 
They also made a point of visiting families 
who were not in society, and many times with 
considerable success. 

The preachers were greatly attached to la- 
boring in word and doctrine, to teaching pub- 
licly and from house to house ; but were, in 
general, reluctance to the cares and duties of 
society discipline. On this account, enlarge- 
ments in discipline were usually introduced 
when required by necessity, or to meet the 
wishes of the people. 

About this time, the work in Derbyshire 
extended to Turnditch, Mercaston, Hulland, 
and Weston-under-Wood ; which places have 
been eminently useful in the connexion. 

The introduction of tickets into the society, 
was followed by a regulation which made a 
change throughout the connexion. Hitherto 
the temporal concerns had been borne chiefly 
by four individuals; but as these had to live 
by the labor of their hands, the work had be- 
gun to extend beyond their means; and the 
connexion could not properly exert its ener- 
gies, nor extend its progress. It was also a 
general opinion that the weight ought no 
longer to be borne by a few individuals. The 
people, in general, wished to assist, but hith- 
erto they had had no opportunity of regularly 
subscribing to the support of the cause ; and 
on this account, some had refused to join. In 
addition to this, W. Clowes' salary was fall- 



ing off. J. Nixon and T. Woodnorth were 
working potters, and the fluctuations of trade 
at that time, had caused so great a part of their 
employments to fail, that it was not in their 
power to continue it. 

The connexion being come to a kind of cri- 
sis, a general meeting was held at Tunstall, 
on Friday, July 26, 1811. There it was 
agreed that money should, in future, be regu- 
larly raised in the societies, to meet the expen- 
diture of the connexion : but if this proved in- 
sutficient, the benevolence of private individ- 
uals to be again resorted to. 

The numlDers in society were estimated at 
two hundred. The two travelling preachers 
were continued, and were to have salaries 
from the connexion. H. Bourne travelled al- 
most constantly, without any salary; W. All- 
cock also travelled occasionally without a 
salary. J. Steele was appointed circuit stew- 
ard; and this was the first time of a steward 
being appointed. 

This was the first general meeting ; and the 
regulations made at it produced a change 
throughout the whole connexion; a change 
which has been a blessing to thousands. 
When this business was entered upon, it ap- 
peared so important, that earnest prayers were 
offered up to Almighty God to crown it with 
success. And, through his tender mercy, it 
has proved a blessing to the connexion. To 
his name be the glory and dominion for ever 
and ever. Amen'. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Remarks on the Connexion.— The third General Meet- 
ing. — Conclusion. 

The preachers, in consequence of the regu- 
lations made at the meeting of the 26th July, 
had an increase of employment thrown upon 
them : they had to make arrangements in all 
the societies, for raising money to meet the 
necessary expenditure of the connexion. This 
task of difliculty, they by faith, prayer, and 
perseverance, diligently accomplished. 

The connexion had to endure a variety of 
trials, but it continued to enlarge and increase 
throughout the year. 

Early in the next year, a meeting was held 
at Tunstall, which was important. H. Bourne's 
journal says, "Thursday, February 13, 1812, 
we called a meeting and made plans for the 
next quarter, and made some other regulations; 
in particular we took the name of Primitive 
Methodists. 

The plan made at this meeting took date on 
Sunday, March 22, 1812: and it contained 
thirty-four places, and twenty-three preachers. 



280 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



The preachers and societies had hitherto 
been supplied with written plans; but the in- 
crease of the connexion had rendered it too 
difficult to provide written ones any further; 
the plan was therefore ordered to be printed ; 
and, from that time the plans have been regu- 
larly printed, together with the tickets, every 
quarter. 

At this meeting, arrangements were made 
to hold regular quarter day meetings, for man- 
aging the affairs of the connexion : and they 
have been regularly held ever since. 

The account of this meeting appears regu- 
larly to conclude the history of the origin of 
the Primitive Methodists. From this time the 



work went on in a more general manner. The 
connexion, however, met with many obstacles, 
and had to struggle with many unexpected 
difficulties. Yet through the tender mercy of 
God, it stood its ground, and generally kept 
enlarging and increasing. But no one ex- 
pected that it would so soon have risen to its 
present height. — How far the Lord will yet 
prosper it, or how long will be its continuance, 
or to what extent the Lord will cause it to 
reach, are among the secrets of Divine Provi- 
dence. 

Now, unto the King eternal, immortal, in- 
visible, the only wise God, be honor and glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



281 



PART SECOND. 



This second part will include a period of 
about seven years ; commencing with the 
general meeting held at Tunstall, February 
13, 1812 ; and closing with the preparatory 
meeting, held at Nottingham, August 18, 1819 : 
when arrangements were made to hold Annu- 
al Meetings. 



CHAPTER I. 

Regular Quarter Days appointed.— Religious Tract 
Society in Derbyshire, and plan of Praying Companies. 

At the meeting of February 3, 1812, ar- ^ 
rangements were made to hold regular quarter 
day meetings, for managing the affairs of the 
connexion ; and these were appointed to be 
held in March, June, September, and Decem- 
ber; and as near as might be to Lady-day, 
Midsummer-day, Michaelmas-day, and Christ- 
mas-day. The work kept enlarging, and the 
connexion went on in a kind of regular way, 
without much variation throughout the year. 

During the spring months of this year, 1813, 
the work flourished at Mercaston, Hulland, 
Turnditch, and Weslon-under-Wood, in Der- 
byshire ; and a number of zealous, useful, 
praying laborers were raised up. These la- 
bored diligently; and to open their way more 
at large, as well as to promote the general 
good, a Religious Tract Visiting Society was 
formed among them. H. Bourne's journal 
says: "Thursday, April 22, 1813. We talked 
about a Tract Society, and I explained it at 
large. 0 Lord, bless and prosper every en- 
deavor." And again, "Friday, April 23, I 
came to Ashbourne, and ordered religious tracts 
of nine different sorts, twenty-five of each. 
They are to be ready by the third of May ; if 
they are it will be well; if not, the Lord's 
will be done." 

Accordingly, in May the tracts were ob- 
tained, a code of rules were drawn up, and .a 
tract society establishisd. H. Bourne's journal 
says: "Thursday, May 6, 1813, I wrote out 
regulations for the tract society. After this, 1 
conversed with others at the meeting (at Hul- 
land,) and it seems likely that they will en- 
gage. 0 Lord, bless and direct them, and 
crown them with abundant success." 

The tracts were kept at Hulland, and those 



who were engaged in the work were divided 
into companies, of two in a company ; and 
each company was appointed to visit a certain 
neighborhood usually once a fortnight, on the 
Lord's days. On the visiting Sundays, they 
usually set out early in the morning, each 
company taking a number of tracts, chiefly all 
of one kind ; and they visited the people from 
house to house, lending a tract to every family, 
that was willing to receive it ; informing them, 
that in a fortnight, if all was well, they should 
call again for that tract, and lend them one of 
a different kind. They also exhorted a little, 
and prayed with the families wherever there 
was an opening. 

One rule was, that they should neither eat 
nor drink with the people whom they visited. 
This was done to cut off all occasion of of- 
fence ; and this custom is generally adopted in 
all societies of this kind. 

When a tract society is established, it is 
customary to make weekly subscriptions to 
purchase tracts; but these tracts were paid 
for by a single individual. 

These laborers pushed on their work with 
so much life and vigor, that in a short time 
there > was a pressing call for prayer meetings, 
at several new' places. In consequence of 
which these pious laborers were arranged in 
praying companies of three or four in a com- 
pany, and were appointed on a plan, to hold 
prayer meetings in succession, at these new 
places. The rule of not eating and drinking 
with the people was adopted in this arrange- 
ment, as it usually is in such cases. And 
they were to hold the meetings in any way 
they thought proper, provided the exerci.ses 
were short. They were to sing, pray, exhort, 
and even preach, if they chose, only taking 
care that all the exercises were short. 

These pious laborers grew much in grace 
before they begun these undertakings ; but 
now they grew still more in grace: their 
hearts were enlarged, their talents were im- 
proved, and their faith greatly increased. 
Their improvement was so great, that five of 
them began to preach, and in a short time 
were admitted on the printed plan, as regular 
local preachers. One of these^ a young man, 
Thomas Hickinboth^m, went on in a shining 
course for a few years, and then died in the 
Lord. Another young man, John Harrison, 
after some time, became a travelling preacher; 



282 HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



and labored successively in Tunstall, Lough- 
borough, Nottingham and Hull circuits. He 
died happy in the Lord in 1821. 

Two of the preachers raised up by these 
means, were women. — And one of them a 
middle aged woman, labored considerably as a 
travelling preacher. The other, a young v/o- 
man, Sarah Kirkland, now Sarah Harrison, 
widow of the above-mentioned John Harrison, 
labored at large as a diligent, laborious travel- 
ling preacher, for a number of years with great 
credit and success. These were the first wo- 
men preachers who labored regularly in this 
connexion. 

On the whole, considerable effects arose 
from this tract society, and the plan of praying 
companies which followed it ; and those effects 
were, in a degree, felt throughout the con- 
nexion. 

Li the course of this year, 1813, a chapel 
was built at Talk-oth'-Hill, in Staffordshire, 
and on the whole the work prospered gener- 
ally in the connexion, and the camp meetings 
went on as usual. 



CHAPTER IL 

Proposals for drawing up a code of rules. — A system of 
rules formed by the people in general. — The rules : — 

In the year 1813, many thought it would 
be proper to have a code of rules drawn up 
for the use of the connexion at large. And at 
the quarter day meeting held at Tunstall, on 
Monday, March 22, 1813, an arrangement 
was made to meet what appeared to be the 
general wish of the people. Hugh Bourne's 
journal says, " A committee was formed to 
draw up a code of rules or regulations for the 
whole body, and to submit the same to the 
(ensuing) quarter day." This committee con- 
sisted of James Steele, H. Bourne, and another 
person, who was a schoolmaster. But the 
matter was not carried into effect, for the com- 
mittee were soon of opinion that the under- 
taking was too weighty and too great for 
them. Under this persuasion they relinquished 
the task ; and the Midsummer quarter day did 
little in it. 

During the next quarter the people were 
very pressing to have the rules completed ; but 
the committee, from a consciousness of their 
inability, still declined it. In consequence of 
this, on Monday, Oct. 4, 1813, the quarter 
day meeting made an order that sketches of 
rules should be immediately drawn out, and 
that, during the quarter, they should be read 
in every society, by the fJreachers ; and that 
all the objections and improvements, suggested 
by the various societies, should be brought in 
writing to the next quarter day. 



This was diligently carried into effect, and 
it answered several very valuable purposes. 
The societies pointed out a great variety of 
objections and improvements ; and, during the 
quarter, prayer and supplication was made to 
God, almost without ceasing, on this behalf. 

On Monday, January 3, 1814, the whole 
were laid before the quarter day board ; and 
an order was made that the rules in their i'n- 
proved state should be printed immediately. 

It is pi-obable there never was ani instance 
of rules being made in the way these were. 
They were considered as the work of the 
whole connexion ; there being scarce a mem- 
ber but gave his opinion of them before they 
were completed. And it is not very often that 
the making of rules is accompanied with so 
much prayer and supplication to Almighty 
God. They were printed early in the year 
1814. 



CHAPTER III. 

A cessation of Missionary Labors, and a sinking in con- 
sequence of it. — The Missionary Course again opened 
with success. — The rise of the term, Ranters. — A new 
circuit formed. 

In the year 1814 the office of a Superintend- 
ent Travelling Preacher was established : the 
same year a proof of no ordinary nature re- 
specting the call to missionary labors. The 
connexion in its first rise employed its exer- 
tions chiefly in missionary labors, by means 
of which it greatly flourished. But, after a 
time, when a considerable number of societies 
were raised up, the missionary exertions began 
to decline; and, in the former part of the year 
1814, they were laid aside. But there was a 
diversity of opinions on the subject ; some 
thought the societies already formed would 
flourish the more ; others were of opinion that 
the missionary labors ought to have been pur- 
sued witli diligence. 

After some time, it was found that the so- 
cieties instead of prospering more, prospered 
less. It seemed as if the blessing of God, 
was, in some degree, withdrawn from the so- 
ties ; and there appeared so general a weak- 
ening that some thought that the connexion 
would absolutely break up. The suspension 
of the missionary labors produced a season of 
deep anxiety and painful experience. But at 
length a period was put to it by means of a 
few enterprising individuals, who again enter- 
ed upon missionary labors, and the Lord set 
before them an open door, which has already 
been a blessing to thousands. It was also at- 
tended with a present blessing ; it diffuseth 
life, vigor, and zeal into the societies. 

Belper, in Derbyshire, (now the head of a 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHQDISTS. 283 



circuit) was the place first opened on this oc- 
casion ; and several pious, praying laborers 
from the societies at Mercaston, Weston-un- 
der-wood, and Turnditch, labored diligently in 

I the work at Belper. Tlie meetings there, on 
!; some occasions, continued late in the evening, 

II on account of souls being in distress ] and the 
ij work went on powerfully. 

j! When these very powerful meetings were 
jl closed, the praying people, in returning home, 
|! were accustomed to sing through th"e streets 
1 1 at Belper. This circumstance procured them 
I' the name of Ranters; and the name of Rant- 
ji er, which first arose on this occasion^aft^r- 
;! wards s])iead very extensively. 

I After this, the work spread to Derby and 

II the adjacent places; and a new circuit was 
ij formed which was called Derby circuit, after- 
i wards Nottingham circuit. Before this period 

the whole of the connexion was mananged in 
one circuit only. 



CHAPTER IV. 

The Camp Meeting's declined. — They are restored to 
their original strength and usefulness, with improve- 
ment. 

The camp meetings, great in their rise, and 
calculated to bring abundance of talents into 
action, began evidently to show a decline. 
This decline was caused by leaning to the 
wisdom of man instead of following the order 
of Divine Providence. Whenever a work is 
begun, in the order of God, for the benefit of 
mankind, there are always, in its first open- 
ing, some things which mark out the order of 
Providence, and which should never be lost 
sight of. The English camp meetings origin- 
ated in the idea of a day's praying, which 
was contemplated for some years. When the 
first camp meeting was held it was attended by 
unexpected multitudes of people, among whom 
were abundance of pious laborers of various 
descriptions. Two stations were occupied 
entirely as praying stations: and at these the 
work broke out,, and souls were converted to 
God. Four other stations were occupied, at 
which the worship was carried on by preach- 
ers, exhorters, and other pious praying labor- 
ers, with great variety and diversity of the 
exercises. About six in the evening, a general 
praying service commenced ; during which, 
the work again broke out, and six souls were 
brought into distress on account of their sins; 
and, before the close, were all brought into 
the liberty of the children of God. So that 
Divine Providence marked out the praying 
services, as the origin, and the most excellent 
I part of the camp meetings. Carrying on the 



worship at different stations, was almost equal- 
ly marked out by the hand of Providence. 

But, after a time, instead of following the 
"order of Divine Providence, there was so great 
a leaning to the wisdom of man, that attempts 
were made to confine the worship to one sta- 
tion only. This gave the first blow to the 
system. And, after some time, these attempts 
unhappily prevailed ; which not only cut off" 
many excellent advantages, but subjected the 
camp meetings to serious inconveniences. If 
it was windy, or if there was a large company, 
those in the outskirts had frequently to com- 
plain of not being able to hear, so as to under- 
stand the words. When different stations were 
occupied it gave opportunity both to hear and 
join in the worship ; and also engaged the at- 
tention by promoting an agreeable variety. 
But by the worship being confined to one sta- 
tion, these things were entirely cut oflT ; many 
being thereby unaccommodated, and unengag- 
ed, grevv^ unsteady, and sometimes became very 
troublesome. 

In the praying services these things were 
still more severely felt, on which account, the 
preachers kept encroaching, by little and little, 
on the praying services : so that it was com- 
plained of there being too much preaching 
and too little praying : and the camp meetings 
became weak and lost much of their useful- 
ness. 

This decline began to be remarked at almost 
every camp meeting; it vs^as constantly ob- 
served that the camp meetings were not so 
powerful in the afternoon as in the forenoon. 
This was endeavored to be accounted for in a 
variety of ways, but the real cause remained 
untouched. 

The declining state of the camp meetings 
was severely felt in the circuit, and caused 
considerable anxiety ; but as much prayer and 
supplication was made to almighty God. He, 
in the year 1816, pointed out both the evil 
and the remedy by the following means. H. 
Bourne had put into his hand, 'The Narrative 
of a Mission to Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, 
&c., by J. Marsden, Methodist Missionary.' 
The author during his mission, visited New 
York, and attended several of the Am.erican 
Camp Meetings. These meetings continued 
day and night, for several days together. He 
shows that they have sometimes four, and 
sometimes five preachings in the course of 
twenty-four hours ; and the intermediate tin.<e 
is filled up with services carried on by pray- 
ing companies.* 



* He says, " During my continuance in this city, 1 had 
an opportunity of attending several camp meetings ; and 
as the nature of these stupendous means of grace is not 
distinctly known, I will spend a few moments in making 
my readers acquainted with them." 

He next speaks at large of rarious preparations, and 
then proceeds to say : 



284 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



Hugh Bourne, on reading these things, was 
aware that by a similar plan, the praying ser- 
vices might he restored to the English Camp 
{ Meetings. He immediately sketched out a 
] Plan for conducting a camp meeting with pray- 
I ing companies; and getting a number of copies 
1 written out, he dispersed them among the so- 



The tents are generally pitched in the form of a cres- 
cent, in th3 cei'tre of which is an elevated stand for the 
preachers, round which in all directions, are placed rov/s 
of planks lor the j)eople to sit upon, while they hear the 
word. Among- tne trees, which spread their tops over 
this forest-church, are hung the lamps, wliich burn all 
night, and give light to the various exercises of religion, 
which occupy the solemn midnight hours : as it was 
nearly eleven o'clock at night wlien I first arri'. ed on the 
borders of a cainp, 1 left the boat at the edge of the wood, 
one mile from the scene, though the sound of praise from 
such a multitude, ami at such an hour, in the midst of a 
solitary ^.ilderness, is difficult to describe ; but when 1 
opened ujion tlie camp ground, my curiosity was con- 
verted into astonishment, to behold the pendant lamps 
among the trees ; the tents half encircling a large space ; 
four thousand j)€ople in the centre of this, listening with 
profound attention to a preacher, whose stentorian voice 
and animated manner carried the vibration of each word 
to a great distance through the now deeply umbrageous 
wood ; where, save the twinkling lamps of the camp, 
brooding darkness spread a tenfold gloom ; all exoited 
my astonishment, and forcibly brought before my view 
the Hebrews in the wilderness. 

"The meetings generally begin on Monday morning, 
and on the Friday morning loUowing, break up ; the daily 
exercises are earned forward in the following manner ; 
in the morning, at five o'clock, the horn sounds through 
the camp, either for public preaching or prayer; this 
with smaller exercises, or a little intermission, brings on 
the breakfast hour, eight o'clock : at ten the horn sounds 
for public preaching, after which, until noon, the interval 
is filled up with little groups of praying persons who 
scatter themselves up and down the camp, both in the 
tents and under the trees ; as these smaller exercises are 
productive of much good, a powerful spirit of prayer and 
exhortation is often poured forth. I have not unfre- 
quently seen three or four persons lying on the ground 
crying for mercy, or motionless, without any apparent 
signs of liie, except pulsation. After dinner the horn 
sounds at two o'clock ; this is for preaching. I should 
have observed, that a female or two is generally left in 
each tent, to prepare the proper materials for dinner, 
which is always cold meatS: pies, tarts, tea, &.c., (the use 
of ardent spirits being forbidden,) and a fire is kept burn- 
ing in difierent parts of the camp, where the water is 
boiled. After the afternoon preaching, things take nearly 
the same course as in the morning, only the prayi.ig 
groups are upon a larger scale, and more scope is given 
to animated exhortations and loud prayers ; some who 
exercise on these occasions soon lose their voices, and at 
the end of a camj) meeting many, both preachers and 
- people, can only speak in a whisper. At six o'clock in 
the evening the" horn summons to preaching, after which, 
though in jio regulated form, all the above means con- 
tinue until rnorniiig : so that go to whatever part of the 
camp you please, some are engaged in them ; yea, and 
during whatever part of the night you awake, the wil- 
derness is vocal with praise. 

" At this camp meeting perhaps not less than one hund- 
red persons Avere awakened and converted to God. I 
have heard many say, that they never heard such pray- 
ing, exhorting, and pleaching any where else ; and those 
who engage feel such a divine aflatus, that they are 
carried along as by the force of a delightful torrent ; in- 
deed this has been so much the case with myself, the 
several times that 1 preached and exhorted at these meet- 
ings, that 1 was sensible of nothing but a constraining in- 
fluence, transporting me beyond myself, carrying me 
along with a freedom and fulness, both of emotion and 
language, quite unusual, and yet I had no very friendly 
views of camj) meetings until I attended thern : however, 
I am now satisfied that they are the right hand of Meth- 
odism in the United States, and one main cause, why the 
societies have doubled and trebled there within these 
few years." 



cieties. Wm. Ride, of Weston-under-^Vood, 
in Derbyshire, class leader, at Mercaston, re- 
ceived one of these copies: and the Lord so 
wrought upon his mind that he made prepara- 
tions for holding Mercaston camp meeting on 
that system. The arrangements were made 
to have one hour for prayer, then an hour for 
preaching, then an hour for prayer, and so on , 
through the day; and H. Bourne and another t 
travelling preacher, were appointed to conduct I 
the meeting. j 

This camp meeting was held on Sunday, j 
June9. 1816. It was a very powerful meeting ; 
the praying services were wonJeifuily sup- 
plied; and in the afternoon, instead of declining, 
it rose in strength; the work of God broke out 
with power during the praying service.s, and 
rose in strength to the last. 

The effects of this meeting were many and j 
great,two persons were raised up into preachers, 
who afterwards became travelling preachers; 
dnd such zeal, vigor, and courage, were diffu- 
sed among the piou.s praying laborers, that a 
quickening ran throughout the societi^;. round. 
It was now manifest, that, by the good hand 
of God, the camp meetings were not only re- 
stored to their original power and efiect, but 
vrere greatly improved. 



CHAPTER V. 

Nottingham Circuit embarrassed.— Origin of Circuit 
Committee. 

The following is an extract from H. Bourne's 
journal, '-Monday, Sep. 21, 1818. Quarter 
day at Nottingham. The work is going on 
well, but the temporal concerns very bad. 0 
Lord deliver this people. Tuesday 22. Again 
we had to attend the quarter day concerns. 
Things are much confused. 0 Lord de;iver." 

This embarrassment w^as caused by two 
travelling preachers who set themselves up as 
rulers in this circuit, and whose conduct 
brought it into such difficulties that Tunstall 
circuit was obliged to rai.se money every 
quarter, for along time, to support this circuit. 
But the embarrassment had ri.sen so high, and 
Tunstall circuit, by continually raising money 
to supply this circuit, was so injured, that it 
was unable to support it further. 

At this quarter day, at Nottingham, a com- 
mittee was formed to arrange the temporal 
concerns, and to put the affairs of t^ie circuit 
into a more regular way. 

The two travelling preachers, who had 
caused the embarrassments, frequently differed 
in their views one from the other-, and in op- 
posing each other's ways, they usually beat 
down the work on all sides. But, at this 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 285 



time, Noltingham circuit being almost reduced 
to a wreck, they prevailed with the Lough- 
borough part of it, to be made into a separate 
circuit. Loughborough was accordingly made 
into a circuit at the Nottingham quarter day, 
and these two men, after this, gave but little 
trouble to Nottingham circuit. 

The committee found a great deal of trouble 
in making arrangements; but by the good 
hand of the Lord upon them they persevered. 
The following is an extract of H. Bourne's 
journal; " Friday, October 9, 1818. At Not- 
tingham. Was with the committee who are 
arranging the temporal concerns of the circuit. 
I trust they will do well." 

During the time this committee was employ- 
ed in these things, they had several applications 
from different parts of the circuit to assist in 
adjusting or arranging a variety of matters. 

Before this lime, these kind of applications 
had come to- the leaders' meeting at Notting- 
ham ; and that meeting had for a time paid 
some attention to such things. But the Not- 
tingham leaders had declined it, saying, they 
had no objection to attend to the affairs of the 
society at Nottingham, but they really could 
not spare time to attend to the affairs of the 
circuit; neither did they conceive that their 
duty called them to it. 

On this account the committee attended to 
general affairs through a kind of providential 
necessity. The quarter was considerably adr 
vanced before they h^d gone through what 
they supposed to be the necessary arrange- 
ments. The members of the committee then 
thought to resign their office. But some 
thought that in the nature of things, the com- 
mittee could not resign their office till the next 
quarter day. They were also requested to at- 
tend to the general affairs of the circuit till that 
time. 

At the next quarter day which commenced 
on Monday, December 21, 1818, it was found 
that the circuit, through the exertions of the 
committee, was beginning greatly to recover 
itself. And this attending to general concerns 
had been so valuable and useful to the circuit, 
that every one saw the propriety and necessity 
of appointing a committee for the like purpose, 
for the next quarter. 

This was the origin of the circuit commit- 
tees ; a measure which has since become a per- 
manent part of the discipline of the connexion. 

The appointment of circuit committees was 
•A means of filling up a chasm or deficiency in 
discipline. 

The constitution did not allow of extensive 
power being lodged in the hands of any indi- 
vidual ; and therefore, before the appointment 
of committees, there was a want of a power 
to attend to general concerns between quarter 
days. 



CHAPTER VL 

W. Clowes goes to Hull.— Alton Meeting.— Tunstall 
Circuit injured by a new method of holding camp meet- 
^ ings, is in a low state.— The evils arising from the new 
method.— The quarter day sweeps it away and restores 
the praying services. — A new course of discipline intro- 
duced into the meetings.— The circuit rises, and attains 
to a state of prosperity. 

Monday, December 28, 1818. Quarter day 
was held at Tunstall. Nottingham circuit had 
extended to Hull, in Yoi-kshire, and a delegate 
from Nottingham attended at Tunstall to re- 
quest that William Clowes might go into that 
circuit and be stationed at Hull. This request 
was complied with. 

Some complaints arrived at this quarter day, 
from the Ramsor part of Tunstall circuit ; in 
consequence of which, the quarter day board 
made out an order for a meeting to be held at 
Alton near Ramsor. — The result of this meet- 
ing was an official report to the ensuing quart- 
er day, stating that the camp meetings were 
beginning to be overthrown, and the laborers, 
preachers, and others, were not able to supply 
the appointments; and requesting that such 
remedies might be applied to these things, as 
the quarter day board, in its wisdom., should 
think proper. 

It was shown that various parts of the cir- 
cuit were suffering extremely ; that one place 
had been neglected for six weeks together : 
that others were grievously neglected, and 
that if something was not speedily done to rem- 
edy these things, the consequence would be 
serious. 

The root of all the evils was traced to the 
new method of holding camp meetings which 
had been brought into the circuit, in an im- 
proper manner, at the latter end of the year 
1816, and which continued to this time. 

This new method consisted in holding the 
camp meetings almost altogether with preach- 
ings. Sometimes a preacher would pray be- 
tween sermons and sometimes not. But the 
general praying services were cut off; and all 
the pious praying laborers were thrown on 
the back ground. 

When this new method was first brought in, 
it was clearly foreseen that, if persisted in, it 
would overthrow both the camp meetings and 
the circuit. Nevertheless, through an improp- 
er influence, it became very general, and con- 
tinued throughout the years 1817, and 1818. 
It seerhs as if this was permitted by Divine 
Providence, in order that the connexion might 
fully prove this thing. The evils it produced 
during this time, were many and great. 

Long preaching was one of the evils. The 
course of the camp meetings w^as preach, 
preach, throughout the day ; in consequence 
of which, the preachers got a habit of draw- 



286 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



ing out their sermons to such a length as al- 
most to weary out all patience. 

Idleness was another evil. All the pious 
praying laborers with the class-leaders and 
exhorters, were held in idleness nearly the 
whole time of the camp meeting. Their la- 
bors were cut off ; and their talents constantly 
buried. This was a sore evil. 

Another evil was, it required a great number 
of preachers to hold camp meetings : which, 
causing a great neglect of the regular appoint- 
ments, greatly distressed and deranged the 
circuit. The preachers too, were occasionally 
in an awkard situation, having to come twelve 
or fourteen miles, preach once, lounge all the 
rest of the day, and go home again in tbe 
evening. 

These things were immediately and deeply 
felt ; and in their consequences they produced 
a multitude of other evils. 

1. The pious praying laborers were con- 
tinually thrown on the back ground, and trod- 
den under foot. They were not allowed any 
opportunity to exert themselves, but their 
hands were weakened, and continual discour- 
agements were cast upon them. These things 
had a serious effect upon the prayer meetings 
in general, being the means of rendering them 
w^eak, feeble, and of little effect. 

2. The habit of long preaching became very 
general throughout the circuit. And the ex- 
ample of the camp meetings was followed ; 
very little time was allowed for prayer, al- 
though the meetings were held to a most wea- 
risome length. 

3. The same example affected the class 
meetings. They were filled with long speak- 
ings : and held to so wearisome a length, that 
some of the classes began to be worn out. 

4. The same example filled the prayer meet- 
ings, ■ and almost all other meetings, with 
long, tedious exercises. The long exercises 
generally wearied the people into unbelief, and 
rendered the meetings nearly useless. And 
this was the case both with preachings, class 
meetings, and prayer meetings, 

5. Not only were the congregations worn 
out with the long preachings, but also the 
preachers' health had suffered. Far the greater 
part of them, during these two years, injured 
their constitutions, as well as injured the work 
of God, with long preachings. 

6. By degrees, the strength of the ministry 
was strangely wasted ; and, in consequence of 
the praying laborers being continually beaten 
down and discouraged, scarcely any new 
preachers w^ere raised up ; and the appoint- 
ments began to be grievously neglected. This 
diminished both the societies and congrega- 
tions, and caused a falling off in the tem- 
poral concerns. The people frequently said, 
"There would have been more money, but 



we have been so neglected." This continued 
j till the circuit was more than twenty pou-ids j 
j in debt, without any reasonable p;ospect of | 

its being paid. 

7. At the camp meetings, the continual 
preachings after preachings, so sated and 
wearied the people, that they ahvays com- 
plained of the preachers : their constant cry 
was, " We must have better preaching.*' 

8. At length, the strength of the ministry 
was so weakened and worn out, that it was 
scarcely possible to support the usual number 
of camp meetings j yet the people kept calling 
out for an additional number. 

9. But the most distressing matter was, the 
Spirit of God was grieved, and the converting 
power was entirely withheld from those camp 
meetings. Indeed the converting power was 
nearly driven out of the circuit. 

At length, what had been foreseen actually 
came to pass, the circuit sunk under the weight 
of the evils produced by this im.proper method 
of holding camp meetings. The appointments 
on the preachers' plan could not possibly be 
filled up : neither was it possible to get to- 
gether the preachers in sufHcient numbers to 
support the camp meetings; and it was plain 
if the system of holding camp meetings with 
continual preachings, was continued another 
year, the circuit would be wrecked. 

H. Bourne's journal says, "On Monday, 
March 29, 1819, was quarter day at Tunstall. 
Much important business w^as dispatched. 
There came a delegate from Nottingham to 
request that William Clowes might go again 
to Hull, and that John Heath might also go 
into Nottingham circuit. These requests were || 
com.plied with." ' 'I 

'• The camp meetings underwent a regula- 
tion for the first time. — This I trust w^ill be of 
service." } 

This regulation restored the praying services | 
to the camp meetings; and directed that the I 
pious praying laborers should form in com- j 
panics, in order to carry them on in the most j 
commodious and successful manner. This re- , 
gulation cut the root of the mischief, and i 
opened the way to restore both the camp meet- 
ings and the circuit. The society at Tunstall, 
and the travelling preachers, (chiefly young 
men,) entered spiritedly into the work : and 
there was a very general concurrence through- 
out the circuit. The Lord returned in mercy, 
restored the converting povfer to the . camp 
meetings, and made the camp meetings a means 
of diffusing unusual vigor and energy into all 
the other meetings : The preachers rose into 
vigor and usefulness ; the pious praying la- 
borers were as if let out of prison : more 
laborers were soon raised up ; and the circuit 
began to revive in almost every part. 

On Sunday, May 23, 1819, a camp meeting 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 287 



was held at Wrine Hill, about nine miles from 
Tunstall. Many were there from Tunstall ; 
and a system was drawn up for conducting 
camp meetings with praying, preaching, and 
reading services, which was of service to the 
whole circuit. And the preachings, began to 
be followed by prayer meetings, in imitation 
of the camp meetings. This was of great 
service. Long tedious exercises were swept 
away from the camp meetings as being worse 
than useless : the other meetings began to fol- 
low the example ; and in order to complete it 
a number of advices were drawn up and cir- 
culated among the people in order to improve 
the meetings generally. 

THE ADVICES WERE TO THE FOLLOWING 
IMPORT. 

Outline of a Preaching Service. 

" Let all the exercises, in general, be short. 
The preaching whenever it can, should be fol- 
lowed by a prayer meeting. From the begin- 
ning of the service to the end of the sermon, 
should take up about three quarters of an 
hour : and the prayer meeting should continue 
about half an hour; the whole to conclude in 
about an hour and a quarter. After the con- 
clusion, prayer may be made for mourners ; 
or the society may meet for about twenty min- 
utes. Long preachings generally injure both 
the preachers' constitution and the cause of 
religion." 

Outline of a Prayer WIeeting. 

1. Open with singing for about four, five, 
or six minutes. 

2. Spend four, five, or six minutes in pray- 
er, ending with the Lord's Prayer. 

3. Sing about two, three, or four minutes. 

4. Let the members of. the society pray in 
quick succession, for two, three, or four min- 
utes each. 

When mourners are in distress, or in any 
other particular cases, the exercises may be 
lengthened. But, in general, long exercises 
in pttblic, are improper and injurious ; and 
should be carefully avoided. And if any one 
trespass by attempting to drag out to an im- 
proper length, the next meeting of the society 
may determine what remedy shall be applied 
to such impropriety. 

5. Let a little singing be occasionally inter- 
mingled to vary the exercises. 

6. If exhortations be given, they may be 
for two or three, or from that to six or eight 
minutes. Short exhortations are useful. 

7. Conclude in an hour or an hour and a 
quarter. 

8. On suitable occasions, prayer may again 



commence, and especially if there be souls in 
distress. 

9. This outline may be judiciously varied 
in any point, as circumstances may require. 

Outlines of a Class Meeting. 

1 Open with singing for about four, five, 
or six minutes. 

2. Let four or five minutes be spent in 
prayer, ending with the Lord's Prayer. 

3. Sing about two, or three minutes. 

4. Leader speak one or two minutes, chiefly 
his own experience. 

5. Let fifteen, or from that to twenty min- 
utes, be spent in conversation of the leader 
with the members. 

In speaking to one, the leader, in effect, 
speaks to all ; and it will on some occasions,' 
be found difficult to keep up the attention of 
the whole meeting for twenty minutes together. 
But the leader passing from one to another in 
quick succession will be a great means to 
keep the attention alive. Also the leader 
may give out a verse and sing in the midst of 
the work.. 

If a class hav^e fifteen or sixteen members, 
the average time of speaking should be under 
a minute with each member. If there be 
twenty or thirty members it should be still 
less. In particular cases, more time may be 
spent with any of the members. 

If a member have acquired or be acquiring 
a habit of long speaking, then, the leader, 
after dropping a few words, must immediately 
pass JOB. to the next, and begin at once to 
speak to the next. If this be not attended to 
the meeting will soon be injured. 

6. When the spigaking is concluded, sing 
for two, three, or four minutes. 

7. Then let the members pray in quick suc- 
cession, for about two or three minutes each. 
The leader must take care that none of them 
trespass upon time. 

8. Intermingle occasionally a little singing 
to vary the exercise. 

9. Be careful and exact in settling the class 
paper. 

10. Conclude in an hour, or an hour and a 
quarter. 

11. This outline may be judiciously varied 
in any point, as circumstances may require. 

The people were exhorted, in all exercises, 
to get as much into faith as possible ; and 
were showm that faith, which worketh by 
love, is one of the great main springs of action 
in all exercises ; that it sets the arm of heaven 
at work, and that the Lord says, " All things 
are possible to him that believeth." 

On the other hand, they were exhorted to 
avoid all things which might cause unbelief ; 
and were shown that long exercises frequently 



283 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



wearied both body and mind, and caused al- 
most every one to sink into unbelief; and on 
that account often did more injury than good. 

At the June quarter day, it was found that 
the circuit was rising out of its crippled state, 
and that it had begun to revive in almost 
every part. During the next quarter the 
regulations began more fully to take effect, 
and the circuit rose very fast. The Lord gra- 
ciously made bare his arm in the conviction 
and conversion of great numbers : the praying 
services at the camp meetings, and the prayer 
meetings at the close of preachings, were 
crowned with very great success. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Branch Circuits introduced. — Hull Circuit formed. — 
Preparations for holding Annual Meeting — Preparatory 
Meetings. — Second period of the History concluded. 

Nottingham Circuit, through the assistance 
of its circuit committee, rose very fast, and 
became very extensive. It spread in Derby- 
shire, Yorkshire, Nottinghamshire, and Lin- 
colnshire. On account of its very great extent, 
I it was found difficult to make out the preachers' 
I plans. On this account, at the March quarter 
day, 1819, they divided the circuit into 
I branches or branch circuits. 

This proved a most excellent regulation; 
and, in the h-md of Divine Providence it has 
been a blessing to the whole connexion. It 
proved so valuable and useful, that it has been 
generally adopted. — Most of the circuits have 
i formed branches; and each branch now usu- 
I ally has a branch steward, comi.iittee, and 
I quarter day ; ail in subserviency tc the general 



quarter days ; and between general quarter 
days, in subserviency to the circuit committee. 

This regulation is very useful in tv/o re- 
spects. 1 . It is of great service in the form- 
ing of new circuits A branch has its regu- 
lations and movements much the same as a 
circuit; (only being altogether under the di- 
rection and control of the general quarter day.) 
And on this account a branch is easily and 
commodiously formed into a new circuit. 

2. When a circuit is formed in branches it 
is very convenient for the change o*: the trav- 
elling preachers; they being planned one or 
two quarters in one branch, and then one or 
two quarters in another, and so on. This is 
of great service. 

At the June quarter day, this year, 1819, the 
Hull branch of Nottingham circuit, was form- 
ed into a separate circuit ; and by the blessing 
of God, it extended rapidly, and was very 
prosperous. 

As the connexion was rising and increasing 
very rapidly, an enlargement of discipline was 
found necessary, in order to preserve the unity 
of the connexion, and promote a proper variety 
and exchange among the travelling ;yreachers. 
And it being the opinion of all the circuits 
that it had become necessary to hold General 
Annual Meetings, a Preparatory J.Ieeting was 
j held at Nottingham, about the IMiddle of Au- 
I gust, 1823. At this meeting preparations 
I were made to hold regular Annual Meetmgs : 
I and its commencement regularly closes the 
j second part of the History of the Pprimitive 
j ^Iethodists. 

j Now to him who is the blessed and only 
j Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of 
i lords; who only hath immortality, dwelling 
I .n the light which no man can approach unto; 
whom no man hath seen, nor can see : 1o him 
be honor and power everlasting. Amen. 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



289 



PART THIRD. 



CHAPTER 1. 

A Preparatory Meeting held.— Proceedings of that 
Meeting. 

In entering on the third part of the History 
of the Primitive Methodists, we shall have to 
go back as far as June 1819 ; at which time 
the connexion was composed of Tiinstall, Not- 
tingham, Loughborough, and Hull circuits. 
Nottingham circuit was extending rapidly ; and 
the friends there thought Annual Meetings 
were necessary, both to preserve the unity of 
the connexion, and to promote a regular ex- 
change of travelling preachers. The other cir- 
cuits concurring, it was agreed that a meeting 
to make preparations, should be held at Not- 
tingham, to commence about the 18th of Au- 
gust, and which should be composed of dele- 
gates from all the four circuits. But it was 
found difficult to form a proper constitutional 
delegation. It was thought that three dele- 
gates from each circuit, would be sufficient ; 
and that to send more would be too expensive. 
It was also thought necessary for one of them 
to be a travelling preacher. But to this it was 
objected, that then the travelling preachers 
would form a greater proportion in that meet- 
ing than they did in any other meetings. 
Nevertheless, for convenience, and to save ex- 
pense, this course was, at length, agreed to ; 
and at the time appointed the proposed meeting 
took place at Nottingham. 

This preparatory meeting enquiring into the 
state of the circuits, had the satisfaction to find 
the connexion exceedingly prosperous, which 
greatly encouraged them in their arduous la- 
bors. They appointed the first Annual Meet- 
ing to be held at Hull, to commence on Tues- 
day, May 2, 1820, and to consist of three 
delegates from each circuit, one only of whom 
should be a travelling preacher. In laying 
down the line of delegation, they adopted the 
method before taken by the circuits, not know- 
ing how they could improve it. They marked 
out a line of proceeding for the Annual Meet- 
ing, both in receiving and stationing travelling 
preachers, and in other matters, and they drew 
up a system of rules for the general use of the 
connexion. 

At this meeting an enquiry arose concerning 
the oiigin of the Primitive Methodist Connex- 
ion. It was asked, " What was its origin '? 



How, and when, and where, did it first arise 
These enquiries were a cause of the first and 
second parts of this History being written. 



CHAPTER n. 

Prosperity of Tunstall Circuit.— Four new Circuits 
formed. 

The Preparatory Meeting was a means of 
strengthening the connexion. Tunstall cir- 
cuit kept rising very fast ; and, as it was grown 
strong, the September quarter day directed a 
collection to be made throughout the circuit, 
to open the way for spreading the gospel ; and 
to relieve the circuit from the heavy debt in- 
curred during the two former years. And the ; 
Lord so prospered this measure that the debt 
was cleared off, the circuit rose out of its em- 
barrassment, and was greatly strengthened. 

At the March quarter day, 1820, the num- 
ber in society in Tunstall circuit was reported i 
at one thousand, seven hundred and three ; the i 
increase for the year being one thousand and ! 
thirteen ; the number in March 1818, being i 
reported at six hundred and ninety. This \ 
great prosperity was owing, in the first place, | 
by the mercy of the Lord, to the restoring of j 
the praying services to the camp meeting. | 
And in the second place, to the sweeping away | 
of the long and tedious exercises, and bringing j- 
the talents of the people generally into action. | 
Such a change from the lowest state of de-' j 
pression, to such a high state of prosperity, is i 
not very common. j 

Also this quarter day formed Darlaston, in 
Staffordshire, near Wolverhampton, into a new J 
circuit. 

Nottingham circuit, out of its numerous 
branches, at the March quarter day, formed 
three new circuits ] Scotter, in Lincolnshire : 
Sheffield, in Yorkshire : and Derby. Scotter 1 
circuit also included Retford branch, in Not- : 
tinghamshire. And in all the circuits, great [ 
preparations were made for the ensuing An- j 
nual Meeting. ! 



19 



290 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



CHAPTER III. 

The First Annual Meeting. 

On Tuesday, ]May 2, 1820, the first Annual 
Meeting was opened in the chapel at Hull, and 
continued till the Wednesday but one follow- 
ing. It was a very interesting meeting ; the 
report of the connexion stood as follows : — 
' Eight circuits ; forty-eight travelling preach- 
ers, and two hundred and seventy-seven local 
preachers : number of members, seven thou- 
sand, eight hundred and fort)' -two.' Before 
this time no general muster had been taken of 
the number in the v\-hole connexion, since 
July 26, 1811. when the number in society 
was estimated at two hundred. 

At this meeting an Editor and a General 
Book Steward were appointed ; and a regula- 
tion was made for carrying on a IMonthly Slag- 
azine at three-pence a month. A Ivlagazine 
of that size had been begun in the year be- 
fore : but all the circuits did not fully join ; 
and when eight numbers were printed, it was 
stopped. This volume was ordered to be com- 
pleted: and then the IMagazine to go on in 
regular succession. 

The camp meetings, and all the other ser- 
vices of worship, connected with this Annual 
Meeting, were remarkably successful. A 
great number of conversions took place, par- 
ticularly on the Tuesda}- evening, May 9. when 
a lovefeast was held in Hull chapel, during 
which, many were in distress : and it was be- 
lieved, forty obtained full liberty. 



CHAPTER IV. 



New Circuits. — Permanent Praying Companies. - 
stall Annual :Meeting.— Districts."— Printing Office. 



-Tun- 



DuRixG the next twelve months the con- 
nexion greatly increased . Hull made Brother- 
ton, Pocklington. and Brompton circuits ; and 
Sheffield made Barnsley circuit. These are 
all in Yorkshire. Nottingham made Lincoln 
and Grimsby circuits, both in Lincolnshire. 
And Tunstall made Manchester circuit in Lan- 
cashire. 

The camp meetings were very successful, 
particularly those held on Sunday, July 30, 
1820. Macclesfield camp meeting, had a com- 
pany praying with mourners while the preach- 
ing service was soing on. And on that day 



pricked in their hearts, and the permanent 
company prayed for mourners, without inter- 
mission, till about nine o'clock in the evening. 
Numbers, during that time, found redemption 
in the blood of Jesus ; and the bursts of praise 
echoed among the surrounding hills. 

The Camp iNIeetings having risen to matu- 
rity and perfection, display a variety of useful 
movements, and afford opportunities for bring- 
ing many talents into action. They usually 
open at nine in the morning, with a praying 
service, for half an hour, in one company. A 
preaching service of about forty-five minutes 
succeeds, opening with singing and prayer, 
and closing with sermon. The praying com- 
panies then go out. take up their various sta- 
tions, and occupy about thirty minutes, with 
singing, prayers, exhortations, &c. But no 
company is allowed to fix near the preaching 
stand. The going out and coming in, is a 
great relief both to body and mind; and a 
camp meeting formed in praying companies 
displays one of the grandest sights ever seen 
by man. 

At the time appointed, if there be no service 
with mourners, the signal for preaching is 
given, either by sounding a horn, ringing a 
small bell, or by some other means, and the 
companies, with singing, approach the stand. 
A preacher is ready to receive them ; and at 
once, opens the service with singing and prayer, j 
two })reachers frequently stand up in one ser- 
vice, speaking from fifteen to twenty minutes 
each. AVhen the preaching service closes, the 
conductor of the meeting, again directs the 
praying companies to go out. take up their 
stations, and occupy with all diligence, har- 
rowing in the word with fervent prayer. 

This is a kind of general course : but there 
are other varieties of which a skilful conductor 
will avail himself. If there be a service with 
mourners, and it be proper or necessary to be- 
gin preaching service, he immediately forms a 
permanent company to pray with mourners : 
and fixes them at a proper distance from the j 
stand. 

Sometimes, when the work is breaking out 
at the preaching stand, he does not send the 
companies out : but commences a general 
praying service at the stand. In such cases a 
ring or opening is sometimes made, and the 
mourners are called up to be prayed for. 

Reading services usually commence with 
singing and prayer : one or two short experi- 
ences are then read from the ^lagazine. The 
readers, if they choose, are allowed occasion- 
ally to exhort a little. The reading services 
form an excellent variety, and may often be 



Loughborough had a Circuit Ca!\ip Meetixg, 
which had two stands, o nd a number of pray- 
ing companies; and in addition to these, he- \ performed by people who are not preachers, 
tween ten an eleven o'clock in the forenoon. ] Several preachers usually exercise in the 
they formed a permanent company to pray for | course of the day. But as variety is a chief 
nourners. Thousands attended, many were j thing, it would be both unwise and improper 



HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 



for any preacher to take any notice of any 
former preaching, or to make any reference to 
any other sermon that ma)' have been deliver- 
ed. His preaching should be distinctly his 
own, without interfering with any one's else. 

On Wednesday, May 2, 1821, the second 
Annual Meeting commenced in the chapel at 
Tunstall, and closed on Thursday, May 10. 
There was fifteen circuits, and sixteen thou- 
sand, three hundred and ninet3'-four members ; 
the increase for the year being eight thousand, 
five hundred and fifty-two. This Annual 
Meeting divided the connexion into five dis- 
tricts, appointing a meeting in each district, to 
prepare matters for the Annual Meeting. And 
they appointed the next Annual Meeting to 
consist of three delegates from each district. 
A Book Committee v\'as appointed to form a 
Printing Establishment for the use of the con- 
nexion. Hugh Bourne was re-appointed Edi- 
tor, and James Bourne, Book Steward. 

The camp meetings and other services of 
worship, connected with the Annual Meeting, 
were very successful • a great number of pow- 
erful conversions took place ; and the societies 
of Tunstall and the neighboring places were 
greatly quickened. 



CHAPTER V. 

Mexbro' Camp Meeting.— New Circuits.— Third An- 
nual Meeting. — Two General Committees. 

On Sunday, June 3, 1821, a memorable camp 
meeting was held on Mexbro' Common, near 
Doncaster in Yorkshire, by Shefiield and 
Barnsley circuits. It had sixteen praying com- 
panies; it was believed that more than ten 
thousand attended, and that hundreds were 
converted to God. 

In pursuance of the designs of the Annual 
Meeting, a printing establishment was formed 
at Bemersley. The undertaking was great 
and arduous ; but by perseverance it was ac- 
complished. 

The general affairs of the connexion went 
on as usual. Tunstall formed Belper, and 
Burton-upon-Trent circuits. Hull formed 
Leeds, Malton, Ptipon, and York circuits. 
Barnsley formed Halifax and Wakefield cir- 
cuits. Shefiield formed Chesterfield circuit. 
And Brompton formed Guisbro' circuit. 



The third Annual Meeting was held at 
Loughborough ; it commenced on Tuesday, 
May 28, 1822, and closed on the Wednesday 
but one after. The number of members was 
reported at twenty-five thousand, two hundred 
and eighteen ; the increase for the year eight 
thousand, eight hundred and twenty-four. 
This Annual Meeting formed a Committee at 
Hull, who, with the Book Committee, were 
directed to attend to general concerns, until the 
next Annual Meeting. 



CHAPTER VI. 

New circuits. — Society in London. — Fourth Annual 
fleeting. 

From May 1822, to May 1823, the connex- 
ion increased, and twenty new circuits were 
formed. The account of them is as follows : 
Ramsor, Burland, and Oaken Gates circuits from 
Tunstall. Ashby-de-la-Zouch circuit from' 
Loughborough. Silsden, Preston, North Shields, 
and Scarborough circuits from Hull. Retford, 
Brigg and Marshland circuits from Scotter. 
Brad well and Doncaster circuits from Shefiield. 
Louth circuit from Grimsby. Bolton and Old- 
ham circuits from Manchester; and Castle 
Town circuit, in the Isle of Man, from Bolton. 
Middleham circuit from Brompton. Pickering 
circuit from Malton. And Bradford circuit 
from Leeds. 

In December, 1822, Leeds circuit sent a Mis- 
sion to London, and a society was formed there. 

The Annual Meeting was held May 20, 
1823, at Leeds. The report of the connexion 
was, 46 circuits ; 202 travelling preachers ; 
1,435 local preachers; and 29,472 Members. 

Now unto Him that is able to do exceeding 
abundanfly above all that we ask or think, ac- 
cording to the power that worketh in us, unto 
Him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus, 
throughout all ages, world without end. Amen. 



Their present number I am not able to 
determine — but their annual increase may well 
be compared to those of the Old Connexion ! 

They have sent some of their Missionaries 
to America, in the name of the Lord : and I 
wish them good success. 

1833. L. D. 



292 



ON THE MINISTRY. 



ON THE MINISTRY. 



How shall one person know and be able to 
determine and judge, whether it be the duty of 
another to preach or not 1 

There are but three evidences by which he 
may be able to judge and determine concerning 
him on that subject. 1st. Divine evidence in 
his own soul ; or 2dly, by the fruits of his la- 
bor ; or 3dly, the witness of his word with 
power. 

How shall one know whether it be his own 
duty to preach or not ? Says one, leave it to 
your brethren to determine. But if they have 
not the proper evidence by which to judge, 
they are incapable of forming a correct judg- 
ment ; of course may err, to his great injury — 
therefore, there should be further investiga- 
tion beyond those who are incompetent to be 
judges. 

Search the Scriptures ! 

The Scriptures do not say whether he, as an 
individual, shall go or stay. 

IF GOD wills the thing and requires it at 
his hand, there is no counselling against the 
Lord. And if it be not his duty, no man nor 
any body of men, have a right to tell or com- 
mand him to go. 



There is no rational evidence that wicked 
men are called of the Lord to preach. Those 
who feel the call enjoined upon them, by obey- 
ing the divine convictions in their soul, they 
feel quietness and peace, and joy in God, by 
walking in that way. But the rejection of 
duty brings pain and woe ! 

As there are various gifts in the Christian 
church, and yet all by the same spirit, how 
shall a person know and determine what place 
and sphere is his '? Answer — he must get the 
spirit of his station^ and then he will feel the 
witness, and have the testimony that he pleases 
God. The opening of providence corresponds 
with the calls of the Spirit, when and where 
to go. 

But some people who are too much bigoted 
to a mode of their own, had rather good would 
not be done at all, if it does not come in their 
own way, agreeably to their preconceived no- 
tion of the thing — if we may judge of their 
conduct in opposing the instruments which it 
pleases God to use, as means to accomplish it. 
But the words of Gamaliel, Acts v. 35, are a 
propos to such as forbid others, because they 
follow not with THEM ! 



ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC, 



293 



ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT, &c. 



Supposing that a resolution was passed into 
a rule, that a Methodist should not commune 
with the Baptists — assigning as a reason that 
the Baptists had no authority for the origin 
of their order but what was self-created ; 
hence founded on assumption only. But the 
AUTHORITY of the Methodists was " by OR- 
DER and SUCCESSION," agreeably to epis- 
copal PRINCIPLES, This being admitted, it 
would follow as a consequence of Episcopacy, 
that if the " Church of England" be right and 
agreeable according to the order of GOD the 
Church of Rome cannot be wrong — if the suc- 
cession be derived from " Petef through that 
avenue. 

But to obviate that difficulty, it is argued 
that the order of Elders has been continued in 
succession from the Apostle's time — and that 
ELDER and BISHOP and overseer all mean one 
and the same thing — so admits Adam Clarke 
in his notes on the 20th of Acts. 

In the preface to the Methodist hymn book, 
"to purchase no hymn books" but what are 
signed with the names of the bishops — appeal- 
ing to the Methodists if they have any respect 
for " the AUTHORITY of the Conference, or 
of US!" Who is this US ?— W/mw M. 
Kendree, Enoch George, and Robert R. Roberts. 
How came they by this " AUTHORITY V 
By " delegation,'^ ^'^ order and succession .'" 
Who delegated the authority to them '? 
" The General Conference ! " 
Who is this " General Conference 
It is composed of '•'■delegates^'' from the sev- 
eral " District Conferences.'''' 

Who composes the several " District Con- 
ferences " 

The ministers and preachers in the Meth- 
odist " Travelling Connexion ;" and these 
appoint the " delegates" to attend the " Gen- 
eral Conference." 

Have the " PEOPLE" any voice in the form- 
ation of those rules by which they are to be 
governed % NO ! not even a representation ! 
though the rules be altered ever so many 
times, even after they have become members 
of society. 



Whom have "WM. M. KENDREE," 
"ENOCH GEORGE," and "ROBERT R. 
ROBERTS" "succeeded" " in order ?" 

" RICHARD WHATCOAT," " FRANCIS 
ASBURY," and " THOMAS COKE." 

Whom did "RICHARD WHATCOAT," 
"FRANCIS ASBURY," and "THOMAS 
COKE" "succeed" "in order'?" 

" JOHN WESLEY." 

Was John Wesley superior in power to 
Thomas Coke ? ^ | 

Not according to the rules of Episcopacy : — ; 
they were of one grade and order — " presby- 
ters" or "elders." 

How came John Wesley, Thomas Coke's 
superior and predecessor ? 

John Wesley was the means under God, off j 
the first origin of the Methodist Society — | 
which name was given out of stigma — and j 
said he, I use the power, but I don't seek it. I 

How did Thomas Coke succeed John Wes- \ 
ley^ 

By delegation and the " imposition of hands''' 
in secret. 

Can a stream rise higher than its fountain ? 
IF NOT, why the imposition of hands, clan- 
destinely ^ 

For the sake of " ORDER" and the name of 
the thing — secretly, for to keep peace in Eng- \ 
land. 

How did " Francis Asbury" "succeed Thorn- 
as Coke" " in order '?" 

Francis Asbury was in America first, and 
had the control according to his will, before 
Thomas Coke came over — hence he would ac- 
cept no nominal authority from Coke, unless i 
the Conference, which was called on that oc- | 
casion, and partly for that purpose, should | 
VOTE it ; and moreover, Thomas should agree j 
not to meddle with the stationing of the preach- j 
ers, &c. After which he was ordained by the 
said Thomas, other ministers assisting ; first, 
one day " Deacon," second day " elder," and 
the third day a " BISHOP ! " But after a while 
Thomas would willingly dissent fronr, divide, 
and interfere with the stationing of the preach- 
ers, which did not please Francis, so the Doc- 



294 



ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. 



to7' was voted to stay in Europe — unless re- 
called, which was never done. 

Hence by " ORDER and SUCCESSION/' 
the rotation will stand thus upon the li t of 
BISHOPS in Methodist history— 

" John Wesley, 

" Thomas Coke, 

" Francis Asbury, 

" Richard Whatcoat, 

"Wm. M. Kendree, 

" Enoch George, 

" Robert R. Roberts, 

" Joshua Soule, 

" Elijah Hedding, and 

" Emery Andrews. 
Is there any way to break the power of a 
Bishop ? 

Yes — two ways — if he ceases to travel with- 
out consent — and if he be guilty of immoral 
conduct. 

But suppose he backslides^ and still his life 
is termed moral 7 

That is another question ! 

Did the people of Rome ever have power 
and a voice to choose their own bishop ? 

Yes — and it continued until the year 1143, 
when the clergy domineered over the people, 
and taking the privilege from them, lodged it 
in the cardinals alone. 

Did the POPE ever have unlimited POWER, 
without the voicfe of any other person, to com- 
mand " six hundred" or two thousand men — 
and send them when and where he pleased, 
because it was his will and pleasure to have 
it so — " to say to one, go and he goeth, and 
to another come, and he cometh, and to this 
man do this, and he doeth it 

I know not where it is recorded in history, 
that the Pope did command six hundred men, 
in their ecclesiastic and clerical capacity — to 
send them here and there, because it was his 
will and pleasure so to have it ! and that over 
a country near 2000 miles one way, and 
1500 the other. 

How much less is the power of the Presi- 
dent of the United States ! How much greater 
the privilege of the citizens, to have a voice 
by their representative in the formation of 
those rules by which they are to be governed* 
— and the liberty of speech and of the press to 
remark on the rules, and conduct of those who 
form the rules, and their mode of governing. 

The mode of governing in the old world, 
contains those restrictions^ as the result and 
dregs of the old "FEUDAL SYSTEM"-~and 
wherever this mode exists, the principal must 
be the same— of which the unlimited, and in 
many cases the undefined power of the Bishop 
and P. Elders is a specimen — which some have 
seen and severely felt ! But to return — 

* According to the twenty-third articles of the Meth- 
odist faith. 



It is acknowled that the ^'■scriptures are the 
ONLY RULE, and SUFFICIENT RULE, 
both of FAITH and PRACTICE." If so, 
then what cannot be found therein, cannot be 
binding on men. Therefore, those who assume 
a prerogative which does not belong to them, 
cannot be acquitted by the JUST and RIGHT- 
EOUS JUDGE. 

And any rules formed in our day by a set 
of well-meaning men, are only prudential at 
the best. 

Among some societies there are UNREGEN- 
ERATE persons, being only '■'■natural born'''' 
members; hence, being not in the spikit, how 
can they discern, so as to be proper judges of 
spiritual things^ Hence, if they take it for 
granted that they belong to the Church of 
Christ by virtue of their birth-right standing, 
it is obvious they are in darkness, and of course 
deceived ; therefore, while they condemn and 
judge others, are ignorant of their own state 
and situation ; and hence incapable of doing 
the work of the Lord; and are liable, to con- 
demn those whom the Lord will not condemn, 
by assuming to themselves an infallibility like 
the Popish Church ; or the strict self-righteous 
Jews, who condemned the innocent Jesus in 
days of old. 

Many beg the question, and take it for 
granted that their society is the true church 
of Christ. But how few possess the spirit of 
the Lord and Master ! How few, even of 
those who profess his name, in dealing with 
members of their society, attend to the rule 
laid down by the head of the Church — Matt, 
xviii. 15, and following verses — in a Christian 
spirit to visit them a/one, then to take one, 
two, or three more, if the first visit will 
not do. But, alas! alas! too many clan- 
destinely attack them behind their back ! cut 
them off, without even permitting them to be 
present on trial, to defend their own cause ; 
and then consider them as an heathen and a 
publican, merely because they are out of so- 
ciety — which expulsion might be by false tes- 
timony, prejudice in the judges, or even their 
own ignorance in the case. And yet because 
they are out of society by such expulsion, 
therefore behold, they are judged as enemies 
of the true Church, and of course as enemies 
of Christ himself; and hence, by virtue of 
their "ANATHEMA," are consigned to chains 
of darkness, and being bound on earth by 
them, it must be ratified by God himself in 
the courts of heaven too. Whereas, they 
should first cast the beam out of their own 
eye, and then hunt up the lost sheep. For if 
thou rememberest that thy brother hath aught 
against thee, leave thy gift at the altar (thou 
being in the wrong) and go first and be recon- 
ciled to thy brother, and, then come and offer 
thy gift — otherwise how canst thou expect to 



ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. 



be accepted with God, if iniquity be in thy 
heart?" "Therefore be you merciful, as your 
Father in heaven is merciful " — " for the Son 
of man is come to save that which was /o5if." 
But much is the injury done to the souls of 
men by the harsh, unscriptural, and unchris- 
tian manner of dealing with those whom we 
conceive to o^end. Let all those whom it 
may concern, of any society, that hath the 
charge or watchful care of a people in the 
name of Christ, take good heed of their spirit, 
mode, and practice, how they deal with others 
whom they may think to be offenders : for 
what is amiss here, must be rectified hereafter, 
by the Just and Righteous Judge, who will 
then see that each and every of them have 
JUSTICE done. 

The Methodists, Baptists, and Shakers, are 
the only people that I am acquainted with 
that do not admit of coming into their society 
by virtue of "birth-right" — i. e. natural born 
members ; a strong reason for these last ; for 
they do not admit of making children, but say 
we must be "as the angels of God." 

The Methodist mode of church government 
is the most arbitrary and despotic of any in 
America, except the Shakers which appears to 
be nothing but Popery new-modelled and fitted 
to America, seeing there can be no national 
religion established by law on the constitu- 
tional authority of the land. 

Shakerisrn argues thus : " God called their 
name Adam ;" hence the first Adam v^'as not 
perfect until there was a first Eve. So the 
second Adam was not perfect until there was 
a second Eve. The first coming of Christ (for 
they have much to say about Christy and but 
little about JESUS) was in the form of a man 
— i. e. Jesus ; but the second coming of Christ 
was in the form of a woman — i. e. Ann Lee, 
whom they have called mother^ or elect lady, 
&c. And all the blessings from God to the 
Church, are through Ann Lee, and her suc- 
cessors in office ; and the only way to God is 
through that avenue, and no salvation else- 
where. Even Moses, and all the holy men of 
old, cannot escape from " PURGATORY" un- 



295 



til they first come and confess to THEM, &c. 
Thus it is confession to man, with faith in 
a woman, for absolution ; and instead of look- 
ing to God by prayer, and faith in the Lord i 
Jesus Christ, to be purified in Heart by the 
Holy Spirit, they must confess to the elders^ 
with faith in Ann Lee ; and live on coarse 
fare, dance much, and labor hard, and so by 
that means sweat it out ; and if they can sweat 
out the propensities of the fiesh^ as they call 
it, so as to "get into the Jerusalem State" 
here, very well ; if not they must go to Pur- 
gatory^ and be purged out by fire, as the old ' 
woman does the pipe. 

But, nevertheless, their mechanism is done 
faithful, as a society, perhaps the most so of ; 
any. And in time of distress, if a poor man j 
comes who has no money, they will give him 
relief — but the rich, say they, may go and buy ' 
elsewhere. j 

Whoever has been among the Shakers a ■ 
few years, and then comes otf, has a wild ap- ; 
pearance that cannot be described, and is un- \ 
settled in mind. The ghastly appearance of ( 
their women^ however healthful when they \ 
join, and their elders appearing so healthful j 
and shining give appearance as though the I 
reports were too well founded, that medi- \ 
cal aid is used to prevent children : and thus 
derange the nervous system : — for husbands and 
wives must be parted ; and every man or wo- 
man who joins them, is tasked and allowanced, | 
and of course as good as a slave. • 

According to Shaker accounts, Ann Lee | 
once had a husband, whom she left in Eng- | 
land — also had been the mother of four chil- ; 
dren. \ 

If a person can once believe that they were ' 
right, and so join them, I see no way for evi- , 
dence to convince them of their error. For they \ 
are allowed no books, not even the Bible ] nor 
to hear any preaching, nor to converse with 
other people — and private prayer, and the in- 
ward teaching of the Spirit., is laid aside ; and 
of course they must pin their faith on Ann 
Lee, and what the elders say is law and gos- 
pel with them. 



296 



Lorenzo's early exercises. 



LORENZO'S EARLY EXERCISES. 



O ! that poor sinners did but know 
What I for them do undergo ; 
From Crod I'm call'd to bear the news, 
To Heathens, Gentiles, and the Jews ! 
Permit me one thing you to tell, 
What my poor heart doth often feel : 
I've left behind my friends, my all, 
Upon poor sinners for to call. 

0 shall I stop now with my theme ? 
Can people think it but a dream ? 
How oftentimes my heart is broke, 
Because my Parents are forsook : 
Its now and then I do them see, 
Which is a small comfort to me : 
But with them soon must part again, 
Which gives to my poor heart fresh pain ! 
But this is not all I undergo, 

1 have to face cold winds and snow 
And often through the desert ride, 
To seek my Master's son a bride. 
In sultry globes I often pant. 
Riding a distance, almost spent. 
My money's out, I cannot buy. 
Were I to sufl'er now, and die ! 

In dreary lands I often thirst. 
While passing o'er the parching dust ; 
The scorching sun beats down so fair, 
I long for one sweet breath of air ! 
Through creeks and rivers swift and wide ; 
Both high and low I have to ride ; 
Perhaps beat down some time before, 
I can reach safe the other shore. 
The clouds arise and thunders break, 
I feel the ground beneath me shake ; 
The mountains tremble at the sound, 
And wet all through I'm often found. 
Some times in open chambers sleep, 
Or on some little place I creep ; 
I cannot sleep for want of clothes ; 
Smothered with smoke or almost froze . 



Sometimes I with "False Brethren " meet, 
Whose hearts are full of vain deceit ! 
They seem quite clever at the first. 
Yet of all men these are the worst ! 
My natural brethren do cry out, 
I wonder what he is about ? 
Why doth he so fatigue himself? 
He seems not to regard his health ! 
But oh ! if they would look around. 
They'd know why I'm thus often found ; 
A view of souls exposed to hell, 
Hath caus'd me to bid friends fareweU. 
The worth of Souls lies near my heart, 
Which causes me with all to part; 
Both Parent, Brother, Sister, all, 
Upon poor sinners for to call. 
Through savage haunts my courses lay, 
Where I have travell'd all the day ; 
And sleeping in the woods at night. 
To take my rest before the light. 
The birds of night begin to prowl, 
About my camp the Wolf doth howl, 
But down to rest, I take my sleep ; 
Jehovah me doth safely keep. 
The sable shades at last would flee, 
And my glad heart would thankful be. 
To that Good Hand that kept me through, 
To pass along in safety too. 
Across the main to the OLD WORLD, 
Where rolling billows are unfurl'd. 
The wonders in the deep were seen, 
Within the reach of human ken. 
O may the Lord be with my mouth. 
Whilst I am travelling North and South ; 
And greatly bless my every word, 
That sinners may turn to the Lord ! 
Then when I've done my work below, 
I'll gladly quit this vale of woe ; 
And soar above the ethereal sky, 
To dwell with Christ eternally ! 



ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 



297 



ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 



Mr. Anbury observes in his Journal, page 
230, " Is it strange to see a Priest conducting 
a persecution against the people of God 1 
When did a persecution take place, in which 
men of that character had no hand ? But al- 
though Satan may be permitted to transform 
himself into an " Angel of Light ''^ for a sea- 
son ; yet he will not always have his own way 
in this matter" — which remarks are worthy of 
observation. For when those who have been 
persecuted, become in power themselves, they 
frequently persecute others who differ from 
them, out of a mistaken blind zeal — but not 
according to knowledge, nor the spirit of the 
gospel — and so injure the cause of religion. 
Yet God's hand may superintend and over-rule 
it for the circumfusion of his kingdom on 
earth — which many cases might be cited to 
exemplify. 

Truth and innocency are the handmaids of 
the Lord ; and without these, there can be no 
righteousness acceptable in the sight of God, 
who looketh at the heart and judgeth accord- 
ing to intentions ! 

It is not a self-evident truth, that bigotry is 
not and cannot be the pure and holy religion 
of Jesus ; whose benign influence writes the 
spirit of love on the hearts of all his followers ] 

To make proselytes to a party is one thing, 
but to make a Christian, disciplined by Jesus, 
may be another. To promote a party by pre- 
judice and bigotry, filled with a spirit of bitter- 
ness and enmity, is not promoting the cause 
of God, nor truth, nor virtue ; but must be con- 
sidered, by every candid, well-informed mind, 
to be the fruits of the serpent, and the spirit of 
moral evil — to answer the carnal mind ! — For 
little minds, when filled with darkness, are on- 
ly capable of little things ! But let all the dis- 
ciples of the Lord, who love the cause of Jesus, 
receive truth in its simplicity ; and acknowl- 
edge virtue and religion, wherever the grace 
of God may cause it to be seen and shine forth. 
Why '? Because truth is truth — Good is good ! ! 
and bad is bad ! ! find them where you will, 
the world orer ! 

But alas ! alas ! there are too many who 



will persecute others, and blacken up their 
characters, in order to destroy their reputation, 
and so break down their influence ; and thus 
under the pretext of zeal to keep their own to- 
gether, they fill them with prejudice against 
others; which prejudice serves as a "bul- 
wark" and a barrier, to prevent any inunda- 
tion — in doing which, many have shut out the 
" true light,'''' and thereby blindfolded them- 
selves, and so prevented a reformation, and 
consequently led to utter ruin ! 

The mode of forming " articles of faith" had 
its origin less than three hundred years ago ; 
and involves the idea, that man is only born 
to believe, without any reason why or where- 
fore. . Thus he, like a blockhead, must be a 
stoic or as a machine which is but a cypher in 
the actions of life — " Passive obedience and 
non-resistance" — and not pretend to call any 
thing in question which others pretend to 
preach, but receive the whole for truth : like 
young birds, eat every thing put into the 
mouth — hit or miss — right or wrong — amen to 
it ! down with it for the most sacred and di- 
vine truth — and to doubt and call it in ques- 
tion, is a crime of blasphemy ! ! ! But GOD 
saith, " Come and let us REASON TOGETH- 
ER"— WORSHIP— and SING with the SPIR- 
IT and with the UNDERSTANDING also! 
The Spirit of Truth gathereth, but the spirit of 
the wicked one scattereth ! " Where two or 
three are met together in the name of Jesus, he 
is with and present to bless them with his 
presence" — " and those who feared his name, 
spake often one to another." The Lord heark- 
ened and heard it, and they shall be mine in 
the day that I make up my jewels, is the 
Lord's encouragement to his followers ! 

In the early days of my itinerancy, such 
was my regard for, and confidence in the Meth- 
odist connexion, that I was willing to pass 
through any inconvenience, to keep in their 
good graces — and also sacrifice all I could to 
merit their esteem ; in order to have access to 
the people through their medium,, and thereby 
extend my usefulness to mankind ! 

Hence among the many hundred dollars 



298 



ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 



offered me, which I declined to accept, were 
many inslances to avoid the very appearance 
of hurting the preacher's salaries^ &c., though 
without a cent in my pocket. 

The profits of my books^ published before I 
went to Europe, 1805, were applied to meet- 
ing houses and other charitable purposes ; and 
however judged by others, it was well meant 
by me then, though when I sailed for a strange 
land, I had but about ten dollars to calculate 
upon ! 

But those things which were meant well by 
me, were, through jealousy and prejudice con- 
strued differently by others. 

The terms Bishop and Elder, in scripture, 
are the same grade, and mean the same thing 
as Presbyter. — There were both travelling and 
local Elders in the time of the Apostles. Pe- 
ter was an Elder only — not an " Arch-Bishop.'''' 
1. Pet. V. i. 

DEACONS were an order of men to attend 
to the money matters of the Church ; chosen, 
not by the Apostles, but by the PEOPLE, to 
fill that office. Acts vi. 

Whoever looks over the Political mode of 
government among the Roman Emperors, and 
compares the Pontificate mode Ecclesiastically, 
will perceive the great resemblance between 
them ; as if the latter was deduced from, and 
built upon the former. — And moreover, it does 
not require the wisdom of a Solomon, nor to 
split a hair, to perceive that "MONARCHY," 
" POPERY," " SLAVERY,'^ and "EPISCO- 
PACY" are all bottomed on the swne "PRIN- 
CIPLE," in their several degrees ; though their 
MODE may be different. 

The term " Elders''^ existed in the early ages 
of the world ; probably referring to elderly or 
old, experienced, or wise men — hence in the 
days of the Patriarchish government, we read 
of the " Elders of their city" — the " Elders of 
Israel," &c., like the Sages of the East ; and 
the reference of the young to the old men 
among the Natives of America. 



There w^as free debate in the Church at Je- 
rusalem, in questions of importance where all 
were concerned. The affairs of the Church 
were done on the ^'^ LORD^S day, or the first 
day of the week, on Avhich He rose." 1. Cor. 
xvi. 2. Acts XX. 7. Whoever attends to the 
Passover and the Sacrament, will perceive that 
they were attended to in a SOCIAL FAMILY 
WAY at evening. 

The Priests in order to gain the ascendancy 
over mankind, as a superior order of beings — 
have assumed the prerogative of giving it to 
some, and denying it to others; as if they 
would say, " stand off, I am more holy than 
thou ! " and had a right to anathematize whom 
they pleased — with "bell book and candle 
light." 

It is not three hundred years, since they 
would allow the Lay-folks to drink the Wine 
at all ; but the Priest would drink it for them, 
and so impute it to them, &c. Most of ihe 
Clergy Dissenters, so called, have adopted the 
mode of distributing it ; But Jesus said, " take 
divide it among yourselves.'''' And in the 
Church at Corinth, it appears that only this 
mode did exist, but they abused it — which 
gave rise to such a mode of expression in 
Paul's reproof. — Com. pare Luke xxii. 17. 
John xiii, 23, 28, with Exodus xii. and 1 
Cor. xi. 

Hence T infer, if several persons are together 
in the evening, who have love, confidence, and 
fellowship with each other, and the bread and 
wine be set, and each partakes as he feels free- 
dom — he voluntarily shows forth his faith in 
the Death of the Lord Jesus, &c., and who can 
deny but what it is as acceptable in the sight 
of God as any way it can be done ? Who in 
tender conscience can say or frove it to be 
wrong 1 This mode would tend to do away 
bigotry, and create a spirit of Love and for- 
bearance among the followers of Jesus of the 
different Denominations — for bigotry is not re- 
ligion I 



PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 



299 



PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS xlix. 10. 



BY LOZENZO DOW. 



" The sceptre shall not depart from 

JUDAH, NOR A LaW-GIVER FROM BETWEEN 
HIS FEET, UNTIL ShILOH COME : AND UNTO 

him shall the gathering of the people 
be!" 

Many are the opinions concerning the text; 
and some have taken ground that is untenable. 
Hence one may be permitted to say with Eli- 
hu, I will also show mine opinion. 

First, then, What is a sceptre T By reading 
Esther's approach to the Monarch, and view- 
ing the kingly monuments of the Old World ; 
a man on the horse in statue, with a signifi- 
cant roll in his hand, perhaps made of copper : 
about eighteen inches long and two or three 
inches diameter ; denoting a sway of POWER 
in the superlative degree. Hence the propriety 
of the expression, "holding the sceptre." 

This supreme power may be lodged in the 
hands of one, few, or many ; as is now exem- 
plified among the nations. America has come 
nearer the standard of equal Rights and uni- 
versal Suffrage, in their mode of economy ; 
and also in limiting and apportioning the di- 
vision of power, than any other people hith- 
erto known ! 

Jehovah himself, was the " Law-Giver" of 
the ancient Patriarchs ; and held the " Legisla- 
tive" prerogative according to the Hebrew 
economy. But the " Executive" and " Judi- 
cial" authority was lodged with men. 

The laws of adultery and murder are nearly 
the same among most nations in a state of so- 
ciety — from the solitary ages of the world ; 
and both may be considered to have had one 
origin. 

The Judicial and Executive authority lodg- 
ed in th(i hand of a Patriarch was transmitted 
hereditary from the Father to the eldest son, 
in point of right by order and succession. 

But, nevertheless, in that, there was excep- 
tions to this rule in certain cases ; so that the 
prerogative was transferred in certain cases 



from one branch of the family to another ; 
which was exemplified in the case of Esau 
and Jacob; the former selling his '•'■'birthright'''' 
to the latter. Also by right of succession, 
Reuben must have followed Jacob in point 
of order ! but for his incestuous behaviour, 
the order was transferred to Joseph, though 
Judah prevailed. Compare 1 Chron. v. 1, 2. 
Gen. xlix. 3, 4. — Numbers ii. 3, 4, and 10, 
14. 

Have we any evidence that Judah had a 
sceptre in a Judicial and Executive point of 
view, in his person or tribe '? 

Answer — he had : First in his person, in 
the case of his daughter-in-law, who was ac- 
cused of infidelity — by virtue of his executive 
and judicial authority, commanding her to be 
brought, that she might be burnt. But her 
innocence appearing, she was acquitted. Thus 
he possessed a sceptre in his person. And 
Jacob, in truth and with propriety, could say, 
prophetically, "The sceptre shall not depart 
from Judah." 

We have but a small account of the econo- 
my or state of the Hebrews after Jacob uttered 
this prophecy, for about one hundred and 
ninety-seven years, when they came out of 
Egypt. 

Here permit me to observe, that as language 
is not an innate principle of nature ; as it in- 
volves ideas which are received by or through 
our outer senses, or communicated by inspira- 
tion to the inward feeling of the mind, or else 
by the moral perception are digested and ar- 
ranged in a judicious way ; and the communi- 
cation of those ideas, through or by speech, 
requires and involves the art of man. 

The first man was an adult as he emanated 
from his Maker's hand. And as there was a 
Law given him, fitted to his capacity ; which 
circumstances involves the idea of language ; 
and follows as a consequence that the Maker 
of man learnt man to talk / 

The Work of Creation is not a subject of 



300 



PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 



knowledge, but an object of faith. But to 
deny the doctrine of miracles, is to deny the 
work of creation ; if nature came not by na- 
ture, but by an act of Divine Power, And to 
deny the work of creation, is to deny the Cre- 
ator ; seeing it must be the act which consti- 
tutes the character ! And hence atheism must 
be the order of the day. 

But those who are not theoretically atheists, 
if they are practically such, must admit the 
idea of a God, and infer nature from Him ! 
And that the first man should not be too great 
a mystery to himself, but feel the force of his 
dependence and obligation to his Creator and 
Governor, it may be admitted vrith propriety 
that God communicated to man what had hap- 
pened each of the five preceding days. And 
this once being communicated, he in turn 
might communicate to another ; and so hand 
it down by tradition, as his history of the flood 
is, among all the heathen nations ! 

What is obvious to sense, is a subject of 
knowledge. And what a man knows, he is 
able to give a rational account of. And what 
Adam passed through subsequent, must have 
been experimental. Of course he would be 
able to give an account of that, in relation to 
his history of the fall, &c. This being admit- 
j ted, how easy could the tradition have been 
handed down to the time of ]\Ioses, when let- 
ters appeared to furnish a record. 

According to the Mosaic account, Adam 
lived 930 years, and Methuselah 969, (1899.) 
and died the year before the flood : which 
happened 1656 from the Creation; and would 
follow as a consequence, that Adam and jMe- 
thuselah must have been cotemporary about 
243 years. 

Shem was cotemporary with IMethuselah 
98 years, and with Abraham 150 years, and 
with Isaac 50. Thus there was but two in- 
termediate persons necessary to connect the 
chain of tradition from Adam to Isaac, a period 
of more than 2000 years. 

Levi was the great grandfather of Moses ; 
and cotemporary with his own grandfather, 
Isaac, a number of years. 

As a confirmation of the tradition of the 
Work of Creation being not merely ideal and 
fabulous, but as a truth founded on fact, God 
himself proclaimed from the top of Mount 
Sinai, in the hearing of 600,000 men, besides 
their women and children, so as to put it be- 
yond all doubt that it was no imposition on 
the mind, but must have been Jehovah him- 
self, as the author. And then delivered two 
tables of stone, containing the proclamation 
of the ten commands, embracing a short ac- 
count of the work of creation, and corrobo- 
rates the same. 

Thus we are indebted to God for the origin 
of letters, as well as for the origin of language. 



Man being formed the last, and probably 
toward or at the close of the day — in the or- 
der of his time, he would begin his reckoning 
on the " Sabbath,'"' which would be the first 
day of his week ; and counting over six days 
more would bring to another Sabbath, and the 
beginning of another week — hence the origin 
of the first day of the week being considered 
and regarded as the Sabbath by the heathen. 

But the day and time, for the beginning of 
the week and of the year, was altered and 
changed, w^hen the Hebrews came out of 
Egypt ; and would corroborate with the old 
theory. 

When ttie Hebrews were on their journey 
from Egypt to Canaan, the tribe of Judah led 
on the van ; according to the regulation and 
order of the cantonment ; and also was the 
most numerous and powerful of the vrhole. 

Man to teach man : as means in the hand 
of God. — When Jethro, Moses' father-in-law, 
came to view the burthen which devolved on 
Moses, arising from the disputes among the 
people, he recommended minor judges — over 
tens, fifties, and hundreds, &c., which economy 
was judiciously adopted; Exod. xviii. 13 to 
34, &c.— Numb. xi. 16. Dent. 13, 14. But 
still the burthen being too great for jMoses to 
bear, he besought God to kill him outright, or 
give him a.uxiliary help. 

The Lord then directed seventy elders to 
be elected; and the Lofd said to Moses, "I 
will take of the spirit which is in thee, and 
lay it upon them" — which when done, they 
prophesied ; sixty-eight together, but two re- 
mained in the camp. And Joshua, being zeal- 
ous for the honor of Moses, and a stickler for 
good order, ran to Moses requesting him. to re- 
buke them ! But he replied, as every good 
man should do, Would to God that all the 
Lord's people w^ere prophets. 

Those seventy Elders, of which Closes was 
the President, constituted the Sanhedrim, or 
Grand Council, or the Highest Court among 
the Jews ; and from whose judgment there 
was no appeal, when issued from their tribu- 
nal. 

This was the order and economy of God in 
the Hebrew policy : and of which order, there 
is no evidence of this being abrogated, or made 
null and void, until after Jesus Christ came 
upon the earth. 

This Council acted the Executive and Judi- 
cial part in the government and economy of 
the Hebrews, according to that law given to 
them by their Law-Giver, who was not to de- 
part from them until " Shiloh'"' come : and un- 
to him should the gathering of the people be. 

Some people have confined the sceptre, in 
the text, to the house and lineage of David in 
that monarchial power but the statement is 
founded in absurdity, and proves too much. 



PARAPHRASE OF GENESIS. 301 



First. The monarchy of the Hebrews was 
not of divine origin, but originated in the will 
of man ; which may plainly be seen by the 
Lord's remonstrance by the prophet Samuel. 

Secondly. The sceptre of David's line de- 
parted when Zedekiah was carried to Baby- 
lon ; for he was the last. 

Thirdly. If the Messiah was to come before 
the Babylonish captivity, no one can tell who, 
or where, or when he was. And 

Fourthly. If he came then; it would follow, 
as a consequence, that all who came after- 
ward, must be deemed as impostors; and 
would involve Jesus Christ in the number. 

And lastly. It would thereby null our Christ 
and his religion ; and moreover give the Jew 
completely the advantage in argument. And 
hence it is plain that the ground must be con- 
sidered as altogether untenable, and improper 
for defence. 

Joshua was the successor of Moses, and 
became President of the Council. And thus 
the scenes in the time of the '■'■Judges.''' 

After the ten tribes separated, they were 
called Israel, and established the worship of 
golden calves, in imitation of the ox god of 
Egypt. And by this act^ of necessity, they 
expelled the Jewish policy, and neglect the 
government of the Sanhedrim, which of course 
must be confined to the tribe of Judah, from 
which the sceptre should not depart until 
Shiloh come ! 

About the time that monarchy was desired 
and set up in the will of man, a bickering of 
their politics gendered the epithets, and was 
the beginning of that distinction, "Israel" and 
"Judah:" which, after the third monarchy, 
ended in becoming two nations ; and may be 
charateristic of those times in which we live ; 
when we hear the distinction of political par- 
ties — F. and D. 

Though the Apocrypha is not considered 
canonical, yet it may be admitted as good his- 
torical evidence. The case of the Judges, in 
the story of Susannah, shows the Judiciary 
and Executive policy to have existed, and 
been kept up among the Jews, according to 
their laws, even in the time of the captivity. 

Daniel w^as taken captive in the first year 
of the reign of Nebuchadnezzer ; and in the 
second year was promoted to become Prime 
Minister — at least in the province of Babylon, 
as chief governor and ruler. And his three 
coinpanions were promoted into ofiice like- 
wise. And Daniel continued, not only the 
reign of the twenty-nine or thirty years of 
that monarch, but also beyond the time of his 
successor, Evil-merodach, king of Babylon, 
and Belshazzar likewise ] yea, when the city 
was taken by Darius, and an hundred and 
twenty princes were appointed over an hun- 
dred and twenty provinces, who were to give 



account to three Presidents, of whom Daniel 
was chief; which shows the high estimation 
in which he stood, and also the authority 
with which he was delegated to act ; which 
continued until the time of Cyrus ; when the 
edict was issued for volunteers to return to Je- 
rusalem to rebuild the Temple. 

Moreover, it must be plain from the testi- 
mony of Haman, in the book of Esther, that 
they did adhere to their own laws; the com- 
plaint that he entered about their difference 
and conduct, exemplifies it beyond dispute. 
And furthermore, when Mordecai became 
Prime Minister to the Persian empire, which 
extended from the Ganges to Abyssinia : and 
from the eastern ocean to the Mediteranean 
Sea, over an hundred and twenty-seven prov- 
inces, with such extensive power ; it must be 
plain, as he was a Jew, that his people must 
of consequence enjoy their laws and rules. 

When the emigrants went up to Jerusalem 
to build the House of GOD — they had author- 
ity to levy fines, inflict stripes, confiscate prop- 
erty, and also to execute death and banish- 
ment. 

Thus the Executive and Judicial authority 
was in vogue. And Zerubbabel, the son of 
Salathiel, (Matt. 1. 12. Ezra ii. 2, and iii. 2, 
8,) was President. 

And if we examine the Grecian history, it 
will appear, that when Alexander the Great 
was determined to extirpate them, that he was 
not only thwarted by a change wrought in his 
mind, arising from the appearance oi'the High 
Priest in his Pontificate dress ; but also, he 
established them in peculiar privileges. 

And when Antiochus would have over- 
thrown their mode of worship by his persecu- 
tion, he was never able fully to carry the 
same into effect; but was frustrated by the 
Maccabees ; who so far maintained independ- 
ence, socially, that their Laws were predom- 
inant in the land until the time of the Roman 
power by Pompey; who indulged them in their 
privileges and opinions, never intruding upon 
their ecclesiastical affairs. 

And when the Wise men came from the 
East, inquiring Where is he that is born King 
of the Jews we find Herod alarmed: who 
demanded of the Sanhedrim, or the Grand Coun- 
cil, where it was written or foretold he should 
be born 1 Who, on examination, replied ac- 
cordingly — Bethlehem of Judea. 

Thus we find the sceptre had not departed 
from Judah until Shiloh come. 

We read concerning the captain of the Tem- 
ple^ in various places — of their imprisoning 
the Apostles. And Pilate said, " YE have a 
GUARD." After setting "watch to keep the 
prison with all safety ;" arraigning Stephen 
and the Apostles ; took counsel to put tliem to 
death. And Stephen was executed according 



302 



PARAPHRASE OX GENESIS. 



to the law form, by the witness^ who to 
stone him, laid down their clothes at a young 
man's feet, whose name was Saul. 

Of this Council was Nicodemus, and Joseph 
of Arimathea. who consented not to the cruel 
sentence. 

Nicodemus said, we (not I) know that thou 
art a teacher come from God ! Hence, when 
they accused him of casting out devils by Beel- 
zebub, they spoke wilfully against a better 
knowledge : and thereby committed the unpar- 
donable sin ; by blaspheming the Holy Ghost 
— by affirming it was diabolical power. 

When Paul was their prisoner, they said, 
" We Avould have judged him :"' but was pre- 
vented by the military officer from Rome. 

Thus it will appear that they did consider 
themselves a body politic, and adequate to 
judge and execute according to the law. 

Jesus said, '• They sit in ISIoses' seat'' — 
which shows that the seat of Moses, was the 
order of GOD. 

And that the seat was not yet vacated, but 
still in force : therefore the Mosaic dispensa- 
tion was not abrogated. And consequently, 
the words of the text may be considered as 
strictly true. — The sceptre shall not depart 
from Judah ; nor a Law-giver from between 
his feet, until Shiloh come : and unto him shall 
the gathering of the people be. 

The sceptre did not depart from Judah until 
Shiloh came. But what are we to understand 
by the Law-giver and the feet ? 

In the image of Nebuchadnezzar, we find 
the Head and Breast, &c.. to refer to the suc- 
cession of the different empires, from the Baby- 
lonians to the Medes and Persians, then the 
Greeks, and afterwards the Roman. There- 
fore the feet, &c., must allude to the latter part, 
or that which comes after, in succession. 

GOD was the Law-giver to the Jews. And 
He did not forsake them until Shiloh come ; 
but nationally he preserved them, until our 
Lord drove the money-brokers out of the Tem- 
ple, observing, My house, you have made a 
den of thieves. And as he retired, he wept, 
with this lamentation — 0" Jerusalem, Jerusa- 
lem ! how often would I have gathered you, 
and ye would not — your house is left unto 
you desolate — ye shall not see me henceforth, 
until ye shall say, blessed is he that cometh in 
the name of the Lord — as the others had done 
just before, when he rode into the city. 

The Sanhedrim said, see how ye prevail 
nothing : behold the world is gone after him — 
and if we let him thus alone, the Romans will 
come and take away both OL'R place and NA- 
TION. Thus they viewed their place, in the 
possessive case, in a national point of view. 
And therefore our Lord, in his parables, fre- 
quently pointed out their standing in a national 
capacity, and what must follow as the conse- 



quence of sin : and styled the temple. " your 
HOUSE, is left unto you desolate" — forsaken 
by the Law-giver./' the Great GOD I because 
they rejected the wise men with the prophets : 
Lnd moreover. His only Son ! 

The feet with propriety may be considered 
as relating to the two tribes, Judah and Benja- 
min. The temple was on the borders, where 
the line ran : and hence the word, '-between," 
is admissable. 

The Council at length, from punishing the 
innocent, and desuing a Barrabas. suffered vice 
to go unpunished, until iniquity became so 
prominent, that they dare not restrain it, by the 
infliction of punishment, lest they should be 
assassinated by the banditti, whose actions 
came to an unparalleled height. 

And by virtue of this breach of trust, they { 
were accountable for their infidelity ; and be"- i 
ing conscious of their responsibility, while in ; 
council assembled. 

The query arose. Why sit we here ? Arise 
and let us go hence ! Thus they voluntarily 
dissolved themselves ; and they have Jiad no 
such Council since : until Napoleon set up the 
Mock Council in France, in 1806. 

Moses told the Hebrews, Deut. xxviii. The 
consequence of obedience to the law by the 
Law-giver. And on the other side, the con- 
sequence of obedience, as the retribution from 
the same Law-giver, that they should be scat- 
tered among all nations, where they should be 
hissed at and despised. 

Thus for near two thousand years we find 
them to exemplifv what Moses had foretold 
of old. 

There is not a nation m Europe, called 
Christians, but what have special lavrs against 
the Hebrews, to curtail their privileges : not 
I even suffering them to be landholders, unless 
j the}^ will renounce their religion, or nominally 
I profess Christianity ; yea. they are not admit- 
I ted as citizens, nor owned as subjects, but are 
! viewed as vagrants, or considered as aliens. 
{ throughout the whole world, except the United 
; States. And the ■•Holy City will be trodden 
down of the Gentiles /orf^/ and two months." — 
•• Till the fulness of the Gentiles be come in."'* 

* Whoever will compare the Bth, Qth, 10th and 11th 
I chapters of the Romans, will perceive the Apostle was 
} speaking of the Jews and Gentiles, in the order and suc- 
! cession of the Gospel in the militant state, 
j And the 9th chapter 10th to 13th verses of Romans, 
when compared with Genesis, xsv. 23. 2 Sam. viii. 14. 1 
Chron. xviii. 12, 13. Malichi, i. 1 to 3, will plainly per- 
j ceive that those words were applicable XATIOXALLY, 
and no how else : and to apply it otherwise, is a plain per- 
I version of the text. 

I Again, Heb. xi. 20. Genesis xxvii. 30 to 40. 2 Chron. 
j xxi. 10, will see it must be understood nationally, and 
NOT personally. See Deut. ii. 4 to 8. Also Rom. 'ix. 21, 
j SiC, to Jeremiah xviii. 2 to 10, &c. 

I Th'^e what is spoken nationally should be applied only 
' nationally to prevent confusion — and the letters " I. F." | 

and " E. T H." should not be forgotten when applied 
i personally, when found in the good Book. 



rARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 303 



But when the Hebrews acknowledge the Shi- 
loh, saying, '• Blessed be he that conieth in tlie 
name of the Lord." — Then those judgments 
which were inflicted on them, for their diso- 
bedience, will be taken off them, and laid upon 
those who were their oppressors ; but the Uni- 
ted States will escape ! 

And unto him shall the gathering of the 
people be. 

The first of the gathering, was the Jewish 
Shepherds ; who were directed by the Angel 
who proclaimed peace on earth, and good will 
to men — a Saviour born, who should be glad 
tidings of great joy to ALL people. 

The second, vras the wise men from the East. 
According to Buchanan, by tradition, they wei e 
from Hindostan : directed West in quest of a 
remarkable personage who was to enlighten 
the human family. Thus geographically the 
accounts correspond. 

Herod sought to destroy the young child, 
fearing he would, as a rival, prevent the suc- 
cession of the throne hereditary in his family ; 
who at this time, held a kind of delegated 
kingly power, subordinate to Augustus Ccesar. 

Augustus had designed to tax the Roman 
empire about twenty-seven years before he 
brought it to bear ; and the place of enrollment 
brought Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem ; and 
so the prophecy was fulfilled by the overruling 
Providence of God in the concerns of mortals. 

Fourteen thousand four hundred children 
were slain, according to accounts; yet the 
Child Jesus was preserved from the designs of 
that wicked man. First by the Angel, warn- 
ing the Wise Men not to return to Herod ; and 
then warning Joseph to retire with the young 
child and his mother to the land of Egypt ; 
until he should have word by that visitor to 
return ; which followed soon after. 

For on the eight day was the circumcision ; 



National sins being punished nationally, it must ht> 
done here, (as exemplitied in the case and state of the 
Jews :) seeing it cannot be done hereafter ; as there will 
be no human dynasties there. Hence, in the day of 
judgment, mankind must be judged personally, and re- 
warded individually— each according to his deeds done 
in the body. 

And as the capacities, ages and circumstances of man- 
kind are so various, and the improvements also ; so will 
be the reward apportioned accordingly. 

Thus those premises being admitted, we can justify the 
v,'ays of God to man, here, in the rise and fall of king- 
doms and empires : and even why :\Iahommedanism was 
suffered to supplant Christianity, in the East. First, Ma- 
hommedanism admuts of no idolatry ; and secondly, is not 
so intolerable as corrupt Christianity when degenerated. 

And also, on the same plan, the world of mankind can 
be judged in the great day, in righteousness aiid justice ; 
seeing the obligation is in proportion to the talents 
given ; and the reward of grace to the obedient, and the 
punishment of vice apportioned to the crime. 

For there are two ways, two states, and two charac- 
ters, and hereafter two conditions, i. e. Happy and Mis- 
eral)le Now, Reader, life and death ! the narrow way 
and the broad way I which will you choose and purBue'? 
Look, see, and make up your mind. For the wages of 
sin is death ! But eternal life is the gift of God, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 



and in thirty-three more days she was to offer 
the turtle-doves, or two young pigeons — at 
which Anne and Simeon came and took the 
young child. And Joseph thereon, learning 
that a son of Herod had succeeded in power — 
through fear retired into Nazareth. Thus two 
scriptures more were fulfilled by the same 
overruling hand. '■ Out of Egypt have I called 
my Son, and he shall be called a Nazarine !" 

For a further gathering, notice the assembly 
on the day or feast of Pentecost ; when thou- 
sands were convinced, who belonged to differ- 
ent tongues, — and neighboring and remote na- 
tions. 

When the dissension began about the distri- 
bution of property, God suffered persecution in 
the case of Stephen ; which caused them to be 
dispersed and scattered, whereby the Gospel 
was spread, and souls were gathered to Shiloh. 

The call of Peter to Cornelius was a door 
for much gathering of the people to Shiloh. 

Peter's mind was limited, through the preju- 
dice of education ; as was those of his breth- 
ren too ; when they heard of that visit, and 
called him to account before the Church ; like 
many sects in modern times, who, if one of their 
members goes to a meeting of another society, 
must call them to an account. 

But their minds were enlarged to see, " that 
God was no respecter of persons : but in every 
nation, he that feareth him, and worketh right- 
eousness, is accepted with him." 

Thus, those who forbid one casting out dev- 
ils in Christ's name, because he followed not 
US, were taught by the Master, TO FORBID 
HIM NOT. 

There is a Gospel for all nations, and to ev- 
ery creature ; and in the other world there will 
be a union of thought, heart, sentiment and 
song — " Thou hast redeemed us to God by thy 
blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and 
people, and nation."' — Rev. v. 9. 

The image of Nebuchadnezzar was Church 
and State ; or a law religion : and he appears 
to have been the first who punished with death, 
in a decree, for non-conformity. But it has 
been followed by all the succeeding nations 
down to the ten toes, or kingdoms, in which 
days we are, and see the relicks of the image 
remaining still. 

The kingdom of the stoiie cut out of the 
mountain without hands, we have seen also : 
but the time of the mountain kingdom is, and 
must be future ; how far, who can tell ? 

But the power of the stone will sv/eep the 
rubbish of the image with the besom of de- 
struction ; so that a trace of it shall not remain. 

Connecticut has made some little progress, 
in the rejection of the old Charter, and forming 
a Constitution more congenial with the equal 
rights of man ; so that their law religion is 
gone down the hill. How different this from 



304 



PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 



that old blue law, that made it penal to give a 
Quaker meat, drink, lodging, or to tell him the 
road? 

The abuse of religion has been the cause of 
much blood being shed. But religion itself, 
"love to God and man," will soften the heart, 
and change the conduct of man, from bad to 
good — whereby he will feel the force of the 
rule, "As ye would that others should do to 
you, do ye even so to them." For the law of 
Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and the ex- 
ample of Jesus Christ, taught that command. 
But persecution never was sanctioned by the 
Saviour, either by precept or example. 

Then this abuse of Church Power should be 
curtailed — remembering, "when thou bringest 
thy gift to the altar, and knowest that thy 
brother has aught against thee, (thou being in 
the fault,) go first, and be reconciled to thy 
brother ; then come and oiFer thy gift." 

The Society may be in an error — hence they 
must not be overbearing, and destroy a brother 
for whom Christ died ; lest they grieve those 
whom God would not have grieved, and so of- 
fend the Lord ! But if a brother get out of the 
way, first tell him his fault alone ; secondly, 
take one or two witnesses ; and then if he will 
not hear, tell it to the Church. 

But some societies are deceived in their state ; 
their standing being different, and better in their 
own estimation, than it is in the judgment of 
God ; hence assume to themselves a kind of 
INFALLIBILITY; and so lord it over God's 
heritage ! But let it be remembered, that the 
Son of Man came to save that which was lost. 

The evil in the world that accrues from the 
abuse of power, by departing from their first 
principles, or the rule of Right, among the 
different denominations, is incalculable ; and 
of course must be remedied, or they will be 
swept with the remains of the image, in that 
day when the House of the Lord shall be es- 
tablished in the top of the mountain, and ex- 
alted above the hills, and all nations flow unto 
it : when the different trees shall clap their 
j hands for joy, i. e. the pious and holy, distin- 
i guished by different names, among the nations, 
\ and among the different sects — so that the 
watchmen shall see eye to eye ! For which 
purpose the light of the moon, the heathens, 
shall become the light of the sun ; and the 
light of the sun shall become seven fold, as 
the light of seven days. The nations, seeing 
I their impropriety of conduct flowing from mor- 
al evil, shall refrain from war, by reforming 
their conduct — cultivate the art of war no 
more ! 

But oh the revolutions that will precede that 
I day ! Ninety-six years ago, it was written in 
} Dutch ; sixty-six years since, was translated 
I into English, and printed in London first, and 
I then in the United States. 



First — Career of Bonaparte from Acre, in 
Asia, as the origin. 

Secondly — The edict that stript the Pope of 
his power, and transferred it to the City, Jan. 
1st, 1810. 

Thirdly — Napoleon Bonaparte characteris- 
tically in power while the pope was his pris- 
oner. 

Fourthly — From the time that the hour of 
choosing the Pope was taken from the people, 
and lodged in the Cardinals alone, in 1143, 
would be 666 years ] which of course ended 
in 1809 — and the next morning the people of 
Rome enjoyed the transfer. 

Fifthly — Napoleon's downfall . 

Sixthly — The Holy League, or union under 
the government of Babylon : w^hich as yet, 
according to that account, has not got to its 
summit. 

Now if the future should correspond as cor- 
rectly as the former, in the order of events and 
course of time, the following maybe expected 
within the space of sixteen years : 

First — The overthrow of Turkey by the 
Russian power. 

Secondly — The liberation and rise of Bona- 
parte ; to receive not only " power again," but 
the Icings with it. 

Thirdly — The overthrow of Babylon. 

Fourthly — The two witnesses at Jerusalem, 
and slain by the beast. 

Fifthly — The whole world concentrated un- 
der three general heads at Armugeddon or 
jNIigedo. 

Sixthly — The angels in the sun call the 
fowls of heaven to the supper of the great 
God. But time alone can unfold and deter- 
mine those great events. 

The career of Washington might be called 
in question sooner than that of Moses, at some 
future time. The feast of the Passover annu- 
ally answers to our fourth of July. Both are 
very circumstantial evidence of ihe facts. One, 
of our emancipation from British thraldom ; 
the other, of deliverence from Egyptian bond- 
age. When one was to be effected, there was 
supernatural evidence antecedent in Egypt. 
And when the Legislative Body in the Old 
World, decreed their "right, in all cases what- 
ever, to bind America ;" there was a noise on 
the self-same day, heard in the air in the New 
World, for several hundred miles. Thus the 
attempt to impose the image went down the 
hill! 

The idea of tide water in drowning the Egyp- 
tians, is substituted to do away that of a mira- 
cle, by some. But let it be remembered, that 
the Isthmus of Suez is admitted to be about 
sixty miles over. Hence, if tid« water was in 
one sea, it would be rational to suppose it 
would be found in the other. But geographers 
and navigators null the idea of regular tides in 



PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 



one sea, and hence may reject it, as it relates 
to the other. 

When Alexander travelled from Europe to 
Africa, and built the city which still re*^ains his 
name, then went towards India, he must have 
gone over once or twice near the Red Sea : 
and had there been tide water, why not they 
become acquainted with it ? But we find that 
j they were panic-struck, when they found the 
j flood -tide in the east ; supposing the laws of 
I nature to be reversed, and that the gods were 
' frowning upon them. Hence it is plain they 

I were ignorant of the nature of tide water ante- 
j cedent; and therefore none in those parts over 

I I which they had passed, and therefore none in 
!{ that part of the Red Sea ; which idea of course 
l! must be considered of modern date, and has no 

foundation m common sense for its support. 

The spirit of inquiry, connected with that 
of Missionary and the translation of the Scrip- 
tures into so many living languages, denotes 
important events at the door, particularly, if 
in connection, we take into view both the 
stratagems and expense to suppress the spirit 
both of INQUIRY and of liberty, as if the 
devil had come down in great wrath knowing 
that he hath but a little time before he must 
be bound "a thousand years" — whether, com- 
mon, prophetic, or apostolic, who can tell ? 
The command — "third and fourth generation" 
— "and showing m.ercy unto thousands," in- 
volves the latter idea ! 

That we may possess the principle and 
spirit of that day, which is LOVE and RIGHT- 
EOUSNESS, we must examine what ground 
we are upon ; and avoid all known sin ; and 
even whatsoever we know or believe to be 
wrong. For it is the motive, in the sight of 
God, that constitutes the difference between 
vice and virtue. And on this ground the 
world can be judged in righteousness, and 
mankind, individually, rewarded according to 
the deeds done in the body. For all persons 
are under obligation to act as they know how, 
agreeable to the best light they have, agree- 
able to their knowledge of good from evil ; as 
no just plea can be made to justify a man in 
doing wi'ong knowingly. He that knows his 
Master's will, and does it not, shall be beaten 
with many stripes; whereas, he that commit- 
ted things worthy of stripes, and knew not 
his Master's will shall be beaten with few. 
Therefore this is the condemnation, that light 
is come into the world ; and men loved dark- 
ness rather than light because their deeds are 
evil in a moral point of view, i. e. their motives 
are bad; and so wish to cloak them, any way, 
to keep them hid ! 

How many have I seen ruined in my travels, 
who had gone into voluntary exile, on account 
of some ACT of misdemeanor ; and others sor- 
I rowfui for life ! 



0 young man ! or young woman ! whatso- 
ever you may be, that may read this — receive 
a word of advice from a friend. 

First, never to consent to give your appro- 
bation to a thing you know to be dishonor- 
able, or even think to be wrong. 

Secondly never rejoice at the calamities and 
misfortunes of others; not knowing how soon 
there may be a reverse of fortune for the bet- 
ter or for the worse with you. Neither to be 
wounded and stumble at the misconduct of 
others, even should they be professors of reli- 
gion. Study the path that you should go ; 
and pursue it with all your might, that you 
may come out safe, and make it a happy landi].ig. 

Guard against such company as would be 
dishonorable, and prove your ruin ! Also ex- 
travagance in dress, &c., lest you need what 
is wasted, by infidelity, to relieve hunger at 
a future time, as a kind of retribution. Set 
others the example of propriety — and have a 
m.ind of your own, so far as not to be as a 
nose of wax in the hand of another, or be led 
by apron strings, to vice and folly. 

Attend to private devotion from day to day, 
before God — that He may enlighten and keep 
you in the way you should go. 

Be guarded against those nonsensical books, 
that not only corrupt the mind, but also 
squander time, which should be im_proved to 
use and advantage. 

Never slander things sacred, nor dissuade 
any from their seriousness; but pay a suitable 
respect to your superiors, and a tender regard 
to your inferiors; and in particular be dutiful 
and respect your parents ; for this is the first 
commandment with promise. 

And 0 ye ministers of the Gospel, whom 
God hath moved upon by his good Spirit, to 
be witnesses for him — be faithful ! Be holy. 
Keep clean hands and a pure heart i Spend 
and be spent in the field of God, which is 
white and ready for harvest ! Sow the seed 
in the morning, and in the evening withhold 
not thy hand ! For it is a work, a labor of 
love for eternity ; and involves the future 
state of man ! The day of the Lord is at hand ! 
When the Ploughman shall overtake the 
Reaper — denoting a plentiful crop indeed. 
Then it may and will be said, the harvest is 
great, the laborers are few ; hence prayer is 
needful, that the Lord would send more labor- 
ers into the field ! 

O ye young men, whose hearts are lea tc 
the work by a strong impulse and exercise of 
mind — keep near the throne of Grace ! Don't 
out-run your guide ; nor linger so far behind 
as to lose sight thereof ! 

The way of duty is the only road to peace 
and safety ; hence those who refrain their feel- 
ings may feel as Jeremiah did — like fire shut 
up in your bones ; and feel weary of forbear- 



20 



306 PARAPHRASE ON GENESIS. 



ing. — Yea, a woe if you preach not the Gos- 
pel, 

But look at the promise ! No man hath 
forsaken father, mother, brother, sister, houses 
or lands, wife or children, for my sake and 
the Gospel, but shall have an hundred fold ; 
i. e. ten thousand per cent, in this present 
world, and life everlasting in the world to 
come ! And they that turn many to right- 
eousness, shall shine as the stars for ever and 
ever ! 

0 my friends was there ever a work like 
this '? Which hath God for its author, and 
also for its reward ! Help ! 0 ye men of Is- 
rael and people of God ! Join as the heart of 
one man to lift up our hands by your inces- 
sant prayers, in Faith, that we may unitedly 
swell the solemn cry — "Thy kingdom come, 
and thy Will be done on the Earth ! " That 
the earth may revert to its sovereign and right- 
ful owner — and the kingdom of this world 
become the kingdom of our God and of his 
Christ ! That the inhabitants may learn 
righteousness! And may run to and "fro, and 
knowledge be increased ! 

Let us remember the fallen state of man ! 
The kingdom coeval with the earth — the new 
way or door ?.s a ladder for an avenue to ob- 
tain that kingdom. 

The new law! the ''Law of Faith,'' fitted 
to man's capacity. Which Act of believing 
will be accepted in lieu of works ; and be 
"counted," yea, "accounted:" yes, "reckoned" 
and " imputed" to us for righteousness ! 

Sin is a transgression of the law ; and the 
transgression is man's own Act, a moral evil, 
which is imputed or reckoned to him for sin ; 
and without a pardon he must remain under 
the curse ! 

The act of submission to the Divine dispo- 
sal involves the exercise of Faith, which is 
the reaction of the Soul on God, whose spirit 
is the first moving cause on the mind. Hence 
the mind may react by devotion, and gather 
strength ; and will possess a kind of miracu- 
lous power and heavenly virtue, and find the 
peace and joy of the kingdom, by virtue of the 
unction which witnesseth that we are born of 
God. 

0 ye people of the world, who are strangers 
to God, and to the lesson of self-knowledge ! 
Awake ! Awake ! Look around ! Consider 
on your latter end ! Be wise unto salvation ! 
Make haste ! Fly ! Escape for thy life ! 
Time is on the wing, and your moments are 
swiftly flying ! How many blessings and 
happy days are already gone over, in which 
you might have had enjoyment, and found 
peace and comfort to thy mind. 



0 reader, now, now I resolve to be for God I 
Break off" from youi sins at once ! Don't par- 
ley with the tempter: no I but try, by the 
Grace of God, to amend your ways ! now, 
this very day ! even now while reading, in- 
tentionally set out ! And if your foolish com- 
panions will sell their souls to Satan, and 
have the poor reward of hell fire, let them go : 
but do you be determined, if but two shall 
gain the Happy Land, that you will strive and 
try to be one. 

Many a good thing is undertaken, and falls 
through for the want of perseverance. There- 
fore, it is one thing to make a beginning, and 
another to hold out to the end, to receive the 
Crown of life ! 

But for your encouragement, remember, 
Christ died for SINNERS! And by the grace 
of God he tasted death for every man ! The 
blessings in the promises are for you ! Hence 
look for the full accomplishment of them in 
your heart. 

There is not an instance on record, where 
Jesus turned any away, while in the days of 
his flesh, who asked him for such favors as 
they needed, and was proper for him to give. 

•The Apostles would have sent off the wo- 
man, saying, she crieth after us ! And so 
would the Pharisees have hushed the blind 
man, by calling him to order and to hold his 
peace. But they both persevered, and obtain- 
ed their request. And so it will be with you 
who ask for what you need, according to the 
will of God. 

Limit not the Holy One of Israel ! View 
Zacheus climbing up the tree, a sinner, and 
coming down a saint. How great the change, 
which disposed him to acts of mercy and jus- 
tice ! Three thousand on the day of "Pentecost. 
Five thousand believed at another time under 
one sermon of Peter. Look at the Thief on 
the Cross, who found mercy and went to Pa- 
radise in a day ! The Jailor with all his 
house were brought to rejoice in God in one 
night ! Saul was longer under distress of 
mind than any one else in all the New Testa- 
ment recorded, yet that was not above three 
days and nights ! See what distress so as 
neither to eat, drink or sleep ! Yea, we are 
informed when sixty-three thousand will be 
converted at a meeting ; and also a nation be 
born to God in a day ! 

If God be Love, and Love be the moving 
cause of Christ's coming into the world to save 
sinners — and this Love extends to every man ! 
Then may all accept of offered pardon, while 
Jehovah proclaims " I have no pleasure in 
the death of a sinner — turn ye, turn ye, for 
why will ye die !" Adieu. Amen. 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 307 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



FROM THE SIXTH EDITION, IMPROVED. 



I. HISTORICALLY. 

Supposing that an infant was lost in a des- 
olate wilderness — found by an animal, and 
nursed until he arrrived at the age of twenty 
years — then found by hunters, and brought to 
a company of gentlemen of different dialects — 
what language would he be able to converse 
in 1 A moment's reflection would negative 
the whole — as some instances might be cited 
to exemplify — which shows that language is 
not an innate principle of nature, but acquired 
wholly by art, from each other; hence his 
animal could not teach or learn him. 

Again — Suppose a child born into the world 
asleep, and should continue in that state till 
I he arrived to maturity, and then should awake 
j with the full powers of his intellectual capa- 
I city and strength of mind; beholding august 
nature with its beauties various forms and 
different modes, presenting to view ! What 
must be the feelings, exercise and sensations 
of that person 1 Wonder and astonishment ! 

Here the question will arise — Who learnt 
the first man to talk ? seeing he had no pa- 
rents to teach him. The Mosaic account 
gives us to understand, that the Maker of man 
gave man a law to keep. Common sense, 
says, it must have been fitted to his capacity 
— which communication involves the idea of 
language, of course. Therefore it follows as 
a consequence, that the Maker of man learnt 
man to talk. 

Moreover, in order that he might not be 
too great a wonder and mystery to himself, 
but that he should feel the force of his obli- 
gation and dependence on his Creator and 
Governor, as a responsible agent, it is reason- 
able to admit, that the Creator gave him to 
understand what had happened the Jive pre- 
ceding days. ■ This being once communicated 
to him he would be able to communicate the 
information to another in turn. What is ob- 
j vious to sense, is a subject of knowledge; and 

iL , 



what a man knows, he is able to give a 
rational account of. Of course, what he pas- 
sed through subsequently, being obvious to 
his, senses, and a subject of knowledge, he 
would be able to communicate that likewise — 
hence the scriptural account of man's creation 
and fall, is not unreasonable, but rational — to 
be admitted and believed. 

But how did Moses find it out? who com- 
municated it to him '? 

Adam lived 930 years: Methuselah lived 
969, and died the year before the flood; the 
aggregate of 1899 — yet, from the creation to the 
flood, was but 1656; which shows that these 
two patriarchs were cotemporary more than 
240, or about 243 years — and in that time 
Adam could have given the communication. 

The sons of Noah were born before the flood, 
and must have been cotemporary with Methu- 
selah nearly one hundred years, or more — and 
surviving the flood several hundred years. Isaac 
was at least 50 years old when Shem died ! — 
Thus there were but two intermediate persons 
between Adam and Isaac, to connect the chain 
of tradition, viz. Methuselah and Shem !* 



* A similar traditionary evidence was exhibited a few 
years ago, which may serve for an illustration. The 
Choctaws sold a tract of country to the United States, in 
the fork of two rivers, (viz. Tombigby and Alabama,) 
the Creek Indians claimed the soil : evidence from neigh- 
boring tribes was called in, viz. Chickasaws and Chero- 
kees— referring to a council of more than 100 years an- 
terior — which evidence was not a transcript of record, , 
but purely traditionary — and was mutually satisfactory . 
to all parties. A generation of modern times, we suppose ; 
to be about 30 years — the intermediate 3— the lirst and | 
present would make 5. 

Here notice the following correct relation for a 
period of 2.5-53. 

Adam was cotemporary with Lamech 56 years ; with 
Methuselah 243 ; with Jared 470 ; with Mahalaleel 535 ; 
with Cainan 605 ; and with Enos 695. 

Noah was cotemporary with Lamech 695 years ; with 
Methuselah 600; with Jared 366 ; with Mahalaleel 234 ; 
with Cainan 179 ; and with Enos 84. 

Shem was cotemporary with Lamech 93 years ; with 
Methuselah 93 ; with Noah 448— and after the flood with 
Abraham 150, and with Isaac 50 — a period of 21-58 years 
from the creation — shows how easy the creation and fall 
of man could be transmitted down to the time of Moses, 



308 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



Out of what language were the books of 
the Old Testament translated '? Hebrew. 
From whom was that collection derived 
From the Hebrews. Why were they called 
Hebrews '? From Heber an ancestor of Abra- 
ham. 

It was not long from the days of Abraham 
to the time of Moses ; and the worship of one 
God was set up in the family of Abraham, as 
a compact — and continued in that mode; 
hence the family would be as a repository, to 
preserve and transmit the tradition until letters 
were in vogue to furnish a record. 

Who learnt Moses to write ? The first 
v/riting of which we have any account, was 
the "ten commands of God," written by the 
finger of God himself. Thus we are indebted 



Isaac died at the age of 180 years, and in the age of the 
world 2288 — and Levi, his grand-son, who died at the age 
of 137, was contemporary with Isaac a number of years 
— and was the great grand-father of Moses and Aaron on 
the father's side, but only grand-father on the mother's 
side ; for the daughter of Levi was the mother of Moses. 
Amrani the father of Moses, died at the age of 137 — Ko- 
hath, the grand-father, at 133, who was the son of Levi — 
hence his grand-son must have married his own daughter. 
Moses died at the age of 120, and Aaron 123, and in the 
year of the world 2553. After which Joshua took the 
command, and the judges in succession, to the time of 
Saul and David. 

Whoever will notice the custom of Quakers in keeping 
a register of their marriages, births, deaths, &c., will find 
that 10,000 years genealogy might be traced back on the 
same mode, in a line of succession, intelligibly — also the 
statute laws of Connecticut would admit of the same 
thing, being founded on a similar Jewish policy. Hence 
the genealogy of Christ is not so objectionable as many 
would suggest ; nor the Mosaic account likewise. 

A similar line of events may easily be traced down in 
order and succession, to the time of Cyrus the Persian, 
and the return of the Jews from Babylon ; in which time 
the Greek and Pcoman histories began — and which ex- 
hibit a chain of events to the time" of our Lord, in the 
reign of Augustus Csesar — to the commencement of 
"Modern History," and so to our day. 

The idea of tide-water in drowning the Egyptians, is 
substituted to do away that of a miracle, by some. But 
let it be remembered, that the Isthmus of Suez is admit- 
ted to be but about sixty miles over. Hence, if tide-water 
was in one sea, it would be rational to suppose it would 
be found in the other. But geogrojdiers and navigators 
annul the idea of regular tides iuone sea, and hence may 
reject it, as it relates to the other. 

When Alexander the Great, travelled from Europe to 
Africa, and built the city v.'hich still retains his name, 
then went towards India, he must have gone over once 
or twice near the Red Sea ; and had there been tide 
water, why not they become acquainted with it? But 
we find that they were panick-struck, when they found 
the flood tide in the east ; supposing the laws of nature 
to be reversed, and that the gods were frowning upon 
them. Hence it is jdain, they were ignorant of the na- 
ture of tide- water antecedent : and therefore none in those 
parts over which they had passed, and therefore none in 
that part of the Red Sea ; which idea of course must be 
considered of'modern date, and has no foundation in com- 
mon sense for its support. 

And the present state of the Jews are a convincing 
proof of these ancient relations of past events, being 
founded not m fable, but on fact, to the inquiring mind, 
who will give evidence its due and ])roper weight in the 
scale of reason— when he compares things with things, 
to see their fitness ; connected with the inward convic- 
tions of the Spirit of God upon his mind : and would in- 
quire after truth : and act with an eye to the eternal 
world ; as one who would wish to make sure work to de- 
part hence, in peace and safety ; and insure a happy 
J eternity- 





to God for the origin of letters, as well as for 
the origin of language and navigation ! And 
also the evidence of "one God" could be 
known only from the same source, viz. Divine 
communication, by revelation ; instead of be- 
ing fathomed merely by human reason ! 

To give a history of God Almighty, is im- 
practicable ; but a brief sketch of some of his 
most prominent dispensations is within the 
bounds of possibility, and is the design of the 
Old Testament, for the benefit of those that 
should come after. Hence that history was 
continued until the time of the Greeks and 
Romans, when human records connected with 
prophetic and sacred writings, would exhibit 
a continuation and succession of events. 

But in most nations and countries, in diff- 
erent ages, literature has been limited, sup- 
pressed, and tramelled ; so that, in a great 
degree, the original and most important events 
of that nation are under a cloud, or lost in 
darkness, if not sunk in oblivion ; like the 
Barbarians that overran the Roman empire, 
destroying and despising every thing connect- 
ed therewith, as tending to unman them and 
cause them to become eifeminate. The papers 
and books of the East Indian Christians, were 
destroyed by the European priests, as border- 
ing on heresy. When the French revolution 
took place, the papers of the court were des- 
troyed — quoting an ancient practice for the 
sanction. And where and when was there a 
faithful history of a court published 1 

But nevertheless, the writings of some have 
survived the wreck of nations, even through 
the dark feudal times ; and the European na- 
tions are able to give some account of former 
times in some small degree, as it relates to 
them : still the subject is but partial when 
compared and contrasted with America. We 
are able to produce the particulars of our be- 
ginning ; and even the first stone that an emi- 
grant stepped upon in Nev/ England, as he 
got out of the boat, might be produced ; and 
the progress in population — in the arts and 
sciences. Why is it that America is more 
able to give a rational and particular account 
than others '? Because of their liberty and 
freedom to communicate by writing and speak- 
ing, and investigating whatsoever appears in- 
teresting to them without fear or restraint. 
For the Apostle says, "Whatsoever maketh 
manifest is light." Truth will stand the test 
of light, and of course will bear investigation. 
But our Lord mentions some who prefer "dark- 
ness to light, because their deeds are evil." 

Those things exhibit the propriety of liberty 
to think, and act, and to communicate without 
restraint, so far as it does not injure and wrong 
our neighbor. For where is the righteousness 
and justice in taking avfay the key of knowl- 
edge, that others may be kept in ignorance 1 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



I 

309 f 



There are but few inventions or discoveries 
made in the old world, but what are improved 
upon in the new. 

Jg@^ Here is the first and only place that 
people do enjoy, and are at full "liberty" to 
communicate and obtain all the "light" that 
is within the reach of human ken, without re- 
straint ! 



IT. GEOGRAPHICALLY. 

It has been thought by many that there 
must have been more Adams than one — in 
order for the black, white, and red colors. But, 
let it be remembered, that people of a different 
color, in a different climate, have a different 
language. Of course, if all the world origin- 
ally were of one family, they would be of 
one language and of one color.* Hence, if 
the variety of languages did not come by a 
gradual departure, perversion, and degenera- 
tion of speech, it must follow as being some 
extraordinary dispensation of Divine Provi- 
dence — if so, the inference would justly fol- 
low, that their color was changed at the same 
time. 

In the voyage of Captain Cook, I think it 
is mentioned, that they took on board an In- 
dian, by the name of Tupah, from an island 
in the Ppcific ocean — whom they denominated 
prime minister. He told them in what course 
such and such islands lay, and the distances, 
&c., and how he, for 30 days — sailed in a 
boat or canoe — as fast as his (Capt. Cook's) 
vessel went — a distance of 3,600 miles, ac- 
cording to Capt. Cook's sailing, he found the 
islands — the natives were affrighted, until this 
Indian called to ttiem ; and they knew his 
voice, and gave attention, &c. 

Again — When this Indian who was with 
Cook, and on his return from England to the 
Pacific isles, they called at New Zealand ; and 
the natives could converse with him in such 
a manner as to be able to understand each 
other — though their languages were different 
— yet their idioms were so near alike as to be 
understood, as above — and admitted the just, 
necessary, and proper inference, that they 
originally were one : and that those people 
over the Pacific isles descended from the same 
origin. 

* 1. Their numbering by tens. '2. Their computing 
time by a cycle of seven days. 3. Setting apart a seventh 
day for religious purposes. 4. Use of sacrifices. 5. Con- 
secrating of Temples and Altars. 6. Sanctuaries, or 
places of refuge. 7. Giving a tenth of their fields, &c. 
8. Worshipping barefooted. 9. Abstinence of men from 
all sensual gratifications previous to their offering sacri- 
fice. 10. Tlie order of priesthood and its support. 11. 
The notion of legal pollutions and defilements. 12. The 
universal tradition of a general deluge. 1.3. Universal 
opinion of the P>.ain Bow was a divine sign or portent, 
&c. &c. — shews their beginning must have had one orig- 
iaaL Genesis x. 32, and Acts xvii. 25, 2G. 



By viewing the map, it will be seen that 
New Zealand lays not a vast distance from 
New Holland — which has obtained the name 
of a continent — being 2000 miles one way, 
and 2800 the other. Notice again the islands 
almost in sight of each other, in a string, until 
your eye will discover a cape, from the con- 
tinent of Asia, of some hundreds of miles, ex- 
tending into the Indian sea — Look again, in 
the direction from thence to " mount Ararat," 
where, we understand, the " ark of Noah 
rested." 

When in the western country, I found drove 
after drove, family after family, "journeying 
from the east :" the "land of steady habits" — 
who came from the east — Europe — which 
doubtless was peopled from the east — Asia ! 

Sacred histoiy informs us, that Egypt was 
the land of Ham so mentioned in Psalms. 
From NAMES of places in Europe, answering 
to those mentioned in the division of the world, 
according to the Mosaic account, the inference 
would be that Japeth's descendants peopled 
that part of the world ; while the Canaanites 
were dispossessed by the descendants of Shem 
under Joshua — as the Canaanites had taken 
possession of that part of the earth by inva- 
sion or assumption, contrary to the original 
division of the earth. 

Thus it would appear that Shem peopled 
Asia, Japeth peopled Europe, and Ham peo- 
pled Africa. 

President Stiles, I think informs us, that in 
the Straits of Gibraltar, on the Morocco side, 
there was a monument found with the follow- 
ing inscription : "We are those that fled from 
Joshua the robber, the son of Nun;" — the in- 
ference of which would be, that when the 
Canaanites were routed, they fled in different 
directions ; and some of them coming up by 
water through the straits got into the Atlantic, 
and wandering about in quest of Islands on 
the African side, wpuld fall into the trade 
winds — and being without compass in that 
solitary age of the world, the consequence 
would be, that they must float to the West 
Indies or America; while others might wander 
to the N. E. part of Asia, and come over on 
the ice to the N. West coast of America; 
while other people in process of time might 
come from Denmark and Norway, and find 
the way to Greenland, &c. 

There were no Eels in the upper Lakes, 
until a British officer had a number taken from 
Ontario and put into Erie; no Frogs in Ireland 
until Dean Swift had some spawn brought from 
Britain, and in seven years after they spi'ead over 
the country. Clover was brought from Flan- 
ders to England, and from thence to America. 
The wild cattle and asses in Mexico and South 
America, are those that were imported and 
strayed away ; which things would be a mys- 



310 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



teiy how they came so, provided there M'as 
no History to give account by casting Light 
on the sulDject. 

Two Leopards have been killed on the Mis- 
sissippi, above Natchez, a few years since, 
though that creature is not mentioned in the 
Book of American animals. Probably they 
escaped from some ship that was wrecked 
and lost. 

When Pizarro and Cortes were ranging for 
gold, I think we are informed of a servant who 
found a few grains of Wheat in the lining of 
a garment ; which were carefully preserved 
and being sowni with attention, began the 
origin of wheat in the New World. 

A similar accident gave rise to the discovery 
of that important article Potatoe, in Hibernia, 
and also Egyptian Wheat. 

Dr. Rush, I think, admitted that many of 
the most valuable discoveries in Medicine 
were made by Quacks, or in some accidental 
way, though at first opposed, because they do 
not belong to common theory ; but the force 
and weight of truth cuts its way, and so finds 
admission. 

The Indian in the chase invented the raft to 
pursue his prey — hence the improvement of 
navigation. The depth of water gave rise to 
oars where setting poles would not do ; to 
steer through with a load and not get wet, 
gave rise to carrying canoes and making boats ; 
to save labor and go with speed and ease, the 
origin of sails. 

Theory in the head, without practice, an- 
swers but a poor purpose in the different arts 
of life; while he who has not the theory at 
all by rule, only the practical part, will do 
and work wonders. 

These observations when taken on the ground 
of possibility and probability too, shows how 
the world has been and might be peopled 
agreeably to geographical and the Mosaic ac- 
count when done with proper allowances is 
correct with common sense. 

The Choctaws and Chickasaws talk different 
languages, yet so nearly related are they, that 
they will make each other understand ; which 
shows there w^as an original. So also the 
corruption of the French spoken by a Cana- 
dian, that a pure Parisian would not under- 
stand him at all ; while he would understand 
all the Parisian meant. 

Geographical with the Mosaical account, 
connect with common sense, cast LIGHT on 
things that we observe in the present state of 
the world. 

God said " T will place my Bow in the 
cloud which expression would seem to im- 
ply that it was not there before the flood — 
otherwise, how could it be put there, there and 
then, for a sign ? 

The "Rain Bow," being accounted for on 



" natural principles," the question will arise, 
where the " laws of nature," so called, are al- 
tered ? Ans. No ; not the principle ; only 
the mode. 

There is no evidence of there being any 
rain previous to the flood, but a " mist went 
up and watered the earth," which was a sub- 
stitute for rain ; as is the case in some coun- 
tries, to wit : in Egypt to the present day. 

Dews, however heavy, even to wetting the 
ground copiously, never produce rainbows : 
of course there was not that cause of circum- 
stances anterior to the flood, which exist 
subsequent; therefore the mode of things is 
changed in some degree and in some cases. 

If there was no rain before the flood, what 
is now' denominated the Temperate Zones, 
must have then extended far into what is de- 
nominated the Frozen Zones; so that they 
would have been habitable both for men and 
animals; and the "Mammoth" could enjoy 
that region, seeing there would not be those 
storms of snow, which have chilled the air 
for ages. 

Again, it would appear that nature is al- 
tered in another respect, viz. The surface of 
the Earth. As though originally, the earth was 
like a crust on the surface, and the water in 
the centre ; hence the propriety of the expres- 
sion, " The fountains of the great deep were 
broken up, and the windows of heaven were 
opened;" which mode of expression would 
seem to imply that the water gushed out of 
their cavities; and an unusual quantity of 
vapor collecting above, descended as it were 
in torrents. Such a concussion must of ne- 
cessity produce a great change at least in the 
face of nature. The earth must sink and fall 
in, in many places ; while the surges must 
greatly affect others. The expression, "the 
waters assuaged," would seem to imply fo- 
mentation, going and coming, and must occa- 
sion currents. 

These ideas being admitted, it would follow 
that the Earth in a great measure would be 
left in the form and mode we now behold it. 
Turf boggs of vegetables, and the oyster shell, 
might be found on the top of dividing ridges 
and the highest mountains. 

The Temperate Zones must be circumscribed 
through the invasion of snowy chills. Also 
the Rainbow as another consequence would 
follow in the phenomena of Nature by virtue 
of the change. 

Thus Sacred History casts great LIGHT on 
the things of Nature in a Geographical point 
of view. 

In many parts of the world, and in almost 
every place where Rocks exist ; we find them 
split asunder ; the concave answering to the 
convex, as though they once had joined to- 
gether. Here the question will arise, how 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 311 



came it so ? Earthquakes coulfl not do it. 
They may fling up rocks, but do not split 
them asunder. Then having reference to sa- 
cred history, we find them rent by the power 
of God when his Son Jesus gave up the Ghost. 
Thus the PROGRESS OF LIGHT. 

The progress of Light was suppressed in a 
Geographical point of view through prohibi- 
tion of Liberty ; man being forbidden to search 
for Truth or think for himself as it relates to 
facts; but must admit what another shall im- 
pose, however absurd and ridiculous and con- 
trary to common sense I 

The man who admitted the Earth to be like 
a ball, must renounce his opinion, because 
another that was in high Ecclesiastical and 
Civil authority affirmed it to be like a table 
upon legs ; and a recantation was necessary 
to save his life ; and all who in those dark 
ages of Feudal times admitted antipodes, were 
excommunicated the church. 

But at length the ambition of kings, through 
thirst for power and gold, encouraged the enter- 
prising navigator to extend his utmost skill, in 
search of new countries : which soon outleaped 
the power of ignorance and superstition, and 
cast LIGHT upon their folly, and sent it down 
the hill, LIBERTY being obtained to think and 
improve in some degree, advancements were 
made in quick succession ; though still im- 
proving. 

Before the invention of the compass, navi- 
gators kept creeping along the shores; and 
lest they should be driven to sea, out of 
sight of land, it was common to carry a cage 
of crows. One being let go, w^ould soar aloft 
in quest of land ; and if any were in sight 
would make for it : which gave direction 
which way to steer for land. 

When improvements were made, and the 
Spaniards sailed West for the Indies, the Por- 
tuguese could not solve the query, how it 
could be, their meeting there, when them- 
selves had sailed East. 

Navigation being improved, the trade was 
monopolized and claimed as a prerogative; 
under the idea that power constituted right. 
First by the Lydians, Pelasgians, Thracians, 
Rhodians, Phrygians, Cyjirians, Phynicians, 
Egyptians, Milesians, Corians, Lesbians, Phoe- 
nicians, and then the Romans. When their 
power was broken, things went dark and de- 
generated, until Venice sprang up, and Genoa; 
after which the Portugese, and then Spain ; 
after them the Dutch, and then by Britain. 
Perhaps it is reserved for America to demon- 
strate that trade is reciprocal, and the ocean 
the common highway for each and all ; and 
thei;eby the affairs of nations and of mankind, 
shall be regulated, agreeably to natural justice 
and the relation and fitness of things. 

The wilderness of the West remained un- 



explored ; the map was incomplete. But the 
deficiency in some measure, has been made up 
and corrected by the Americans, in Clark and 
Lewis. 

The Whale belonging to the cold regions, j 
an American had sense enough for reflection, ; 
that, by parity of reason, they must exist in i 
the same latitude of the South, as well as in the 
North : and in greater plenty, but not so wild ; 
being strangers to the harpoon. The experi- 
ment answered his expectations ; though the 
idea had been treated as wild and chimerical 
by others. The invention of the Steam-Boat 
began in America also. 

From what has been exemplified in modern 
times, comparing the present with the past, 
we may at least hazard a conjecture on the 
future — considering the state of the w^orld, the 
nature of man, and what he ought to be — or 
— even would be, if he could. 



III. POLITICALLY. 

The w^orld was like a commonwealth be- 
fore the flood. There was '■'■violence in the 
earth'''' — which would imply a seeking for the 
mastery ; which principle being involved in 
" moral evil^''' brought on the curse of God ; 
as exemplified by the flood. 

After the flood, the same ambitious principle 
arose, as exemplified iis Nimrod, who laid the 
foundation for oppression in the kingdom of 
"Babel," afterwards called "Babylon." But 
the subject met Jehovah's disapprobation — 
hence the confusion of tongues — and the ori- 
gin of different nations, of different dialects, by 
the dispersion therefrom. 

The Philistines were an aristocracy ; being 
governed by " five lords :" afterw^ards a mon- 
archy prevailed. 

The Hebrews were governed by a theocracy, 
founded in democracy, instituted by the Lord 
himself. But at length they resisted his gov- 
ernment, and must ape the other nations round 
about — so gave up their LIBERTY and 
FREEDOM for a king; which God gave 
them in his anger, and took away in his 
wrath ! 

After the third reign they began to degene- 
rate ; ten tribes were dispersed first — after- 
wards the others. 

National abuses must be corrected or pun- 
ished nationally. And as there will be no 
human dynasties in the world to come : this 
evil must be remedied here of course, seeing 
it cannot be done hereafter — but mankind will 
then be judged as individuals only. 

The subject thus viewed, will justify the 
ways of God to man, in the dispersion of the 



312 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



Hebrews, from generation to generation, for 
ages in succession. 

The Hebrews are the oldest people upon 
record ; and they are a distinct people. Their 
mode of worship is peculiar to themselves : 
and their practice corresponds with the wri- 
tings of Moses — which shows they are des- 
cendants of his cotemporaries. And from 
those Hebrews we derived the Old Testament 
— translated from that language. The ^-sev- 
enth part of time,"' so extensively, being con- 
sidered sacred : and thereby fixing the customs 
of different nations in succeeding ages. The 
Mahometan keeps Friday, or sixth day — the 
Hebrews the seventh day : and the Heathen 
and the Christian, the first of the week — show- 
ing the antiquity of the custom, and corres- 
ponds with their account of creation. 

Their annually attending the Passover, in 
memory of their coming out of Egypt, corres- 
ponds with the Americans, annually celebra- 
ting the 4th of July, in memory of the Decla- 
ration of Independence, on that day, in 1776, 
and what would we think, should we a few 
thousand years hence, return back to this 
world and find a man calling that act in ques- ! 
tion, as it relates to the origin and cause 1 ' 
Was he to deny the fact, and say there never 
was such a man as G. Washington : and that 
the United States were never subject to Brit- 
ain : what should we conclude ?- The idea is 
a mocking of common sense ! And equally 
fallacious is the reasoninsT of those who den 7 
the validity of the Old Testament, with the 
man Moses, and his transactions. 

The Hebrews had greater light and liberty 
than their cotemporaries. They were account- 
able for the use they made of it. The rewards 
and punishments were of such a nature, an- 
nexed to their law. that none but God himself, 
as the executive, could possibly execute : as 
the twenty-eighth of Deuteronomy exempli- 
fies, when compared with the history of this 
people. 

Another mark and striking evidence of the 
distinction of this people, is the remarkable | 
treatment they met with among all nations, j 
except America. No government admitting 
them as citizens, or owning them as subjects, 
but treating them as outlaws and vagrants. 

In Ptussia, a Hebrew cannot hold any land, 
unless he will renounce his religion. And 
there are in England statute laws to the same 
purport. In Spain it is death to be of Hebre\t 
extraction. And in Italy they cannot live in 
convenient dwellings, but in garrets and cel- 
lars ; and must wear a badge of distinction, to 
denote their degradation. 

Among the Mahometans, a step below the 
Christians in degradation, as exemplified both 
by history and practice : as well as when our 
people were in captivity at Tripoli and Al- 



giers ! The 'American unable to bear his bur- 
den ; a Hebrew was compelled, in an arbitrary- 
manner, to endure it for him. 

Among the idolatrous Hindoo Pagans, where 
the name of Jesus is scarcely mentioned, they 
are held in greater ignominy than by the Ma- 
hometans or Christians, so called. 

The Greeks are a modern people to the He- 
brews : the Latins are more modern still, yet 
have but a name in society. These things, 
when taken in conjunction, are a striking evi- 
dence that God governs the world, and is the 
punisher of vice, as well as the rewarder of 
virtue ; aportioning the punishment to the 
magnitude of the crime, which depends on the 
abuse of power, and the talent or degree of 
light given. 

. Here it may be remarked, that these things 
cast light on the ix. of Romans, connected 
with the X. and xi. chapters — which subject 
will be considered in its place. 

The Greek and Romai> empire flourished in 
the days of their Republics ; when they had 
liberty to improve and acquire light. But af- 
ter those days M'ere expired, under monarchy, 
they, like the Hebrews, degenerated, and went 
down the hill ; until the country was deluged 
with darkness, and overrun by those invaders 
from the Northren hive — who were like the 
Cossacks of A. — or the N. A. Indians : and 
brought in the feudal system ; when no man 
was considered free, but the despotic tyrants, 
whose will was a law 5 and he would be the 
accuser, judge and jury. The people were 
his vassals, or kind of slaves, and there was 
no such thing as expatriation : of course, 
when he sold his estate, he sold the people 
with it. And moreover, the title and power 
of a king were very little more than nominal, 
being dependent on those nobles, to comply or 
resist at their pleasure. 

This gave rise to incorporations, and char- 
tered cities, which would render some inde- 
pendent of the nobles, and form a kind of re- 
public, subject to the king. These corpora- 
tions began in France, were followed in Eng- 
land, and have been adopted by most of the 
nations of Europe. This gave rise to what is 
called a third estate, or Commons. — These 
have been used by the nobles to break down 
the power of the monarch, or by the monarch 
to break down the power of the nobles. 

The remains of castles occupied by those 
•'freemen," around which their vassals settled 
for mutual safety to him and them, are still 
visible in all the countries of Europe. — The 
art of war was the science of the day — and 
that, with huntin?, was their chief diversion.* 



* As those conquerors had divided the countries among 
themselves, which estate descends hereditary to the eld- 
est son, deduced from the example of Abraham with 
Isaac ! 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



But at length an old book or pandects^ con- 
taining a code of the Roman laws, gave rise to 
that study — and was in vogue so great as to 
become an order of nobility, titular, in some 
degree : hence titles were issued, and are still 
practised in these modern times. 

Proper notions of evidence, and trials by 
jury, have been the result — and justice more 
attainable by the common people. 

When liberty of conscience was denied the 
old world, and drove many to seek refuge in 
the new : improvements in society, in their 
form of government, have been increasing ever 
since. 

On the self-same day that it was resolved 
in the old world, that they had a right, in all 
cases whatever, to bind America, a noise was 
heard in the air, in the new world ; as if the 
decree was gone forth, that America should be 
free ! 

The consequence is, a new mode exists in 
the foundation of the government, that admits 
of a revolution by the voice of the people, 
without the shedding of blood. 

Here then is liberty to improve the light 
agreeably to the interest and will of the peo- 
ple, congenial to the fitness of things. How 
different this from the theory of the old world, 
who beg the question, and take it for granted, 
that they have arrived at the summit of politi- 
cal perfection : and so forbid them to think 
loud, on penalty of the law, either by words 
or writing ! 

But here the full liberty of speech and of 
the press is given without restraint; and so 
the light progresses. 

Hence the origin of the expression in the 
act of the Congress at Vienna, among the 
"holy league," that the idea of liberty came 
from America ; and while America remained, 
they would have their work to do over again. 
And moreover, that all the people who claim 
the right of choosing their own master, must 
be put down ] for no government is legal but 
that which is hereditary. And the appoint- 
ment of governors for the several states, with 
a viceroy, &c., is pregnant with matter, like 
the sea-serpent on the coast ; and time may 
disclose it, in an ominous manner. 



IV. ECCLESIASTICALLY. 

There was a law religion in Egypt. Jo- 
seph married the daughter of the priest ; whose 
land was sacred, while others were taken for 
bread. And in most ages and countries, they 
have virtually governed the people, in some 
shape, form, name and mode, or another; so 
the people were held under their influence. 

And it is obvious, that, in no nation or 



mode, has the subject been more fully exem- 
plified, than in the "episcopal" foim. 

Without ascending to the days when a nod 
from the Pope would compel a king to trem- 
ble, and give up his crown ; and the say so 
of a priest was to be believed before our own 
senses : the question will arise. What were 
the circumstances and causes that brought 
about the Reformation, so called. 

Martin Luther believed in the Pope, but 
opposed some errors in the Cardinal's tes- 
timony about the virtue of iyidulgencies^' for 
sin, which destroyed the force of moral obli- 
gation ; and thereby opened a door for all 
manner of vice and wickedness, to the great 
injury of society. This brought on a dispute 
between them ; and many theses were written 
by each to vindicate his cause. There was 
but one religion, nominally Christian, in 
Europe, at that time : hence there was no dis- 
pute concerning points, but all was taken for 
right, until Martin and the Cardinal began 
theirs — which, with the art of printing, which 
was invented just before, their polemical con- 
troversy was extended far over Germany, and 
viewed by the curious as a novel ! But the 
consequence was important. For it produced 
a spirit of inquiry, and a search after truth. 

The Pope and Charles V. or king of Spain, 
being at loggerheads about the same time, con- 
sidered the dispute between the two ecclesias- 
tics as beneath their dignity ; and the Pope 
becoming Charles's prisoner, all Europe was 
enraged against the emperor for what was 
considered such dastardly and impious con- 
duct. Charles, to justify himself, charged the 
Pope with perfidy ; which proclamation of 
the emperor's was soon spread over the coun- 
try by the " Protestants :" which tended to 
lessen the influence and power of the Pope. 

Thirteen men united together and entered 
their protest against the papal powder ; hence 
the origin of the distinction of what is called 
" Protestants," 300 years ago — 1517. 

Henry VIII. of Eno^land, wishing to obtain 
a divorce from his wife, must apply to the 
Spiritual or Ecclesisatical Court to obtain it : 
but she being the emperor's sister, the Pope 
was intimidated, and dare not give it ; where- 
fore Henry rejected the Pope, and set up the 
Protestant religion in England, and became 
head of the church, or a kind of anti-pope 
himself. 

The Pope and Charles having become 
friends, the former persuaded the latter to use 
his power and influence to destroy the Prot- 
estants, and overthrow the reformation : who 



* The Cardinal took a bell in one hand to ring out the 
people while he cried up the virtue — a box in the other 
to receive the money : and the certificates in his pocket, 
the price of vv^hich vi'ould be from six pence to ten shil- 
lings and six pence a piece ! 



314 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



began the undertaking, and brought his pur- 
foses in train ; and the Protestant cause near 
the verge of ruin by means of a traitor ; who, 
in turn, deceived the Emperor, and frustrated 
all his views ] and so the Protestant cause 
became established ; as the Emperor was con- 
fined with the gout, to prevent falling into the 
traitor's hands, was carried over the Alps, in 
a litter by torch-light through a tremendous 
rain. — After which, resigning his power to 
his son Philip ; retired to a monastery ; tried 
to make two watches keep time alike in vain. 
Then common sense awoke in his mind ;. if 
two watches cannot be made to keep time 
alike, how could I with propriety expect to 
make a whole nation think alike ; and here 
he saw his folly ! 

The scriptures in the living languages 
were given to the common people for the first 
time, who ever since have the privilege to 
read them, if they can and will ; and are now 
! in more than 120 languages. 
I The Ecclesiastics were viewed v/ith rever- 
I ence before these days ; and out of esteem 
I were honored with many favors, donations or 
( annuities, and exemptions, &c., which first 
j flowed from the generous, as marks of esteem ] 
I and afterwards they claimed it as their just 
right and prerogative ; ana finally fixed their 
order over all the grades of power from the 
peasant to the king, on the principles of the 
imperial Roman code. 
! And as the books were monopolised by the 
j Cleigy ; such as had escaped destruction, 
j were preserved in Convents and JMonasteries ; 
they became better, informed than other peo- 
ple ; and as there was an appeal from all 
other tribunals to the Clergy, where better 
justice was more commonly obtained ; gave 
them great influence over the common mass : 
and the " Spiritual Court*' bore sway. Hence 
the expression the " benefit of Clergy," who 
were exempt from punishment because of 
. their learning ; which opened a door for 
1 vice — until it was founa necessary for a 
restriction. " \ 

Hence the idea of " Holy Orders,^' " Holy 
Matrimony,"' "Holy Water," and "Holy 
Ground," &c., &c. 
! This " Order and Succession" is the foun- 
I dation on which an Episcopal Church is pre- 
I dica.ted to stand. So the Church of England 
: claim ; and also the Church of Rome, trans- 
mitted from St. Peter down through the 
Popes — though one of them, was a female by 
the name of Joan — called Pope John XV. 

Water Baptism as regeneration and adop- 
tion into the church. And no unbaptized per- 
son could be buried in "Holy Ground," being 
considered as an heathen ! 

What constituted ground " holy," was, a 
Bishop would get some sanctified earth from 



other holy ground, scatter it over the ground, 
and with a train of ceremonies would conse- 
crate it, &c., and make it holy, fit for Christ- 
ian interment. 

Marriage was considered holy, in conse- 
quence of the ceremony being performed by a 
Priest •* and all who lived together as hus- 
band and wife, without the ceremony being 
performed by a Priest, were considered as 
living in whoredom ] and their children ille- 
gitimate of course. 

Thus there has been, and still is a great 
deal of rubbish wood, hay, and stubble, re- 
tained among those who were considered as 
reformed. John Calvin's mode of ad'option 
into his church was upon oath. 

About 130 years after Martin Luther began 
in Germany George Fox perceived the Refor- 
mation had not gone sufliciently far, came out 
boldly in his testimony. A new society was 
raised up, and these rejected priestcraft in 
toto. These suffered as a consequence ; but 
overcame through the blood of the Lamb. 

The laws of England did not admit of meet- 
ings, except those provided by law : and 
singing, saying prayers, or preaching to a 
company would be considered a breach of 
the peace, and punishable by law as a conse- 
quence : either a fine, imprisonment, trans- 
portation, or death. 

jMany persons acted as spies upon religious 
meetings ; as the informer would receive half 
of the fine. 

Silent meetings were a breach of no law ; 
the spies would lose their trouble, and the 
magistrates act in vain . 

The people saw their folly in the persecu- 
tion of those innocent people, and the public 
mind was prepared for a change ; which was 
exemplified by the administration of William, 

* Some men and women have been persuaded to be re- 
married by a Church Parson because he said the .Method- 
ist ordination was not canonical, for the want of the 
sanctity — seeing J. "W. was not a Bishop, therefore the 
?»lethodlst "Order'' is spurious and not of the right kind, 
for want of '-Apostolic Succession." And by this act 
I they bastardised their former children. 

From this view of the sanctity by " Apostolic order and 
succession," through the Popes down, remaining uncon- 
taminated, if a Church Clergyman is degraded for mis- 
conduct, the sanctity remains good — therefore, if he 
I marries a couple ceremonially,, the marriage is good 
ecclesiastically and in law — but to prevent his olliciating 
in that capacity, there is a fine imposed, which may be 
collected ia a 'year and a day. Those who wisia to be 
married clandestinely apply 'to him ; he administers an 
oath not to divulge it for the year and a day, then for a 
sum, will buckle them together as in a bag — and hence 
such have derived the name of "buckle bagger" in the 
old world ! 

iX}^ I here would ask if Buchanan's Asiatic account 
of "the "Inquisition" at Goa be correct — What mean 
those cells in the Cathedral at Baltimore ? A Snake in 
the grass ! A Snake in the grass 1 A Snake in the 
grass 1 

The Pope's interference in our political concerns in 
America, as exemplified in Pennsylvania about the cor- 
poration of ■ St. .Mary's money matters ; and of South 
America, where our 'citizens, by the inquisition, may be 
put to death under a pretext of heretics, Stc.l 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



Prince of Orange, by the toleration act, after 
the expulsion of James 11, and contrasted 
with the tyranny and hypocrisy of his brother 
Charles, who professed one thing and believed 
another. 

Silent meetings were a testimony against 
the forward spirit of man, in those times ; and 
plainness of dress and speech, against the ex- 
travagant mode of dress, and pride of manners 
in those days. And marrying themselves, in- 
stead of submitting to the priest, struck deeply 
at their craft.^ Rejecting to pay hire., was 
another eye-sore. And William Penn refu- 
sing the money for his father's services, as a 
testimony against war. And also, his policy 
in his administration for Pennsylvania, in es- 
tablishing no particular society, but equal 
rights of conscience to each and all ; as eli- 
gible to posts of honor or profit, which their 
virtues and talents should merit; without any 
particular religious test as a qualification to 
office. 

These things were of small beginning, but 
the leaven has produced great consequence in 
the new world. No spiritual court has ever 
been constituted here : and equal rights of 
conscience mark our national character; and 
empty titles are rejected from the land. Those 
dregs of former titles are going out of date, in 
the' administration of the several States. Even 
Connecticut, the good old land of "steady 
habits," is putting out their Blue Laws, by fol- 
lowing the Virginia spirit, about Tobacco, or 
Law Religion. 

The mode of initiating members, and their 
expulsion, with a curse annexed to their ex- 
communication, is not so imperious as in cen- 
turies past; though there is too much hard 
judging of each other, as being in the wrong ; 
while they beg the question, and take for 
granted they are right, by assuming to them- 
selves a kind of infallibility, &c. The church 
of Rome, conceiving herself the oldest, of 
course, others, as heretics, sprung up. The 
church of England condemns others for the 
Avant of " Episcopal order, and succession ;" 
which they suppose came from St. Peter, down 
through the Popes, and was conve^^ed to them ! 
The Baptists conceive no society to be a 
Christian Church but theirs, because they do 
not come in by the door of immersion. — Many 



* ^ lawyer attempted to disinherit some Q_uaker chil- 
dren by pleading that they were illegitimate because not 
married by a priest. Jlnother replied, From whence did 
the priest derive his authority to give indulgence of mar- 
riage io some, and withhold it from others ? The judge 
then remarked, that the doctrine proved too much ; that 
we were all illegitimate ; for he read of a marriage in 
paradise, and NO priest there to celebrate it ! Hence it 
became a national question — the parliament made a pro- 
vision in their political code to redress the grievance of 
the people. Hence government have found it necessary 
for society, to make it a civil inst-.'.ution. 



other societies might be mentioned: but let 
those suffice.* 

Only observe, it will not do for any society 
or individual member, to judge of their own 
spiritual standing, merely by their outward 
acts, looks or behavior; because, a bridle 
founded in fear, pride, or self-interest, may 
cause a great restraint. But the proper mode 
is, not only the written rule, but also the wit- 
ness of our own conscience, and the direct tes- 
timony of the spirit. For if our heart condemn 
us, God is greater and knoweth all things ! 
But to have peace with God, is to have peace 
of mind ; Hence the propriety of the words, 
" It seemed good to us and to the Holy Ghost." 
If we are not in the spirit, we do not walk in 
the light ; therefore by sitting in the judgment 
seat, we are liable to grieve those whom the 
Lord would not have grieved ! and irreparable 
injury may be done : hence, grieve not the 
wounded — for the Son of Man came to save 
that which w^as lost. 

Therefore for a few individuals to have the 
absolute control over others, without a possi- 
bility of redress, seems hardly to correspond 
with the fitness of 1;hings ; or for five or six 
hundred men to govern more than two hun- 
dred thousand ; with a power to make rules 
to bind them when they have no voice or re- 
presentation in the affair ! " the authority of 
the conference or of us," " by order and suc- 
cession," from J. W. who said Lord King had 
convinced him many years ago, that Presbyter 
or Elder and Bishop were of the same order, 
and meant one and the same thing. If so, 
who was at the bottom of the present mode by 
devising it for America, but T. Coke, and F. 
Asbury; and Adam begat a son in his own 
likeness. f 

There has been considerable improvement, 
in some respects for the better; but more 
might be done by curtailing power, and hav- 
ing a committee, and to hear, advise and grant 
appeals, in some cases. 

And had this been done timely in England, 
there never would have been that separation ; 
neither as much concession as they found it 
proper to make afterward. See A. K's. Jour- 
nal, and the Portraiture of Methodism. 

There is much polemical contention about 
certain names and modes of opinion in the days 
in which we live : as though our eternity was 
at stake, and the welfare of millions yet un- 
born was dependent thereupon. Whereas the 
truth is, that most people have not independ- 
ency of mind, sufficient to think, and to judge 
and to act for themselves ; but most bodies in 



* Where shall we find a society exempt ? Compare 
Acts X. 34, 35, with xi. 3, 18, and Rev. v. 9, vii. 9. 

t See the preface to the Methodist Hymn Book — And 
the first edition of the minutes of 20 years conference, 
and compare with Clark's notes on Acts xx. 



PROGRESS OF LIGHT AND LIBERTY. 



the community, whether civil or religions, are 
swayed by a few ambitious leading individ- 
uals, who are influenced either by pride or 
avarice for power or money — hence the exer- 
tions to pull on every string, to give influence 
to their particular party over the public mind, 
and obtain special acts of legislation for an 
incorporation, to favor their peculiar sect, as 
exemplitied by the Baptists petition to Con- 
gress from the jMississippi, the . Church of 
England in Alexandria, and also in the State 
of Maryland, the Episcopal Methodists in the 
State of New York, as exemplitied by ths Act, 
of General Conference in 1820, and as avowed 
also by the Bishop's circular letter, &c. 

The struggle among four or five sister 
churches, so" called, with their oflfspring daugh- 
ters coming on, I hope may not terminate in a 
political union ecclesiastically : to sap our 
• own foundation of national freedom, and pro- 
duce a ••Babylon" stvled the •■ 2vIother of 
Harlots"! 

The pompous name of -ORTHODOX," 
and the cant phrase "HETERODOX" mean 
any thing a.nd every thin^ and nothing, ac- 
cording to people's notions and whims in 
the revolutions and turn of times, as exempli- 
fied among the nations of the earth. Popery 
was orthodoxy, and Luther and his ism 
heterodox, until the latter was received and 
established by law : so in England, what 
was orthodox in one reign, was heterodox in 
the next — hence each in turn would burn 
heretics, &c. 

ilodern Episcopacy claims the prerogative 
of making laws to govern the People, &c.. and 
if any of the executive or judiciary power is 
delegated to the people, it is a special favor ; 
the people possess it by grace an.1 not by 
RIGHT ! — Even the rattle box. called District 
Conference, to amuse the local brethren, must 
have a shout and cry of grace, grace unto it ! 

Thank God ! those things are going down 
the Hill ! — Independency of mind is waking 
up. Just Rights are acknowledged by some : 
and are now coming into view. — X'o matter 
what mav be the cause ; the end is what we 
are to look at in the providence of God. 

The Allied Sovereigns officially declare a 
systematic plan by which ihe revolutionary 
principle and practice is .still going on ! 
Hence the origin of the suppression of Free 
Masonry in the several kingdoms and empires 
of the Old World ; as the medium of conti- 
dential knowledge, and the continuation of the 
illuminuti, from Voltaire, as one cause of 
American principles apparent in all the South 
of Europe. 

Ecclesiastical power must have its bounds 
and kept within proper limits. What next 



summer may bring forth is in the womb qf 
futurity. Whether conciliatory measures will 
be adopted, and a meeting of each other half 
way. by mutual forbearance, as exemplitied in 
the Convention at Philadelphia, in 1787, on 
the subject of slavery in the great reciprocal 
concentration, called the Constitution in the 
federal com.pact, or whether the North and 
South will split, or societies omnifarious 
spring up. time must exhibit, but Dagon must 
fall, and Babylon must come down ! 



V. PROPHETICALLY. 

Many are the opinions concerning those 
scripture prophecies which relate to Jacob and 
Esau ; as though God loved one before he 
was born and de.signed him for happiness, and 
absolutely hated the other, and designed him 
to eternal misery aftet making him serve the 
other. But whoever will have patience and 
enquiry enough to excite them to turn to the 
following passages, and carefully compare and 
read them, will trnd them to relate to nations 
in this Avorld. and not to individuals in a 
future state. 

Rom. ix. 10—13, with Genesis xxv. -22, 23, 
and xxvii. 27—29, and 23—40, with He- 
brews xi. 29, and ]Malachi i. 2. 3, 4, with 
Amos vii. 2, 5, Jeremiah xviii. 1 — 10, Deut. 

11. 1 — 8, Genesis xxvii, 29 : 2 Sam. viii. 14; 
2 Chr. xxi. 8—10. 

Rom. xi. 25; with Luke xxi. 24. Rev. xi. 
2, see Wesley's Notes on Rev. xi. 2 — 7, xii. 

12, xiii. 1, proposition 8, observation 18—22, 
with verse ii. &c. xvi. 10 — 16, xvii. 8 — 12, 
xviii. 9—19, and xix. 19, &c. Jg^ Six 
things took place at the time appointed, and 
in the order of time : upwards of eighty years 
after the same was written in Dutch, and more 
than fifty after their publication in English. 

The image of Daniel in the dream of Nebu- 
chadnezzar : the four revolving empires of 
the world in succession, involves Church and 
State, as he appears to have been the first 
who attempted to burn people for non-con- 
formity, i. e. heterodoxy." We of course 
must be living in the days of the toe^. which 
shew we are in the close of that vision, when 
the stone cut out without hands. &c., is to anni- 
' hi] ate the image : We have seen the kiri2:dom 
j of the Stone, but the kingdom of the ^vloun- 
! tain is yet to come. 0 ye people of God, be 
' looking up — ^join in spirit as the heart of one 
man, to swell the solemn cry — •• Thy King- 
' DOM Come" — that God may send forth judg- 
ment unto victory ! 



THE COUNTERFEIT "MISSIONARY." 317 



THE COUNTERFEIT " MISSIONARY" OR SPURIOUS PRIEST. 

ACCORDING TO LAW. 



Ignatus born somewhere, no matter where, 

Train'd up in school, and taught to say his pray'r 

Tir'd with his task at the Academy, 
Jumpt over all to university — 

The books he read, read them, laid them down : 
But little wiser when his work was done. 
But College pedantry bare such a sway, 
That soon he gain'd a soaring diploma. 
Daub'd like a knight, on the commencement day, 
Gladly he quit his task, and went his way ! 

He thought of DOCTORS— LAWYERS— Pmice and 
PtllEST, 

And made remarks in earnest or in jest, 

Should I be doctor, I must stern the cold, 

And break my rest, to gain the shining gold ; 

Must make my Patients think their lives and blood, 

Are in my hands, or I can do no good ; 

Where men believe in witches, witches are ; 

But where they don't believe, there is none there , 

Where men believe in doctors, doctor's heal j 

At sight of vvhom the Patient easy/eeZ — 

This way of getting money, is a risk — 

I judge 'tis better to become a PRIEST. 

Should I be LAWYER, I must " lie and cheat 3" 

For "honest lawyers have no bread to eat ."' 

'Tis rogues and villians fee the Lawyers high ; 

And fee the 7nen ivhom gold and silver BUY ! 

Should I be statesman, I must use disguise ; 

And if a Prince hear nothing else but lies ; 

State tricks, intrigues and art, would me surround, 

And truth and honesty would ne'er be found ; 

All things considered, 'tis no airy jest — 

I am resolved to be a sacred priest ; 

Preaching has now become a science and a trade. 

And by it many grand estates are made ; 

Whilst others labor six days, and I but one, 

And for that day's work, get a pretty sum ; 

For fifty-two day's labor, in a year, " 

The sum oi two hundred pounds my heart would cheer. 

Ignatus, thus resolv'd to rise by rule — 
Unto a Great Divine, he went to school ; 

The sciExoK of Divinity he did erfgage, 
And read the sacred volume over, page by page 
The Bible v/as so dark, the style so poor, 
He gain'd but little from the s'acred store — 
Fool, Whitby, Henry, York and Gill, 
He read, to find what was Jehovah's will ; 
Gravity , Rhetoric, Oratory and pulpit airs, 
He studied v^ell, and how to form his prayers. 
At length his Master, gave him commendation, 
That he was qualified to preach salvation ; 
And with the commendation, gave him more than twenty 
Notes. 

Which he had preach'd before ; 

These for his riodel, and his learned guides. 

Help'd him to form his works with equal sides ; 

In composition, he did pretty well ; 

And what he could not read, he'd softly spell ! 



A day appointed for him to perform, 
Notice was given, and many took the alarm ! 
At the distinguish'd hour, the PEOPLE come 
To hear the " will of God" REVEALED TO MSN I 
At length, Ignatus came, all dressed in black,* 
With " sacredotal band," and three sharped hat. 
Under his arm, the Holy Book appear'd, 
In it, was fix'd the notes he had prepar'd ; 
He bow'd and bow'd, then to the pulpit steer'd 
Went up the stairs, and in. the desk appear'd ; 
First, he address'd the throne of God supreme ; 
His Master's pray'r new model'd did for him ; 
Fifty-nine long minutes, praj-s and repeats — 
He clos"d and all the People took their seats ; 
The sacred volume next, he gravely spread. 
Before his eyes, upon his elboiv bed ; 
And so it happen'd that Ignatus hit. 
The very place where all his Notes were writ ; 
His text'he told, and then began to read, 
What he had written with a schoolboy's heed ! 
If he presum'd to look upon the folks. 
His thumbs stood sentinels upon his notes, 
Short were the visits which his eyes could pay : 
He watch'd his notes, lest he should miss his way ! 
At the conclusion, with an angry tone. 
He said his gospel came from God alone / 
From this the Preacher travell'd around, 
To see where glebes and salaries were found ; 
Many loud calls he had where land was poor, 
Where men were indigent and had no store ! 
The calls he heard, but gravely answer'd ON ! 
To other places, "GOD CALLS ME TO GO!" 
At length a vacant place, Ignatus found. 
Where land was good and wealth did 7nuch abodxd ! 
A call was given — which he did then embrace ; 
" Vox populi Vox Dei," was the case ! 
A handsome settlement they gave him for a farm ; 
Two hundred pounds a year, and wood to keep him warm 
All things made ready for his " Consecration" — 
A Rev'd Council come for Ordination ! 
The candidate was first examined well. 
To see if he in knowledge did excel ; 
The first of John he hum'd and hamer^d through 
Some things forgot, but most he never knew ; 
But as he'd spent his time and money both. 
To fix himself to wear the sacred cloth- 
All things consider'd 'twas believed that he. 
Was a proficient in Divinity. 

"Lineal succession Eights" — were then performed, 
Their hands impos'd — Ignatus greatly warn'd — 
The sacred care of all the flock to take. 
In LOVE ! But t^ot for filthy LUCRE SAKE ! 

' When the translators cams to the word " Chema- 
rims" Zeph. 1. 4. i. e. black coats — inquired of King 
James what they should do ? For it is against us ! The 
King replied, put down the original word, and let it go ; 
for the People then won't know what it means ! 



318 FRAGMENTS. 



ORTHODOXY AND HETERODOXY, 

OR NOTIONS AND WHIMS! 



A MAN, Painter, wandered about in a sea- 
port town, on Sunday morning and heard Dr. 
Hopkins, on Hopkinsianism ; in the afternoon, 
he heard Dr. Gano, on his Calvinism ; and at 
night, heard a Universalist, on Universalism, 

Went home, painted a Caricature ; Heaven 
above. Hell below, Earth betwixt, with a lad- 
der from Earth to Heaven — on the top of 
which, Hopkins stood, with his head in the 



other world, seeing the happy host . elevated 
with joy, on viewing the torments of the 
damned. Hopkins off with his hat, partook 
of the scene, and shouted Huzza ! ! 

Then Dr. Gano, just behind on the ladder, 
with his Calvinism in the rear of Hopkin- 
sianism : and then a Universalist, at the foot 
of the ladder, with a flat-iron, smoothing it 
all over. ' 



PAUL—" 5 — ^WfDrds in a known Tongue." 
REPENT — BELIEVE — HOPE — LOVE — OBEY! 



Why set your heart on things on earth, 
Or plume yourself in wealth or birth ? 

What bliss can these afford ? 
Will they prolong your fleeting breath, 
Or rescue from the jaws of death ? 

Their supercilious lord. 

Do not the rich as well as poor, 

Find death still knoclcing at the door? 

Or does he less invade 
The lofty castles of the great, 
Shining in all the pomp of state, 

Than poverty's low shed ? 

Remember then, how soon you must 
Yield unto death, ana in the dust 

Your empty honors lay ; 
Your years with swift, tho' silent pace. 
Slide on, nor linger in the race, 

To bring the unwelcome day. 

When naught on earth you call your own, 
Will follow you to a world unknown, 
Your every dear delight ; 



Your house, your land, your pleasing wife. 
With all the comforts of this life, 
Shall vanish out of sight. 

Not one of those spreading trees. 
Planted by you to catch the breeze, 

And form the cooling shade. 
Their short-lived master will purs'ue, 
Except the cypress be your due. 

To death once sacred made. 

No wealth no'r birth, relief in hell 
Could yield, where lordly Dives fell, 

Involv'd in torments ire ; 
Of all his vast, his boundless store, 
No mite is left him to procure 

One drop to quench the fire. 

That such may never be your end, 
By this be warn'd in time, my friend, 

This mammon god despise ; 
And make the Living Lord your stay. 
That when this world shall fail, you may 

Have treasures In the skies. 



A SHORT HISTORY. 



319 



A SHORT HISTORY. 



1. Some forty years ago, the State of 
Georgia possessed the soil from the Atlantic 
to the Mississippi river, from east to west ; 
and from the Spanish line of demarkation to 
the line of 35 North latitude — embracing what 
constitutes now the States of Alabama and 
Mississippi. 

2. But a man by the name of Cox, excited 
an object of speculation, by the association of 
a party to electioneer for such men to fill the 
Legislature, as by fraud and bribes could be 
induced to sell the western lands for a mere 
song in point of value, known by the name 
of the Yazoo speculation. 

3. The people discovering the fraud in 
swindling the public land, caused another 
election to the legislature, who repealed the 
old law and burnt the records thereof, and 
ordered the purchasers to take back their 
money. 

4. Some obeyed, and others said the sale 
was good, and they would rather have the 
land than the money, and hung on for the 
purchase. 

5. Georgia offered to sell the land to the 
Govern rnent of the United States. — Hence 
General Congress had Commissioners ap- 
pointed to meet the Commissioners of Georgia 
for a treaty of sale and purchase, if they could 
agree. 

6. The conditions were — for the lands that 
constitute the two above named States, viz. 
Alabama and Mississippi, Georgia should re- 
ceive $1,250,000, and the extinction of the 
Indian titles to the remaining lands in certain 
limits or lines still within the boundary of 
Georgia, as soon as it could be done reason- 
ably and peaceably ; at the United States ex- 
pense, &c. 

7. This agreement was ratified by the 
Governments on both sides, in their legislative 
capacity. 

8. V/hen any of the lands were ceded by 
treaty (it being State and not national property, 
Georgia w^ould dispose of it by lottery) every 
white male, 21 years of age, for twenty-five 



cents should be entitled to a ticket — thai: a 
poor man should have as good and equal 
chance to obtain a lot of land as the rich — 
hence all the citizens of Georgia were mutu- 
ally interested in those lands, as a common, 
personal and State interest. 

9. Now it must be remembered, that at the 
close of the Revolutionary War, there were 
some old tories and 'scape gallows, who had 
to flee their country and take shelter in and 
among the Indian tribes. 

10. Taking . Indian wives, a quantity of 
half-breeds was the result in the Cherokee 
Tribe, whose lands extended into five States, 
viz : Tennessee, North and South Carolina, 
Alabama and Georgia ; in the last of which 
the number of Indians and half-breeds amount- 
ed to five or six thousand. 

1 1 . Corn bearing a price to travellers from 
two to four dollars per" bushel, an old tory 
would soon be able to buy a negro, and soon, 
a gang. 

12. Hence becoming rich, would be able to 
send their half-breed children into the settle- 
ments for an education. 

13. These half-breeds conceiving them- 
selves, above the* common Tudians, attempted 
an assumption of the Government, by putting 
FULL-BLOODED Chiefs in the back ground, 
and brought their system of monopoly into 
execution accordingly, to predominate in the 
land. 

14. The former Treaties were made with 
full-blooded Indians but the half-breeds having 
seized the government, said, no more land 
shall be parted with or ceded away : and 
moreover, appropriated the money given by 
the United States to their own use, by putting 
it into a bank ; and thus defrauding the real 
Indian from the use of it, for whose benefit it 
was originally designed. 

15. Georgia called on the General Govern- 
ment to fulfil the treaty and cause the Indian 
title to be extinguished ; who replied " As 
soon as it can be done reasonably and peace- 

I ably." 



320 A SHORT 



16. Here then was a stand for a season. 

17. Georgia then requested permission from 
the General Government in the days of J. Q. 
A. the privilege to send commissioners into 
the Indian country, and try and see what they 
could do ; which request in the days of J. Q. 
Adams was given. 

18. The Commissioners met the old fvhlJ- 
blooded Indian Chiefs, who came to a treaty 
of agreement on both sides ] which treaty was 
ratified by the President, J. Q. Adams, and the 
Senate of the United States. 

19. But the half-breeds said nay ; and those 
full-blooded Chiefs were massacred accord- 
ingly. 

20. Therefore Georgia passed a law to ex- 
I tend the force of her laws and government 
j over all the lands within her jurisdiction. 

1 21. But the half-breeds, on the massacre of 
j the full-blooded Chiefs, passed a law that no 
Indian should consent to emigrate : and if any 
did, he should be tied up and whipped fifty 
lashes, and then be banished. 

22. An Indian viewing himself as much 
above the white man as he does the negro 
slave below him, would consider this worse 
than death itself, such a degradation — but to 
be shot, is to die as a man, and a warrior. 

23. The half-breeds applied to the General 
Government for protection against Georgia. 

24. Georgia notified the nation and the 
. general government, through J. Q. Adams, 

that if the general government should invade 
the State rights, or interfere in her State mat- 
ters, Georgia would give no heed to it, but 
attend to their own concerns in their own juris- 
diction, &c. 

25. As the half-breed law to prevent the 
Indian from the chance of emigration, Georgia 
passed her law for the Indian Government to 
cease after a certain day. 

26. The old Tories and others of the white 
cast, whose interest and policy it was to live 
and remain among them, excited the oppo- 
sition to the jurisdiction and government of 
Georgia, and set the hrdf-breeds on. 

27. Georgia then required of all the white 
men among the Indians to submit to the laws 
of Georgia, and to take an oath of allegiance 
(like our state oath when qualified for to be- 
come a voter as a freeman) or quit the State. 

28. But some of the white men would 
neither do one or the other. 

29. Consequently, those who were obsti- 
nate were taken up and brought to give an ac- 
count of themselves. 

30. The Government of Georgia said, You 
may have my clemency, if you will retrace or 
go- 

31. Some complied and accepted the terms, 
and were let off — but some said Nay : for I 
object to your jurisprudence ! 



HISTORY. 



32. From this state of the case, the law had 
to take effect ; which was, labor in the state 
prisoi four years. ^ 

33. Now it must be remembered, that when 
Cosmopolite was in South Carolina Jail, an 
enquiry was made among the great law char- 
acters, if there could not be an appeal from . 
the law of Carolina to the Supreme Court of 
the United States, he being a citizen of another 
State. 

34. In all civil cases '' such a circumslance 
admits of an appeal ; but not in the criminal 
code — for in criminal cases, each Stale retains 
the power to determine and execute its own 
laws and judgment ; and there is no provision 
either in the Constitution of the United States | 
or the laws of General Congress, to admit of 
an appeal under the criminal code. 

35. Herbs of various kinds have strange, 
many very strange qualities — as Mother- 
" Wirt," &c., to ferment disunion in the 
land ; and that in the heart and bowels of 
mankind. A word to the wise is enough ! 

36. An appeal from the decision of the 
Court under the criminal code, in the State of 
Georgia, to the United States Court, somehow 
was got up and instituted. 

37. But Georgia, according to her former I 
declaration, in such a case, made to J. Q. I 
Adams, took no notice of the summons ; con- 
sequently, it must go against her by default. 

38. Here it must be remembered; that if the 
case had been just and correct, the s lit must 
return to the Chief Judge of the United States 
Court : then he must call on the United States 
Marshal of Georgia ; and if he could not or 
would not succeed, then after that, to call on 
the President of the United States ; but con- 
stitutionally and legally he could not act 
before or antecedent to such a round-about 
procedure. 

39. How much blame has there been cast 
where none belongs, to blind the public eye ! 

40. Of all social curses, none is to be dreaded 
equal to a civil Vv'ar, which is a war of exter- 
mination ; when once begun, no one can tell 
the consequence, or where it will end ! 

41 . How come those men in Georgia 
Prison ? 

42. Instruction from the North not to sub- 
mit, nor take the oath, nor go away.^* 

43. Is not this an interference in the political 
affairs of the public ? — like ambition, as tools 
to stir up strife. 

44. Is not Old Hickory so bad a man that 
he can do nothing that is right, let him act as 
he will, according to the representations of 
some ? 

45. But he would be just, before he is 

* The Missionaries accepting a pardon after Jackson's 
last election, shews their imprisonment to have been de- 
signed for Political purposes and intrigue I 



A SHORT HISTORY. 



821 



generous. — And so pay the great debt of the 
nation ; and also obtain that from other 
countries which his predecessors could not ; 
also privileges obtained which others lost or 
never enjoyed — the West Indies and Turkey ] 
and millions of burdens removed from the 
shoulders of the people : — yet revenue enough 
for the people. 

46. Cosmopolite in May 1832, called upon 
the man ; — hence the following dialogue : 

47. Sir : You have twice been a candidate 
for the office of Chief Magistrate of the 
nation ; and twice you have been elected by 
the People — but once you was defrauded out 
of it. — Should you be a candidate a third time, 
it wouU be one step beyond your predecessors' 
example ; and should you be chosen, it is a 
query with many whether you would sit in 
the Presidential chair after the fourth of 
March next, unless you take very good care 
of yourself ! 

48. " I believe in a Superintending Provi- 
dence ! — I have been in danger, and have 
been preserved. — In my official capacity I 
ever aim to act according to the best of my 
judgment for the public good ; and if Divine 
Providence sees proper to allow me to fall a 
victim in the discharge of my duty, I feel re- 
signed to the dispensation." 

49. The army in time of peace cannot ex- 
ceed six thousand men. — By death and deser- 
tion, about four thousand is the present aggre- 
gate ; scattered in some fifty different places, 
it would take a year to concentrate to a focus. 
— How inconsiderable a party, to be able to 
cope with Georgia ! What contrast, when we 
view the difference betwixt a national canton- 
ment and four thousand — a mere handful of 
men. 

50. Such is the dignity and importance of 
; the independency of the State governments, 

that the proud State of Virginia would never 
allow an army to pass through her territory to 
attack and put down the independency of a 
sister State, where no overt act was commit- 
ted ; because, to destroy the independency of 
one State, as a sample, would ruin the whole 
Union ; and moreover, would throw the power 
of the State Governments wholly into the 
hands of the National Government ; and a 
foundation for a monarchy with an aristocracy 
to ensue. 

Such reflections show the propriety for the 
public mind to be quiet and dispassionate, and 
well informed on both sides of a question — to 
act judiciously, and settle those internal dis- 
putes by fair means, and not by powder and 
ball. For violent means and measures should 
never be used but in desperate cases ! Would 
it not be more fit for persons to work in a tight 
house four years, by their own consent, when 
they would not go away if they could — rather 



than to have the nation put into confusion to 
hinder them, at the expense of millions of 
property and the loss of thousands of lives % 
So thinks Lorenzo—for Paul says, It is better 
for one to suffer, than many ! ! ! 

The Moravian Brethren's conduct exhibits 
a rational line of behavior, by rendering to 
Caesar, the things that are Caesar's, and not 
raise confusion. 

The Baptists and Methodists complied at 
last and were let off! But the junk of gold 
sent to New England and the gold mines of 
Georgia, with the instruction from the North, 
gave rise to their choice — hence the work in 
the tight-house. 

The Church of Rome claims divine RiciHT 
for their authority — therefore the vicegerent 
of the Almighty upon earth, from St. Peter i 
down to our day. . 

The Church of England claim divine rights ' 
" by order and succession " in their prelatical : 
economy, in the days of Laud, as well as in { 
our day. 

In the time of Calvin the Presbyterian 
mode was adopted — because of a word of that , 
sound in the writings of Paul — hence the 

PresbyteriaV' claim divine authority.'! 

Mr. R. Brown lived in the days of darkness 
— when the Almighty was represented in the 
form of a little o>l man, with a blue coat on, 
and a square and compass in hand, making 
worlds ; and a square cap and big sleeves, 
were necessary to the worship of God. But 
he dissented from the practice, and adopted a 
democratic form of Government, thence called 
" Brownistsy 

Mr. Robinson, in his farewell advice to the 
Pilgrims (so called) advised to give up the '[ 
name of Brownist, and take that of Indepen- 
dent — hence the origin of the Independents, 
now called Congregationalists, who also claim- \ 
ed divine right for their authority. I 

The Prelates v/ould admit of no toleration, 1' 
which caused their overthrow in the days of ' 
Charles, by the Presbyterians, who cut off the ' 
king's head. 

The Presbyterians would admit of no toler- 
ation from their establishments, which gave 
rise to their overthrow by the Independents in ; 
the days of Cromwell. 

The Quaker's arising in his days argued the 
folly of law religion — that equal rights of con- 
science should be established ; wliich paved 
the way for Toleration in England and 
Equal Rights in AMERICA. 

Nebuchadnezzat was the first who burnt 
people for non-conformity to Law Religion — 
and Smithjield brought up the rear. 

Law Religion in New England fined and 
imprisoned and banished people for non-con- 
formity — yea, whipped, and cut off ears, and 
I put to death. 



Si 



322 A SHORT HISTORY. 



And so strict was a Blue Law, that it was 
a crime to give a Quaker meat, drink, or lodg- 
ing; to carry him over a ferry, or even show 
him the road. 

Mary Fisher, one of the first Quakeress 
ministers who came to Boston, was confined, 
her books taken away and burnt by the hang- 
man ; and she was searched for witch marks, 
for degradation, and banished.* Afterwards 
she went on a religious visit to the Grand Sul- 
tan Mahomet IV. and there she was well re- 
ceived. 

Asbury admitted prudence and policy in the 
farm of church government; but a late suc- 
cessor, the Right "Reverend Bishop E , 

D. D." &c., &c., suggests the idea of " divinely 
authorised" — hence the old doctrine is handed 
down and admitted in the code ecclesiastically. 

But if every man must give an account of 
himself to God — he must look, and see, and 
judge, and act for himself. For another can- 
not act for him ! 

When people are warm in their first love, 
they possess and exhibit an artless innocency 
and a love towards all men — especially a bond 
of union to the household of Faith ; but after 
becoming contaminated with sectarian views 
and prejudices, a contracted spirit of bigotry 
is very apt to follow and bitterness ensue ! 

* Afterwards they got bewitched themselves, in their 
delusion (as a kind of judgment) and hung nineteen of 
their own party, and pressed one to death — twenty in all. 



There is one place, and only one, that I 
have seen, where hard feelings in religion and 
politics were laid aside. 

When the light of the moon shall become 
as the light of the sun — and the light of the 
sun become seven fold, as the light of seven 
days ; then methinks the watchman may see 
eye to eye, and the nations learn war no more ! 
but the glory of the Lord fill the earth with 
the knowledge of God, as the waters do the 
sea. 

The contentions in the Church, and the in- 
junctions, and the interdictions, &c., &c., gen- 
erally have been about trifles, magnified into 
mountains, as of great consequence to the be- 
holder; and the dark stupid ignorant multi- 
tude have been led on to sanction what they 
have been told under the severist penalties of 
both Church and State ! Hence the power of 
Kings and Priests! — But ^'■Babylon,'''' must 
fall, and the " Image,'''' in Daniel, must and 
will "become as the chaff of the thres-hing 
floor !" Then look beyond the watchman ! ! 

0 ! Reader ! study to know thyself 
— and to know and feel thyself approved of 
God in the heart, by submission and obedi- 
ence to the sweet influence of HIS SPIRIT 
on the MIND, to be a Guide to everlasting 
Rest, in spirit and in truth ! 

LORENZO DOW. 

Montville, near " Hickory Plain," 
August 22, 1833. ' 



REFLECTIONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 



323 



REFLECTIONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 



The entreogue, false charges and misrepre- 
sentations to prejudice the public mind, seemed 
to gain but little credit with the People, if one 
may iudge from the number for the Earth, or 
"CJay," Mother "Wurt" and ''Hickory:'' 

Many have been the threatenings against 
his person and his " life " — once attacked at 
Alexandria by a kind of assassin, who was 
accessary, and what was the cause of his sick- 
ness in Boston, I will not say ] and what was 
designed against him down at the East — who 
knows but the guilty; two political parties, 
to make a tool, a puppet, a cat's paw, a cy- 
pher of the Chief Magistrate of the Nation : 
perhaps for an excitement and for an assassi- 
nation—for there are many die an unnatural 
death in their official standing at the head of a 
nation ! 

How much hypocrisy by those who were his 
greatest enemies' ^h^n travelling in this land. 

They must first raise the dust like Shemei, 
and then afterv/ards raise first shout with a 
1000 Benjamites at his reception ceremaoni- 
ously; after all their political intrigue . and 
chicanery. 

But his penetrating eye saw through the 
mist of confusion — he travelled — he saw the 
improvements — could form his judgment in his 
political standing, to make his communication 
in his official capacity, and then retreated and 
retired to his place, with the wisdom and inno- 
cency that is spoken of in the Book ! 

Monroe paid his own expenses, when on 
the Northern Tour ; but the anti-kind of men, 
made all expense they could on the late tour 
of the Present, and then canting ask the Jack- 
sonians have you got Hickory enough now ? 

When going from Hartford via Essex to the 
City of Norwich, he passed near my residence, 
not far from Gardners Lake, (so called on the 
map,) not far from the junction of the towns 
of Salem, Bozrah and Montviile, (or village of 
the Mountain or high land,) where we recog- 
nized each other — he stopped — introduced his 
suit, Van Buren, Donalson, (his nephew and 
private Secretary,) our old friend Reeside, &c. 
My companion being present * -s^- w 

" The Defender of our Countries Liberties, 
but the enemy of Hypocrites and Traitors." 



The place was thence christened and named 
"HICKORY PLAIN," as a monument to per- 
petuate the memorable interview to the satis- 
faction of about two hundred of our neighbors 
and citizens assembled on that occasion ! 

The "-Hartford Convention'"' with Henry- 
ism had its foundation in the Holy Alliance, 
and was a nullification'" in its nature and 
design, first to " divine and then devour,^'' " for 
it is better to reign in Hell than to serve in 
Heaven." 

So South Carolina, nullified through the in- 
fluence in those men who lent themselves as 
tools for agents to the Jesuits who are leagued 
with the Unholy Alliance for unholy purposes 
to destroy our Union, our sweet Liberties and 
overthrow the national Government to intro- 
duce anarchy, and thereby bring in the Roman 
theory of Church and State ! 

But thus far the ship, nationally, has been 
prevented from being wrecked at New Orleans, 
(the loss of the Western country, as designed 
at the Treaty of Ghent,) and the rocks of Car- 
olina and her coherents in the South allied by 
foreign influence ! 

Oar nation has rose at a late age of the 
world, a modern date — her sun shines to the 
astonishment of all nations — their glory is 
eclipsed — ancient institutions are mouldering 
away, and what has been adored as sacred, 
and viewed of heavenly birth becomes odious, 
and is sinking into insignificance in the eye of 
sound reason and before common sense ! 

The Kings reign by the grace of God, and 
that the POPE is the vicegerent of the Al- 
mighty on the earth, as the successor of the 
Apostle Peter — these days are gone by, but a 
relic, in comparison now remains to pass 
away, should the progress of Light and Liberty 
still prevail. 

Hence we may anticipate a struggle for the 
mastery, for man by nature, as it relates to 
himself, is a democrat, wishing for no superior, 
but when taken in relation to his neighbor, he 
is a tyrant, wishing for no equal ; and man of 
his own volision never relinquishes power, 
either in church or state, but by necessity. 

Americans, as foreigners and travellers, are 
respected more than those of other nations, 



324 REFLECTIONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 



arising from their enterprise and political 
standing, characteristically as individuals, and 
a standing social compact. 

The Prophecy of Daniel is eminently ful- 
filling in these days, and the dawn of a new 
era is evidently now begun ! For to arrest 
the march of science and the improvement of 
the public mind, is out of the question as 
utterly impossible, it being impracticable to 
destroy the arts of mechanical genius as now 
exemplified to circumfuse knowledge and in- 
formation in its simplicity to the weakest 
understanding. 

Exertions may be made to fetter society and 
to trammel the public mind, by rousing up old 
prejudices, and the use of tyrannical power, 
to destroy the liberal feelings and principles 
that are gaining ground in the world, but ulti- 
mately they must fail, and their isms become 
as chafi" before the wind! 

When we look at the state of Hayti, with 
the emancipations in the Northern States — the 
JefFersonian interdiction in the new states N. 
YV . of the Ohio — the Liberty of the Spanish 
provinces of N. and S. America, and what is 
now pending in the British Parliament o i the 
subject of the West Indies Slave Trade, ^c, 
we may think about the Spanish Isles, Brazil 
and our own southern sable population, and 
ask What next 1 

1.- it true what Poindexter of S. C. said in 
reply to Webster on Congress floor, — that "re- 
sistance to tyrants is obedience to God :" then 
may his constituents well look at home, and 
examine things as they now are, how they 
should be, and what may be and what will 
be! 

Whilst a cloud of a gloomy texture is in 
appearance arising to a gust in the South. 
There is a squally appearance in the North ! 
and its appearances are threatening and very 
gloomy. 

The privations in time of the late war, being 
severely felt, gave rise to enterprise, and the 
Manufacturing and Protecting System, in their 
infancy, as a necessary thing for the public 
welfare : but its consequences are obvious 
since, though then unseen. 

1. -'Water privileges" are monopolized, 
and he who occupies the outlet of a stream 
controls all above, which principle is called 
law, and make one a superior as a kind of 
lord, and those occupies above are a kind of 
subordinate or state of vasselage! 

2. Much caphol flung into the hands of a 
few, and all the rest are dependants. 

3. Those dependants are qualified for no 
other kind of business but the one — hence one 
can dictate and the other must obey. 

4. Obedience or dismissal and starvation. 

5. Such dependency is vasselage and degra- 
dation. 



6. Destroys the principles of social, and po- 
litical and personal freedom ! 

7. There instances where an assumption of 
power over the conscience, by dictating what 
religious meetings may or shall be attended ; 
and what interdicted on pains and penalties of 
dismission, &c. 

8. Destroy the freedom of voting, and school 
meetings, town meeting and elections of differ- 
ent kinds, for town, state and national officers, 
by being dictated for whom they must vote or 
be still and vote for none, on pain of displeas- 
ure and dismissal by those capitalists, or their 
overseers as nabobs or their agents. 

9. Those who are thus employed work 
more hours in a day, than the slaves of the 
South, and obedience is more implicit. — For 
there are instances where they are locked up, 
that none may go out or any come in, and all 

1 by the ringing of the bell to the minute, under 
j penalty ; which is a more sovereign act of ty- 
I ranny than the black slaves of the south are 
brought to feel, and moreover they are some- 
times even denominated slaves by those of the 
" UPPER ORDER." Sucli Servitude degenerates 
health, and those who labor as above, appears 
like the potatoe stalk, pale, that grows up in 
the cellar. 

10. Those children that are raised in a state 
of such subordination, have very little oppor- 
tunity for school education, or any chance for 
information and improvement — but in point 
of cultivation must become like the wild ass 
colt. In one generation would subordinate 
and degenerate a great part of the society of 
New England, if the subject is not guarded — - 
if one may judge of the future from the pa.st, 
within the space of a few years. 

11. Girls raised in a factory, from the age 
of ten to eighteen years, what are they good 
for but to become Nuns in a factory shut up 1 

For they know nothing about housewifery, 
cookery, garment making. &c.; &c. Hence 
are only fit for dolls, at enormous expense ! 

12. When the Old Ladies are gone, who 
knows how to doctor nurse and dictate to 
others, when these are gone by and passed off 
the stage. What will the poor ladies do that 
are brought up and learned to live upon 
do nothing, except to dress and tight lace, 
provided they must take the result 1 

Surely it must become a distressed poor 
state of society, in strength of body, mind, 
economy or convenience, or the fitness of i 
things, if the evil be not remedied before it be 
too late ! 

The attempt to dictate what meeting those j 
in their employ shall attend, and for whom 
they shall vote, leads immediately to an aris- 
tocracy, with an hard, or a swift race ! 

And the few capitalists, by associating 
together, which through interest and self- 



REFLECTIONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 



325 



aggrandizement, would lead them to do it, 
they would be able with the aid of the U. S, 
Bank to dictate and virtually to govern 
America — their will becoming the supreme 
law of the land ! 

14. The corruption and chicanery in the 
elections and choice of officers — the abuse of 
trust — the intrigue of courts — the partiality of 
those who ought to administer justice — to 
destroy the innocent, and to connive and 
favor the guilty to the manifest injury of the 
other party — to misrepresent the case by a 
false coloring and improper covering of facts 
and circumstances, was what I once never 
dreamed of or thought possible, and happy 
would my ignorance have been, if experience 
and observation had not brought it to my 
knowledge and understanding by some painful 
experience ! 

15. There is a class of men in society who 
have it in their power to injure and ruin 
others, by reducing them to poverty, and also 
destroy their character and reputation, as men 
amongst mankind. 

16. Such laws as only favor a few, and 
enable them to domineer and tyranize over 
the rest, and degiade them into ignorance and 
ignominy has not a good bearing in society, 
and should be changed for such rules as would 
have a more and beneficial influence for social 
welfare. 

17. The law to favor the faculty, if the dead 
are not called for by their friends within a cer- 
tain number of hours, may be dissected, &c. 

Supposing a youth going to school by stage, 
or a merchant for goods, is taken sick and 
amongst strangers, — his friends hear not in 
due time to apply to the public house for the 
body, — What must be their feelings under 
such circumstances, when they hear ? Or 
the young lady going to see her friends ! 

Should the law makers be disposed to give 
their own bodies, or sanction a society for the 
like purpose, why, it would be their own 
voluntary act, and not any would be to blam§ ! 

But to say the least, it is a poor world, and 
what is commonly called law, is but the ex- 
ample and opinion of a poor Judge, set up for a 
precedent, while statute law lays dormant and 
absolete, and is scarce ever mentioned at all. 

18. In Ireland, 1798, there was a union 
betwixt the Protestants, Presbyterians and 
Catholics, called " united Men,^^ for political 
purposes, but the Romans got the upper hand 
in the south they made it a religious affair, 
too serious to be trifled with. 

Will there ever be an attempt to amalga- 
mate societies in America — a leading few and 
to sacrifice the rest 1 

The attempt and conspiracy to sacrifice the 
Methodists through Maffit^ began in R. I. 
and the mock trial in her sister state ! 



So the affair of " Rev. E. K. Avery" was 
another Hallucidation of the political sermon 
of R. I. found in Antism, for political pur- 
poses, supposing him to have been a Mason ! 
and also to sacrifice the Methodists through 
him ! 

Hence the threatening with fire and fagots 
for their attempt to allow him a fair chance to 
obtain justice ! 

Tne burning and hanging him in effigy, 
with the various false and unheard of v/ays 
and means, to prejudice the public mind 
against the Methodists; the assiduity with 
which the matter was pursued, as if God, 
angels, men and devils were called and ex- 
cited to action and the archieves of heaven, 
earth and hell ransacked for evidence and tes- 
timony, and the brains of men, strained almost 
to distraction, as if they were thirsting for 
blood and could not rest satisfied until the 
days of persecution, unto blood must return, as 
a curse and scourge to revisit mankind upon 
the ^arth. 

But after putting the state to about ten 
thousand dollars expense, and E. K. A. to 
about 6000 more — not a hair of his head as it 
relates to his moral and Christian character 
have they been able to soil or touch ! 

But will not God, the judge, laugh those 
persecutors to scorn, and be avenged for all 
these things ? For it is a disgrace to human 
nature — the proceedings of a judicial court, 
upon such delicate points, inspected thus to 
shed blood, and after all, the book of nature 
exhibits the mischief to have been done or 
began some six weeks anterior to the Thom- 
som Camp Meeting, and hence to the house, 
of the most officious prosecutor where no 
doubt some of the evil may yet fall on the 
principles of equity. 

There has been instances of some indi- 
viduals of a certain profession, in attempting 
a certain kind of practice^ have endangered 
the life of an individual, and jeopardize them- 
selves personally to the law thereby, which 
to avoid, have helped the patient off the stage 
of action in attitude, as if they had committed 
suicide ! But murder will out, and the tub 
must stand on its own bottom ! 

If such hallucinations are to be taken 
socially for law, order and gospel, who can 
be safe and claim protection by the laws of 
his country ! 

The Town House of Providence, if God and 
man permit, was intended for a meeting, 
having never been shut on such an occasion 
before — but the Catholics with the town 
Council had such influence, as to cause the 
house to be shut against me ! 

Perhaps they may have Catholicism enough 
by and by. 

Montville, Con. Sept. 1, 1833. 



326 



TO THE PUBLIC. 



9 

TO THE PtJBLIC. 



Having noticed a variety of circumstances \yithin about forty years, in relation to society, 
that men in general seem to pass over ; from a principle of duty to my God and to my 
country, I drop a few hints in relation to them. 

The safety of my person has been threatened : but thus far I have been preserved ; though 
I two, to appearance, lost their lives through being mistaken for me • and one imposter, not 
aware of this fact, has deceived thousands by assuming my name in his career. 



1 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



327 



ANALECTIC HISTORY; 

TOUCHING NULLIFICATION, NORTHERN AND SOUTHERN: 



THE LAST WARNING OF LORENZO DOW. 



"Error of opinion may be tolerated where common sense is left free combat it."— Jefferson. 



1 . According to tradition, or common re- 
ceived opinion, the WOMEN govern the men, 
and the PRIESTS govern the women; and 
from this chain of causes extend their influ- 
ence to RULE THE WORLD. 

2. How far the ideas are correct, when 
taken in relation to the Jews and Pagans, or 
Mahommedans and Christians — each man 
must think for himself. 

3. The associated ideas in the chain of causes 
to extend Clerical influence^ socially, must be 
kept in mind when marked thus [*] with a 
star ! 

4. The King of Belgium, though a Protest- 
ant, by a dispensation from the Pope, married 
a Catholic on certain " conditions," &c., 
amongst which the wife retains the privileges 
of her own religion and church ] and the 
CHILDREN are to be educated her way. So 
in South America in certain cases where the 
Roman Church can lose nothing, but gain all. 

5. Marriage ceremonies, when performed 
by any except a Pnesf, in holy orders, by 
order and succession, are not binding on one 
party to live with the other — setting at naught 
the laws of the country, which make it a civil 
contract. 

6. O'Connel tells the British Parliament, 
that the idea that Catholics are not bound to 
keep faith with heretics, when deduced from 
the Council of Constance, in the case of John 
Huss, in 1416, and that of Jerome of Prague, 
was an error which had crept into history. 

7. But if a Council of Bishops., with the 
Pope at their head, embrace the "infallibility" 
that cannot ERR — and they decree as in the 
case of Huss and Jerome, will it not require a 
court of as great authority and equal power 
to negative and undo what the other hath 
done f 

8. Has such a general Council ever revoked 
and condemned such proceedings as in the 
above case 



9. How then can one plight faith to the 
other, if the obligations are not binding on 
each party alike ? And what assurance of 
fidelity can one party give the other, if the 
plight of faith is not equally obligatory to be 
performed on each side '? 

10. Such a theory embraces the idea of a 
privileged order of men. For, first, they are 
not bound but in their own way. Secondly, 
may chastise their own people. — Thirdly, may 
receive stolen goods in some cases, and the 
courts excuse their giving account how and 
where they came by them, &c. Fourthly, to 
burn books and the Bible, &c., which would 
be criminal in the eye of the law, if performed 
by any other man or set of men ! 

1 1 . Such an association of men (over a nu- 
merous body of people, who are governed by 
the doctrine of passive obedience and non-re- 
sistance) who act in unison, and all pull one 
way together, setting up an empire of their 
own, independent of all others, in the centre 
of an empire ! What an impressive thought ! 

12. About the time that the un-Holy Alli- 
ance was organized, the Pope, who had been 
a prisoner in France for a number of years, 
returned back to Rome ; and on perceiving 
that the tery-or which once awed the people 
into obedience in the days of the Inquisition, 
was gone off from the public mind ; something 
must be done to call back the halcyon days of 
the Church to its ancient splendor and aggran- 
dizement, when a Bishop or a Priest was more 
reverenced that an Emperor or a King, and 
their power more thought of and esteemed in 
obedience. 

13. Consequently the School of Cardinals, 
(which may be considered the Pope's privy 
council,) with the Pope at their head, the 
ORDER OF JESUITS were called out of their 
dormancy from obscurity, to action, in the 
religious and political world, socially. And 
the Potentates of the earth were called upon 



328 



ANALECTIC HISTORy. 



by the Holy Father to receive and to recognize 
and patronize them accordingly. 

14. Many persons are well acquainted with 
the history of this, order of men, as far as 
their society has been brought to light ; others 
know not what the term JesuiV means. 

15. Hence a short history in miniature of 
events is subjoined for the information of such. 

16. Rome Pagan had seven forms of gov- 
ernment, answering to the seven heads of the 
Red Dragon with seven crovms, which denote 
supreme power; 1st Kings, 2nd Consuls, 3rd 
Dictators, 4th Civil Triumviri, 5th Decem- 
viri, 6th Military Tribunes, 7th Imperial. 

17. There were twelve Ccesars in succes- 
sion ; the last of which constituted the tail of 
the Dragon, and which drew a third part of 
the stars, &c., and cast them to the earth. 

18*. This was Constantine the Great, so 
called. 

19. He is said to have been born in Eng- 
land ; and took the scarlet or purple at York ; 
raised an Image on a Cross, which he carried 
in front of his army to enlist the Christians in 
his favor, to gain and keep the Imperial 
dignity, about the year 330. 

20. Here ma}^ be considered the beginning 
of images in the Church in point of date. 

21. Paganism was abolished and the Idol- 
aters persecuted in turn, as Christianity be- 
came the " estahlisJied religion'^ of the Land. 

22. The stars or heavenly-minded ministers 
of the Church, by such a sudden transition, 
were attracted by earthly grandeur, to the 
earth or earthly things — and here may be the 
date that Popery was begotten, in embryo. 

23. In these days creeds were introduced, 
and rivers of blood spilt about the Trinity, by 
the power of Law Religion and Arians. 
Hence the beginning of orthodoxy and hetero- 
doxy in the Church, so called. 

24. There was m.ade a donation of a tract 
of country, which laid the foundation for him 
to become a temporal prince. 

25. Anciently, Elder and Bishop and Over- 
seer were considered of equal grade, and the 
words meant the same thing. 

26. But when met in Council, as an asso- 
ciation, a President or Moderator was chosen : 
and the Bishop of Rome was generally put in 
the seat ; hence what was done out of respect 
at first was claimed as his right ; and there- 
fore to be called " Bishop of bishops or uni- 
versal Bishop." 

27. Phocus wishing to be in power mur- 
dered the emperor, six sons and two daughters, 
and then compromised with the Pope, who 
was to give the usurper absolution for the deed 
committed, and he in turn gave the ponr pons 
title by law — Bishop of Bishops, or universal 
Bishop in 606, the same day Mahomet is said 
to have taken to his cave. 



28. Thus Mahometanism and Popery were 
horn about one date, run parallel together, and 
will both fall about one time. 

29. The doctrine of absolution has been 
made use of for political purposes, in different i 
ages, in ditFerent countries, and for different ; 
purposes. . | 

30. About the year 1077 Pope Gregory the 
VII claimed to be the Vicegerent of the Al- 
mighty upon earth ; and that Kings acknow- 
ledge the reception of their crowns from him, 
or he would absolve their subjects from alle- 
giance to the monarchs, who then would not 
be obeyed — to retain their power and dignity, 
obedience into compliance w^as found neces- 
sary, as in the case of John, king of England ; 
and so the Papacy went over the crowned ! 
heads of Europe. | 

31. The Barbarians, like the North Ameri- i 
can Indians, from the northern hive — Sweeden, | 
Russia, Denmark, &c., poured down upon the j 
Roman Empire ; despising Literature, as tend- i 
ing to make men effeminate, destroying all the ! 
fine arts and books in their power, and such ; 
cities or places as were too strong to be taken I 
by them, they would stink out, by murdering i 
prisoners in the night under the walls, the \ 
contagion of which became unbearable, crea- : 
ting a plague among the people. i! 

32. And when the Empire was subjugated | 
laid a foundation for those governments, in j 
prophecy denominated ten horns and kingdoms, i 
which are represented with " ^en crowns^'' on \ 
those horns, [ 

33. The conquerors parcelling out the coun- ! 
tries to their followers — none were considered i 
freemen but the nobles, and their will became i 
the law, the people were vassals or slaves; 
and when a man sold his estate, the people 
were sold with it. 

34. Tile ruins of those ancient castles on | 
the tops of mountains and most inaccessible j 
places, around which the vassals settled for | 
safety, are monuments of the feudal system, I 
or system of confusion, there being no order j 
or regularity as a tribunal of justice to which ] 
one might appeal, except from the will of the || 
tyrant to that of the clergy ; which gave the 
latter an ascendency. 

35. Thus from cause to effect, the growth 
of Papal authority may be seen, and bottomed 
on the old Roman Imperial code, with a new 
name — the beast out of the sea — and the 
" dragon gave him his power, and seat and 
great authority." 

36. Seven heads, seven hills of Rome; on 
four have been royal palaces on which the 
Popes have resided — the fifth was added — 
hence five are fallen, 1810 — the sixth is now 
under the government of Babylon — the 7th 
will, w^ith the beast, after the ascent from the 
bottomless pit. 



r 



ANALECTIC 



37. The Reformation in Germany, under 
Martin Luther, began about 1517. 

38. There arose a body of men in Spain 
with the design to overthrow the Reformation, 
and to subjugate the world to the Pope, and 
yet virtually to govern it themselves. 

39. Their system of government is Milita- 
ry ; their character is Clerical, capable of the 
greatest chicanery^ like the chameleon, which 
can appear in any color it happens to light 
upon, — by becoming all things to all men 5 
and thus enter into the secrets of others ; but 
at the same time to keep their own secrets, 
and have their own object continually in 
view. 

40. There are grades in the society, supe- 
rior and subordinate. They are men, as a 
body, the most learned the world ever pro- 
duced, when nature and art are subjoined. 

41. They speak the word Jesus [or Jesu] 
frequently to appear sanctified, and are called 
JESUITS. 

42. Governments finding them to be men of 
talents, both natural and acquired, capable of 
transacting business with despatch, employed 
them in places of trust, to officiate in important 
posts, both of honor and profit, without mis- 
trusting their object to overthrow all govern- 
ments incompatible with their own ; and so 
establish themselves on their ruins, by seizing 
timely the reins. 

43. By the different branches of literature 
and mechanism, they found ways and means 
to introduce themselves into all countries, and 
marched on towards empire for about two 
hundred years. 

44. Being sanguine of success, they acted 
prematurely, and hence let out evidence of 
their object and design, which gave rise to 
their banishment from every nation under 
heaven. And yet by their sagacity and chi- 
canery, have their agents disguised so as to 
avoid detection. — Thus in China, England, 
Spain, Portugal, &c., &c. 

45. Their conduct in the Island of Japan, 
gave rise to the exclusion of all intercourse 
with foreigners, except the Dutch; and they 
are permitted to land only and be shut up in a 
kind of yard, to do business, without any per- 
mission for intercourse with the people of the 
country, as a kind of prisoner for the time 
being. 

46. If an American vessel arrives on the 
coast, boats Vv^ill come olF to inquire who they 
are and what they want ; but will not allow 
them to land, nor sell them anything; if in 
distress, will give what is necessary to relieve 
their wants, with the injunction not to return; 
and to tell their nation and people to stay 
away and not come there. 

47. Their conduct with the Abyssinians is 
as well known in history, as the powder plot 



HISTORY. 329 



to blow up the Parliament in the days of 
James ! 

48. South America was the last place where 
they attempted an independent government 
amongst the natives, betwixt Laplata and 
Chili. 

49. But their conduct gave rise to their be- 
ing exiled from thence, by the courts of Spain 
and Portugal ; and about sixty years ago, the 
Pope found it necessary to put them down in 
Italy. 

50. Hence it was supposed that the society 
and order of Jesuits was annihilated and had 
become extinct. But it was a mistake ; they 
were only dormant — they still were numerous 
and virtually governed the Roman Church, 
which is claimed to amount to two hundred 
millions ; i. e. by computation, one-fourth of 
the human family. The Protestants are com- 
puted at fifty-four millions. 

51. In the Province of New York, it was 
death for one of those men to be found one 
hundred years ago: and when 36 negroes 
were there executed for attempting to burn 
the Fort and town, a Priest by the name of 
Ury^ and the man and woman at whose house 
he was -h- * * * -vvere executed also as 
being the instigators^ as England was then 
preparing at that place an expedition against 
the Havannah. 

52. Here the Jesuits must be left until called 
from their obscurity about 1813, after the 
Pope's release in France and his return to 
Rome; and about which time the un-Holy 
Alliance took date of origin, some months 
after the Declaration of War in 1812. 

53. Oliver Cromwell designed to organize a 
society to thwart the Jesuits and counteract 
them, but his death prevented it. 

54. The crowned heads of England, from 
time immemorial, have been more or less 
tinctured with popery, till the time of William 
III and the Georges^ with the exception of the 
boy Edward the VI, for they virtually acted 
as Popes themselves, if not professing Catho- 
licism ! 

55. The question was proposed, If a man 
could be " morally honest politically ?" 

56. If not, may God cleanse the world and 
turn a pure language upon all flesh ! 

57. Just after the overthrow of the French 
in Russia, the Potentates of the Old World 
entered into an association to support the 
principles of monarchy in union, and- blasphe- 
mously* took the unholy title of "the Holy 
Alliance." 

58. The term Holy^ belongs to religion; 
and the word Alliance, belongs to politics ; 
but when associated involve both ! 

59. Shortly after their organization in coun- 
cil assembled, the question was agitated — 
Where did this idea of liberty begin, which 



330 ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



hath agitated Europe, and taken us twenty- 
years to rectify 1 

60. The answer was, it came from America! 

61. Then, said they — "While America re- 
mains we shall have our work to do over 
again. Therefore, all people who claim the 
right of choosing their own master, must be 
put down ; for no government is legitimate 
hut that which is hereditary." 

62. The doctrine of expatriation they de- 
nied, and gave England to understand that she 
might reconquer America if she could; they 
would not give the U. States assistance, as 
Louis XVI did, and brought his head to the 
block. 

63. The sages of the Revolution being gone, 
and there being old tories and traitors in the 
land, our conquest by them was deemed prac- 
ticable and easy to be accomplished. 

64. Hence a son of the King was appointed 
for a Viceroy, to come over and govern the 
country ; Governors for the several States 
also ; and Packenham for Louisiana ! 

65. A kingdom or nation divided against 
itself cannot stand. Therefore, the doctrine 
of NULLIFICATION was disseminated among us, 
that a part might side with them. First divide 
and then devour ! 

66. Henry is despatched as an agent, with 
Henryism, to Boston, and many honest and 
some deceitful Americans lent themselves as 
?oo/s, and danced like puppets, without view- 
ing the powers, or Holy Alliance, who were 
behind the curtain pulling the wires ! 

67. A man in the garb and dress of a Qua- 
ker, who said thou and thee, was sent to Can- 
ada to see his brother at Montreal, who was 
an officer in the British army, to ascertain the 
truth of Henryism, and make report to James. 

68. Hence the hundred thousand dollars for 
secret service money. Henry got fifty thou- 
sand for the papers and names of persons. 
But the imposter Count Crileon swindled Hen- 
ry out of 35,000 under a pretext of a Noble- 
man's estate in France, when he had none; 
and so fulfilled the old proverb — What is got 
over the devil's back goes under his belly. 

69. The government of England not know- 
ing that Henry had delivered up the papers, 
appointed him to a post of honor and profit 
worth ten thousand per annum : which he 
lost by delivering up the papers prematurely, 
supposing his services not properly rewarded. 

70. The Governor of Vermont began the 
puppet business as a tool to bring on the quar- 
rel between the National and State Govern- 
ments, and moreover to let in John Bull, who 
intended to open an internal communication 
between Canada and the sea-board — not as in 
the former war, to New-York, but from Platts- 
burgh to Baltimore. 

71. The Governor ordered all the militia 



from Vermont, who were in the U. States' ser- 
vice at Plattsburg in the State of N. York, 
where his authority did not extend, to return 
home; thus to raise confusion in the grand 
army, and provoke James to have him prose- 
cuted, to bring on the internal quarrel, to get 
the nation divided, and the Eastern States go 
off to themselves under English protection. 

72. The Governor of Massachusetts plead 
the Quaker's sentiment — i. e. no Jight^ to 
weaken the arm of the National Government ; 
but at the same time got a law passed to call 
out the whole physical force of that State to 
protect the Governor of Vermont in that overt 
act. in case of prosecution. 

73. The Governor of Connecticut followed 
in train with the 144,000 dollar sciape, and 
Hartford Convention grew out of it. In the 
mean time John Bull proclaimed from N. York 
to New Orleans in a state of blockade^ whilst 
New England was left exem.pt; which shows 
that there was a mutual understanding by the 
leading parties on both sides. 

74. A society of a political nature was 
formed with the name of " Washington Socie- 
ty^' prostituted to it, with the pleasing words, 
" liberty^"' "peace," and " commerce." And to 
make it more popular, a house of great extent 
was built in Philadelphia and 12,000 dollars 
were subscribed before the work was begun ; 
but the building took fire and burnt down. 

75. There were none of this society south 
of Pennsylvania ; but if the British had suc- 
ceeded at Plattsburg and Baltimore, the East 
was to have gone off to themselves — according 
to the views of nullifiers, if the strength of the 
people could be brought over, and the State of 
New York go with them ; but the Governor 
of New York ( Tompkins, to his eternal honor 
be it spoken) he was true to his trust and to 
his country. But the abuse he afterwards met 
with, sunk his spirits, and no doubt was the 
primary cause of driving him out of the world. 

76. Those men who were true and faithful 
to their trust were coolly treated, as Decatur, 
by the Blue Lights, when drove into the 
Thames — yet those of the English when ta- 
ken, were treated as noblemen in the land. — 
And the presses which were bought, and the 
people that were duped, were brought to re- 
joice with the then nullifiers in the land, when 
any thing was disastrous or destructive and 
failed of success in the welfare of the country. 

77. The Secretary of the War Department, 
who deserted his post and fled into oblivion, 
and gave up the ship when John Bull came to 
Washington, and when he knew they were 
coming six weeks beforehand, made no prepa- 
ration to meet them and ward off the blow ; 
but on the other side removed obstructions, to 
facilitate their advance, by allurements in the 
way. 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



331 



78. The circumstance of delivering up 
Washington, the derangement of military ar- 
rangements in the North and South, to give 
the invaders the advantage — when taken into 
account with the circumstances at the close of 
the Revolutionary war, to destroy all that was 
gained, and make bad worse, by sowing dis- 
cord in the army by the anonymous letter to 
provoke the officers to usurp a military des- 
potism, &c., as mentioned in the different his- 
tories of America — and also his tyrannical con- 
duct, as mentioned in the history of the settle- 
ments and distresses of Wycoming valley, are 
almost unparalleled, for moral corruption in 
social affairs, in the annals of the world. 

79. God sees not as man sees! Man may 
appoint and be disappointed! Great things 
turn on a very small pivot. 

80. The affairs of Plattsburg and Baltimore 
were both at one time in action. Expresses 
from both points would pass each other at 
New York nearly at the same time. During 
the suspension, (awful indeed) as to how mat- 
ters would terminate, the actions, physiogno- 
my and motionS; served as an index to the 
heart and mind, and made obvious to a dis- 
cerning eye, acquainted with human nature, 
which and who were Americans.^ and those 
that were tories, and on the other side of the 
house 1 

81 . For the weight on the mind that is felt 
at the heart, the seat of life, has an indescriba- 
ble influence on the nerves, &c., and vice versa, 
in case of joy and animation, by anticipation. 

82. These were visible in the streets, first 
one way and then the other, in the struggle, 
and then the sequel. 

83. A handful of men were sent to meet 
14,000 — in Lexington play, there was a run- 
ning light for several miles, in which many 
were killed, with two officers who were ap- 
pointed to storm the works at Plattsburg ; and 
both were buried in one grave on a hill that 
was pointed out to me a few weeks ago. The 
name of one was Wellington ! This casm in 
the order of arrangements, no doubt, saved 
Plattsburg by land. 

84. On the water the Americans were ready 
to strike, when a Cock flew up the rigging 
and began to crow, which was considered as a 
favorable omen, and encouraged the men to 
hold on a few moments, when down came the 
British flag. 

85. So the death of General Ross at Balti- 
more, the circumstances attending it ; the boy 
with his gun — the hundreds of shells flung in- 
to the fort and one into the magazine of pow- 
der, and all to no effect ; and how few lives 
were lost ! 

86. Twenty thousand men — -ninety pieces 
of mounted artillery, and ten thousand buffalo 
robes for a winter's campaign, were to cross 



the ice; but the lake did not freeze over, 
which frustrated their design to invade the 
North. 

87. At. the same time, Packenham, with 
nearly twenty-five thousand men, attempted 
an invasion in the South, where rarely any 
thing more than a white frost is to be seen ; 
but just then tide water froze two inches thick ; 
so that in landing, as much work could not be 
done in three days as otherwise would be done 
— which retarded John Bull until the Kentuck- 
ians and others got down and prepared for 
the fatal eighth of January, 1815, when the 
Americans had seven killed and six wounded j 
while the British, according to their own ac- 
counts, lost upwards of 4,000 of their bravest 
men. 

88. The killed, wounded and missing, with 
those that died of fatigue and the climate, &c., 
their loss there, on that occasion, is admitted 
to be near 10,000 men, whilst .the whole force 
of the Americans was but about one-third of 
that of the English, and these principally back- 
woods miliiia, and about one-third of them 
without arms ! 

89. Though frost may be accounted for on 
natural principles, yet there are no principles 
in nature on which one can account why the 
frost should just then be transferred from the ■ 
north to the south, and keep out two such 
powerful armies both at on-e and the same 
time, and such a circumstance of the frost 
never be known to transpire so before or 
since ! But it seems as if the Providence of 
God superintended the affairs of the nation to 
our salvation, for purposes beyon'^ the reach 
of human ken ! 

90. The Delegates from the " Hartford 
Convention" were intoxicated with their 
seif-importance, as they represented a great 
^ome body, and came to Washington to make 
demands of the President, (for a pretext to 
make excitement) which he could not perform. 

91. But when informed that the Hartford 
Convention was a self-created body, and not 
known in law^, and hence they could be intro- 
duced only as private (jentlemen, their import- 
ance shrunk in their own estimation, and 
rather than not see the President at all, they 
consented to the latter mode. i 

92. Just then the news of peace came, and 
they retreated and fled with precipitation for 
home, being hooted by the way in the towns 
through w^hich they flew. 

93. But their folly is known to all men j 
and w^ill be handed down with infamy to pos- 
terity. 

94. Thus ended the first attempt of the un- 
Holy Alliance at our destruction ; and by an 
overruling Providence, a rank has been given 
to the American character among the nations 
of the earth of the first magnitude, like the j 



332 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



sun among the stars of the firmament for 
splendor and brilliancy. 

95. On foreign coin " Rex dei gratia," is the 
motto: denying that People have any Rights.,''' 
hence cannot make kings : they reign by the 
grace of God, and the "Rex" or kings have 
their authority to rule and govern as the gift 
of God. 

96. Therefore at the secret Treaty of Vero- 
na, it was agreed that Representative Gov- 
ernments were detrimental to the RIGHTS of 
PRINCES; and therefore with the Liberty 
OF the Press must be suppressed, and put 
down, and rooted out of the world. 

97. Here they called in the assistance of the 
POPE and CLERGY, to enable them to ac- 
complish their object in '"■submitting the na- 
tions;^' thanking him for what he had done, 
and soliciting for the future. 

98. Russia and Austria were to give France 
so many millions annually, to enable her to 
send her armies into Spain and Portugal to 
put down the principles of liberty there; and 
then all hands were to give aid to subdue 
South America, and fall on the UNITED 
STATES, and take us by surprise and unpre- 
pared to sustain the shock, before we were 
av/are of any such thing ; and so make a con- 
quest and destruction of our land and nation, 
government and liberties, at a stroke ! 

99. Rut James Monroe, our then President, 
having some hint on the subject, in his com- 
munication to Congress remarked, that Amer- 
ica did not meddle with European politics, and 
they must not mieddle with ours ; and the day 
they planted a standard in South America, it 
would be considered as a declaration of war 
against us : and be met accordingly with all 
the physical force which the resources and 
strength of the nation afforded. 

100. This was like a peal of thunder to the 
Potentates of the old world, and brought them 
to a dead halt at once. 

101. But their views upon our rising glory, 
which puts their splendor in the shades of the 
back ground, provokes them to jealousy and 
revenge ; therefore our destruction is not yet 
given up. 

102. The affairs of Belgium, Netherlands or 
Flanders, is but a rattle box to amuse the pub- 
lic, whilst other objects behind the curtain are 
going forward in a combiiied conspiracy against 
the liberties of mankind throughout the world ! 

103. And the Americans may associate a 
St. Bartholomews ideally, and read their desti- 
ny in that of Poland^ unless the people are 
wide awake, individually and collectively, to 
their interest, and to their safety an-d to their 
welfare; and not stupid as Jackasses for 
others to ride into office ! 

104. In the Revolutionary struggle there 
wasriitue and resolution among the people as 



I the heart of one man, hence the sages in the 
! council and in the field. So Washington — 
: " united w^e stand, divided we fall ! — Deem any 
man an enemy who will dare to mention a 
separation of the nation and division of the 
country." 

I 105. In the nullification business of the 
I north, the people did not go with their leaders 
' in the principle to divide the union ; but when 
' discouraged and unprovided for by their rulers, 
they of their own volition fiew^ to arms, as 
; exemplified by the Vermonters in the affair of 
i Plattsburg, and that of Stonington. 
1 106. So in the present contest; by dividing 
the States, the people have nothing to gain ; j 
but much to lose, and everything at .stake. 

107. It will cost more to support two Gov- 
ernments than one ; and but half the vrealth 
to do it with — because a half must bear the 
whole. 

108. Jealousy, war, armies, expenses and 
fortifications for safety — inroads, plunder, mur- 
der, rapine with all the horrors concomitant 
on war; and all wars, civil or domestic 
wars are the worst, as exemplified in the days 
of the feudal system, a war of extermination ! 
For bitterness and revenge, connected with 
bigotry of a hypocritical kind, excite animos- 
ity of the most dangerous kind, thai expels 
calm reason and humane feelings, bordering 
upon insanity, diabolical rage and madness. 

109. Look back to the .dreadful scenes of 
the Whig and Tory days in the South ! Hear 
the descendants tell of the days and sufferings 
of their fathers and mothers — neighbor against 
neighbor — * ^ * ^ too horrid for the histo- 
rians of those days to fully record. 

110. After the failure of the second attem.pt 
to ruin this country, a third plan is adopted by 
the un-Holy Alliance. 

111. The order of Jesuits being called out 
from their dormant obscurity by the Pope, 
with the request that the different potentates 
of the nations should receive them ; and the 
thanks of the Holy Alliance given to the Holy 
Father for what he had done, with a solicita- 
tion for further aid in submitting the nations ; i. 
the King of France being a Jesuit, sent over a i 
ship of war loaded with Jesuits to this coun- I 
try, who landed in one of the middle states. 

112. The next year one hundred more were 
sent to New Orleans, to take possession of the 
valley of the Mississippi. 

113. The De propagandi, or those who 
have the direction of the Faith, send from the 
funds of the " congregation^'' a million of dol- 
lars annually — so admitted for a number of 
years past, and last year more than 2,000,000 
came over, to help their forwarding the work 
of their faith. 

114. This, when taken into conjunction 
with the vast sums levied upon their own peo* 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 333 



pie in this country, which has been known to 
amount to a dollar per month, deducted from 
a poor man's wages laborin]^ on a canal ] and 
a girl at housework, at 25 cents per month, 
&c., will account to some degree for the vast 
number of buildings of a religious and literary- 
nature erected within a few years. 

115. The congregation, so called, is com- 
posed of rich men : as merchants, Ifings and 
nobles, &c., &c., and supply the treasury of 
the church with whatever sum is wanting to 
forward the work of faith. 

116. Young men and young women, of 
good abilities, easy address, and commanding 
manners, are selected and educated in all the 
living languages of the known world, to be in 
readiness and prepared to follow any openings 
that may present to view, to forward the work 
of Faith with all possible assiduity. Thus the 
Jesuits pursue the science of system, which 
has characterized their order from the begin- 
ning, systematically. 

117. Men, of their own volition when in 
powei; never relinquish it, either in church or 
state, but from necessity, not of choice. 

118. This was exemplified in the case of the 
Nobles both in France and Denmark ; one re- 
linquishing it to the Republic and the other to 
absolute Monarchy. 

119. Hence, "Rexes," or Kings, will not 
relinquish their power, which they claim to be 
the gift of God, whilst there is a possibility of 
holding on ; and so of the men in Holy orders 
by succession from St. Peter ; but they give 
mutual aid for the help and support of each 
other; though each have their own object and 
ends in view. 

120. William Penn, in 1(381, came over 
with one hundred Quaker families to begin 
the settlement of Pennsylvania. And instead 
of establishing Quakerism, he contrary to all 
other legislatures, established equal rights of 
conscience, and any man who believed in one 
God, with future reward and punishment, was 
eligible to any post of honor or profit which 
his virtues and talents should merit; whilst 
Law-religion prevailed in the Southern, North- 
ern, and even Eastern States. 

121. One hundred and seven years after, 
the principles of Penn became a trait in our 
national character, constitutionally : and Law- 
religion went down the hill. 

122. In 1803, in Louisiana, the possession 
' of a Bible, or four persons saying prayers to- 
gether in English, exposed the offenders to the 
inquisition and calaboose. But now Louis- 

I iana and Florida share the blessings of the 
1 liberal principles of Penn, with the greatest 
part of North America. 

123. Those men who will not tolerate 
others, wish to be tolerated themselves : as 

} exemplified by history in the few days of 

i 



Charles the 1st. The Romans, the Episcopa- 
lians, the Presbyterians, and Independents, 
each had power and became oppressors and 
suppliants in their turn, until William, Prince 
of Orange, ad,opted a new principle of tolera- 
tion and restriction, unknown before in the 
fast anchored Isle ; and which hath quieted 
the public mind measurably ever since. 

124. Man by nature is a ilemocrat, wishing 
to have no superior; but in relation to his 
neighbor, he is a tyrant, wishing for the as- 
cendency. 

125. If man is allowed to judge cf his own 
religion, he judges that he is right ; but if he 
judge of another's religion, he concludes he 
must be wrong. From this mode of judging, 
it must follow that they are all right, or else 
that they are all wrong. 

126. The associated ideas, of the worship- 
per and the worshipped^ cannot be separated. 
Hence the act that tolerates man to pay his 
devotions to his God, tolerates the Almighty 
to receive tht*^; both are despotisms, and 
blasphemous ik their nature f for the con- 
science of man is the Divine prerogative only. 

127. " John X," an Irishman red hot from 
Rome, came into the country ; took the pomp- 
ous title of " Bishop of Charleston," got the 
church property arranged agreeably to Catho- 
licism ; and the foundation laid for future 
movements ; then went into the state of Geor- 
gia on a tour, where the Methodists and other 
societies opened their meeting houses to him, 
which gave him an opportunity to remove 
former prejudices against his ivay, and by his 
address to preponderate the other way. 

128. Then into South Carolina before the 
Legislature to promulgate the doctrine of nul- 
lification^ at Columbia the seat of Government 
for that state. 

129. An Englishman by the name of 
Cooper, another foreigner, admitted by Eng- 
lishmen to be in British pay, is put into the 
College at Columbia in South Carolina, to fill 
the heads of the young collegians with the 
seed and doctrine of nullitication. 

130. The digest of South Carolina retains 
the name and titles of the King and his officers, 
so arranged, that an uninformed reader, from 
that work, could not determine whether she 
was a State of the Union, or a British Prov- 
ince. Hence the old seed of Toryism as a 
foundation for Nullification, and a combustible 
to take fire and explode in the land. 

131. Hamilton,^ the dictator as it were, or- 
ganized a secret society in Charleston and a 
branch at Columbia, in order to make the sub- 
ject of Nullification popular and systematical. 

132. South Carolina gave all her votes to 
Floyd^* the Governor of Virginia, though he 
was not a candidate for the Presidency. 

133. He, in his communication to the legis- 



334 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



lature, went the whole hog with the nullifieis. 
Here the associated ideas must be kept in 
mind, who governs the world, and how. 

134. Three candidates for the Presidency, 
and a fourth intending to oifer, who are on the 
same side in relation to Nullification. 

135. Who own the lots, principally, on Cap- 
itol Hill % How long ago was an anchor, by 
forethought, cast to the windward to gain an 
ascendency there ? 

136. Legislative sanction to raise money 
by a Lottery to build a Cathedral — which 
gave it a kind of sanction, virtually, by law. 
Why fhose cells at the bottom, answering to 
the description, as far as developed, of the 
places of the inquisition ; and those strong 
doors and locks and bars, like those in the 
state prisons 1 Also, the contradictory and 
evasive answers on the subject, when ques- 
tioned, after the board fence blew down, at the 
time of building, when it was written over the 
gate or doorway of the fence "No admission" 
— but when blown down the vaults in the 
basement story might be seen. 

137. There are vaults in different parts of 
the United States of a similar nature. And 
persons are frequently missing in different sec- 
tions of the country, according to the papers 
in the three great towns 5 whereas it was not 
so reported ten or twenty years ago. 

138. One young woman was rescued from 
priestly confinement by the civil authority in 
New York. 

139. Some forty or fifty thousand emigrants 
have come to this country, annually, within 
the last two or three years, of that society ; 
and there are agents to stimulate emigration ; 
and also funds deposited with agents in this 
country to pay for the passage of those who 
cannot pay for themselves — one agent in Al- 
bany, and another in New York, and how 
many more there are in the country, we know 
not. 

140. The Pope sent over a number of men, 
in the character of Consuls^ and they were 
received as such, in their official capacity; 
when the Pope has no shipping at home, nor 
any trade here; but they could spy out the 
land. 

141. At the siege of New Orleans, the Gov- 
ernor {Claiborne,^) and Legislature were in- 
tending to deliver up the place 5 and were 
only prevented by martial law. 

142. The Priests, hr Clergy, used their in- 
fluence with the women, that their husbands, 
and sons, and brothers, and fathers, and sweet 
hearts might not obey orders and go to the 
siege ; but they would obtain intelligence from 
* * * * sooner than the other side of the 
house. 

143. After the affair was over, a virtue was 
made of necessity and they sung the " Te 



dewni and because civil authority must su- 
percede the military, when peace had come, 
the Commander-in-chief suffered and submitted 
to their ceremonies, so as not to give offence ; 
therefore they claim him for theirs. He sub- 
mitted also to pay the thousand dollars as the 
result of the Tory Judge's conduct, as an ex- 
ample that Civil Law must be obeyed. 

144. Ifceir improvements are extending, and 
they are building new churches in every State 
from Orleans to Maine, at the most prominent 
points ; as Baton Rouge, Natchez, Greenville, 
Gibsonport, Louisville, Bardstown, Lexington, 
Cincinnati, Pittsburg, Sandusky, Columbus; 
different parts of Indiana and Illinois and 
Missouri, Pennsylvania and the State of New 
York; also in Delaware, Connecticut, and 
Rhode Island, — and in various parts of Massa- 
chusetts and New Hampshire and the Slate of 
Maine ; also at Burlington in Vermont, — all 
going on silent as death and still as midnight, 
so as not to alarm the people of the land. Yet 
now and then things will leak out; expres- 
sions like wading in Protestant blood, &c., &c. 

145. When the Pope's legate came over to 
curse President Hogan, the matter became so 
serious as to be brought before the Legislature 
of the second State in the Union, who were 
intimidated and dare not act on the occasion ; 
assigning as a reason the number of voters on 
that side of the house. They feared and were 
not willing to be responsible for the conse- 
quence that might ensue ; so they appointed a 
court to sham and ward it off. 

146. One man expressed his views, the 
Bishop's party took fire, and held caucuses ; 
and so that religious society made it a political 
matter, and all in union electioneered and 
pulled one way. 

147. The Government of Mexico have 
passed a law, that the Nunneries shall he vis- 
ited by the civil authority, to see if any are 
detained against their will ; and if so, to let 
the prisoner go free. Not so in the United 
States : foreigners may exercise a power here, 
as a privileged order, that our laws cannot 
reach ; and there is no provision in our gov- 
ernment, constitutionally, to act upon the case; 
because it is done under the name and garb of 
RELIGION! 

148. Such a case or circumstance was never 
thought of nor dreamt of by our fathers when 
in Convention to frame a Constitution ; the 
subject was based on generous republican 
principles of rational and civil liberty, to keep 
down tyranny ; but it was never anticipated, 
that those foreigners, ander the name and cloak 
of religion, were coming in at the back door, 
to sap the very foundation of our liberty, both 
in a civil and religious point of view, by set- 
ting up a government of the ancient imperial 
Roman code ! 



ANALECTIC 



149. Those foreigners from different nations, 
all of one stamp, on the same errand, and to do 
the same work in union together, despise our 
government and nullify our laws, as a privil- 
eged order of men, who owe no allegiance to 
our government, but to a foreign Prince — 
view us as heretics, with whom they are not 
bound to keep faith ; and hence cannot give 
us assurance of fidelity, Consequently, how 
can we trust them, but upon proper and equal 
ground ? 

150. When classical men have attempted to 
expose these things within a few years, they 
have frequently received anonymous letters, 
threatening them with assassination, as if to 
terrify and overawe the land. 

151. A late publication justifies the court of 
Inquisition^ as a court of mercy to burn the 
body for the good of the soul; and that there 
can be no stable government either in church 
or state without an Inquisition ; and to burn 
60 persons in an hundred years, would awe 
society into obedience. That the followers of 
Martin Luther and John Calvin and Henry the 
VIII of England, the three grand Apostates, 
must be cut off; and that it as necessary to 
cut them off in a lump, as it is to amputate a 
rotten limb in order to save the body; and if 
they get cut off they will have none to blame 
but themselves, for they had no right to go 
out from the Holy Roman Catholic Church ; 
and that if the Protestants use force and power 
to oppose them, it is assumed ; but if they op- 
pose these heretics, their own powder is dele- 
gated by Divinity. And all the ministers of 
the Protestants, &c., are denounced to a level 
with the greatest of criminals ' 

152. The Italian beggars strolling through 
the country with printed papers, purporting 
them to have been shipwrecked, and met with 
great losses, soliciting money to get over their 
friends, pretending that they cannot talk Eng- 
lish, &c., is a hoax on society, and an imposi- 
tion on the people of our country. Jesuits 
under false characters in disguise — sometimes 
they pass for Polish Refugees, at other times 
as noblemen, merchants, private gentlemen, 
and priests, &c., &c., — to get into every com- 
pany and to know the state of society and 
make report accordingly. 

153. The case of General Nat^ so called — 
as a fanatic, so esteemed — that his conduct 
originated with himself." But let it be remem- 
bered, that the art of chemistry in the propor- 
tion of making powder, &c., must have been 
derived from a source elsewhere; and more- 
over, that a similar fuss was arranged from 
the State of Delaware to the Gulf of Mexico, 
more than a thousand miles in extent — to have 
broken out about one time — which argues the 
science of system on that occasion ; and it is ! 
obvious that some body besides negroes were 



HISTORY. 335 



behind the curtain to pull the wires ; for such 
arrangements, the system of the civil police in 
the South must necessarily have prevented a 
certain class of people the opportunity to ar- 
range any way, to have the wishes of the un- 
Holy Alliance accomplished in the destruction 
of our republic. 

154. The intercepted letter in Virginia, post 
marked Fredericktown in Maryland, super- 
scribed in figures^ acknowledging that the 
Spanish Jesuits brought in those arms that 
were found secreted in New Orleans and de- 
signed for the * * * * &c., -to seize 
upon the arms and military stores and maga- 
zines in the several States, the middle and 
south, &c., &c., speaks volumes of itself. 

155. In Yale College, a collegian swore to 
become President of the U. States. Disap- 
pointed ambition excites revenge ; and a Jesuit 
afterwards became chaplain to big bugs. 

156. At Providence in Rhode Island, the 
Catholics prevented an American from occu- 
pying the town-house for meeting, which had 
never been denied before; also the same at 
West Point. 

157. Two kinds of Nuns; one shut up in 
confinement, without a possibility of an escape 
from their prison, howeveT much may be their 
desire ; the other, called the sisters of charity, 
are'to be instruments in spreading the faith^ by 
good works, school-keeping, &c. 

158. Many of our richest people send their 
sons and daughters to the Catholic schools, 
who take unwearied pains to proselyte them 
over to their faith ; and when their parents 
die, and the estates fall to their children, the 
leading people of the U. States will be Catho- 
lics ; and where the big fish go, the little ones 
follow in train. 

159. The Catholic children are all prevent- 
ed from going to any schools but their own ; 
and so they are kept pure from heresy; but 
schools are opened by them to allure the chil- 
dren of other people to come and be educated 
by them, and thus to fix early prejudices, 
which remain durable and are hard to wear off. 

160. In boys and girls, from the age of 
twelve to fifteen years, their prejudices by ed- 
ucation may be so fixed by artful insinuations 
and address, that in ninety-nine times out of 
one hundred, they would remain Catholics or 
Papists. 

161. By generation, emigration and those 
whom they proselyte, they augment their num- 
bers fast. They address the outward senses 
by pompous show; distributing pictures, &c., 
&c., to attract and win over attention to their 
side ; but woe to some who apostatize from 
what is called the true faith ; if opportunity 
permit, how are they disposed of ? In some 

! cases the circumstances look very dark and 
i gloomy. 



336 



ANALECTi; HISTORY. 



162. They have more colleges and high- i 
schools of liierature, than any other society in 
the U. States. 

163. If all the communicants of the Pres- 
byterians, Congregationalists and Methodists, 
were put in one scale, the Catholics put into 
the other, in point of round numbers, it is 
thought the latter would outnumber the whole. 

164. Whilst other societies are quarreling 
and dividing and splitting up into parties ] and 
masons and anti-masons: skeptics, w^oodlics, 
politics, with heretics and hedticks^ and many 
other tick^^ are shaking the nation to pieces, 
to become as a rope of sand — Fanny Wright- 
ism and Owenism with many other isms by 
foreign influence, are sowing the seeds of dis- 
cord in society by destroying confidence and 
the force of moral obligation from the human 
and public niind, and overturning the govern- 
ment of the nation ; the object of the un-Holy 
Alliance, and that of the Jesuits and the Holy 
Father, may be accomplished, and theirs es- 
tablished on our ruins. 

165. William IV. the King of England, was 
popular beyond that of his predecessors ; but 
he has disappointed the public and betrayed 
the people and forfeited their confidence by 
leaning to the side of the un-Holy Alliance ; 
and not a man to shout for him now. 

166. George the III went to church — not so 
heard of his son George lY; but when 
crowned, all the implements w^ere new, mod- 
elled in the Catholic style — as the cross on the 
new crown and on the golden staff, &c., &c. 

167. The ceremonies at the funeral of the 
wife of George the III, from Kew Palace to 
Windsor, were somewhat papistical; and the 
master of the ceremonies was a Catholic Peer. 

168. Accoi'ding to the Annual Register, pub- 
lished m England a few years since, the Royal 
family have a " family confessor ! ! " 

169. All the Royal children are said to have 
been Catholic inclined, with the exception of 
two — one son and one daughter. 

170. Noblemen, called Protestants, to hold 
their estate.^ have their domestic chaplains, 
who are known to be sent to France for ordi- 
nation by a Catholic Bishop, pure by order 
and succession. 

171. The Revolution of France in 1789, 
caused 6 or 7000 Priests to take shelter in 
England ; and within twenty-five years after, 
upwards of 900 Roman Chapels were built in 
that kingdom. 

172. Algiers was taken possession of by 
the French, under the pretext of putting down 
piracy and colonizing the country. But who 
were to be sent to Africa, but the Protestants 
and those of liberal principles, who were too 
dangerous to the designs of the Jesuits, to re- 
main at home. 

173. The news by Telegraph reaches Parisl 



of the decrees to dismiss the deputies by an 
arbitrary power, and the presses suppressed 
the same day ; this turned 36,000 persons out 
of employ, and brought on a struggle between 
the people and the King, who was dethroned 
in three days. 

174. There was an arrangement between 
the military and civil authority to attack and 
slaughter the people, to strike terror into the 
public mind at once. 

175. Lafayette and all the deputies of lib- 
eral principles, and editors of periodical 
works that were liberal, were proscribed for 
assassination ; the catalogue of names was 
found with other conspiratol papers, in a secret 
drawer of an iron chest, in a subterraneous 
vault — for which the Ministers were brought 
to trial and condemned to perpetual imprison- 
ment. 

176. Here the Prime Minister brought out 
the " secret treaty of Verona,''' the first time it 
ever met the light publicly — to shov/ that he 
could have acted no other way than he did ; 
in obedience to his sovereign, agreeably to the 
will of the Holy Alliance. 

177. The Jesuits, on the fall of the King, 
fled in all directions ; some took shelter in 
England, &c. Upwards of eighty vehicles 
crossed the Alps filled with them, to take 
shelter in Italy ; and such as could not get off, 
disguised themselves and hid in garrets and 
cellars to save themselves. These circum- 
stances speak volumes concerning the Jesuits 
and the Holy Alliance, as a part of the grand 
conspiracy against representative government 
and the liberties of mankind throughout the 
world. 

178. The King of France was to let the 

liberty of the press be free ; and also to have 
republican institutions about the throne ; but 
he has forfeited the confidence of the people, 
and betrayed the trust reposed in him by lean- 
ing towards the principles of the un-Holy 
Alliance ! 

179. When the Inquisition was restored in 
Spain, the Jews, Freemasons and heretics, 
vv^ere allowed but forty days to come in and 
make submission, or share the horrors of that 
Court. From forty to fifty thousand persons 
were imprisoned in a few days, and most of 
them have never been heard of since. 

180. Catholicism does not change — the 
principle is the same — appearances to the con- 
trary notwithstanding. 

181. How many have been destroyed on 
account of a different name, creed or opinion, 
within the m.emory of man, in different parts 
of the world ! 

182. The Bonapartists were invited to take 
shelter in Russia as teachers on the noble- 
men's estaies, to improve that empire, and so 

! escape the Bourbons of France. The Jesuits 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



337 



seized the opportunity to occupy those places, 
intending to amalgamate the Greek with the 
Latin Church ; but being driven away by the 
order of government, the Emperor Alexander 
died by art., which was laid to the Masons, 
and about 14,000 were made away with, and 
most of them have not been heard of since, 
though England was accused by the Jesuits, 
of the deed, to prevent the uniting of the two 
Churches. It cost Russia £500,000 to supply 
their place. 

183. On Wexford bridge 197 piked and 
pitfthe-1 over, 183 burnt in a barn, and others 
who turned Catholics to save their lives, were 
sprinkled by the Priest and then taken out 
aiid shot, saying it is better for you to die 
while in the /azY/i, than to relapse back into 
heresy, 1798. Look at the book of Martyrs, 
and see the sameness down ; and so mind and 
take care of yourselves. 

184. How many thousand dollars have the 
Protestants of these United States given to the 
Catholic cause within a few years ; and what 
will be the RECIPROCATION 1 

185. Mettir nech and Talleyrand, &c, — what 
have they to do in the wheel of fortune T and 
who gave aid to the Romish establishments at 
Hartford and New Haven in Connecticut ? 

186. The whole world appears to be divid- 
ed into districts and men appointed to act as 
agents, each to act in his field, to make ob- 
servation, report and receive instruction. So 
the row of fine buildings in New York and 
al Cincinnati and a place in the interior of 
Missouri — as, if they should fail in their at- 
tempt and design upon the Old World, to 
have this country as a refuge to fly to : the 
see of Rome, the school of Cardinals, with the 
Pope at their head, to be transported to North 
America, and set up their head quarters here. 

187. When John Bull in the Old World 
resolved that he had a right to bind America 
in all cases whatever, the self-same day a 
noise was heard in the air in the New World, 
for several hundred miles. 

188. So on the 12lh of November, 1833, 
500 nullifiers met at Milledgeville in Georgia, 
with an ex-candidate for the Presidency, who 
had been disappointed, and unanimously re- 
solved to go the whole hog in separating or 
seceding from the Union ; when the day ended, 
at midnight the blazing meteors began in the 
heavens, shooting from the centre to the cir- 
cumference, to be seen all over North Ameri- 
ca, until the sun absorbed them in the morning ! 

189. The daughters of Moab, by the coun- 
sel of Baalam, seduced the young men of 
Israel, and brought the curse of God into the 
Hebrew Camp. So young women of fashion, 
are fond of a splendid place of worship ; and 
hence, draw many to wait upon them and at- 
tend those splendid places, without anticipat- 



ing any harm ; but they are led in that way 
from the path of their forefathers, i. e. from 
Protestants to become Catholics. 

190. The souls of the Martyrs under the 
Altar cried for justice — and the Heavenly Host 
praise God for His judgment in retributing the 
blood of the Martyrs on the had woman, who 
sat on a scarlet colored beast, and had got 
drunk with their blood, for by this act of re- 
tributive justice, the earth, which hath long 
been in the enemy's hands, reverts to its right- 
ful owner. For God will put it into the hearts 
of the ten horns, or civil governments, as 
already begun, to eat her flesh and burn her 
with fire ; to seize her treasure, and break the 
ecclesiastical power, which heretofore assum- 
ed over the civil authority ; and thus divide 
church and state. 

191. In the original division of the earth, 
after the flood, the descendants of Japheth are 
said to people the Isles of the sea; i. e. Eu- 
rope ; for the ancients supposed Europe to be 
an island, and hence in prophecy it is called 
the Sea, to distinguish it from Asia, the main, 
which in prophecy is called the Earth. 

192. The Papacy, or first beast, rose out of 
the sea, Europe. The second beast came out 
of the earth, Asia ; and exercised all the power 
of the first beast before him. 

193. When Bonaparte had the Pope a pri- 
soner in France, and Rome the third imperial 
city in his empire — then was fulfilled the chain 
and succession of power from Rome Pagan to 
Rome Papal, and so to the second beast from 
Asia, who exercised all the power of which 
he had stripped the Pope. 

194. The beast was, and is not, and will be 
again — and ascend out of the bottomless pit — 
slay the two witnesses and perish at the bat- 
tle of Armegaddon — when the Angel will 
stand in the sun and call all the fowls of hea- 
ven to the supper of the great God, to eat the 
flesh of kings and princes- — and the two beasts, 
or beast and false prophet, will be taken away, 
and this be the last battle ever to be fought in 
our world. 

195. The Magog of Ezekiel may refer to 
the same thing ; as it takes seven months to 
bury the dead and the weapons of war answer 
the Jews as fuel for fire, seven years, without 
going to the forest for wood. 

196. Magog was the grandson of Noah; 
and peopled the north of Europe and Asia, as 
is admitted oy antiquarians, what now con- 
stitutes the Russian Empire — Gog, the chief 
Prince (or Emperor) of Mesach, (Moscow) 
and Tubal or Tobolski. According to pro- 
phecy the Russian bear is to go against the 
Jews after their return home to their own 
land, with their immense wealth, which is not 
real, but personal estate. 

197. In 1724, Bangle wrote in German a 



22 



338 ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



calculation on the fulfillment of prophecy. In 
1754, Wesley abridged a part into English. In 
1793. it was noticed that four things were to 
take place in 1810 — 17 years ahead, viz : 1st. 
the Pope to lose his temporal power — 2d, the 
City to govern itself, 3d, this to he effected by 
a man from Asia ; and 4th, that it would be 
666 years from a particular data — and by the 
ffth phial would have his kingdom darkened 
and lose his own power. 

198. Bonaparte became a commander in 
1796 — went into Egypt in 1798, and thence 
into Asia, and fought Sir Sydney Smith at a 
place called Achre in the plains of Galilee 
near where our Lord was born ; hearing of 
the anarchy which threatened France, he saw 
a door to rise into power — hence in 1799 he 
got the command of the national guards — in 
1800 to be Consul, and in 1802 Emperor — 
and in 1809 he passed the edict to strip the 
Pope of his power ; and took him to France, 
and Rome was to govern itself as an imperial 
city — which edicts were to go into execution 
the first day of January 1810 ; and it was just 
666 years, the intermediate time between 1143 
when the power of choosing the Pope was 
taken from the people and lodged in the 
school of Cardinals ; Bonaparte had his king- 
dom darkened and lost his power : and this is 
the data to the other two phials. 

199. The 6th is to be poured on the Euph- 
rates or Mahomedan, or Turkish empire — 
waters, (people) dried up, &c., that the way to 
the East may be prepared. Six years ago the 
Grand Turk had an empire of about 2,000 
miles square — but now only his Capitol, with 
a strip of country like a garden spot around. 
1st, the Russian Asiatic army took and retain- 
ed some provinces near the Euphrates ; 2d, in 
Europe, west of the Black sea, sundry pro- 
vinces have gone off to govern themselves ; 3d, 
Old Greece has gone off to govern herself ; 4th, 
Algiers and her dependencies, France has 
taken ; and 5th, the Pacha of Egypt has de- 
prived the Sultan of the residue of his African 
domains, ancient Syria, the plains of Babylon 
and the Holy Land ; thus the waters are dried 
up — and only the Capitol remains, which in a 
great measure burnt down, that the three gfeat 
powers — Russia, France and England may 
amalgamate, as the three general heads, the 
whole ancient scripture world, and thus pre- 
pare the way for the great battle of Armegad- 
don — each desiring the eastern ascendency, 
and hence to centre there. For the policy of 
the three courts on that head is well known 
by their movements for many years. 

200. The Egyptians placing the Mahome- 
tans and Jews and Christians upon an equali- 
ty, both as it relates to religion and politics — 
now, for the first time for 1800 years, appears 
the dawn of an opening for the Israelites to 



return to their own land. See the design to 
remove the disability of the Jews in England, 
and the paying the Jewish Priests out of the 
revenue in France, the same as Protestants or 
Catholics, and the anticipation of an Eastern 
empire under the Jews, as a balance of power 
against Russia ; and also their Sanhedrim to 
govern themselves by a Grand Council since 
1806 — which they had never done since their 
dispersion by Titus and the Romans. 

201. The invitation for men of letters to 
improve Egpyt, no doubt will be seized by the 
Jesuits to get all the ascendency possible in 
the east, as well as to have their emissaries 
whereever there are protestant missionaries 
to thwart and counteract their movements. 

202. There are prophecies which no doubt 
relate to America. 1st, Isaiah, speaking of a 
country beyond the Rivers of Ethiopia with 
wings ; 2d, the young Lions, in the 39th of 
Ezekiel ; 3d, where the woman '■'■jiew into the 
wilderness," after she had fled before into the 
countries north of the Danube — her last flight 
to the United States. 

203. The image in Daniel with a gold head 
and a silver arm, brass thighs and iron feet, 
smote by a stone, &c., short condensed history 
— 1st, Gold head, Babylon: 2d, Silver arms, 
the Medes and Persians united in Cyrus, 
who took Babylon; 3d, Brass thighs, Grecians 
under Alexander the Great, who subdued the 
MeJes and Persians ; 4th, Iron feet, the Ro- 
mans, who conquered the whole — as law-re- 
ligion exists in the old countries, that Image is 
not wholly gone by, but we exist in the days 
of the toes. 

204. But the stone shall smite it, and those 
ancient institutions will become as chaff — that 
King-craft and Priest-craft are the delegated 
power and gift of God. 

205. The rational principles of William 
Penn, w^hich have predominated in America, 
are illuminating the Old World, and King-craft 
and Priest-craft are going down the hill ; 
therefore the Kings and Priests are alarmed ; 
and the alarm has produced the un-Holy Al- 
liance and called out the Jesuits from their 
dormancy, to act in conjunction together, in a 
general conspiracy against the liberties of 
mankind throughout the world. 

206. For if the principles of Light and Li- 
berty prevail. Monarchy and Law-religion go 
by the board — but in order to arrest the pro- 
gress of Light and Liberty, there is no way 
but to destroy representative governments and 
the liberty of the Press, according to the secret 
Treaty of Verona, and hence all men of in- 
formation and liberal principles and influence 
in society, must be proscribed and cut off" at a 
stroke, that the rest may be awed into obedi- 
ence, as was intended by the arrangement in 
1830, that produced the revolution in France, 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. Cl39 



when the King and Jesuits were thwarted and 
had to flee. 

207. And the only way for the Americans 
to be safe and to maintain their liberty and in- 
dependence, is to be wide awake against nul- 
lification, priest-craft and the aristocracy that 
is rising in this once happy land. Our liberties 
may so remain, and be handed down to pos- 
terity, if the people do not give up the ship. 

208. Right Reason (laying aside blind self- 
interest,) and virtue, and prayer in faith, with 
proper works, may save a sinking ship, ra- 
tional liberty in a social point of view — not to 
divide and devour and sow all the seeds of 
dissention to destroy the union for temporary 
interest, and party purposes. Let a redeem- 
ing spirit of forbearance be found in the land 
to prevail among the people, and by so doing 
Grod will save the country from the curse and 
destruction that some, who have lent them- 
selves as tools, have endeavored to bring upon 
it. Amen ! so may it be ! 

209. The seventh phial was poured out on 
the air — what a blast in the atmosphere ! 
Compare modern constitutions in the youth, 
and the state of society some 30 or 40 years 
ago. 

210. Two years since, more deaths reported 
in Boston and New York in a single week 
than any time before ] even yellow fever times 
not excepted. 

211. The Cholera— 50,000,000, swept off 
since it first broke out down to some three 
years ago — before it got into Germany, France, 
or England ; one-sixteenth part of the human 
family, by computation ; and how many have 
been swept off since ? There is not a nation 
or an island of magnitude where the scourge 
is not felt; and perhaps the United States, 
according to our population and number, have 
been the most favored among the nations of 
the earth ; but there is a just God, who will 
hold us accountable for the use or abuse of 
the privileges we as a nation enjoy. 

212. In some parts the interference in elec- 
tions — the injunction to the employed, not to 
go to the polls unless they vote as directed — 
on pain of dismission from employ. 

213. So in matters of religion : go where I 
say, and attend my meeting, or be dismissed ; 
thus interfering in matters of conscience and 
religion, to bring about Church and State, 
Law-religion, — a curse upon the land. 

214. Calling white people slaves, locking 
them up to work more hours in the day, by an 
arbitrary power displayed, than is exercised 
over the people of color in the South. 

215. So in Congress Hall, long speeches, 
many words, to display talents, get a name, 
pass, off time ; my wages are going on ] and 
all to what purpose, but to disturb the land as 
it relates to the peace of society. 



216. So old Hickory — how strange to tell 
— that a man carmot act right, do as he may 
— not one single thing is right — all is wrong 
from first to last — if one must believe what 
others say, or what we sometimes read. 

217. To trammel and govern the Press, and 
the papers, encouraging or depressing their 
circulation, as the editorial matter may please 
or displease ] so that interest shall induce 
compliance. 

218. How many ways and artful means are 
used to gain the ascendency in the land, all 
that human nature can invent seems to be put 
in requisition. 

219. One may form a judgment of the 
strength of most societies, by the number and 
size of the church ; not so of the Romans, for 
they may have half a dozen congregations for 
Mass in one forenoon in the same house. 

220. There are young ladies, Nuns, called 
Sisters of Charity, of handsome address, em- 
ployed to get into towns and cities, to lay 
foundations for Catholic schools ; and months 
may pass before the true character and object 
are known ] and in many of the Protestant 
schools there are men, as teachers employed, 
whose character is not known. 

221. There is not a printer in the United 
States who would dare to be editor to a perio- 
dical work of a particular stamp, in the city 
of Baltimore, 

222. Out of 213,000 in New York, 52,000 
are said to be Romans ; and at Brooklyn, every 
fourth person ; also in the District of Colum- 
bia, about one-third of the inhabitants are 
Romans. 

223. There appears to be an unnatural 
spirit of a diabolical nature exemplified in the 
world, as though the devil had come down in 
great wrath, as manifested by acrimony in the 
case of Avery^ and the anti-question and in 
politics, and about the subject of what some 
call religion ; perhaps he knows he hath but 
a little time and is determined to improve it. 

224. Some believe in a Male devil, some in 
a horned one, and some in none at all. 

225. Mule devil, the ugly, bad deceitful, 
and revengeful spirit of man, which is con- 
stituted a two-leged devil ; fallen Angels, evil 
spirits without corporeal bodies, in hierogly- 
phics, represented as a black man with horns ; 
but a belief in the existence of both, may be 
nearer the truth than a negative of the whole. 

226. When the beast shall ascend from the 
" BOTTOMLESS PIT" and rise again, and that 
with diabolical strength and fury, and the new 
persecution begin, that will fall on outward 
court worshippers, formal christians, as well 
as the sincere in heart ] and Deists and Uni- 
versalists will then fare no better than any 
other people, all will be cut oif who do not 
conform, or are men of information, and in- 



340 ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



fluenee and liberal principles ; for there will be 
no neutral ground in that day ; and to conform 
will not afford safety, for even then yoti may 
be cut off, as not trust-worthy in their view. 
Here then remember the warning by t-he 
third Angel, not to conform to the worship of 
the beast or his IMAGE — and there is not 
another such an awful and dreadful threaten- 
ing in all the sacred volume, as is the one 
against conformity to that worship in that 
day. 

227. Who was it that landed at Amboy, in 
New Jersey, with about 30 others, and 12 or 
$15,000,000, eighteen or nineteen years ago — 
quit this country, amused the public with a 
rattlebox, and since his departure, has taken a 
new name 1 

" Dangers stand thick through all the ground /" 

228. Here I must leave the subject to fu- 
ture developement — knowing that my time is 
short, at best. The evening shades are coming 
on apace ! But as a well-wisher to Zion and 
the public, and the whole world at large, may 
those into whose hands this may fall, take 
warning ! timely warning, before the cup of 
their iniquity be full, that it may be well 
with them individually, and with the public 
also. 

229. The following extract from the Mil- 
lennial Harbinger, on the "Catholic Controver- 
sy,^' I commend to the serious attention of my 
countrymen, as confirmatory of my apprehen- 
sions of the designs of the Romanists : 

" This is one of the most important con- 
troversies of this controversial age. im- 
portant in all its bearings upon the Catholic 
religion, the Protestant religion, and the Chris- 
tian religion, it cannot fail to interest all re- 
ligious men. Important, too, in its bearings 
upon the political destinies of this nation, 
involving the fundamental principles of free 
government ; and placing again in a new at- 
titude before the public mind, the question, 
Whether it is possible for any earthly govern- 
ment to exist, under which men's political and 
religious rights and privileges can be kept 
perfectly separate and distinct — it demands the 
attention of all political men. 

" I have been, in a great measure, a silent 
spectator of the varied, ingenious, persevering, 
and bold efforts of the Romanists to gain the 
political ascendency in this country. We have 
only once or twice, in a public way, called 
the attention of our cotemporaries to this sub- 
ject. We have expressed the conviction, 
without giving the proof, that there is, on the 
part of the Roman See, a settled determina- 
tion, accompanied with a lively expectation of 
success — a fixed purpose, from which ' His 
Holiness' is never to depart, to bring these 



United States into the bosom of the Catholic 
Church, and to add all America, North and 
South, to the territory of its dominions. Nor 
is this project so chimerical as many suppose ; 
nor so implausible as many Romanists in 
America would have the Protestants to ima- 
gine. I am of opinion that it is practicable, if 
the Romanists can persuade our people that 
they have no such objects nor wishes ; and 
especially practicable, if the present constitu- 
tion, and manners and customs of sectarianism 
continue for a generation or two. Already 
40,000 Jesuits, we are informed, are silently 
and secretly at work in the bosom of our 
country. Priests have been shipped annually 
to this country, and landed in small groups at 
every seaport from Quebec to New Orleans, to 
avoid suspicion. Large sums of money have 
been advanced from the coffers of St. Peter to 
found schools, colleges, and churches in these 
United States. These schools are, in numer- 
ous instances, made so acceptable to our 
fashionable Protestants and philosophic Scep- 
tics, that they prefer them to any Protestant 
schools for the education of their children. 
Many distinguished citizens, at this time, like 
our Virginia Governor (Floyd,) have their 
children educated under the auspices of the 
Pope in Catholic schools. Catholic emigrants, 
in the ratio of three to one Protestant, are 
now crowding to our shores. Only two years 
ago some unwary Catholics boasted that it 
was known at Rome that 700,000 Catholics 
were in the United States, and that their 
church was then more powerful and influential 
in America than any other. With all these 
documents before our minds, shall we hesitate 
to say, that things are in rapid progress to 
such a consummation. Do we not now see, 
that even in our cities of New York and Phi- 
ladelphia, the Catholic priesthood have the 
boldness to provoke controversy, and to chal- 
lenge the investigation of their principles ; and 
still more recently it is proposed to have vari- 
ous presses established in America for the 
purpose of making proselytes to the Catholic 
faith. Think not, then, courteous reader, that 
our fears have got the better of our judgment, 
when we express the conviction, that mea- 
sures, numerous and efficient, are being taken 
to bring all America into the Church of Rome. 

"'Where will the Methodists be,' said a 
Protestant to a Catholic not long since, who 
dared to talk a little in this way — ' What will 
our half million of Methodists be engaged 
about in those days V ' Methodists !' said the 
Priest, ' Methodists ! Why — their clergy are | 
as independent of the people — as monarchical 
as ours ! Many of them will fall into our 
views. No sect would I rather see go ahead 
than the Methodists. Their Clergy will make | 
excellent Priests ! We have Jesuits now | 



ANALECTIC HISTORY. 



341 



among the Methodist clergy. They are not 
known as such, it is true. We become all 
thing-s to all men, that by all means we may 
gain some. Never mind — God bless the 
Methodists !' 

" ' And what will the Baptists, the half 
million of Baptists be doing in those days V 
■ ' What they are doing now — fighting about 

I their creeds and their opinions. A feeble band 

I I — more than twenty sorts of them, and no one 
I of them has an efficient ministry! They 
l' have not much concert, and they have few 
I learned and talented men. Bless your soul ! 
I .inmersion travels slowly in cold weather !' 

! " ' But are not the Episcopalians learned 
Ji and united V ' Yes ; and did not three of their 
I j most learned clergy, in New York, come over 
|j in one body to our Catholic Church, a few 
jj years since'? Even in England, good Old 



England, were it not for the Establishment 

1 will not say it. They are better paid 

than our clergy, a hundred per cent. There 

is but a paper wall between us and them ! 

I wish the Episcopalians were more numerous 
in America !' 

" Thus some of the more simple-minded of 
the Catholics talk, as a gentleman informed 
me the other day in King & Queen." 

230. Look well to your safety and to the 
public safety too. Strive to conform to the 
will of God, as the " Eternal rule of right. ''^ 
Let your heart be in the cause, that you may 
WORSHIP Him acceptably, in " SPIRIT and in 
TRUTH," and so meet the Divine approba- 
tion, and so insure His protection. That it 
may be well with you here and hereafter, is 
my fervent prayer. 



342 



APPENDIX. 



APPENDIX No 1 



The Roman Catholics in the United 
States, by computation, in round 
numbers, may be - - - 

Presbyterians of all kinds, and 
communications, pew holders, 
&c., say . - - - 

Quakers, .... 

Church of England, - 

Methodists of all kinds, 

Baptists of all kinds, 

All other Societies. - - - 

Making 



800,000 



1,000,000 
300,000 
200,000 
500,000 
400,000 

1,000,000 

4,200,000 



Which estimate, allowing the whole who 
are attached to some society by prejudice or 
from education, to amount to 5,000,000, would 
leave about 8,000,000 otherwise, if the aggre- 
gate of inhabitants amounts to 13,000,000 
souls in the United States. 

It hath been said that " Lorenzo Dow be- 
longs to NO BODY also that those who be- 
long to " no hod'if are " Dowites,^'' and of 
course belong to him ! 

Now, admitting the above statement to be 
correct — then (after deducting 3,000,000 of 
colored people who belong to others) there 
would be a balance of 5,000,000 left for me, 
which I take the liberty of addressing — first, 
as a Citizen, and secondly, as a Christian ! 

As a Citizen, I admonish you — I warn and 



entreat you to be caim aiE iispassionate in all 
your social and pouticav views — be, very de- 
liberately, TRUE AMERICANS ! 

Watch the officious; designing, ambitious 
Courtiers ! Be not used as tools — cat's paws, 
and puppets for none ; but as people of reason 
and sense, act and possess a judgment and 
SOUL of your own ! 

See that the Constitution be not invaded 
and violated with impunity, by your Rulers, 
and sects and parties, for the sake of Church 
and State — Law Religion — the greatest curse 
that ever befel tbe World ! 

As a Christian, I expect slander, from those 
* * * * ^fr bigots, either in Church or 
State, and opposition from them in various 
ways ; but, my counsel is, take Eternity into 
account, by a serious, considerate examination 
how it stands between God and your soul ! 

Avoid what is wicked and dishonorable, 
seeing it is the motive and spirit which gave 
character to the action. 

My advice to you, each and all, is to be 
guarded against sectarian prejudices, bigotry 
and bitterness ; but lead a life of Prayer and 
Watchfulness and Spiritual Devotion, that you 
may enjoy, by the communication of the 
Spirit, Jesus Christ Revealed within — the 
Hope of Glory ! 

L. DOW. 

District Columbia, May 20, 1830. 



APPENDIX. 



343 



APPENDIX No. 2. 



The practice of dressing in BLACK, by 
ministers of most denominations, is a per- 
petuation of one of the Popish customs, which 
was taken from the false prophets ; who bor- 
rowed it from the true Prophets when mourn- 
ing in sack-cloth, &c. But God declares he 
will remove the Chemarims (or black coats) 
with the Priests out of the land ! Zeph. i. 4. 

SIN and SATAN are represented as black. 
Black is a rotten color, and black will easily 
show dirt, therefore there is no reason but 
pride and the prejudice of education to be as- 
signed for the perpetuation of it ! 

As it relates to Baptisms, the plural is 
spoken of by Paul. Heb. vi. there are three 
elsewhere : — Water, Sufferings and the Bap- 
tism of the Holy Ghost. As it relates to the 
mode, the Hebrews were baptized to Moses IN 
the Cloud and in the Sea ; and yet they went 
through on DRY ground, so that they were 
not wet all over under water ! John Baptized 
with {not IN) water, '•'■unto repentance,'"' and 
baptized Christ, (who could not be baptized 
unto repentance for he had nothing to repent 
of,) and said 1 shall decrease, which implies 
that he knew his own dispensation would 
come to an end ; while that of Jesus, must 
eat up all the rest and monopolize the world ! 
Paul baptized some of John's people over 
again, which implies the use of water among 
the first Christians, and that John's baptism 
was not the Gospel one ! IN Jordan IN the 
mountain into the tree, &c., at, to, upon, com- 
pare Exodus. Luke, and 
exercise common sense. 

To gain an ascendancy and exercise a su- 
premacy over others, " moral evil" will adopt 
any plan to maintain unjust prerogative. 

Hence the Fope puts down the Fr"e Mason ! 
Why % Not because Masonry is wrong, but be- 
cause it admits and requires only Peww's general 
test, " a belief in one God and future rewards 
and punishment," " as though a Protestant 
might be saved as well as a Catholic," and by 
such all the Mahometans, Heathens and Deists, 
are called "/iere^fcs," "Infidels," &c., as though 
the whole, without any discrimination must 



be damned, without any hope of mercy to- 
gether ! Whereas, what is a Deist, but one 
who acknowledges a Deity : What is an In- 
fidel, but he that hath been guilty of a breach 
of fidelity • seeing one is the opposite of the 
other, by an act of violation, which consti- 
tutes infidelity ; but he that is not guilty, 
should not unjustly be accused ! The back- 
slider exemplifies a character of infidelity, as 
well as the unfaithful husband or vsdfe who 
violates their marriage vow ! 

But. if what has commonly been called re- 
ligion, be not religion, but a piece of solemn 
mockery, as a sham upon the people; and a 
man perceives the imposition ; his reason must 
call it in question ; if he begins to seek for 
facts and enquire after TRUTH. Of course, 
he will and must have his doubts : What is 
truth 1 until he obtains evidence that . will 
satisfy him ! 

No two stones look exactly alike, neither 
do two human countenances, nor any two 
voices sound alike : and if not, how can we 
expect that all should think and see alike? 
Variety exhibits both the wisdom and good- 
ness of God in nature, and why not in grace ? 
Charles V., after doing his best, could not make 
two watches run alike — hence his folly, to at- 
tempt by persecution, to make a nation think 
alike ! And what, short of divine illumina- 
tion, to cause the light of the moon to become 
as the light of the Sun, and the light of the 
Sun to become sevenfold as the light of seven 
days, can make the watchmen see eye to eye 1 
When there will be no need to say know ye 
the Lord '? for all shall know him, from the 
least unto the greatest, and the glory of God 
shall fill the earth, as the waters do the sea ! 

The Pagans had many deities, and they ad- 
mitted of different modes of worship ; though 
they had one superior to all the rest, called 
Jove, or Jupiter, probably borrowed from 
the patriarch — JEHOVAH and his angels. 
But when the worship of only one God became 
general, there could be but one kind of wor- 
ship acceptable and right, and the others con- 
sidered wrong of course. But people, by 



344 



APPENDIX. 



mistaking a IMODE for a PRINCIPLE, lost 
the spirit in the letter, and the substance in the 
shade — by which they forgot the power and 
only retained the form, which is worship only 
nominally. 

Therefore they felt to persecute those who 
differed from them in opinion and mode — not 
admitting and considering that the principle 
might be the same. Whereas good is good, 
and bad is bad the world over, and there are 
but the spirit of the two principles. 

Mahometanism, which admits of no idola- 
try, tolerated others to enjoj^ their opinions 
though with less privileges — but toleration 
was not known in Christendom till within a 
few hundred years, and even then but in a 
small degree. 

In the days of Elizabeth, toleration was 
unknown in England. Hence, " corrupted 
Christianitif was more INTOLERABLE than 
Pagan or IMahometanism. 

All religion, when established by law, hath 
been used as a political tool, to answer the 
purpose of ambitious and designing men ! each 
appealing to heaven for the justice of their 
cause, when they are under the influence of 
" old Sam'' in most cases — and thus substitute 
their own will for the rule of right. But the 
world will continue wrong, until the govern- 
ment of Jehovah be acknowledged, and he 
reign King in the hearts of all mankind. 

The doctrine, that one person is born the 
local property of another, involves the idea 
that there is no such thing as an exoneration 
of obligation from the possessor let the pos- 
sessed flee where they could, the duty re- 
mained the same. Hence, according to their 
ideas of equity, Jonathan still belonged to the 
king; and an old grudge was the consequence, 
because he strove to be free. Therefore, 
when the freedom of the seas were monopoli- 
zed, by assumption, considering that power 
constituted right, Jonathan could not enjoy 
the privilege, without paying a duty, and 
taking a license : which ac^ would be virtually 
to give up his independence, and exist only 
nominally as a nation, but in fact to be 
governed as a foreign piovince. g^^This 
led to the only alternative, i. e. SUBMIT or 
FIGHT. Jonathan chose the latter, because 
the fonner would have betrayed his trust, re- 
posed in him by the people. But he had to 
begin before he was ready, seeing that he was 
bound by the constitution not to keep a stand- 
ing army in the time of peace. These things 
are overlooked by many, who bawl and cry 
they know not why, only because others say 
so ! But justice should be done to every 
thing: even the devil we have no right to be- 
lie, because it would be giving false testimony; 
and to misrepresent the truth, is intentionally 
to deceive, which is a " moral evil." And it 



is written, " Thou shalt not speak evil of the 
rider of thy people ;" — therefore, for those 
people who have come hither to enjoy the be- 
nign influence of our mild government on 
these peaceful shores, to turn and declamor, as 
many do, savors of the spirit of ingratitude, 
the most heinous and abominable of all crimes 
— marked with Heaven's disapprobation — ob- 
taining Jehovah's curse ! 

When the nations of Europe, for the mo- 
ment, were intoxicated with joy at Buona- 
parte's downfall, they seemed to, forget every 
xhought of justice, saying, " It originated from 
America — and whilst the United States con- 
tinue to remain a republic (which is the only 
one at present on earth,) we shall have our 
work to do over again !" But at length, re- 
collecting themselves, though they had agreed 
to have nothing to do with the quarrel by 
giving aid as before, but leave the two nations 
to tug it between them, yet, on reflection of 
what might be the consequence if Jonathan 
was conquered, ofiered a mediation to make 
the quarrel up. 

But the question involved in the contest — 
Whether, by the Creator's law of nature, man 
is a cosmopolite or the property of another '? — 
will indirectly come on the carpet, considering 
the age of enquiry; and the answer, which "is 
self-evident," will unfold itself, and truth will 
present to view — producing its consequences 
accordingly. 

The cause is the Lord's — He governs the 
world in righteousness, and gives judgment \ 
according to equity : therefore the race is not 
to the swift, nor the battle to the strong ! 
JS$^ Contrary to human probability, we are 
I not swept from the ocean, but the boasted lau- 
i rels of invincibility was plucked from the 
other side ! These things upon the land and 
water, when taken into account by the grasp- 
ing mind, with the concomitants parts, must 
be acknowledged to be the hand of the Lord, 
which hath been our salvation ! 

But alas ! it appears that some don't know, 
nor prize our privileges, and would be willing 
to subvert the whole to answer the purposes 
of a few ambitious and designing men ! — . 
Hence it M'ould be well for people to read the 
history of kings, and inform their minds on 
the corruption and duplicity of courts ; and 
then ask, if our rulers, who must feel the ef- 
fects of their own legislation, (they being con- 
tinued in office only a limited space of time,) 
be so awfully obnoxious as to be considered 
unlearnable. What must be the sensation if 
WORSE ]\IEN were in power 1 Moreover, 
should be continued for life ! The truth is, 
any body, and even a fool, can And fault, but 
it requires a wise man in many cases to point 
out a better way. And men of no virtue, and 
wicked dark principles, are willing to sacrifice 



APPENDIX. 



345 



every thing that is sacred ; no matter who is 
injured, if themselves are served by those 
wicked ends ! Those things have been carried 
on under the cloak of religion, money, &c. 
&c., to dupe the simple mind ! This in all 
ages of the Avorld, according to history, not 
excepting Mahomet, nor the Puritans so call- 
ed, in the time of Cromwell ; and who, when 
displaced in the time of CImrles, came to Mas- 
sachusetts ; (with Milton's language*) and 
hanged several Quakers. 

In Massachusetts and Connecticut, the Law 
religion still remain to shackle the people, and 
in the latter place it is fifty cents fine for not 
going to meeting on a Sunday. Vermont and 
New Hampshire have shaken off the yoke ! 
Maryland and Virginia, have repealed the 
TOBACCO LAW, for the support of the 
CLERGY, and most of the other State Laws, 
comport with natural justice, in matters of re- 
ligion and conscience ! 

Washington ever seemed to show a rever- 
ence for religion, both in his deportment and 
proceedings. John Adams who quitted Wash- 
ington City in the dead of the night, and was 
well on toward Baltimore that time it was day, 
ever exhibited ^'■righteousness overmuch^'' — and 
considering the fuss among the Yankee clergy, 
their unusual associations and correspondence 
with the President, and many of their expres- 
sions about that time and shortly after — with 
the two buildings taking fire and burning some 
of the public documents ; has a curious squint- 
ing, that they thought of a national establish- 
ment, and tke clergy paid inuirectly from the 
people by virtue of the revenue! Jefferson, 
seeing the evil of law religion, &c., had those 
barbarous laws against the Quakers repealed, 
and also the imposition of tobacco, which 
compelled every man in the parish, be his 
sentiment what it might, to give his quota of 
sixteen thousand for the Church Priest. 

Hence many of those priests would not 
preach ; others supposing America would be 
conquered, kept on, under an idea that the 
king, their master, would have their arreara- 
ges made up — but after Cornwallis was taken, 
gave it up for a bad job ; and only about three 
of the whole fraternity continued to officiate. 
Hence the churches, which were public pro- 
perty, being left vacant, another law was 
passed for other societies to occupy them : and 
the Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, &c., 
have used them occasionally since. 

These things procured the epithet " infideV'' 
for a mark of distinguishment ; whereas in- 
fidelity is a breach of fidelity ! But religious 
VENOM of all things is the worst ! From 
those circumstances arose the prejudice of the 

■* " It is better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven ."' 
Which is best, to be a Hog among Kings, or a King among 
Hogs. * 



clergy of different societies who would be 
fond of a law religion, as the ground of their 
animosity and ambition against him, because 
their hopes of gain are stagnated by it. But 
posterity must judge. James Madison, believ- 
ing in universal rights of conscience, as one 
of the convention, had the clause suggested 
which has become an important trait in oui 
Constitution ; and also rejected the bills to in- 
corporate the BAPTISTS in the Mississippi 
Territory, and the CHURCH OF ENGLAND 
at Alexandria ! — as the principle, once ad- 
mitted by CONGRESS, might be plead as a 
precedent, and it would be uncertain where the 
evil would end ! And as religion, under some 
name or another, has been used as a hobby- 
horse to accomplish certain purposes and ends, 
by operating on the minds of the ignorant, 
under the veil of sanctity, &c., to the no small 
injury of society ; he seems not disposed but 
in a delicate way to bring religion, &c., into 
political affairs ! which circumstance is 

worthy of remark ! for a religious bigot is 
worse than an honest DEIST, who believes in 
Penn's general test as a qualification to office, 
viz. ONE GOD with future Rewards and 
Punishment ! The latter will feel the force 
of " moral obligation,'''' to influence his prac- 
tice, while the former begs the question ; takes 
it for granted that he is right — hence assumes 
the liberty to pass judgment on every body 
else who may differ from him : whereas the 
other will only think for himself, and allow 
the others to think for themselves, jg^^ The 
BIGOT of course will PERSECUTE, whilst 
the other allows equal rights of conscience ! 

Admitting the United States were a con- ; 
quered country, and the following administra- i, 
tion to exist: — 1. The people to be disarmed 
of every gun, ?word and pistol, on pain of 
death ; and no man could be suffered to keep 
even a fowling-piece, without a duty paid of 
three guineas for it, and fifty-five cents for a 
license to keep it. 2. A military force suffici- 
ent to keep the people in continual awe. 3. 
In a great measure the liberty of the speech 
and of the press curtailed, on pain of fine and 
imprisonment, transportation or death. 4. 
The Methodists to become established by law ; 
so that every tenth lamb, calf, bushel of grain, 
head of cabbage, peck of potatoes, &c. &c. 
&c., every tenth of every thing produced : 
and at the same time would get drunk, curse 
and gamble ; horse race and keep a pack of 
hounds ; play the whore and serve the Devil 
without restraint ; and publicly acknowledge 
that they were Deists, and yet say that they 
believed that they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost to preach. 5. That no man could enter 
into the military office, however immoral, 
without first receiving the sacrament. Who 
could say it would be right ? Who would at- 



346 



APPENDIX. 



tempt to justify it ? Would it not be an opr 
pression upon the nation — an evil which 
should be redressed — and if sanctioned by- 
government would be a national sin indeed '? 
the theory and application is very easy. 

The news of peace salutes our ears, and re- 
verberates through the land — but how long it 
may continue, who can tell 1 

What ambitious man designs for evil, the 
Lord takes off his restraining power, designing 
it for good^ by over-ruling the consequences 
thereof ! The frosty transposed from north to 
souths prevented the inroads across the lakes^ 
and up the bayou St. John — and also the 
winds eifected the course of the water in such 
a manner, that the British could not embark, 
for want of depth, in time to come round to do 
further mischief, before the news of peace 
arrived. Here observe, the deceiver got de- 
ceived — for, first, the proclamation, inviting 
Tennessee and Kentucky to come and join 
them — secondly, the demand for Ohio to be 
our western boundary — thirdly, the Expedition 
to New Orleans, with a governor, and all the 
officers with their clerks^ &c. &c., show vjhat 
their expectations, and of course pretensions, 
were : J^i°= and all these about one and the 
same time in agitation, to get round us like a 
horse shoe, like the French policy, 1755. 

But how contrary have things turned out 
from their calculation 1 The affair of Nev/ 
Orleans, Baltimore, Plattsburg, Sandusky, 
Crany Island, &c. &c. — how many they have 
lost, and hov\^ few on the American side have 
fallen, is a thing truly wonderful and pro- 
vidential ! The country is not forsaken of 
God though scourged, and the American cha- 
racter will be more conspicuous, and establish- 
ed to take rank among the nations ol the 
earth. The one who claimed the ocean for 
her own, is shown, that she is not invincible; 
though her glory is begun to set, God may 
lengthen out her days awhile longer, because 
she grants more liberty of conscience than any 
other of the East at present — and also, as she, 
who had such a hand in the slave trade, has 
conjoined with the American government, 
(which never had any hand in it,) to dis- 
countenance it, &c. 

The Gospel progressed from the EAST as 
far to the WEST as it could, and find civilized 
informed people. The wilderness of Amer- 
ica—a new world — a place prepared of God 
for a theatre o*. great and important things 
worthy of himself! ! — here a new form of 
government is formed, congenial with the 
principles of the Gospel, and agreeable to the 
universal rights of conscience, as established 
in the Creator's law of nature ! — whilst dark- 
ness, idolatry and wickedness, with supersti- 
^ tion and barbarity, evil and wicked laws 
1 govern all the intermediate countries, too in- 



tolerable to be borne. Those things were 
brought into being by wicked men — upheld 
by the sword and terror ; by those, whose in- 
terest it is to uphold and support them. Most 
monarchies are laid in blood ; and the bjood 
of the innocent calls loudly for redress, 
which justice^ sooner or later, must retribute — 
for she cannot always sleep. — Hence the "man 
stealer," the bloody priest, and the merciless 
tyrant, must "be gathered as a cluster, and 
cast into the wine press of the wrath of Al- 
mighty God." 

France, Spain and Portugal, still bind the 
conscience of man, and also persevere in the 
practice of the slave traffic which shows their 
cup is not yet full. 

Flattering, vain and empty titles began in 
France, as most of the modern fashions do, 
connected with those various degrees of nick- 
names — Slave, Servant, Mister, Sir, Baronet, 
Baron, Viscount, Earl, Marquis, Duke, Prince, 
King, Emperor and Despot. The term Lady^ 
formerly was only applied to the empress of 
Rome, but now it is applied to tag-rag and 
bobtail. 

The twelve signs of the zodiac, existed no 
where but in the minds of the Pagans, fabu- 
lously — which they applied to the parts of the 
firmament, and distinguished by the names of 
the beasts most familiar to them, imagining 
that each deity took a turn round, and so gov- 
erned the body between them. But what is 
the and what the substance ? It is 

an imposition from the heathen Mythology, 
retained and transmitted down by the supersti- 
tious. 

The practice, in some parts of America, of 
not taxing the heads and property of ministers, 
(by which the public is cheated and defrauded 
out of their just rights,*) originated from a 
reverence for the priests, because of their su- 
perior sanctity in the dark ages of the world, 
when popish superstition began to rise. 
First, annuity of property : secondly, exemp- 
tion from military duty; thirdly, not to be 
tried by the civil law, because of their charac- 
ter, but the ecclesiastical law only. These 
things were done out of esteem first : after- 
wards they claimed it as their prerogative, and 
so became above all law but their own : and 
hence being rendered superior and independent 
of the government, began, through their epis- 
copal combination, to go over the heads of 
each and all orders and classes of men — as- 



* A Yankee priest in the Easrt, had a flock of sheep, on 
which was a drawback to encourage the raising them, 
but he not being taxed, derived no benefit by it ; how- 
ever, his son had a * * * * horse, on which was a 
heavy tax. So, just before taxing time, they made a 
swap, horse for sheep, to save the tax and the drawback 
too. Soon after taxing time was over, they both pre- 
tended to be sick of their bargain, and exchanged 
again {Jj^ but got four folded as a consequence, the 
cheat being so plain. 



APPENDIX. 



347 



suming the awful prerogative of demanding 
money, and cursing those who dare to stand in 
their way, or to oppose them. 

Moreover they assumed the liberty, power 
and authority, to determine the state of all 
mankind, by judging some to be burnt to death 
here, for heresy, and consigning them to the 
flames of hell forever hereafter. 

On the other hand, that one drop of Jesus' 
blood was sufficient to atone for the world, 
therefore all the rest was given to the pope, 
for indulgences to commit sin, which might be 
committed with impunity without remorse. 
Furthermore, the Christians could do some- 
thing over and above what was required, 
which of course would be meritorious; and 
these were put into a box with the m-erits 
of Christ, and the keys were given to St. 
Peter, and his successors in office, to issue 
those indulgences as above. By these means 
the world was imposed on unwarranted and 
prevented regeneration ; so that kings them- 
selves have been the dupes of PRIESTS, and 
a word from the Bishop would produce a 
greater effect than Buonaparte in a whole 
campaign, with an hundred thousand men, 
and to suspect the imposition, was esteemed 
impious in the highest degree. 

From the "law religion" of Constantine 
the great, orginated episcopacy, which is 
modelled after the old " Roman law,'''' of mo- 
narchy and from Phochus, who murdered 
the emperor, two daughters and six sons, ori- 
ginated the title of " universal bishop," who 
in return gave Phochus absolution for the hor- 
rid murder. 

To keep the people ignorant was the policy 
of the priests. Hence, what books were not 
destroyed by the barbarians, from the northern 
hive, and by the Saracens, were monopolized 
by the priests, and what books were written 
in Latin, in order to carry on the joke until 
these very modern times ; and even the city 
doctors give their written prescriptions in the 
same language, for the same purpose and 
ends. 

And such was the ignorance, even among 
the clergy, that a bishop could not write his 
name, but would make a mark for his SIGN. 
Hence the origin of the term " sign a paper," 
instead of subscribe., &c. 

Thus, whoever looks at the state of the 
world in the solitary ages — the origin of 
power — the improvement in society — the re- 
volutions, from cause to effect, will find a field 
for reflection. Here may be observed great 
sources of error, by deciding concerning an- 
cient institutions and manners by ideas and 
customs which prevail in our own time, when 
there is no likeness in the principle or the 
form. 

Such tyranny and oppression as the des- 



potic rulers and priests administer, when peo- 
ple are trained in ignorance and servitude, 
without a possibility of redress or improve- 
ment, must appear obnoxious to every virtuous 
mind, whose judgement is according to correct 
principles, as man stands in relation to his 
Creator, and to his fellow creature ! 

The conduct of Ferdinand VII. and the 
priests with the government of Spain, has be- 
come so odious and detestable, that most of 
their provinces in America have shaken off 
the yoke, or are striving to do so ; to enjoy 
privileges bestowed upon them by the God of 
nature. Both parties in Mexico, the province 
next to Louisiana, have agreed on reciprocal 
principles, to become one ; and reject Ferdi- 
nand, because he rejected the constitution 
offered him — which had secured a measure of 
" liberty of conscience." 

Six thousand Bibles and as many Testa- 
ments, in French, to be distributed in those 
countries of America inhabited by French. 
The Bishop of New Orleans has sanctioned 
the same, and will use his influence to pro- 
mote it 5 which under a Popish government he 
never would durst to have done. His re- 
marks on the hand of Moses in the affair of 
Amalek, while the battle was in suspense, 
when the intruders with high-minded anticipa- 
tions were coming, were judicious and very 



impressive 



Considering the attachment of the Prince 
Regent to Mrs. Fitzherbert, a bitter Romanist, 
with the present gradual rise of popery in the 
different countries of Europe, and the address 
of the Irish clergy to the Pope ; also the fuss 
by the Romanists in Baltimore, their " Te 
Deum^'' on the restoration of the pope (who 
went home from his prison to Rome triumph- 
ant, in great pomp ; and moreover the pomp- 
ous preparations to receive some of the mon- 
archs on a visit) connected with the curious 
vaults or cells on a singular construction. — 
May not this be designed for a private 
INQUISITION ? Seeing the King of Spain's 
money, with the influence of the pope and 
priests, were the moving cause ! Are not 
those things pregnant with importaat and in- 
teresting matter ? How soon will time unfold 
it, the events must determine ! 

Ferdinand, who was restored by the power 
of BRITAIN, has restored the inquisition to 
the uttermost of his ability ; and so many are 
the prisoners taken up for heresy, that the pris- 
ons are not adequate to hold them : hence 
monasteries and convents are converted to 
that purpose. 

Of two evils one can be greater than the 
other. War, as bad as it has been in Spain, 
is preferable to the old order of things ; for in 
this short time, more light beamed into that 
country, than for centuries before ; while the 



348 APPENDIX. 



British and Buonaparte got the Inquisition 
down between them. But now it has been 
restored, Ferdinand's best friends have not es- 
caped ; but the priests have exhorted to put the 
Cortes out of the way by fire and sword, be- 
cause they encouraged liberty of conscience, 
as an introduction to heresy ! Do not these 
things show that the innocent blood is not 
fully retributed yet 1* 

The pope (who is restored by virtue of the 
power of BRITAIN, who fomented combina- 
tion and hired the allies) has gone home to 
Rome in pomp ; where he was received with 
great parade, and restored, not only the ancient 
nobility, with the feudal laws, but also the 
inquisition, and the order of Jesuits; putting 
down free-masonry, because t requires only 
faith in one God, with fu are rewards and 
punishment — which gives liberty of con- 
science, as though a Protestant could be saved 
as well as a Romanist: which ideas are con- 
sidered so liberal as to be an introduction to 
heresy ! 

The Sladtholder of Holland, (who is restor- 
ed by virtue of the power of BRITAIN) is now 
styled the sovereign prince of the Netherlands, 
&c., is almost absolute, though once very 
limited in his power. 

The king of France, (who was an exile for 
about twenty years, and is now restored by 
virtue of the power of BRITAIN) is far more 
despotic than Napoleon Buonaparte was — for 
his senate were some check on him, and his 
ministers and judges were subject to impeach- 
ment ; hence the summit of absolute power 
and dominion until the revolution 1830. 

Many Frenchmen have quit these shores 
within a few months, and gone back to France, 
perhaps to receive a part of the cup of retribu- 
tion, seeing many of them were the priests 
and nobility who fled for refuge, and had a 
gracious time and space to repent, but whose 
characters and state were unknown, until just 
as they went off, when the cloven foot ap- 
peared. 

Near forty thousand Frenchmen perished in 
the attempt to subjugate the colored people in 
Hayti, and still Louis is bent upon that mis- 
chief : and in the slave-trade also as well as 
the Portuguese, (whose king is restored by 
the power of BRITAIN) who were the first of 
all in the traf&c, and who first set the ex- 
ample, by selling them to Spain,^ who in turn 
adopted the practice, and still perserves 
therein ! 

The evil of slavery was introduced into 
these States BEFORE we become a nation ; 
therefore the turpitude of it nationally, must 



* As many as ten thousand were put out of the way 
and never heard of since — see the book on the inquisition 
recently printed at Boston, justifying it and pleading for 
one here ! 



be placed to the acco*it of BRITAIN. — For 
through her policy it commenced with us, and 
our government had no authority to put a 
stop to it until 1808; and even then no author- 
ity was delegated to legislate on it, as it re- 
lates to internal affairs — for each state retains 
the prerogative to govern its own internal po- 
licy : Of course none but state governments 
have a power to legislate on the subject, or a 
right so to do. Hence the evil, as it relates 
to America, must be considered only as a state 
and not a national sin ] seeing that eleven 
states out of eighteen, are out of the spirit 
of it ! 

The king of Prussia is equally indebted to 
the power of BRITAIN for his return, &c. 

Such strides for absolute dominion, to bind 
the people, the world never exhibited before. 
The nations of Europe are nearly on an 
equal level to British provinces, considering 
their low, reduced, degraded state. Hence she 
may be considered as "Queen of the Ocean," 
and "Mistress of the world;" Isut how long 
those things will continue as they are now, is 
very uncertain — time must unfold it. 

The idea of liberty and the degrees of light 
in Britain were progressive — as all other 
things are of a social nature. Even the Crea- 
tor's law in nature, does not cause meridian 
light from midnight darkness ; but the twilight 
of aurora gently brings the change as the hu- 
man eye can bear it — and new wine must be 
put into new bottles only. — Or in other words, 
there must be a proper relation and fitness of 
things, uniformly in all the ways and works 
of God, w^hich are done in wisdom, and wor- 
thy of himself! 

Many people have attempted to bring every 
thing to a theory w^hich they study and pur- 
sue — the doctors and law-established priests 
not excepted. But most of the valuable med- 
icines now in use were discovered by quacks, 
and accidents so called ; but I ask whether it 
be not, rather, with more pronriety to call it 
PROVIDENCE !— I leave people to judge ! 

The state of the world in the beginning, 
being, as it were a commonwealth, there were 
i sons of God. and they called on his name ; so 
I just after the flood it was the same ; also 
among the Jews, from the time of Moses for 
several hundred years. Greece and Rome im- 
proved whilst in their republic state ; and so 
did those cities which were privileged by 
charters, and those which united by com- 
merce. But violence by oppressors brought 
judgment on the old world ; and also confusion 
on Babel kingdom. Likewise, after the third 
monarchy among the Hebrews, they began to 
degenerate socially in their morals. And so 
Greece, when usurped by Philip, and ended by 
Alexander his son. And Rome also, after 
the second Augustus. And in all other coun- 



APPENDIX. 



=1 

349 



tries where oppression abounds the oppor- 
tunity of improvement is prevented ; which 
tends to stupify and degenerate the mind into 
the greatest darkness and ignorance ! 
I Those things show the propriety of free in- 
I quiry, and a proper intercourse, and liberty of 
1 conscience, and equitable laws and penalties, 
I apportioned and fitted to the routine of crimes. 
; Pure motives to do right, with a line of prop- 
er conduct, founded on responsibility, accom- 
panied with honesty, truth and veracity. 
Schooling ought to be more universal, that 
good information might become common and 
general, among the people of color, as well as 
among the whites; and all who should be born 
after a certain period, to be qualified for 
citizenship, and freed at a proper age to learn 
; a trade ;. and "WORKHOUSES'' to accommo- 
date those who will not probably accommodate 
themselves elsewhere, to prevent a nuisance 
to society. 

There are a large number of free people of 
i color in the United States, who must have an 
I existence somewhere. And as the statute 
! laws in some of the new states prohibit such 
I emigrants to those parts, the question arises, 
I if it would not comport with WISDOM and 
I RIGHTEOUSNESS for our supreme govern- 



ment to locate a tract of country above latitude 
33, west of the Mississippi, for such to emi- 
grate to if they please % Would not thousands 
go there as tenants to government or other- 
wise, Jg^"" Let him that readeth understand 
— and look at circumstances, and view con- 
sequences ! 

Many have wished for all my thoughts and 
writings concentrated in a body. With dif- 
ficulty they have been collected, and brought 
to a focus, and published in two volumes, for 
the benefit of society, now, and when I am 
gone the way of all the earth. 

My health is in a tottering frame, and the 
tide of life is begun to turn with me. But 
what time I have to spend below, I wish 
to devote to Zion's welfare, and stem the tor- 
rent of opposition and temptation, until the 
journey of life shall close, and my weary soul 
may gain the Happy Land. 

The TEN TOES of Nebuchadnezzar's 
Image only remain ; these TIMES are 
EVENTFUL, and the SIGNS are portentous ; 
let all the ISRAEL of GOD be in a stat-e of 
readiness for the coming of the LORD ! 

LORENZO DOW. 

Montville, August 26th, 1843. 



850 



CONCLUSION. 



CONCLUSION- 



COURTEOUS READER— 

The foregoing Exemplified Experience in 
Miniature, exhibits the dealings of GOD and 
MAN, and the DEVIL, in the various and 
trying scenes of Life through which an indi- 
vidual hath been called to pass, while upon 
the Journey of Life, in a period of nearly 
fifty-six years 

The travels and incidents attendant, are but 
hints, comparative, to what might have been 
said or written ] but they serve as a specimen, 
a part for the whole, which admits of reflec- 
tion to a contemplative mind ! 

Observations on Polemical Divinity and the 
subject of the inherent and unalienable Rights 
of Man, &c. &c., are given for the benefit of 



those who may come alter me, in time to 
come, as well as for those now upon the 

stage ! 

We must soon part, therefore as I take leave 
of you, my request is, to lay aside prejudice, 
sacrifice sin — sink into the will of God — take 
him for your protector and guide by attention 
to the sweet influence of his spirit on the 
mind, that you may be useful in your day to 
your fellow mortals here ; and as an inward 
and spiritual worshipper, ascend to God, thus 
it may be well with you here and hereafter. 
Amen. Adieu till we meet beyond this life ! 

Farewell. 

LORENZO DOW. 



Contents of Volume I 



FAOE 

Introductory Essay, By Rev. John Dowling, D.D. . , , .3 

Exemplified Experience, or Lorenzo's Journal. 

part first, 9 
part second, ....... 81 

part third, . . , . . , .115 

part fourth, . . . . . . .138 

RECAPITULATION, . . . . . o 160 

Lorenzo's Passports, . . . . . . . .191 

Letters referred to in Lorenzo^ Journal, ..... 193 
Vicissitudes in the wilderness exemplified in the Journal of Peggy Dow, 197 
Supplementary Reflections to the Journal of Life, .... 229 
Account of the closing scenes in the life of Peggy Dow. By Lorenzo Dow. 261 
Account of the closing scenes in the life of Lorenzo Dow. By the Publisher, 262 

Contents of Volume !!• 



Chain of reason and reflection, ....... 5 

Reflections on matrimony, ....... 33 

A few hints to whom it may concern, . . . . . . 45 

On petticoat law, ......... 46 

Analects upon natural, social, and moral philosophy, .... 48 

Journey from Babylon to Jerusalem ; or the Road to Peace, ... 76 

A dialogue between singular and curious, ..... 97 

Hint to the public ; or Thoughts on the fulfilment of Prophecy in 1811, . 104 
A CRY from the wilderness ! A Voice from the East. — Reply from the West. — 

Trouble in the North — exemplified in the South. Intended as a timely and 

solemn warning to the people of the United States. 

PART FIRST A VOICE FROM THE EAST, . . . .116 

PART SECOND — REPLY FROM THE WEST, . . . .123 

PART THIRD— TROUBLE IN THE NORTH, . . . ,131 

PART FOURTH — APPENDIX, . . . . .137 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

An appendix to the cry from the wilderness ] or Reflections on Proper Times, 149 
Omnifarious law exemplified. — How to Curse and Swear, Lie, Cheat and Kill, 

according to Law, . . . , . ■ . . .160 

Lorenzo's trial and condemnation for an offence against the peace and dignity 

of the State of South Carolina, under the old feudal law, . . .188 

Appendix to trial and condemnation. — Address to the public. . . . 228 

WisDoai displayed and Lorenzo's villainy detected ; or the second trial and con- 
demnation of Lorenzo Dow. Before the Supreme Court held at Norwich, 
Conn., January Term, 1829, ....... 232 

On camp meetings, ......... 248 

defence of camp meetings. By S. K. Jennings, . . 254 

history of primitive METHODISTS. By Hugh Bourne, . . 265 

On THE ministry, . . . . . . . . .292 

On church government, . . . . . . . . 293 j 

Lorenzo's EARLY EXERCISES, . . , , . . . 296 

AnALECTIC MISCELLANY, ........ 297 

Paraphrase on genesis xlix. 10, . . . . . . .299 

Progress of light and liberty, ....... 307 

The counterfeit missionary ; or the Spurious Priest — according to Law, . 317 

Orthodoxy AND heterodoxy ; or Notions and Whims, . . . . 318 ' 

A SHORT history, ......... 319 

Reflections on various subjects, ....... 323 

Analectic history touching nullificat on, northern and southern. — The last 

Warning of Lorenzo Dow, . . . . . . . 327 

Concluding remarks. 



.0 o. 



., 0 o . 



■ .J 



V ^ 



■\ 




,0 o. 



-0' 



•0- , 0 




o 0 



0 N 0 - 



'O d 

, '/^ •' ^ " , \ 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Tov/nship, PA 1 6066 
(724) 779-2111 



' 8 I » >V 



: -^bo^ ■ 



,0 o 



.0 



-0- 



o 0^ 



. ^ 0 ^ X ^ U 



.0 0. 



o 0 



o 0^ 



X" 



o 0^ 



r-. y 



